Dioscuri

by Anonymous

Summary:

𝒟𝒾𝑜𝓈𝒸𝓊𝓇𝒾 - 𝓉𝓌𝒾𝓃 𝒹𝑒𝒾𝓉𝒾𝑒𝓈 𝓌𝒽𝑜 𝓈𝓊𝒸𝒸𝑜𝓇𝑒𝒹 𝓈𝒽𝒾𝓅𝓌𝓇𝑒𝒸𝓀𝑒𝒹 𝓈𝒶𝒾𝓁𝑜𝓇𝓈 𝒶𝓃𝒹 𝓇𝑒𝒸𝑒𝒾𝓋𝑒𝒹 𝓈𝒶𝒸𝓇𝒾𝒻𝒾𝒸𝑒𝓈 𝒻𝑜𝓇 𝒻𝒶𝓋𝑜𝓇𝒶𝒷𝓁𝑒 𝓌𝒾𝓃𝒹𝓈

Pairs of twins found by a broken family, living in a whole new world and learning what it means... to be a family.

Chapter 1: Authors' Note

Author’s note in terms of the Star Wars/Rebels alternate universe;

-Blueberry Family AU Modified

-Mixed with Admiral! Eli AU, but Thrawn is also a Senior Captain

-Mized with Four Husbands AU, but Eli is the second husband instead of the fourth.

-Mixed with Marchraki Family AU. This is the Good Ending AU, and here’s the summary as to what it means;

Thrawn had always been similar to his father Marchion to the point where the Jedi were desperately attempting to kill him, but instead of getting kidnapped with Thooraki, Marchion and Thooraki (his parents) sent him (at 3 years old) to live in Rentor with the Kivu Family, who were his second parents while his real parents tried to avoid the Jedi. Unfortunately, enemies called the Grysks came and attacked Rentor. Thrawn was 6 when one of his second parents were mind controlled to kill the other then shot himself in front of him, but he managed to escape, and Marchion and Thooraki managed to take him back before the Grysks attacked him too. Thrawn managed to be raised with his brothers, though, but Borika was still taken by the CEDF until the family found and tracked her down to reunite with the family. More questions can be answered either by the story or by commenting, thnx <3

 

-Timeline might be different from canon.

- This is a remake of Gemini, similar to Bond of Memories being the remade version of Chest of Clues and Memories

-Ages in the beginning:

>Ezra - 7

>Darington Agila/Darry - 9

>Darington Dior/Star - 9

>Shitsu Crusher Greenbank/Crusher - 10

>Crusher Izumi/Kurasha - 10

 

CHARACTERS 

Current Council 

 

 

Name: Mitth'urf'ianico

Core name: Thurfian

Canon

Chapter 2: Fallen Star 1

Summary:

𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘴... 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘴.

Like many planets, many occupants of the Earth experience tragedy. It would be because of an accident, it could be caused by a person with evil intentions. Or it would simply be because fate wills it. But one thing is common among beings when tragedy strikes: They think of what will happen to themselves. Will they survive? Will they ever be happy again? Will their life be affected by this? 

Of course, not all people are like that, but the ones running from the fire blazing in the grand silver and blue mansion are certainly similar to that as they carry their purses, bags, shoes, and whatever else they can grab onto. Some lightly held the hands of their children and if they trip and fall back, that would be the children's fault. Some had brought pets in small purses and those pets suffered from the ever consuming fire reaching to the roofs. 

How pitiful are their cries and calls for help as the one responsible for this blaze stood in the center of the crumbling mansion. He held his arms that were injured by the incident that happened earlier. A child with locks the color of the sea, eyes as bright as sapphire, and a faint star mark etched on his face. Darington Dior.

The small blue-haired child tried to hide from the constant lights and music that went around him. He slipped away once his mother began introducing her new child, Nicolas, to the elites who attended the party. It was typical of her to ignore him but how much of a humiliation was it to have her ignore him in front of all these people? As if she was not even recognizing him as her own, even though he was the true-blooded heir to his father's estate.

How did it come to this? The last thing he remembered before the blaze was the chandelier crashing right before him and no one tried to save him from it.

And now he was here, standing amidst the blazes and looking for a way out. He didn't want to die. But maybe he deserved it.

He heard the crying of a child and Darington looked around to try and find the source. From all the noise, it was odd to hear a louder sound than the racket of the debris falling. 

Though pained, Darington tried to go towards the sound of the crying. Maybe there was an exit. Maybe there was a way out. His eyes widened when he saw his half-brother surrounded by flames. He could barely move and the surface was too hot and filled with hazards that could hurt the child. 

Darington was injured himself, but it didn't seem to matter to him anymore as he pushed his legs to run towards his brother, never-ending the estate collapsing around him.

"NICKY!" he cried to the toddler. Many would assume Darington hated his brother, and for many reasons, Darington did. Nicolas Santiago took his mother away. Nicolas Santiago was took his care away. Nicolas Santiago took his place away. But that was never his fault. He was just a baby. 

Darington jumped through the fire, using his jacket to block out the flames. He rushed to the child and covered his mouth and nose with his sleeve then tried to look for an exit. Adrenaline rushed through him as he tried to look behind the fire. There, he saw a small opening. Small enough for both of them. 

He carried the toddler and the younger one held tightly onto his jacket. "D--Darry-"

"I'll get you out," Darington promised as he began walking forward to try and get a headstart. "Just close your eyes." With the limited space he had left, he ran, and with his momentum, he jumped through the fire again and began rushing towards the exit before the place crumbled down on them.

They arrived in one piece but not unscathed. Darington's arm was bleeding, scratched, and aching from the exhausting it. Nicolas had scratches on his face, but both of them had small burns from their clothes to their hair, and to the little skin that was shown. Darington could hear the sirens of different vehicles nearby and he put Nicolas somewhere nearby so they could find them easier. "Stay here," he said. 

He ran to find help. He found a nearby police officer and was about to get them when he realized that the police officer was being shouted at by his mother. "It was his fault! Darington Dior!" she yelled. "You have to find him! Dead or alive! I want that child OUT of the house!"

"Ma'am, calm down," the officer said. "He's a child. He couldn't have--"

"I don't CARE what tactics that runt used! Just find him!" 

"But, ma'am--"

Darington had heard enough and he hid behind the tree as tears began to go down his eyes. He knew it all along-- that his mother never wanted him. But how could she say such heartless tears about him? How could she blame him for such a tragedy? This was his father's house. It held memories that he could never take back. He would never burn down something so precious. 

He didn't know what to do. So, he ran, forgetting his brother and his home. He ran because there was nowhere else to go. Nowhere safe. 

Tears blurred his vision and his legs were weak, and heavy from the overuse and previous adrenaline Darington's body exerted, but the child kept running. He persevered until he tripped and began to roll down a hill.

He bumped into a tree, just at the bottom of the hill. He soon heard footsteps approaching him, slowly making his way towards him.

Darington's body ached from the tree and he was sure he had bruises somewhere. He panted, too tired to address the coming entity. His eyes blurred from the lack of oxygen in his body from the exhaustion and all he could see before him were two dark silhouettes that looked like the shoes of an adult.

"A child?" a deep, slightly rusty voice came. He felt his body suddenly lifted into chilling arms. "Injured..."

It was cold, unlike the blazing heat that Darington injured for how long. It was a sudden and unnerving change in his temperature, but he couldn't fight back either way. 

It was only a few moments later that was he able to decipher any noises from the outside. The birds screeching, the leaves rustling, the dogs barking, the men shouting. 

"Where is he?!"

"The dogs tracked him here! He must be close!"

"Remember, we must bring him back alive ."

Were those the men his mother sent after him? Were they here to bring him back? He didn't want to go back. Please, just let him rest here.

The one holding him tightened his grip on him slightly. He murmured something in a language he didn't understand before he felt himself carried off, the being running faster than an average human.

It all felt so cold. Too cold. Darington could only hear the swishing of the wind until he passed out.

When he came to, the air was freezing, even as he lay on something soft and slightly warm. The cold ran down his body and Darington tried to hug himself but when he touched his arm, he winced. He turned to his arm and saw it bandaged. Pressure on it made it hurt. He looked at himself and his clothes were still dirty from the dirt and ash but when he rolled up his pants, his bruises were there, but not as bad as he expected. They were deep shades of orange and yellow rather than a deep green and purple which Darington was grateful for.

He then looked around and found himself in a room of deep blue. The floor and walls shone like glass while the ceiling was darker with little star stickers pasted on its surface.

Where was he? Was he kidnapped? If he was, then this was a strange room to hold a hostage.

The door slightly creaked open, and he turned to see light coming from outside.

Darington was curious. He sat up with his aching body and tried to stand, however, the moment he stood he had to hold onto the bed because of how weak his legs were. They had not recovered from how Darington pushed himself past his limit.

Small footsteps entered through the door, but he wasn't able to see the person enter. It was only when a head with chocolate brown hair and big black eyes popped out from beside him did he saw the little boy, looking close to his age range.

Darington was half-knelt so it looked like the other one was taller. Blue met black and they stared at each other for a while, until Darington finally stuttered a, "H--Hi…”

"Hello!!" The boy greeted, a voice chirpy and higher than his own. "What you name!?”

"Uh... Darington," he replied.

"Wow! Me too! Me too!" The boy jumped for joy. "Me Darington too!! So cool!!”

"Uh, yeah... Cool." Darington, the one with blue eyes, had no idea how to react to this rather joyous other Darington. In fact, he thought he was quite annoying. He barely met any kids his age who weren't prim and proper, and this one displayed no elegance at all. Was this how non-rich kids acted?

"I know to call you!" The boy grinned. "Darry 2! I'm Darry 1!" He giggled.

"Uh, no," Darington said. He pushed himself back on the bed because it seemed that his legs wouldn't cooperate, and this boy seemed harmless. He leaned back and said, "Well, uh... Since you're the first Darry here, I guess you can call me by a nickname..."

Darington looked up at the ceiling and saw the glow-in-the-dark stars faintly lighting. Stars... He remembered that his father used to call him that. It wouldn't be too weird to let someone else call him that, right? 

He turned back to the boy and said, "Star. You can call me Star.”

"Ooh! Like those Stars up there!" Darry's eyes sparkled. "Okay! Star!" He reached to grab his hand to shake it.

Darington, now newly nicknamed Star, did not need to put effort into such a wild and unruly shake because the little child had already done it for him, shaking his hand up and down as if his hand didn't know whether to go to heaven or hell. 

Star had to pull his hand away from this child who seemed to have too much energy. He wanted to tell him to leave him alone, but he was his only source of information right now. "Uh, yeah," Star tried being polite, forcing a crooked smile on his face. "So, uh... Where are we?”

"My home!!" Darry beamed. He gasped. "Oh right! Me forgot to call!" He turned around and screamed. "DAD! DAD! THE BOY'S AWAKE!!”

Star had to push his hands on his ears as they rang after the boy's high-pitched screams. If Star was blind, he would mistake this child for a girl.

"Darry," a gentle, western voice came from the door as a human man with olive skin, brown hair, and eyes entered the room. "Too much shoutin' there, kiddo," he patted the boy's head.

"Oh! Sorry, Dad!" Darry grinned guiltily.

The man sighed. "It's alright, go on and play. I've got this,"

"Okay!" Darry dashed out in an instant.

Star was more than relieved to have the human trumpet gone. But now, he had to deal with an adult. At least he was used to adults. 

He straightened his back and tried to sit properly, no matter how much his wounds ached. He did not make eye contact and kept his eyes on the ground as his etiquette teachers taught him. Only make eye contact if they call you, they said. "H--Hello, sir," he stuttered, which he berated himself for. He wasn't supposed to stutter, it wasn't proper. If his teachers were here, they would slap a ruler on his hands for making such a childish mistake.

The man hummed and smiled. "Heya, kid," he waved and knelt down to meet Star's eye level. "My name is Mitth'eli'vanto. Ya can call me Eli, what's your name?”

Mitthel... Uh... Anto… Star couldn't recall the man's name. It was too long. "Darington, sir," he said, nervously looking into his eyes. "Darington Di-..." Star debated within himself if he had a right to the name. His mother disowned him, his father was dead, and his house was burnt. What else does he have to his name other than money that the bank kept from his father's will? 

But he loved his family name. "Dior. Darington Dior, sir," he completed. "The other Darry calls me Star.”

"Star," Eli let the name lace through his tongue, but it sounded different with his accent. "That's a cute name. Suits ya,”

Star had no idea how to react to the compliment. He just gave a nod and said a small, "Thank you.”

"You're welcome," Eli hummed. "My husband says that you're hurt," He reached a hand out. "May I check?”

Star flinched back and tried to shield his arm. He didn't want anyone touching him exactly, but... This was an adult. He should trust adults, right?

But the adults that he trusted all turned against him. How could he trust such people?

But not all adults are like that... And this person is offering to check his wounds. That means they're good right? So, disregarding his judgment, Star let the man see his bandaged arm.

Eli's touches were gentle as they scanned the bandages. He hummed but smiled, setting the arm gently. "Looks fine, but ya better lay off on usin' or touchin' it for a while," he told him.

Star nodded and checked it over himself. Well, that's fine, he guess. But he didn't know if he had another bruising other than on his legs. He was too nervous to ask the man. Besides, it was cold. He didn't want to take any more of his clothes off.

Eli seemed to realize as he began to shake. He chuckled and stood up to head to a closet in the room. He took out a jacket and went back to place it around him. "This ain't much, but this'll help ya with the cold,”

"Thank you," Star said as he snuggled into the jacket, tucking his legs inside of him as well. The jacket was bigger than him so if he zipped it up, it would just be his head that would be visible.

"Are ya hungry?" Eli asked. "I can bring ya some food,”

Star nodded. He didn't recall what he ate in the buffet but all of that was used up on the energy he needed to run away. Some food would be good!

"Alrighty then!" Eli chirped and stood up to head out.

He returned a few moments later with a golden tray. He set the tray down on the bedside table and held out a plate. It had some food that Star couldn't recognize but the smell was appetizing enough.

Star turned back to the golden tray and oohed at how shiny it was. Was that actual gold? They never had golden trays, only silver. He turned back to his goods and looked for a spoon and fork but found nothing. Was he supposed to eat this with his hands? The thought unsettled him but he was hungry so he had no choice. 

He took a piece off with his fingers and took a small bite. A delighted hum escaped his lips as flavors he did not recognize all melted away in his tongue and soon, he became a hungry beast, chowing the food down and completely forgetting his manners.

Eli jumped a little but ended up giggling. "Looks like ya are hungry,”

Star only replied with a small nod but he didn't stop shoving it in his mouth. He never tasted anything like this and it was delicious! Why could his chefs never make anything like this? This is tasty heaven! He was disappointed that there was none left when he reached for another handful.

Eli patted his head and got a handkerchief to help clean his hands. "Ya still want more, kiddo?”

Star replied with an affirmative hum. "They're very good, Sir Eli! What are they?”

"Ch'ut rcin'i ttan'ehah," Eli spoke before he snickered. "Alright, that's a mouthful. Let's just say it's somethin' people like to eat as a snack here,"

"Chu.. Ri... Tah..." Star paused. What the heck was he even doing? "Yes, Sir Eli. It is a very good snack." He gave up.

"Alrighty, I'll be back with more," Eli picked up the tray and opened the door to leave.

Just as he left, a ball rolled in, and Darry came running in, crashing onto the bedside table to get the wall.

Star stared at the boy in bewilderment. Why was this boy here again? And what the heck is with the ball? "Umm... Are you okay?" he asked.

"Okay!" Darry jumped up, but the blood lightly dropped from his head. He hummed and touched the blood. "Oh… oopsie,”

"U-Uh, that's not good." Star looked around for anything to wrap it with and saw the blanket on the bed, but it was rather too thick. The jacket that he wore was also too thick. And... Oh, his cape. He reached for his shoulders and detached his cape before he sat in a proper position. He patted the space beside him and said, "Come here, Darry." It was weird saying his name to another person, but he guessed he'll get used to it.

"Okay!" Darry ran to jump beside him.

Star ripped his cape enough so that it would be at a good length then turned to the other child. He took a piece of fabric off his cape and patted it on the bleeding wound to clean it up and then wrapped it with the remainder of the cape. He didn't know if he did a good job but he would probably poison him if he used any medicine. "You should be careful," Star said. Dang, something he never thought he'd say.

"Hehe, okay!" Darry only giggled.

"Alright, Star, I've got the snacks- oh," Eli walked in with the tray. "What happened?"

"Me hit table!" Darry pointed to the bedside table. "And Star bandage!"

"Hit the table again?" Eli sighed. "Oh, Darry…" He set the tray on the table and gave the plate to Star before picking up Darry. "Thanks for helpin' him with his injury, Star. He could be quite the reckless kid,”

"I could see..." Star remarked as he glanced at the other. Annoying, loud, and reckless. Sounds like a younger middle child who's not ready to let go of being the baby

"Come on, kiddo, time to rest," Eli carried Darry across from Star, where he pressed a button.

A bed unfolded from the wall and set itself up, and Eli set Darry down on the mattress.

Star oohed. Was this a smart house? It seemed rather advanced to have a wall-folding-bed.

"But, Dad, me don't wanna rest!" Darry whined.

"Ya have to, Darry, or else you're head's gonna bleed worse," Eli shook his head, placing the blanket over him.

Darry huffed but didn't oppose. Eli smiled and kissed his cheek before he got up to place the ball in closet.

Star watched the display and he couldn't help but admit that he was envious. His parents never tucked him in like that... The only instance he could remember was his father reading his large science books with vocabulary Star could never understand. They don't have any children's books, Sparks threw it away in a fit after Star did something when he was three. He wished he had someone to tuck him in too. 

But he didn't. 

So...

He lay on his bed and pulled his blanket over him, trying to be as quiet as possible to not disturb their moment.

Eli soon left and closed the door. Darry sighed and patted his head before turning to Star.

"Hey, Star?”

"Hm?”

"What happen to you?" Darry tilted his head. "Papa came in with you with lots of boo-boos,”

"... There was a fire. I got hurt in it," Star said. He curled up more in the blanket until he was nothing but a hiding snail. He really didn't want to talk about that right now.

"Oh…" Darry hummed. "Why were you in fire?”

"I don't know... The uh... The chandelier broke and it started the fire," Star tried to leave out as many details as he could because how could this kid understand? He doesn't know what it's like. And it looks like he has good parents. Parents who care for him and love him. If Star explains it, he wouldn't understand.

"Oh! That sounds…" Darry tried to find the word but he found out he couldn't. Instead, he looked up at the ceiling. "I'm boreddd…”

"You could sleep.”

"Sleeping boringgg…!" Darry huffed. He hummed and grinned, bouncing up. "We should play!”

"I don't want to play," Star said. This kid was really starting to get on his nerves. So annoying.

"Come on…!" Darry jumped off the bed and ran to the other. "Let's play! Let's play!!”

"I don't want to play!" Star said, scooching away from the kid. "Can't you see I'm hurt? I can't really play right now. And Sir Eli might get mad." He doesn't want to forsake the one who took care of him. He would be ungrateful if he did.

"Dad won't get mad!" Darry insisted. "He never gets mad!" Not true, but the poor boy just hasn't seen him mad.

"He might be mad at me. Or you with me.”

"Nah, he won't! Come on!!" Darry pulled on Star's blanket.

Star pouted. He sighed and sat up. If it takes this kid to shut up, then yeah, maybe could afford to play. Just a little. What were they even going to do? Race cars around the hallway? That seems fine enough.

"Yayy!" Darry cheered. "Come on!" He headed to the vent next to Star's bed. "We can sneak out here!”

"Sneak out?????”

"Yeah!!" Darry grinned. "It be fun! We can play in garden!!”

"You have a garden? But... We're going to be playing at night," Star said. "Won't we get hurt or something?”

"Nah! We'll be fine!" Darry shook his head. "Come on! Trust me!”

Star sighed. "Fine... But if we're going to get in trouble, I'm blaming you." Star finally got up and then went to climb in the vent. He didn't know why, but he rather felt excited about this little adventure of his. It had been long since he caused trouble for anyone.

They headed through the vents, quiet as a mouse. They soon reached the outside, and they found themselves landing in a snowy garden.

Star blinked as he looked around in wonder. He poked the ground and asked, "Snow?" It didn't make sense for the young child. It was in the middle of summer where he was from. How did it all turn into snow now? Were they in another country? That could explain Eli's accent. Maybe Korea?

"Yayy!" Darry rolled around in the snow. "Let's make Snowmen!!”

"Uh..." Star looked down at his hands. They weren't really fit to hold snow. But he looked back at Darry who seemed so used to the weather and he made a small smile. A snowman. He had never made that one before. "Okay.”

"Hooray!!"

Darry dragged the other boy to a pile of snow. They began to gather the snow together one by one, with Darry doing most of the carrying because he still had both arms. Star was finding small rocks and pebbles to make a face. Too bad there aren't any carrots here. Star remembered that those were snowman noses.

"There!" Darry placed the final head. Unfortunately, the head didn't balance and tilted. He scowled. "Aww, what??" He tried to fix the head, but it kept tilting. "Boo!!" He growled. "That it!" He kicked the snowman, and the head landed in top of him.

Star stared at the other boy and began laughing, letting the stone drop from the ground as he rather pointed at the ridiculous display Darry showed. He suddenly got an idea and grabbed the stone and put it on the snow on Darry's face. "Yay! We got a snowman!" Star jokingly said then he began laughing again.

Darry shook the snow off and poured before laughing himself.

Their laughter echoed through the air, and the backdoor suddenly opened.

"Kids?"

Darry jumped. "Dad!”

Star froze and looked for anywhere to hide. Instead, he grabbed Darry and made him his human shield. "It was his idea!" he quickly said, immediately throwing the boy under the bus as soon as they got into trouble. Not Star's fault! He warned Darry about this.

"Hey!" Darry cried out.

Eli sighed. "Come on, ya two," he moved forward to carry them both. "It'll get cold if ya both stay out here any longer," he told them as he took them inside.

"I--I'm sorry, Sir Eli," Star stuttered. What was he gonna do now? Was he going to receive punishment? Was he going to be sent back? He didn't want to be sent back, not really.

"It's alright, I know Darry put ya up to this," Eli glared lightly at his son.

"Sorry, Dad…" Darry nervously laughed. "We wanted to play!"

"I know, dear, but ya know better than to walk out into the dread of night," Eli sighed as they finally made it to the room. He set Darry down first. "And with a bandaged head. Hon, ya could have gotten hurt worse,"

"I know…" Darry looked down in shame, even as the man tucked him in.

Eli let out another sigh. He kissed his forehead. "Just don't do it again, okay?"

"Okay…" Darry slowly nodded.

"Good," Eli smiled. He carried Star to his bed and placed him down gently. "Sorry for all the trouble my son's causin'," he apologized as he tucked the boy into bed.

"It's alright, Sir Eli," Star replied. If it were an hour or so ago, he would have accepted that apology because Darry was nothing but annoying to him, but to have fun with another kid seemed to slightly outweigh the annoyance Darry gave him. It was rather nice having another kid around. "I'm sorry I went out in the snow.”

"It's alright," Eli chuckled and patted him gently on the head. "You rest up now,”

Star looked up at Eli and smiled. He wasn't mad at him, which was a good thing. And it doesn't seem that he'll be receiving any punishment either. That's good. 

Star snuggled in the blankets and closed his eyes, ready to end the tiresome day.

When he awoke, the air was still very cold, but the sun seemed to shine through the windows. Darry was at the windowsill, watching the sunrise.

Star yawned but he lay on his bed. He looked at Darry and asked, "What are you doing?”

"Sun!" Darry pointed forward. "We're having a sunny day today!”

Star was confused about what Darry meant. Are suns not common here? Well, he guess he didn't know much about this foreign country. He got up and went to sit beside Darry and stare out of the window too.

The sun was bright, illuminating the snow on the ground. There seemed to be snow everywhere, but none of which was melting through the heat of the sun.

Star didn't find anything interesting. It was like any other good winter day. He turned to Darry and asked, "Where are we, by the way? What country is this? Korea?" It was an unanswered question Star had for quite some time. He only assumed.

"Country?" Darry turned to him, confused. "What's a country?”

"Uh... Different places. Like, America or China." Star found it odd that he does not know what a country is. Was he not educated enough? Or were the schools Star attended different from his?

"Those funny names," Darry giggled. "There only one big city in Csilla and that nearby!" He pointed over to a direction outside the window, but the sun made it difficult to see where exactly he was pointing.

"Csillia?" Star repeated, his brows furrowing as the name rolled off his tongue. He never heard of that before.

"Yeah!" Darry beamed. "Planet Csilla! That's where we are right now!”

"PLANET?" Star repeated, looking back at the window and then at Darry. "We're not on Earth?!”

"Earth…?" Darry tilted his head. He couldn't recall the planet… or is it because he remembered it with a different name, maybe? "You mean, the ground? We have earth below the snow!”

"So, we are on Earth? The planet? And Csillia is just another place in it, right?" Star asked, hoping that what he was saying was right. Him? Out of Earth? In space? That's impossible.

"Earth is a planet?" Darry scratched his head. "Earth is ground tho. Csilla is planet, silly!" He giggled.

Star was speechless. He could not get a straight answer from this kid and it only makes him more frustrated. "Darry, where's Sir Eli?" He asked instead.

"Kitchen!" Darry pointed at the door.

Star went outside of the door and he was instead met with a hallway. He face-palmed. Couldn't the kid be more specific? He turned back to the brown-haired child and said, "Could you lead me there? Please?"

"Okay!" Darry jumped from the windowsill. "It's downstairs! Come on!" He pulled on Star's good arm and ran down the hallway.

Star followed the best he could, and dang, was Darry fast, and he pulled hard too. Quite unexpected but he didn't mind it too much.

He was led down a dark blue hallway, each with different types of paintings and artifacts. Some were gold, others silver while the rest seemed to be simple art pieces collected and placed on the altar. Other paintings were of people that Star couldn't recognize nor could he recognize since running made the paintings all a blur.

Darry soon ran down the long, thin staircase, heading down to a bigger stack of stairs, and Star could get a glance of the giant, crystal chandelier with golden bits on the ceiling while a golden carpet flowed down from the second floor, above the floor and stairs that sparkled like glass.

Was this family rich? Then why does Darry act like someone from a middle-class family? Everything was rather beautiful and the chandelier glistened on top of the ceiling, reminding Star of his own home. Everything was up to his taste and he wished he could have taken a tour.

They soon stopped at a kitchen that glistened as bright as the rest of the place. There, Eli was cooking behind the counter, an apron around his waist while whistling.

"Dad! Dad!" Darry called out.

Eli looked up. "Oh, hey, Star, hey, Darry, need somethin'?" he asked with a smile.

The smell was appetizing and Star found himself wanting more of whatever Eli was cooking. But he was not here for food. Star looked up at Eli and asked, "Sir Eli, where are we?"

"Oh? In my husband's mansion," Eli replied, turning to turn off the stove to place it on the plate. "Sorry, had it been too overwhelming for ya, kiddo?"

"N--No, it's just, Darry said that we aren't on Earth," Star chuckled. Of course, nothing was wrong. They were just in another man's mansion and Darry was late in education. Maybe that's it. "I worried for a second because being on another planet is surely impossible."

"Oh, you mean planet Terra?" Eli placed the food on the counter and readied to cook another. "Well, yeah, we're not in Terra. We're in planet Csilla, deep within the Chiss Ascendancy,"

"..." What the heck? Planet Terra? Chiss Ascendancy? What are all these words? Does that mean he isn't on Earth? Where was he? What about the other humans? Are there other humans like them? Wait, what if they're just humans in disguise and they're going to eat him here? Is that why they brought him here?! He doesn't wanna get eaten! 

Panic began to become evident on Star's face and the child reached for his hurt arm and began to squeeze it. He didn't know if he was hearing things, hallucinating, or dreaming. He just wished this wasn't real.

Darry jumped in alarm. "Uhh, Dad, Star's hyper- uhh he panicky!"

"What??" Eli dropped what he was doing and ran to Star. He firmly got the boy by the shoulders. "Star? Star, kid? Star, ya alright?"

"I--I'm fine! I'm not- I'm not panicking! I'm fine! I'm perfectly fine!" Star said, squirming away from Eli's grip. "P--Please don't eat me," Star whispered.

"Eat...?" Eli tilted his head before realization fell upon him. "Oh. Oh! Oh, no, kiddo..." He got him by the shoulders again. "It's alright, kiddo. I'm human, I'm not a human-eatin' alien,"

"Then are you going to serve me to them?!" Star asked, fear wracking his small child's brain. Even though he was mature for his age, he was still a child and a child's mind could run the farthest lengths to justify their children's logic.

"No, honey, it's alright," Eli sighed. "Chiss don't humans," On a daily basis, anyway.

"What's a chiss?! I--Is it a monster?!" Star asked.

"Hey! Chiss not monster!" Darry pouted. "Chiss are great!"

"Darry, Star doesn't know what a Chiss is," Eli let out another sigh. "Cut him some slack,"

"Yes, Dad..." Darry crossed his arms and turned away.

Star was confused and all he wanted was to go home. But what kind of home could he go to now? He was off of his planet and he was not prepared for the cold. He didn't know what was out there and he would likely die from hypothermia or from being eaten by some Chiss monster.

Eli could see his expression and hummed. He took the boy into his arms to carry him up. "Come on, kid, maybe you can have a little rest until you're ready to face the family,"

"But Dad, me hungry!" Darry whined.

"Call your Papa and brothers, there's already some food on the counter," Eli told him.

"Okay!" Darry rushed out immediately.

At the mention of food, Star's stomach growled. Eli heard it and turned to the boy with a chuckle.

"Ya hungry?"

Star hesitated. If he said he did, would he poison him? Meet the family? Were there more humans?

Eli simply waited for his response. The man didn't seem to be dangerous... plus if it were poison then the food he gave him the night before would have been poisoned too, right? But... it wasn't.

Star whimpered and gave a small nod. He was hungry and he just wished he could have food. And not be the food.

Eli smiled. He carried the boy to the dining room, taking the plate of food.

The dining room was huge, with large chairs around a long, rectangular table, each plate of gold while the spoons and forks were of silver. It was larger than his own dining room and Star sat quietly in the too-large seat and waited for the others to arrive. It was common etiquette to not eat first.

Eli set the last plate on the table and sat on the seat next to the end of the table, right beside Star, to wait.

It didn't take too long for Darry to return with two more children. One was a year older than Darry and Star, hair yellow but dyed in dark blue as he walked to sit across from Eli. Darry ran to jump on the seat across from Star, excited to eat. The last boy was at least two years younger than Darry and Star, a boy with black-blue hair as he gingerly made it to the seat next to Darry.

Star looked at the other boys and realized that none of them looked alike. Aside from their hair, their facial features were also different, from their eyes to their nose and their facial structure. Not one of them bore any resemblance to each other. 

Were they like him? Were they kidnapped to this place too? Was this everyone?

Eli looked around and hummed. "Where's your Papa, kids?"

"Papa had to go early this morning," the older boy replied. "Something about the council needing to see him...?"

"Again?" Eli sighed and shook his head. "Of course. Welp, no use waitin' for him. Go on, let's eat!"

"Yayy!" Darry cheered and immediately got some food.

Star looked at everyone getting food and waited until they were finished. He looked at all the odd dishes, none of which he had seen before. Most of them were in different colors and shades and he just trusted Sir Eli to make it edible. He took a breath selected one of the smaller dishes and put it on his plate. It took him another moment to put the food in his mouth. 

Like the other food from last night, the flavors exploded inside his mouth and he was soon trying to eat as fast as he could without seeming immature. The other kids were probably more mature than him and Darry and he didn't want them to exclude him if they played. So, he ate with restraint. 

By stars, was this food amazing .

"Hey, Dad?" the younger boy spoke as he chewed on his food. "Who that?" He pointed at Star.

"Oh! How rude of me!" Eli giggled. "Kids, this is Star, the kid your Papa took in from Terra. Star, these are Darry's siblings. The older one is Crusher, and the younger is Ezra,"

"Hi," Crusher waved. His voice was slightly squeaky but it sounded calmer and toned down than Darry's.

"Hello!" Ezra waved, not as hyper as Darry's but hyper enough for a seven-year-old.

"Hello," Star replied, nodding toward them. "It's nice to meet you, Crusher and Ezra."

They soon finished their meal, and Darry dragged a giggling Ezra out to play. Crusher hummed and stood up to get his and his brothers' plates to carry to the kitchen. Star looked around and saw no maids or butlers attending to them. Were they understaffed? Well, Star should help then. He grabbed his plate as well as the remaining glasses and went to follow Crusher.

They placed the dirty dishes on the sink, and Crusher looked at him strangely. "Um, hello?" he tilted his head. "Why are you helping me?" His accent sounded nothing like Eli's nor did it sound like Darry's.

It sounded... Asian? From the movies that Star watched anyway. "Umm, should I not?" he asked innocently. Did he make a mistake? Was he going to be punished? Please don't let him be eaten by the chiss monsters.

"I mean... you're a guest here," Crusher pointed out. He looked at him up and down. "And you're younger, you should go and play,"

"Ya both should play," Eli came forward, heading to the sink. "Go on, I'll wash,"

"But, Dad-"

"It's alright," Eli patted Crusher's head. "Play or head on to the library. Just don't make trouble, kay?"

Crusher blinked and nodded. "Okay, Dad," He turned to leave.

Star, not knowing where to go, followed Crusher. He was an interesting new character and he didn't really know where Darry was, so…

He followed him up the staircase. They headed up to the second floor and through the hallways. Now that he wasn't running, Star could clearly see the pictures. Each picture had different beings on it, all of them blue-skinned with red eyes while they were dressed in regal clothing.

Star's lips pursed and he avoided looking at the pictures as much as possible. The way their abnormalities were to humans-- their odd blue skin and their blood-red eyes-- and their clothing to add, they looked like the ghosts that camp counselors would tell to children. 

He ran up to catch up with Crusher because he didn't want to be lost.

Crusher winced when he felt the other close. He stopped and turned. "Why are you following me?" he asked.

"Um, I don't know where else to go. I might get lost," Star said. He always got lost in his own manor, what more was he to a stranger's mansion?

"Play area is over there," Crusher pointed to the other hallway. "Downstairs and backdoor is the garden," he pointed to the stairs. "I'm heading to the library," He pointed forward.

"O--Okay..." Star nodded. He looked to where Crusher pointed the directions and weighed his choices. He had already seen the garden and he didn't really wanna go read books. The play area sounds great, though. He never had that. Maybe Ezra and Darry were there. So, he walked to the other hallway and tried to find the play area door.

The more he walked, the more paintings and artifacts he found. Some were strange, others were simple statues. There was even one that's simply a rock with holes. Whoever was collecting these had strange tastes on what a collectible should be.

After a few more minutes of walking, he found a large room. There were toys all over, and he found Darry and Ezra trying to stack blocks while a proper bandage was now around Darry's head.

"You sure this good idea, Darry?" Ezra asked. "We just got your head fixed,"

"We'll be fine!" Darry waved him off. He jumped to place the blocks on top.

Star tilted his head at what they could be possibly doing. One block after the other, the blocks became a tower too tall for them to reach. Darry hopped onto one of the beanbag chairs and jumped up to place the block on top.

Unfortunately, he missed the placement, and the tower ended up falling with him.

"Darry!" Ezra rushed and held out his hands towards his brother.

Just as Darry was about to hit the ground, something kept him floating up. He opened his eyes and sighed in relief. "Phew! That was close!"

Star's eyes widened and he looked for anything that was preventing Darry from falling. But all he saw was Ezra extending his arm. It took a minute for Star to put two and two together and concluded that Ezra might have had magic. How else was he to explain what just happened? "Are you a magic user?" Star asked as he finally approached the two.

"A magic what?" Ezra blinked.

"A... A magic user," Star replied. He gestured to Darry and said, "You made him float didn't you?"

"Yeah... but it's not... hmm..." Ezra hummed. "I don't know what I was called... Papa said it once..."

"With Sight!" Darry pried himself off so his little brother could lower his hands. "He has Sight! Me have magic!" He flickered his hands to spark up some sparkling stars.

Star oohed and went closer to Darry. He always wanted to have magic. He saw a magic user perform once and he asked for that ever since. But magical abilities were never a thing that could have been bought with money.

"What's a Sight?" Star asked. It was a strange word he had never heard of before.

“I don’t know, Papa just says that,” Darry shrugged. “Anyway, wanna play with us!?”

Yeah!" Star excitedly said. Playing with a magic user and someone who can levitate things sounds fun!

"Yayy!" Darry beamed. He got the blocks. "More block tower!!"

"Absolutely not," Ezra frowned. "You almost got hurt!"

"Fine..." Darry looked around. "Oh! Water fight!" He ran to grab some water guns from the cubby hole. "Let's fill these up in the bathroom!!"

"Okay!" Star giggled, helping Darry with the water gun. He feels rather reassured to have these sorts of friends because, with them, you could do anything. His formal persona was slowly slipping by and he was enjoying himself more and more with his new friends.

They filled up the water guns, and the brothers led Star to the indoor pool to play. They found a non-slippery area, and Darry was the first to squirt towards them. "THIS MEANS WAR!!" he cried out with a laugh.

Star yelled like a child and aimed his gun at Darry. "How dare you hit me!!" Star acted out, squirting Darry non-stop with precise aim at his face, ears, and butt.

"HEY!" Darry giggled. "You have enraged thee!!"

"Hey! Don't leave me out!" Ezra pouted and tried to spray them but the gun was too big for him to aim properly, and he missed.

Star laughed and squirted Ezra's eyes. "Your failed attempt to amuse thee has uh... Not amused me!!!" Star said and squirted more onto Ezra, then he rolled away when Darry tried to aim at him and instead hit Ezra again. 

The "war" played on between the kids and Star never felt so much like a child before. It was refreshing (not referring to the water.)

By the end of their game, they were all drenched with water, and Crusher had to come inside with towels. "You three are a mess," He shook his head.

"Big brother!" Ezra ran to hug him, but Crusher stepped back.

"Hey, hey! Don't get me wet either!" he snorted and gave him the towel. "Dry off before lunch!"

Star giggled and got a gun. It still had enough ammo for one shot. He hid behind Darry and shot Crushed right at the top of his forehead. "Headshot!"

Crusher sparked up slightly before sighing. "Welp, could've been worse,"

"Lighten up, Crush, it's just water," Darry rolled his eyes as he got the towel for him and Star.

Star gave a small thanks and began wiping himself dry. This had been fun! He honestly wished he could play with them forever. If they weren't going to sacrifice him to the chiss monster…

"Let's head down for lunch," Crusher waved them to the door. "Papa's back too,"

"Yayy!! Papa!!" Ezra cheered and ran after their big brother.

Oh? Their other dad? Weird to have two dads but that would mean another human! All of them had been so nice, their other dad must have been nice too. 

Star fixed himself one more time and ran behind the other brothers for lunch, excited to see what kind of delicious heaven that awaited him. He made it to the door of the dining room when he saw a tall blue man standing by the end of the dining room while talking with Eli.

"AAAAAH!" Star yelled, falling back at the sight of the tall smurf-man with red eyes. He thought those portraits weren't real. In fact, they came to life so they could eat him!

"Star, what's wrong?" Darry turned to him, confused.

He scampered away to hide from the large blue man so he hid behind the wall at the side of the doorway. "I--Is that the Chiss monster?" Star asked in fear. "I--Is he here to e--eat us?!"

"Chiss not monster!" Darry huffed.

"Darry, calm down," Crusher patted his shoulder. "This is his first time seeing Papa,"

"I was younger when me first see Papa, and me not call him a monster!" Darry argued.

"I'll go get Dad, maybe he can calm down Star," Ezra suggested before he dashed off.

Star did not have any of it. These kids were delusional. How could he hope for the better? He ran up the stairs, trying to navigate his way up to the room he was staying in. Where was it again? Left, right-- Wait, no. Maybe he should have taken the other stairs. What about the other hallway--

He was lost. 

And the Chiss monster was going to get him soon!

Footsteps soon approached him, and he was scooped into a pair of arms.

Star turned around and saw the familiar face of his caretaker. He held onto the jacket and quickly begged, "Sir Eli, please don't feed me to the Chiss monster! I--I'll do anything! Please don't make him eat me! I--I'm sorry!" His child mind ran with fear, and of course, the natural response was to cry.

"Hey, hey, it's okay," Eli rubbed his back gently. "Like I said, Chiss don't eat humans. He's friendly. He won't hurt you. In fact, he's the one who rescued you,"

"Huh?"

"That Chiss is my husband," Eli offered a smile. "He's the one who found ya when ya were bein' chased by some beasts. His words, not mine," he snorted.

"U--Uh..." Star had no idea how to react. But that man was scary. He was BLUE. Like a smurf. But taller. And Smurfs were cute. 

It was a strange feeling for the child to know that the one he'd been calling a monster was his savior all along. Should he apologize? Did the person even hear him say he was a monster?

Well, with this information, Star seemed to calm down, and instead of crying, he was calmly putting his head on Eli's shoulder and playing with his fingers like a calm cat.

Eli chuckled and carried the boy back down the stairs. He said nothing, whether to apologize or not, as he made his way back to the dining room. Darry was deep into his food to eat while Crusher and Ezra were chattering. The blue man was sitting at the end of the table when he looked up and smiled at the sight of the man.

"Eli,"

"Heya, Thrawn," Eli moved towards his husband with the boy. "The kid's awake. His name is Star,"

Star looked at the blue man and nervousness creeped its way inside his spine again. He wanted to look as small as possible but he didn't know if he should respond. He sounded rough and his voice reminded Darry of his old etiquette teachers that always slapped his hands with a stick. Would he be punished if he said the wrong thing?

"Star?" The Chiss, Thrawn, looked amused by the name. He leaned down to meet the boy's eye level. "Well, hello, little Star. Good to see you feeling better," His accent sounded strange speaking in English. Was it not his native tongue?

"Uh, h--hi..." Star said, looking anywhere but the man's eyes. "Thank you for... Uh, saving me..."

"You're very welcome," Thrawn's voice was nearly as gentle as Eli's, though a little gruff.

"Papa, Star call you monster," Darry cried out.

Star glared at Darry and then he nervously looked back at Thrawn. He's going to be punished. He's going to be eaten. This will be the end of his small, miserable life if he doesn't do anything. "I--I didn't mean to, i--it's just that, you, uh, you look scary, and I--I'm sorry I said that, I--I never met a--anyone like you, and I, uh--"

"It's alright," Thrawn only chuckled. "It is not a first that I have been called such things,"

"It isn't?" Crusher tilted his head.

"Chiss are rare creatures to be spotted far from the Unknown Regions," Thrawn spoke. "Very rare and very intimidating, to one who has never seen or heard of one,"

"How come we don't see you as a monster, Papa?" Darry asked.

"You and Crusher were barely a year old, you were both simply used to me," Thrawn patted his head, causing the boy to giggle. "Ezra was freaked when he was first taken in, but not for long because he's used to aliens. Humans from planet Terra, however... are not," He shrugged.

"S--Sorry..." Star said. Humans from planet Terra must have been referring to him. He's not going to be punished, will he?

"No apologies necessary, I understand that your planet has not much knowledge of space travel or different types of aliens," Thrawn patted his head.

Star stiffened when Thrawn touched him, but he made no move to object. This was Sir Eli's husband, so he must be the man of the house. The patriarch? Star didn't want to know but he wasn't going to find out by being an idiot with no manners.

"Now," Thrawn clasped his hands together. "The poor boy hasn't eaten lunch yet,"

"Right," Eli chuckled and set Star down beside him. "Because you scared him off," he teased.

"Hilarious," Thrawn snorted as he sat down at the head of the table.

Star, once again, restrained himself. He sat up straight and kept his head down then waited for everyone else before he could get his food. He would take nervous glances at the blue man to make sure nothing that he did would upset him.

Darry looked at him funny but said nothing. Crusher continued to eat with Ezra while Thrawn and Eli were discussing something in a language that Star couldn't understand.

Lunch had passed and when Crusher started moving to get the plates, Star assisted. He needed to be good if he was to stay within the good graces of the blue man and Eli. He actually questioned himself why marry such a... Such a man. 

He never voiced that one out loud.

"Dad! Papa!" Darry called out. "Can me and Ezra head to the backyard to play!?"

"Sure, why not?" Eli chuckled. "Crusher, can ya go with your brothers?"

"Okay," Crusher nodded.

"You wanna join us, Star?" Ezra asked.

"Yes," Star said immediately, and he quickly went to stand beside Darry.

Darry hummed but didn't say anything as they all headed out through the backdoor.

There was more snow there than there was the previous night. The snowman that Darry and Star had tried to make stayed as it was, laying on the ground.

Star watched as Ezra went to play first with Crusher following after. He didn't know much about snow activities and only followed the other children with whatever they were doing.

Darry lay on the snow, giggling as he made a snow angel. Ezra was jumping on the snow, watching himself fall inside and laughing at every drop. Crusher stayed by Ezra, in case he hurt himself.

He turned to Darry and hummed. Snow angels. 

He went to a small corner and put weight on his other foot to leave an imprint. He smiled when it did and then fell backward. The feeling of the cold element pressed against his skin made him shiver, but the clothes he got from Darry helped prevent most of the chill. He was about to copy what Darry did, but then he stopped when he looked up at the sky. 

The endless cloudy sky poured the different patterns of snowflakes only to be mushed together to form these mountains of snow. Does it ever stop snowing here in Csillia? What would it be like to live here? Can he even go back? Does he want to go back?

His thoughts were interrupted, however, when a snowball came flying to his face.

"Sorry, Star!" Ezra's giggles erupted through the air.

Star got up and grinned. He got snow then made a snowball and threw it at Ezra's head. "Headshot!" He laughed and then began making more snowballs. 

"SNOWBALL FIGHT!!" Darry screamed before throwing his own pack of snowballs.

"HEY!" Ezra got the snowballs, levitating them in the air. "AHA!"

"Hey! No fair, Ezra!" Crusher pouted as he made a wall made of snow. "No powers!"

Star laughed and began making a fort. He began attacking the brothers with snowballs and hid in his little fort to dodge their's. Ezra had the higher ground and began throwing back the snowballs. Darry shrieked and jumped back to hide in his own fort. Crusher dodged as much as he could while hitting them.

Their snowball fight was fierce as it went on for a few hours. It was so simple to make more snowballs with every fall, and they all took advantage of the neverending snow on the ground.

Ezra laughed and planned to hit again when the door slid open. He yelped and sunk himself down onto the pile of snow just as Thrawn came out.

"Children, time to come inside to warm up," he called out.

"Okay, Papa!" Crusher gave a thumbs up.

Star peaked out from his fort and assembled with the rest of the children.

"That was close!" Ezra sighed in relief.

"Right, no using powers outside," Darry chuckled.

"What? Why?" Star asked as he followed them inside.

"Don't know, but Papa said it's dangerous," Ezra shrugged.

"Not all Chiss use magic," Crusher explained. "Magic is seen as dangerous and an enigma,"

"Eni... Enigma?" Star repeated. At least he can pronounce this word.

"A mystery," Crusher cleared out. "And the Chiss don't really wanna deal with mysterious stuff,"

"Let's head inside for vivii!" Darry cheered and dragged Ezra inside.

"What's a vivii?" Star asked, keeping pace with Crusher.

"Cocoa," Crusher replied. "Or hot chocolate. Whatever it's called back on Terra,"

"Oh!" Star grinned. He loves hot chocolate! He ran ahead and called, "Darry! Ezra! Wait up!" And since it's made by Sir Eli, then it must be delicious!

They made it to the kitchen, where Eli handed Star hot chocolate in silver mugs. He gave Crusher one as well and smiled. "So, did you four have fun in the snow?" he asked.

"Yep!" Darry chirped.

"Yes," Star replied promptly before diving into the hot chocolate. He melted into the chocolate and happily drank half of it already. He loved Sir Eli's cooking. It is sincerely the best thing he could ever have in this plane of life.

"Where's Papa?" Ezra looked around. "He not having vivii?"

"He's in the lounge," Eli replied. "And- oh! Right, Star, can Thrawn and I talk to ya in the lounge?"

"Hm? Me?" Star pointed at himself.

"Yes, there's somethin' we need to talk to ya about," Eli nodded.

"Oh, o--okay..." Star said, suddenly feeling nervous. What did they want to talk about? Did they want to kick him out? He didn't want to get kicked out. Where was he even supposed to go?

The rest of the kids all ran to the dining room to finish their hot chocolate while Eli led Star to the lounge. There, Thrawn sat patiently on one of the couches, looking up at the painting. He looked over at the two and motioned them closer. Star followed after Eli, his body straightening itself out of habit when he felt like he was under an authoritative figure. He kept his eyes down and followed only Eli's feet as he was led to Thrawn.

Eli sat down, and he helped the boy sit between him and Thrawn. "Alright, Star," he began. "we wanted to talk about your stay here. Or whether ya wanna stay here or not..."

"If you do not want to stay here then I can take you back to Terra," Thrawn offered. "Do you have any relatives that would miss you dearly?"

"I..." Star remembered back to his last memories in his manor. His mother called the police after him, the fire and how it was blamed on him, and his half-brother who seemed too young to even remember him... His father was dead. His nanny was fired. Was there anyone left? "No," he said.

Thrawn and Eli exchanged glances. "I see..." the man nodded slowly. "How about... here?" he asked. "Do ya like your stay here?"

Well... It was nice here. Darry was annoying at first, but now, he was great company. He loved playing with Ezra and Crusher was fun at times too. And he doesn't think he can live without Sir Eli's cooking. He nervously glanced up at Thrawn then turned back down. He doesn't think... He's not comfortable with Thrawn yet, but maybe he could learn. Besides, he saved him. "I like it here," Star said with a small smile, finally looking up to meet Thrawn's eyes.

Thrawn blinked and returned the smile. Eli's eyes sparkled in delight. He held the boy's hands firmly. "So... Do you want to live with us?"

"Can I?" Star asked in wonder, turning to Eli with pure hope.

"Of course!" Eli cheered. "You're more than welcome to live with us,"

"Really?!" Star's grin reached from ear to ear and he couldn't believe that he had a new place to call home. A better home.

"Yes!" Eli turned to his husband. "That wouldn't be a problem, right?"

"You and I both know that it will be for the council," Thrawn snorted and grinned. "But lucky for us, one of us could care less to what they say,"

Star did not know what they were talking about, but whatever it was, he was just happy. To have a home that's happy and full rather than empty and cold. To have a home with good people like his parents and likely brothers that he gets to play with. He would eat delicious food with family and he would have trips with them! Would they have trips? Well, who knows? He's just excited to have a happy home life rather than the life he had before.

"I'll call 'em, and you take Star there," Eli told the Chiss. "Let Darry tag along to keep Star company,"

"Alright, alright, dear," Thrawn sighed but nodded.

Eli chuckled before he happily picked up Star. "We have tons of rooms in the mansion, kiddo, ya wanna sleep in a room or do ya wanna continue sleepin' with Darry?" he asked.

Star always used to sleep alone. And on bad days, it would be hard. The way the shadows morphed themselves into monsters that crawled towards his bed and all Star could do then was hide because he was not allowed to disturb his parents while they slept. He didn't want to sleep alone. "If Darry could allow it... Can I sleep with him?" he asked.

"I'm sure he'll love that," Eli smiled and nodded.

---

"NEW BROTHER!!" Darry cheered as he hugged Star during dinner after the announcement.

Star happily embraced Darry back and laughed as the chair tilted back and they both fell. Brother . It was a nice title. He would never hear it from Nick but now, he has someone to call him that. He was a brother! He just hoped he could be a better brother than he was.

"Yay! New big brother!" Ezra ran to jump onto them, wanting to join the hug.

Star made a small "oomph" sound with the added weight, but his joy was not relinquished.

Crusher smiled and helped the three up. "Great, another little brother to protect," he commented, but his tone was obviously joking, and the smile never left his face.

Star laughed and went to hug Crusher because he hadn't got a turn yet. "I'm a little brother!" he said happily. He always wondered what it would be like to not be the one responsible. To have freedom the youngest would have.

"Oh, Dad, does that mean Star would get to meet Uncle Thurfian!?" Darry looked giddy.

"Soon," Eli patted his head. "Ya wanna come with to the registration, Darry?"

"Yes, yes!" Darry beamed.

"Who?" Star asked. They have more relatives?

"Someone you'll meet later on," Thrawn chuckled. "When we register you into the Ascendancy,"

"That's my phone call to make," Eli sighed and turned to leave. "Dear, can ya tuck in the boys tonight?"

"Of course," Thrawn nodded.

Star couldn't believe his luck. He had two dads, and brothers! And he also had an uncle. Awesome! It was still strange being on another planet far away from Earth, or Terra. But at least now, he has a chance of a better life. A better childhood. He's just happy he was found by the right person.

Chapter 3: Fallen Star 2

Summary:

𝘓𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘴𝘦𝘦-𝘴𝘢𝘸; 𝘪𝘵 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘶𝘱 𝘢𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘭

The next day arrived, and Star continued to sleep snuggly in the bed in his new room with his new brother.

It wasn't until later that morning that Darry woke him up, squealing. "Come on, Star, time to wake up…!”

Star whined but got up anyway. He looked at the window where the sun was resting nicely in the sky of clouds and falling snow then he turned to Darry. "Good morning," he said with a sleepy face then out came a yawn.

“We're going to be late for breakfast, silly!” Darry giggled. “Come on!”

Star sleepily nodded and went to follow Darry down the stairs. It was rather tiresome to run after the child with so much energy, but Star was able to keep pace.

They made it to the dining room, where they ate something similar to pancakes, but they tasted a little sweeter.

Star melted in the food. Who needs Earth food when you have Sir Eli? Not even the most expensive dish from the rarest parts of the planet could compare to Eli's servings. "Sir Eli, I just want to say that I love your cooking!" Star outwardly complimented, his shyness from the first day slowly dissipating as the realization of having a family sunk into him. He didn't need to be shy around this family.

"Haha, thanks, I appreciate the compliment," Eli patted his head. "Now, today is a big day. You're bein' summoned the Ruling Patriarchy Council for registration to the Ascendancy,”

"What's that?" Star asked as he stuffed more pancakes in his mouth.

"The Ruling Patriarchy Council is a council made up of the nine ruling patriarchs of the Chiss Ascendancy," Eli explained. "They foresee everyone who enters the Ascendancy and make sure they will not be of danger, for the sake of the Chiss and the beings living within,"

"Calm down with the theatrics, Eli," Thrawn waved him off. He turned to Star. "They only wanna see you in person for the council to assess. No harm done,"

"Oh. Okay," Star said, easing at the sound of Thrawn's voice. He was still scary to look at, but his voice didn't sound as menacing as before. "Do I need to bring anything? Do anything?"

"Just yourself," Thrawn shook his head. "And explain what had happened before I found you if you are comfortable enough to share,"

Star paused and he bit his lip. He pondered if it was right for him to share it. His family name, his former life... But maybe they don't even know his family. This was another planet full of aliens, for crying out loud. So, Star nodded. "Okay."

"And me coming along too!" Darry giggled. "For support!"

"Okay!" Star said more enthusiastically.

After breakfast, Darry and Star cleaned themselves up. Eli gave Star a new jacket, along with some clothes. Darry himself cleaned up into new clothes. The new clothes looked a bit more formal, though understandable given they were to meet patriarchs.

Star looked at himself in the mirror and then searched for a comb. He found one at the top of Darry's closet (he does not know why or how) and began to comb back his hair like how his nanny used to do it for him. And if he could only get some gel...

He went to the bathroom that he passed by earlier and scavenged until he found what looked like and smelled like gel. He tested the item in his hands before he styled his hair back. His hair was relatively short with only his bangs longer than the rest. After he finished, he went down to go with Thrawn and Darry.

Thrawn himself was dressed in a black formal suit with golden shoulder pads and a belt around his chest. Golden chains seemed to be linked from each shoulder pad as he adjusted them uncomfortably. Eli laughed and straightened them out.

"Told ya you should be wearin' your Senior Captain attire more often, hon,"

"The chains of honor make it heavy and uncomfortable," Thrawn grumbled.

Eli only rolled his eyes. "Well, ya earned them, ya deal with it," He straightened up. "I'll be here with Crusher and Ezra if ya need anythin',"

"I know," Thrawn smiled and kissed his lips gently. "We'll be back soon,"

"Eww, kissy!" Darry stuck out his tongue.

Star stood beside Darry and... He was shocked, to say the least. He had never seen his parents kiss before. Is that what parents do? Or is that only for when you're with men?

"Alright, let us go, boys," Thrawn reached out to hold their hands as they exited the mansion.

"Will we take the hover coach, Papa?" Darry asked.

"Hover coach?" Star repeated, interested.

There was a whoosh, and he looked in front of the mansion to find a giant carriage-like vehicle, hovering from the ground. A blue man came out and spoke something as he slid open the door of the hovercoach.

Star's jaw dropped. It was like a futuristic version of Cinderella's Pumpkin carriage! How could there be such a thing?! What kind of technology is in this place?!!

They were just about to climb in when Eli came running out. "Wait! Thrawn!" He ran to his husband's side. "Ya forgot this!" He gave a wristwatch and an earpiece. "Star hasn't learned Sy Bisti or Cheunh yet,"

Star had no idea what it was. Was it something like a language?

"Oh! How silly of me," Thrawn got the wristwatch and earpiece. "Thank you for reminding me, dear,"

Eli chuckled and nodded before he helped Star and Darry into the hover coach. Thrawn entered last, and the Chiss driver slid the door closed and hopped back on, zipping quickly through the snowy road.

Inside, Thrawn placed the wristwatch around Star's wrist and placed the earpiece in his ear. "The council speaks mainly of Cheunh, which is the native language of the Chiss," he informed. "Since we haven't taught you the language yet, this'll help you understand them and speak in their language using your native language. Is that understood?"

"Okay!" Star nodded. It was strange how such technology could exist. A flying coach and watches that can talk for you! He wondered what other things he could see in this new place.

"Papa, when will we see Uncle??" Darry asked with a pout.

"After the meeting... hopefully," Thrawn chuckled.

The trip only took about an hour. The coach soon stopped with a small thud, and the Chiss driver jumped from the seat, sliding the door open. "Senior Captain," he spoke with a bow, the language he spoke clear as day with Star's earpiece as he helped the three out of the coach.

Star's eyes widened. He could actually understand the man! But he didn't want to dilly-dally long and immediately caught up to Thrawn and Darry once they began to walk away.

They walked into a tall building with walls and floors looking like crystals as the door slid open for them to enter. Thrawn held onto their hands while they walked. "Stay by me, boys, you can easily get lost in this place,"

Star's eyes widened in child-like wonder as he saw the many beautiful shiny crystals that adorned the place. Were those real crystals? Was it common here in this place? He held onto Thrawn's shirt because he didn't think he would be able to control himself if he let go.

Darry himself had to be grabbed by the wrist before he ran off and jumped all over the place. Didn't wanna break anything fragile, after all.

They soon made it in front of a pair of large, metal doors. There was a Chiss in front of them who bowed in their presence. "Senior Captain," they spoke. "The Council is ready for you all,"

"Very good," Thrawn nodded as he took a breath. "Ready, boys?"

"Ready!" Darry chirped.

"Yes, Mr. Thrawn," Star nodded, but he was quite nervous to see what this council looked like. He was already intimidated by Thrawn the first time he saw him. What about the other Chess people? That's what they're called, right? Chess? Chiss?

The door slid open, and they were ushered inside. The inside of the meeting hall was dim compared to the rest of the building as they made their way to the center. Thrawn stopped firmly and let go of their hands then he placed a hand on his chest and bowed his head.

"Your Venerates."

"You bow like Papa," Darry whispered to Star before copying the Chiss, hand on his chest before bowing his head. "Your Venerates."

Star quickly copied them and muttered, "Your... Venerates," he said slowly so he wouldn't make a mistake. It seemed like he was greeting royalty. Which was, in a way, he was. If he makes a mistake, would his head get chopped off?

"Rise."

The order was firm and as foreign in English as Thrawn's, but it was enough to make them all stand up straight and look up. The lights appeared, and there in a semi-circle stood nine Chiss behind the tall column, all wearing regal outfits and pieces of jewelry. Each Chiss differed from the other, whether by skin or by eyes or by hair, none of the Chiss looked exactly alike.

The only thing that stayed the same was the firm expressions on their faces as they clasped their hands together in their front. In the center was a dark blue Chiss with fluffy, darker blue hair while he wore clothes of purple and light blue. He raised his hand to lower down, and the rest of the council sat down in their seats.

Star made a small step towards Thrawn, intimidated by the council. If Thrawn looked like a monster, then what the heck is Star supposed to call these Chiss people? They sat tall and proud, and being held in their gazes was like being prey to a vulture waiting for your death. It was rather frightening that Star almost lost his posture.

"State your name." The Chiss in the center spoke. "And your purpose."

"I am Mitth'raw'nuruodo." Thrawn gave another bow before gently moving Star forward. "And I am here to represent a new addition to my family.”

Star gulped nervously as he did not know what to do, so he just bowed formally. "G--Greetings. I'm Star." Did he do it right? He looked back at Thrawn with a worried look, looking for any sort of approval.

"It's a child…" the Chiss in white spoke gently.

"A human child…" The dark-skinned Chiss with box braids scowled. "Again…"

"Settle yourself, Ilarga." The Chiss with bright blue hair and blue-green robes patted his back.

"Why should I settle, Zififirenc?" Ilarga gritted his teeth and stood up with clenched fists. "Senior Captain Thrawn has yet again taken in a human child! The fourth one this time! Sooner or later, these human runts will take over the Ascendancy!"

"I beg your pardon?" The Chiss with dark blue hair dyed blonde with ears pointy like Thrawn's turned to the other.

"Ilarga, bite your tongue." The Chiss in red robes with pink-dyed blue hair was ready to stand up and fight, but the one in the center raised his hands to separate them.

"Settle down, settle down." He commanded. "All of you, sit."

The two standing Chiss glared at each other but sat down.

Star stared at all of the people in the highest power and... Honestly, what kind of possibility is that? He was a child. How was he able to take over this whole thing? Does he even want to run a country? Nonetheless, he said nothing. At least they weren't talking about executing him.

"Deepest apologies," the one in the center let out a small groan. "My… fellow Patriarchs are a little upset with this ordeal… because it had been happening a little too frequently." He glared at Thrawn slightly.

Thrawn winced but said nothing.

"Nonetheless," the Chiss took a breath. "I am Head of the Patriarch, Patriarch Ufsa'ar'kemal, of the Ufsa Family. State your full human name, please.”

"Oh, uh... Darington Dior," Star replied. "Star is a nickname given to me, sir.”

"State your background and how Mitth'raw'nuruodo came in possession of you.”

Star began to recall his life before Thrawn found him and sadly, he remembers the more sadder parts of his childhood. He started with, "My previous family was an affluent and well-known family within our small community in Blightsenburg..." He carried on to say how he was neglected even when his father was still alive. His father taught him most of what he knew about the world and basic combat skills and his mother and teachers were the ones who disciplined him harshly. "I was found by Senior Captain Thrawn after an accident and my home was set on fire. My mother was set on capturing me and I ran and Senior Captain Thrawn took me away." It was like he was presenting himself to a board of directors. His father did this to him once when he was still too young to remember but the feeling was similar to that. The intimidation and piercing glares only fueled Star's want to perform and show that he was acceptable. All he needed to do was stare back with the same piercing gaze they held him in. He would stand a chance there. There was no room for a nervous child.

The Council listened attentively. Well… most of them.

Ilarga simply rolled his eyes while the one beside him kept his arms folded. The Chiss in white and the Chiss in brown looked sympathetic while the one with sparkles on his robes couldn't care less, staring at his mirror like it was another Tuesday afternoon.

By the end of his tale, Ufsa'ar'kemal clasped his hands together. "Your case will be taken in and discussed by the council. Patriarch Mitth'urf'ianico, please escort them outside to wait with them."

"Yes, of course, Patriarch Saarke," The one with pointy ears stood up and bowed before he went down to meet with them. He was taller than Thrawn, wearing a golden and yellow robe with ruffles while the rings around his neck glistened under the light. "Follow me, please.”

Star looked up at him and then at Darry. He took his hand for comfort and followed the tall Chiss out of the room. The door slid shut behind all of them as they were led to another hallway.

After a while, Thrawn sighed in relief. "Well, that was… interesting,"

"You should have told me you had another child, Thrawn." Mitth'urf'ianico let out a sigh as he stopped. "You can't just let Eli'vant be the one to contact Uncle Iceesat or me whenever you take in a child,"

"My apologies, brother," Thrawn grinned cheekily. "I thought you would have gotten used to it by now,"

"Uncle Thurfian!" Darry jumped into the Patriarch's arms.

Star looked up at the other Patriarch and stiffened. He quickly straightened and kept his eyes down, standing still until he was called.

"Hello, Darry," Thurfian chuckled and booped the boy's nose. "Still as troublesome as your Papa, hmm?"

"Maybe," Darry giggled. He jumped down and grabbed Star's hand to pull him. "This my new brother Star! He's… uh…" He tried to recall how old his new brother was.

"Nine," Star filled him in. He turned his head up to the patriarch to take a glance, then made a formal bow. "A pleasure to meet you, sir.”

"A formal child," Thurfian snorted. "Similar to your eldest. How charming,"

"And my twin!!” Darry squealed and pulled Star into a hug. "Twinsie!! I'm nine too!!”

Star blinked and gave a smile to Darry, now twin. A twin? But they don't even look similar. But he quickly hid his smile once he noticed Thurfian was staring at him.

Thurfian raised an eyebrow at how tense the boy seemed and looked up at Thrawn. The younger shrugged.

"He's a little nervous, I suppose. Humans from Terra aren't used to aliens,"

"And that's why you choose to study the resources there?" Thurfian crossed his arms.

"Well, of course," Thrawn chirped. "Hiding from humans there is quite easy when they don't try looking in forests and they…"

"Papa rambling again…" Darry groaned, rolling his eyes.

Star didn't mind to ramble. It reminded him of his father too. That was how he learned all those complicated words. So, he tried to listen in, although he doesn't understand half of what Thrawn was saying.

Thurfian snickered. "Brother, calm down," he patted Thrawn's shoulder gently.

"Oh, sorry," Thrawn let out a laugh. "But anyway, Star can adjust… I'm sure he can. The Council can be intimidating,"

"I know," Thurfian sighed. "Some of them are still upset that General Ba'kif is letting you go to Terra to study it's resources,"

"Eh, let them be," Thrawn waved it off. "I do as I please,"

"And that's where Darry gets it from," Thurfian rolled his eyes.

Star had to restrain a chuckle from that comment.

Darry tilted his head at his head at the other boy. "You okay?" He asked.

"Hm? Yes. Of course," Star said with a slight smile then he composed himself. "I'm perfectly fine.”

Darry blinked. "Uh, no offense, bro, but you look stiff. What's with that?”

"Stiff?”

"Yeah, bro," Darry patted his back hard, and Star nearly tripped over. "Really stiff. You're like… stiff like those snobby patriarchs," he laughed.

Star laughed nervously and tried to relax. "Sorry, it's just... Habit.”

"Well, I'm sure you'll learn to loosen up!" Darry giggled. "Just have fun! Like a kid!" His smile was almost as bright as the crystals around them.

Star smiled back and tried to relax his shoulders like his new brother's. Play like a kid... Yeah, that sounds nice. Maybe he'll be able to unlearn all the things a child didn't need. All those unnecessary etiquette classes and all those terrible lessons. He'll just... Be a kid here. With a new name and a new home. With new and better parents.

"Do you think the council will really allow the boy though?" Thurfian asked, catching the boys' attention. "Another human child…"

Darry frowned and held onto Star, wanting him to stay.

He turned to Thurfian and began to realize what he was implying. He might not be able to stay because the council wouldn't accept his story alone. That was... That was to be expected. But it still hurt. "I--I'll prove myself," He said once he heard that. "I don't have my words alone. I can do something. Just... Just tell me what to do and I'll do it," Star said in finality. He wanted to stay here. He has a family that's willing to have him. He didn't want to let that go. It was his only chance of happiness now.

Thurfian sighed. "I'm sorry, child, but there's nothing I can do to influence the council. I'm not allowed to,"

"Whether the council agrees or not, you'll still stay with us, not to worry," Thrawn patted Star's head gently. "I told you that this meeting was all for show,"

"Thrawn… please not again…" Thurfian groaned. "You're going to get yourself in trouble."

"Not the first, never the last," Thrawn knelt down to pull the boys to him. "These are my children and the council can go suck-"

"Thrawn! The Kids!" Thurfian scolded.

Darry giggled and hugged Thrawn with a cheer.

Star was disheartened by what Thurfian said, but Thrawn at least had high hopes. He just hoped Thrawn was right.

---

The next day passed and Star was anxiously waiting for whatever decision the council made. If he was not accepted, then was he to go back to Terra? But he had no more purpose there. Everyone probably thinks he's dead.

No one else in the household seemed anxious. They went on with the day as they pleased, and even Darry and Ezra pulled on Star to get him to play.

Playing with Ezra and Darry brightened his mood, of course, and even more so when Darry kept calling him his twin. He still found it odd but pleasing. 

The kids decided to play hide and seek and for a place as big as the mansion, there were many places to hide in. Star just hoped he didn't get lost like last time. Ezra was it and Star and Darry split up on the opposite side of the manor. 

He stumbled into a room and didn't check the content inside of said room before he began hiding in a corner. He giggled to himself because he didn't know if Ezra would find him. The wait took long, and Star being a kid, got bored. He looked at the room he was in and realized... That he was in the artillery room. 

His eyes widened and were filled with kid-like excitement. He had a small artillery room back then in his old home but he was never allowed. This room was bigger. He looked around to try and see if no one was looking then went to try out some gear. 

Ezra had already found Darry hiding in his usual spots. They just needed to find Star but the places Darry suggested were of no use because Star wasn't there. Where had the new kid gone?

"Maybe we should check the other rooms?" Ezra suggested. "Me can sense Star still inside mansion…"

"Go on! I'll check the rooms we've checked again! Just to be sure!" Darry claimed before he ran off.

Ezra sighed and began to look around more. He closed his eyes and held out his hand, trying to feel his new brother as he walked through the halls. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in front of the artillery room.

"Huh, Dad and Papa always said to be careful here…" he muttered before he opened the door.

The moment he opened the door, he heard a loud BANG. It rang through his ears and it took Ezra a moment to recover. He looked around and right across the room where the shooting area was placed, Star stood with proper gear-- ear and eye protection and tactical gloves that were three sizes big for him-- and his hands on a gun and aiming perfectly at the dummy. The dummy had already multiple holes through it and burn marks from other kinds of guns his father stored. Star put the gun aside picked up another one and shot. It hit the head perfectly. "Headshot," Star muttered to himself.

Ezra oohed and ran over to him. "Found you!" He giggled, hugging the older boy.

Star fell back and misfired. Star yelled in shock and covered Ezra in case it would come towards them. Luckily, the bullet went to an old dummy. 

Star sighed in relief and turned to Ezra. "E--Ezra, don't do that. I could have shot us," he said. But soon, his frown changed into a smile as he hugged Ezra and laughed. "Yeah, you found me!" He giggled. "Where's Darry?’

"Looking for you," Ezra laughed. He didn't seem to notice the problem. Innocent child. "What you doing?" He asked, tilting his head.

"Oh, um," Star turned to the dummy and then at Ezra. He looked at the guns he had a chance to try out and picked the smallest and lightest he tested so far. "I'm doing a shooting test." He loaded the gun but put it on safety. "My father used to bring me to gun ranges and he'd teach me how to use different kinds of guns. It was fun because it's one of the only things he wants to do with me." He handed Ezra the gun. "Wanna try?”

"Yes, yes!" Ezra beamed and got the gun. "My father used to teach me to slingshot with an electric slingshot so I'm pretty good at targets," he grinned but eeped at the weight of the gun. "Woah, this heavy!”

"Alright, you have to bend your knees a little so you can balance the weight..." Star said and lightly slid Ezra's feet to the side. "Then hold your arms like this." Star lifted Ezra's hands and let him aim at the target, only correcting his form once in a while. 

Star only knew the basics, so that was what he taught Ezra. The safety catch, the trigger, and the load. The load was rather difficult for the young child since it was heavy so Star loaded it for him. Star reminded, "Always remember to always point at the ground and never point at anything unless you are to shoot. Always check if the safety is on and check your surroundings." Star stepped back to let Ezra fire.

Ezra pressed the trigger and he yelled as he was thrown back slightly. Thankfully, the shot only went towards the dummy, right into the center of the chest.

"Woah…" the younger boy gasped. "I shot! I shot!”

Star laughed and helped the boy up. It was always difficult for first-timers but when he looked at the dummy, he grinned. "That was awesome, Ezra! And you shot at the target on your first try! You're a natural!" Star praised.

"There you two are!"

They turned to see Darry run in. He looked around and winced. "Huh, Dad and Papa's stuff… but anyway!" He turned to his brothers. "What you guys doing?”

"We're shooting!" Star said with a grin. "Wanna try?”

"I'm good," Darry shook his head. "Dad's calling us in the lounge,”

"Oh, okay!" Star nodded. "I'll just fix the guns first." He began getting the guns one by one and began placing them back in their rightful place. It took a while since they were heavy but he finally managed and left with his new brothers to go meet with Eli.

Eli was in different clothes. He was in white with a belt around his chest and more golden chains and badges linked with golden shoulder pads in comparison to Thrawn's attire. He saw the brothers coming and smiled.

"Hey, boys," he patted their heads. "I'll be headin' out. The Council… wanted to hear my case in this," he grunted and shook his head. "But anyway, I won't be back till late. There's food to reheat in the fridge, and your Papa's in his office if ya need anythin'," He patted Crusher's shoulder. " Never let your Papa in the kitchen, alright? If he needs Kaf, ya get it for him,"

"Okay, Dad!" Crusher nodded.

"Okay, Sir Eli. Take care," Star said. And then his eyes drifted to the kitchen. If Eli left food, he wants it.

"Take care, Dad!" Ezra hugged the man's leg.

"Will do," Eli patted their heads before he exited the door.

Darry immediately ran to bother their other father. Crusher sighed and ran after him. Ezra felt his stomach growl, and he whimpered.

"Me hungry!”

Star was already looking through the fridge for food and he found some snacks. "Ezra!" He called. "Help me heat these up!”

"Okay!!" Ezra ran over to get the snacks. He turned on the microwave and opened it before they set it inside. "How many to heat this? Should we go get Crusher?”

"Nah, we can do it on our own!" Star said confidently. He was sure nothing will go wrong. 

30 minutes later, the kids had to stand outside the mansion while Thrawn had to handle the fire.

Though Thrawn didn't seem to mind. “Never a dull moment with the children,” He only laughed as he put out the fire with some snow. Would that work? No one knew.

Eli had to return early and he was horrified at the state of the mansion. "What happened??"

"To be fair, you left us unsupervised," Ezra grinned.

"I left your Papa in charge!" Eli pointed out.

"To be fair, you left me unsupervised," Thrawn grinned.

"Ugh…" Eli rubbed his forehead. "I swear, it's like having five Thrawns…" He moved forward and rubbed his hands together. "Lucky for us, Patriarch Yokado's been teachin' me somethin' in case the mansion burnt down. Again .”

"Sorry, Sir Eli..." Star said, fiddling with his hands as he looked down ashamed. "It was my fault. I--I tried to heat up some food…”

"You really should have asked Crusher to help ya kids out," Eli sighed and shook his head. "I'll deal with this first. Then we talk."

A red and gold glow came from his hands as he flicked them around. The fire and the snow slowly disappeared, and the mansion returned to its original state.

"Dad can do magic!!" Darry oohed.

Star gasped and watched in amazement. Magic. Darry can do magic. And Eli can do magic. Can he do magic too? He doesn't think so. But he wanted to try so badly. To have the feeling of greatness flowing through your veins as you made miracles happen, defying the very existence of science. It was beautiful and he wanted to be beautiful with magic.

"There," Eli sighed in relief. "Thrawn, take the other boys in. I need to talk with Star,"

"Of course, dear," Thrawn nodded and picked up the three boys with ease before he entered.

Eli sighed and turned to Star. He knelt down and held his hand. "Now, Star, when I said to heat up food, I didn't mean for ya to do it without knowin' how to heat it," he chuckled lightly. "Whenever ya don't know somethin', you can always consult Crusher or Thrawn, alright?”

"Okay..." Star replied and he looked down on the snow in shame. "I'm sorry..." This was his first time trying to touch the kitchen. He always had his chefs do it for him. He thought it would be easy but he didn't know that there would be so many precautions. He was lucky he didn't get burned.

Eli picked the boy up. "Just don't do it again, alright?”

"Yes, sir," Star said quietly, leaning his head on Eli's shoulder to hide his face.

"No need to call me sir," Eli snorted.

"Mister?" Star tried.

"Good enough," Eli laughed. "Less formal than sir Eli, I suppose,”

---

Weeks have passed and Star has found himself naturally fitting into the chaotic dynamic of the Vanto family. He would cause chaos with his twin, Darry. He would bring Ezra along on their adventures and make thrice the ruckus. He would try and tail Crusher along and annoy him like a little brother is supposed to do. He spends meals with his family together rather than alone. It was great just to have company and soon, he was starting to forget what his life was like before this new family. He just wished he could have magic like his twin.

One day, Star and Thrawn were called back to face the Council. They arrived early because the Council wanted to speak with Thrawn first.

"Stay here and don't move please," Thrawn told him as he sat the boy down in the waiting room just by the other corridor. "I'll get you when they call for you,”

"Yes, Mr. Thrawn," Star nodded obediently. He watched Thrawn enter the doors and he stayed still outside. He looked around the crystal corridors and leaned on one. The coolth made Star shiver, but as of now, he was used to the cold, and sometimes, he actively sought it out by being in the garden for too long. His body fully adapted to the climate and he was more than grateful for that.

A few minutes passed, but Thrawn hadn't come out yet. The chrono clock on the wall, which was very different from the clock or time in general back on Earth, ticked by slowly.

He suddenly felt a shudder run down his spine, pink and purple essence appearing and disappearing around him for just a moment.

"Hello, young one." A voice suddenly spoke behind him.

Star straightened and he looked around to identify who was talking to him. 

It was a Chiss he had never seen before. His skin was light blue while his hair was a dark shade of blue. His attire was regal, however, with the familiar golden rings around his neck, like the other patriarchs in the council. His eyes looked down at the boy but his expression never faltered.

He didn't look anything like the council, but still, he dressed like royalty. That must mean he was an important person. Was he supposed to say "Venerates" as well? Or would it be improper since there was a possibility that he may not be a part? But he still needed to greet them somehow! 

At the sight of him-- and after his dilemma-- Star bowed in front of him, and greeted, "Greetings, your Venerate." Where was Thrawn? Why isn't he calling him? Was he left to deal with this alone? Shiiiiiiii–

"You must be Darington Dior." The Chiss spoke. "I am Patriarch Yokado of the Coduyo Family. What purpose do you have here, child?"

"Senior Captain Thrawn and I were called back to the council, sir," Star replied, keeping his head low and his voice steady. "I am waiting for him to call me here."

"I see..." Yokado tilted his head, his expression never flinching. He reached out and gently lifted the boy's chin to face him. "You feel different from the others..." He tilted his head. "No firm magic... of any abilities..." His eyes flashed pink for a moment. "But a passion within..." 

Star put his hands on the back so he could stand straight. But it was also so he could stop himself from shaking from the man's touch. It was uncomfortable and it was like he was being examined like a product. In a way, he was. He just hoped this man of authority won't find anything wrong with him.

But Yokado didn't seem to notice. He set a finger on his forehead, murmuring something under his breath. Something sparked and burnt into Star's head, but the pain faded as fast as it came.

Star almost let his posture fall as he tried to reach for his head, but he quickly straightened himself again. As soon as the man broke eye contact, he kept his eyes on the floor again. 

But... Something was weird. His body was swarming with energy like bees thumping on the way to their hive until they could make a hole. And likewise, he had a very strong urge to... Blow a hole in the wall.

"Yokado!"

Footsteps came running towards them, and Star felt himself carried into familiar blue arms. "Star?" Thrawn's voice whispered gently. "Are you alright?"

Star gave a quick nod as he began gripping on Thrawn's collar. His eyes darted from one crystal to another and Star tried to just focus on one thing. One item. But all the reflections and shiny things began to become too bright. His arms began to fidget and his legs began to twitch. It was overall a strange sensation and he didn't know what was happening. It was becoming overwhelming. He wanted to go home, but he reminded himself that he needed to compose himself quickly because he needs to meet with the council right?

"Yokado, what are you doing to him!?" another voice yelled out. It was the voice of one of the Chiss in the council. Which one was it again? He couldn't recall.

"I am only giving what he desires." Yokado spoke, voice blunt as usual.

"You're not even supposed to be here... Ch'od dammit..." The other groaned.

Thrawn winced. He looked down at the child. "Do you want to go home?" he asked. "We can meet the council again another time,"

Another quick nod and Star hid his face on Thrawn's shoulder because the colors were becoming brighter the longer he kept his eyes open.

"No, Thrawn," the other Chiss sighed. "Take Star home. I'll explain it and send Thurfian over."

"But, Uncle Iceesat-"

"No buts," the Chiss, Patriarch Iceesat, placed a hand on his shoulder. "Take him home. That's a command."

Thrawn held his breath but nodded. He carried Star and headed out the door.

Back home wasn't all the best for Star. Star refused to go out of the room and only curled up on his blanket. He was like a lump of pillows and the only way one could see if he was there was the way the blankets shifted up and down every so slightly. Star wouldn't eat any snacks that Eli sent his way even though they could hear his stomach growling. And when he spoke, he sounded like he was about to cry, as if it hurt just to open his mouth.

Thurfian had come a few minutes after they returned home. He hummed and felt the boy's forehead. "What did Yokado do this time...?" He grumbled.

"I don't know, but I'm filing a complaint." Eli groaned.

Thrawn sighed. He patted Star's head. "Maybe he should sleep it off. Nothing else seems to be working,"

Star whimpered, but he didn't really object. Nothing was making him feel better.

"Alright, alright," Eli rubbed his hands together. "Some sleeping sand could help soothe him to slumber..." Golden sand appeared from his fingertips, lacing around his fingers before trailing down onto Star. "Less painful compared to sedatives,"

"Good idea," Thrawn smiled and nodded.

The sand began to soothe Star's mind, and he felt his surroundings grow numb.

Star slipped off and the rest of the family waited till morning. 

---

Star was in a void. There was nothing in front of him, nothing behind him, and nothing in the distance. Everything was black, except for the bottom. Tall he stood on top of a surface that seemed almost like water. Somehow, he was inclined to kneel and see what lay beneath the surface he was standing on. He saw nothing but his young face, but the star mark was erased from his facial features. 

Although it was a subtle change, Star noticed it instantly. He reached for his cheek, but then someone called, "Are you really looking for that after everything?"

He looked down at the reflection of himself and there sat himself, glaring at his actions. His reflection extended his hand as if it was trying to push through a mirror. "You want something more, don't you?" it asked. "You want what the others have." 

Star gulped, but it was true. What it was saying was true. He does want something. He wanted magic. And if he could just do magic, then he could--

"Come," his reflection demanded. Star stared down at his reflection and his stomach began bubbling like lava pits. It felt heavy and hot and Star didn't know what came over him but he aligned his hand with his self, and the next second, his reflection pulled his wrist into the mirror-like realm and drowned him. 

---

Star woke up screaming. Sweat dripped from his forehead as the previous dream banged on his noggin like a hammer. It took him another moment to see his surroundings.

It was a flurry of embers in the shades of blue and red. The way the flames shifted and changed and danced around his room, trapping him into a corner felt so familiar. He looked at the other side of the bed and Darry wasn't there. His brother wasn't there. 

Star began becoming light-headed and his breath began to quicken. Star tried to engulf oxygen but it seemed the more he tried to have air enter his body, it was leaving twice as fast. He reached for his chest, trying to think of what was wrong before he let out a strangled cry. "PAPAAAAA!"

In the dining room, Darry and Crusher jumped at the cry, spilling their breakfast. Ezra jumped back with a yelp, and Eli had to keep him from falling.

Thrawn didn't hesitate to jump from his seat and rush up the stairs. He dashed to the room and slid to Star's bedside, pulling the boy into a hug.

Star held onto the man tightly and cried as he could see the flames burning brightly like that night. He desperately clawed on Thrawn to try and pull him away from the flames, whispering desperate pleas for Thrawn not to get hurt. 

However, Thrawn saw nothing. There were no flames, no danger that protruded inside the room of Star. But the boy being in distress was enough to drive him into panic. He called out to Eli, and the man came running.

The kids all watched from behind the wall. Ezra whimpered and held onto Crusher, who held them back to keep them from entering while Darry was fighting to see his twin.

Little by little, Star felt his surroundings blur and fade back into darkness. The flames began to leave, and he returned to the void.

The void felt different, however. It was similar to the darkness of space while a single ball of light appeared within. The ball glowed green-ish and brown, whispering Star to come over.

Star followed the small ball and it led him through the darkness of the void. Where they were going? Star didn't know, but he didn't want to stay here.

The ball soon stopped, now turning full green before it's light illuminated the void. It flashed trees of green, mountains and volcanoes towering him while flowers and different kinds of plants spread throughout the ground.

The images vanished quickly as it came, and the pain in Star subsided as he felt himself awaken once more. He wasn't in his bed... well, he was, but he was laying in a pair of arms that was laying in his bed. He looked up to find Thrawn holding him as he slumbered.

Star muttered something unintelligible before he curled up in Thrawn's arms, gripping a fistful of his shirt to make sure he was actually there.

Thrawn felt the shift, and he opened his eyes. His eyes glowed through the dim room, and he patted Star's head. "Star? Are you awake?"

"Mm..." was his weak reply.

Thrawn adjusted his hold on the boy. "Are you alright?" he asked. "How are you feeling?"

"... I don't know..." Star said. Star's eyes drifted around the room and the only thing illuminating it were Thrawn's eyes and the very dim glow from the window. He wasn't alone. Star hid his face on Thrawn's body again and said, "I feel weird."

"Yes... that is valid," Thrawn sighed. "Yokado enchanted you somehow... but none of us could figure out what he did. I'm sorry,"

"Enchanted?"

Thrawn nodded. "He placed a spell onto you, but we have no clue as to what it is or what it could be,"

"Oh..." Well, whatever he did. It was scary. And he didn't want to sleep alone. What time is it anyway? Dinner? He didn't want to eat, but had Thrawn eaten? He doesn't want him to leave. But it would be weird if he asked him to stay…

Neither moved for the rest of the evening. Star fell back asleep and woke up still in Thrawn's arms. Thrawn wasn't asleep, however, and was looking up at the glow-in-the-dark stars.

It was nice. Being taken care of like this. It was nice to be in someone's arms. It was nice... Just being like this. "Thank you, Mr. Thrawn," he said before he yawned.

Thrawn smiled and patted his head. "Perhaps we should head down. You have yet to eat, Star,"

"Okay." But Star didn't want to stand.

Thrawn hummed and simply carried the boy out of the room. They headed down the stairs, and Star could hear the other boys running out the door to play.

Huh, they must have finished breakfast already.

They made it to the dining room, where Eli was waiting for them. The man smiled and motioned for them to sit to eat.

Star gave a small, "good morning" before he settled into the table. He sat down and got some food to eat. He yawned and got his spoon, but before he could have the spoon touch his food, it flew away from him, hit the wall, and exploded into confetti. "H--Huh?????"

Eli and Thrawn blinked and turned to Star, bewildered. "What was that?" Eli asked.

"I--I don't know--" Before Star could finish, his chair flew up to the ceiling and he bumped his head hard. "GAH--" He almost fell but he was able to grip the chair handles. "HELP!" he cried.

"Alright, this is a magic emergency," Eli scooped him up. "We're headin' to the Coduyo Mansion Now."

"I'll comm the driver," Thrawn ran to get his comm.

"The where?" Star asked before he flew both him and Eli to the wall.

Eli groaned. "Sometimes I wonder why I retired..." he sighed. "We're usin' the easier way,"

"The what?" Thrawn returned to the dining room.

"Stay with the kids, we'll be back." Eli took out a crystal from his pocket. "Crossin' my fingers this works." He threw the crystal to the ground, and pink and purple smoke erupted around them.

When the smoke cleared, they were outside, in front of another mansion. It looked different from theirs, this one was a mix of wood and crystal, colored purple and pink with white linings on the walls and windows.

Star's eyes widened at the sight of the very beautiful and shiny--

One moment, they were standing in the snow. The second, Eli and Star were flying at jet's speed towards the doorway. "AAAAAAH!"

Eli oofed and landed firmly before the door. He knocked on the door rapidly. The door opened, and a young Chiss speaker peeked out.

"O-Oh! Um, Admiral Eli'vant-"

"No time." Eli interrupted. "Where's Patriarch Yokado??"

"Right here, Admiral."

"DANK FARRICK!" Eli yelped as the patriarch stood behind them. "Will you quit that, your Venerate?"

Star turned to the noise, but the moment his head turned Eli and him were going up and Eli slammed on the ceiling, missing the chandelier by a few inches. Star whimpered and held onto Eli. "M--Mr. Eli, what's happening?

"No idea." Eli groaned. "But one I know someone can explain."

"Indeed, I can." Yokado snapped his fingers.

They suddenly appeared down in front of him, a firm, golden band now around Star's other wrist. "Though I would appreciate it if you would contact me before barging in, Admiral ." Yokado hummed.

"Wouldn't have to barge in if ya weren't the one who did this, Patriarch ." Eli gritted his teeth.

Star's golden band glowed green when another attempt came and left as it pleased. Star looked at the band and began fiddling with it. What was this?

"I only gave what the boy wanted," Yokado said. "He longed for magic, and now, here he has."

"Magic he can control, probably??" Eli groaned. "Or at least fitted for a child. This is too much,"

"Fine." Yokado sighed. "But it will grow."

"And we'll be ready for it to grow," Eli crossed his arms. "For now, limit it to the age he's in, so he doesn't hurt himself."

Yokado knelt down and pulled on the boy's wrist. He closed his eyes, letting a third eye glow and open on his forehead, the light magic appearing to swirl around the golden band. The band began to turn green before it was removed.

"There," Yokado stood up. "It is no longer strong... yet."

Star was confused. He looked at his wrist and then at the Yokado. He became stiff once again and found himself slowly inching back to Eli. What the hell did the man do to him? Was he responsible for his bad dreams? Well, he didn't like it. And he wants to be as far away from that man as possible.

"Please don't even dare be close to my kids again." Eli glared at Yokado. "I swear-"

"I will do what is necessary to veer the present to the future." Yokado only spoke. "Your children will all play a part... and the Ascendancy should be prepared for what's coming."

"Spare me your theatrics, your Venerate." Eli picked up Star. "Whatever's gonna happen, my kids ain't goin' to be the cause of it,"

"You would be surprised." Yokado closed his eyes, his third eye glowing brightly once more.

"The future is big, the danger is near. For sake of all... hold close to dear."

Eli sighed and got a crystal out to teleport them back to the mansion. They landed right in the lounge, and Eli set Star down on the couch. "Are you alright?" he asked.

"He's weird," Star said once they were away from the man's home. But this interaction irked him to his core. What did that man even mean? Was he going to cause something bad?

“He’s just… doing his job, I suppose,” Eli let out a sigh.

"What job is to have a kid fly and poof spoons at random?!" Star cried.

"I don't know, I've just always been told that if he interacts with ya, he's doin' his job," Eli shrugged. "Can't do anythin' about it. Just be grateful if he never interacts with ya again,"

Star whined and held Eli close. If he sees that man, he's going to run the other way.

"How did it go?" Thrawn asked, moving into the room.

"Yokado took away the dangerous part," Eli sighed. "But looks like we've got another magic kid. His magic is limited now, so it'll be a little inactive, like Crusher and Darry's,"

 

"I see..." Thrawn slowly nodded.

 

Star looked at his hands and then back at Thrawn and Eli. Magic kid? Is he magic? Will this stay? What can he do? What's his powers? He wants to know! But... How do you control this? 

He turned to Eli and tugged his sleeve. He asked, "Can I find Darry?"

"Of course, he's outside," Eli nodded.

Star ran out to the garden to try and find Darry. He couldn't wait to show Darry! And Ezra and Crusher! He has magic! But how was he supposed to use this magic? Well, he should ask the others, of course!  He knows what he's doing.

He found the brothers in a makeshift igloo. Ezra peeked out of the igloo and beamed. "Star!!" He ran out to hug the boy.

"Ezra!" Star embraced the smaller child and then carried him towards the igloo. "Hey, guys! Are you there? Hellooooo!"

"Hey, Star," Crusher waved from inside. "Come on in, it's roomy!"

Star crawled inside and when he saw Darry, he quickly jumped on his twin and rolled on the snow with him. "Darry! Darry! Darry! I have magic!" he said in excitement. "Mr. Eli said I have magic!"

"Really??" Darry squealed. "That's great! What magic power!?"

"I don't know," Star replied. He pulled back and stared at his hands. "I think flying? But I made a spoon confetti... Maybe I have multiple magic?" he theorized. "I don't know what it is but can you help me control it?"

"I can try!" Darry grinned.

"Darry, no." Crusher frowned, scooching beside them. "You could barely control yours. Remember that meteor shower you wanted to make for the city two weeks ago?"

"They're called shooting stars !" Darry argued.

"But they're not real stars!" Crusher groaned. "And Dad and Papa said to keep powers lowkey, so we don't get called to the Council."

"So, how do you control your powers?" Star asked. If they are restricted from using their powers, then how are they supposed to grow? Are they supposed to keep it within forever? Surely, they must have an outlet.

"Dad let us use it inside," Crusher replied. "Or in a special training room-"

"Oh yeah!" Darry beamed. "We'll show you!"

He got Star's hand and dragged him out of the igloo. Crusher sighed and followed after them, with Ezra running after them.

Training room? Awesome! But how was he even supposed to train when he didn't know what his powers are?

Darry dragged him through the hallways of the first floor until there were three rooms. "This one is Papa and Dada's training room for sparring," he pointed to the first. He pointed to the second room. "This is magic training room that they gave us to test and train our powers!”

"Let's go, let's go!" Star said happily, pushing the others inside the room. He was eager to learn to control his powers with the help of his brothers. The sooner he learned, the better.

"How about me!?" Ezra cried. "It's not the same, but I can still train, right?"

"I mean…" Crusher scratched his head. "Papa doesn't really want your abilities to grow for some reason-"

"Oh, it'll be fine!!" Darry waved him off. "Let's all train!"

"Yayy!!" Ezra cheered.

So, the four kids all gathered in the room and Star was more than ecstatic. "What do I do first?" he asked since it was his first time. He never encountered having magic before so this was very new and very exciting. "What do you guys do first?”

"Well," Darry grinned. "What I do is gather up all my excitement and let it GO!!" He jumped for joy, and the sparkly stars appeared from his fingertips, filling the space above them.

Star oohed. He hummed and closed his eyes. He thought of happy thoughts. He thought of exciting thoughts! How exciting it was to have these kinds of powers with his brothers. He opened his eyes and tried to release the energy through his hands, but... Nothing seemed to happen. Star tried again. Happy thoughts, exciting thoughts! But still, nothing came through.

"Nothing happening," Ezra hummed.

"Maybe his requires concentration," Crusher suggested. He rubbed his hands together. "What I do is concentrate on how much I wanna do, and…" His hands sparked slightly before parting his hands, lightning bolts appearing between them.

Star awed. It was his first time seeing his brother actively use his magic. He never knew that Crusher had these awesome lightning bolts! Star hummed and copied his brother. He closed his eyes and felt through his hands. The magic was inside of him, he knew. He could feel it running through his veins and pumping in his heart. He could feel something moving inside of him and he just needed to let it out. 

He tried to conjure up anything. Something. He pushed the magic out of his being and then extended it to his hands. He could feel something! If he could just push some more--

Toot.

Star blushed and then covered his face in embarrassment. What the actual heck?!

"What that?" Ezra giggled. "Tooty,”

"I--I'm sorry!!" Star said, still covering his face. He guessed he was pushing the wrong magic.

My turn! My turn!" Ezra jumped and got the blocks. "Me practice! Just feel my abilities then…" He held out his hand, and the blocks levitated up. "Ta-da!”

Star sighed. He has been feeling his abilities. He was doing what he was supposed to do, wasn't he? So, what's wrong ? Why did his powers just not work ?! What is he doing wrong?

A hand found his shoulder, and Crusher looked down at him. "You alright?" He asked.

"Yeah, I just..." Star looked down at his hands again and sighed. He looked down at the ground and began fiddling with his fingers. "I don't know why I can't make anything happen. I was flying a minute ago, and now, I can't do anything," he said.

"You were out of control earlier, Papa said," Crusher snorted. "Maybe because that was effortless. Maybe you should continue to focus on something to activate it," He got a small doll and placed it in front of Star. "Try with this,”

Star got the little doll and tried to do something with it. Fire, ice, water? Anything. Anything at all. Make it disappear. Tear it apart. Make it alive. Make it fly. But nothing! Nothing at all. 

Star stared at the doll for how long and the brothers just stood there in silence. How else are they going to help their brother?

Soon, Eli had to call them.

"Kids, lunch!"

"Coming, Dad!!" Darry and Ezra immediately dashed out.

"Come on," Crusher patted Star's head. "Maybe we can ask Dad how to help you,”

Star didn't reply for a few more minutes before he finally gave up. Frustration boiled inside of him of how pathetic he was to not even be able to conjure anything up. Not even a simple flight? No? Well, that just shows how idiotic he was to wish for something like this. He dropped the doll on the floor and began to follow after Darry and Ezra. 

He didn't see how it first began to burn the doll's hand only for it to dissipate a moment later.

Crusher, however, was the last to exit the room and saw. He wanted to speak up but his brother was long gone. He hummed but shrugged and ran after his brothers.

During lunch, Star was quiet. He didn't even have any mood to eat, which was weird considering he loved Eli's food.

Eli noticed his silence and tilted his head. "Star, honey? What's wrong?”

Star sighed like an emo teen. He turned to his parental figure and said, "I can't do anything, Mr. Eli. You said I have magic now so I tried to out but..." He shrugged. "Nothing happened.”

Crusher wanted to speak, but Eli beat him to it. "We lessened your abilities, which means it will grow as ya grow, Star," he assured him. "It lessened to match your age, and if right now ya ain't ready to see it blossom, ya just have to remain patient,”

That's not really what Star wanted to hear, and he became more frustrated, but he didn't let his anger show. He just had another sigh and tried to eat as much as possible before he could excuse himself.

Darry ate quickly himself and ran to catch up with his twin. "Star! Star! Wanna train again!?”

Star sighed. "Fine..." He had no mood, really. He predicted the result would be the same: him as a failure. But if his twin wanted to, then, okay. Maybe he could bear it a little bit more.

"Yayy! Let's go!!" Darry dragged him back to the training room.

Ezra wanted to run after them but Thrawn picked up him up. "And where are you going?" He asked.

"Umm, watch them?" Ezra grinned.

Thrawn sighed. "Come on, Ezra, we talked about this…"

"I know…" Ezra sighed. "Sorry… I just…”

Thrawn shook his head and carried the boy upstairs. Crusher watched them leave before he turned to Eli.

"Dad?"

"Yeah?" Eli looked down.

"What powers did Star have?" Crusher asked.

"Well, I don't know… it was a lot," Eli winced. "Why do ya ask?"

"Well…"

---

The doll was missing in the training room.

Star and Darry were looking for the doll because Star wanted to try that again. "I know I just left it here..." Star said, pointing at the floor where he just carelessly dropped it. "It couldn't have walked away," Star said sarcastically. Star couldn't miss the doll. In this spacious room with only a few things to play with, it wouldn't be hard to find a small doll. "Maybe I could just practice on something else..." he muttered.

"Oh!" Darry got out some wooden dummies. "How about these!?" He placed some on the ground and got one to cover in stars. "Yayy- oh no, I burned it, ack!" He dropped the dummy heating up in the stars attached to it's body. "Me forgot about stars being hot,”

Star laughed and ran to the dummy that was slowly burning. "What are stars even made of?" he asked. He wasn't taught that lesson yet. And he hasn't started school here in Csillia. Thrawn said he still had things to deal with. Star didn't mind the wait. It just meant more free time for him.

"Who knows?" Darry giggled. "Maybe something hot, but you try doing something to the dummy!" He pointed at the dummies on the ground.

"Well, okay," Star muttered. He touched the dummy and tried to think of something. Something. Anything. He focused and he could feel his energy flowing through and after a few internal maneuvers, he was able to release the energy! 

But... Nothing happened to the dummy. 

Meanwhile, Eli was washing the dishes after lunch when suddenly, the water running from the faucet and on the plates turned into ice.

"Huh," Eli patted the ice. "That's new. Did anyone leave the windows open?" He turned to the window but it was shut as it always was. "Odd,”

Eli went to move away from the sink but then his feet got stuck on ice. "Wha--"

"UUUGH!!" Star yelled in frustration as he kicked the dummy's head until it broke and hit the wall. He muttered random childish curses at the dummy for being unable to be the recipient of any power Star had to give. "Well, I guess that's it!" he yelled in frustration as he began to stomp out of the room. "I am as useless as a dud! I'm basically powerless!"

Darry was about to run after him, but then he heard a pop. He turned around and the dummy's head was now a bunch of... Pokemon cards?

Darry hummed. "Maybe his powers is using his powers when he's not looking…" He giggled.

Darry ran after Star but did not find him in the hall. The first place he went to find his twin was their shared bedroom, but when he found that empty, he proceeded to the kitchen to find his dad. Maybe he had seen Star. But instead of seeing one of his fathers happily doing chores, he saw Eli desperately trying to get out of the ice that was growing at an alarming rate. Only his right arm and head were the only ones free.

"Uh, Dad?" Darry blinked. "Are you okay?"

"Um, no, sweetheart… uhh…" Eli hissed. "Can ya free me from this?"

"But… what if my stars burn you?" Darry whimpered.

"A little burn doesn't kill anyone," Eli waved his free hand around. "Can ya at least try?"

"Um, okay…" Darry took a breath and held out his hand. "Um, star magic, come on…" He tried to blast out some stars towards the ice.

The stars met the ice and there was a small explosion in the kitchen. Eli was thrown back into the wall as the ice finally let him go. He was unharmed, with no burns at all, as the ice absorbed the impact the stars had.

“Dad!!” Darry ran to hug him.

“I'm okay,” Eli patted his back. He looked around. “Where's your brother Star?”

“Me don't know…” Darry whimpered. “He got upset at training and me can't find him…”

That is concerning. And the events that followed were as well. To have an emotionally unstable child with new powers isn't good news but the fact that his powers are limited to his age meant that Star shouldn't have done enough damage bringing chaos. 

Then again, Darry almost brought down a meteor shower--

The window became long balloons and the cold wind of the planet began rapidly invading their home.

"Oh shit," Eli hissed. "That ain't good…"

"Dad, what's happening??" Darry held onto his parent.

"Alright, go get your other brothers and Papa," Eli instructed. "And I'll try to find Star, okay?"

"O-Okay…" Darry nodded and ran off.

Eli took a breath and walked around to find the boy. He looked through most of the rooms that a child could be in. His bedroom, the bathroom, the den, the library, the playroom. Where else could that child have gone through? Eli started searching all the other rooms until he finally arrived in the artillery room.

The moment he stepped in, he was met with Star shooting repeatedly at a dummy, all in the same place. There was already a very large hole in its forehead and all the bullets went through it and hit the wall, but the young child didn't seem to mind as long as he could get a headshot. He glared at the dummy as if it had offended him to such a great length.

Ah.

Eli chuckled. "Well, now," his voice interrupted Star's little shooting rampage. "I didn't know I would ever be staring at a mini me… but here I am," he snorted.

Star turned to Eli, his little rampage calming down at the sight of Eli. "O--Oh... Hi, Mr. Eli," he greeted. "I was just uh... Playing.”

"I noticed," Eli walked over and knelt down to his eye level. "Don't worry. I like to come here when I get a little frustrated… which is a lot, believe me, I've got some anger issues," He snickered before patting the boy's head. "Now, what's wrong?”

Star sighed. He put the gun away and said, "I just... You said I have magic. But I don't. I tried doing what Darry, Crusher, and Ezra were doing but I can't get it. I don't know what's wrong with me... Maybe that tall chiss man just took away my magic." He felt useless being the only sibling ago couldn't do anything but stay on the ground and watch as his brothers did wonders with their hands. He fit great in the family, but there would be inevitable times when he just feels left out.

"Well, now, who said ya didn't have magic?" Eli raised an eyebrow. The boy didn't see his work? Well, that could either be good or bad… probably bad since it meant he lacked control… majorly.

"Well, it's obvious," Star muttered. He turned to the dummy and tried to point at it, trying to will it to do anything. Anything at all. But nothing. "See? Nothing."

Meanwhile, Crusher's book became a toy monkey with clapping cymbals, and it began chasing the poor boy around the library. 

Star sighed once more and said, "I don't have any magic... Maybe my magic is just touching the wind. Or being stupid…”

"Oh, Star…" Eli laughed. "Magic isn't simple. It never is. That's why it's seen as an enigma. A mystery," He held his hands gently. "Magic is a mystery, especially when you ain't born with it. Crusher can only make a little lightnin’ but it isn't his true power. Darry can do little stars, but he knows that it isn't stable enough to be considered his magic. Magic can change and grow… and ya do have magic flowin' inside ya," He placed his hands together. "Ya won't see it for yourself if ya give up,”

Star smiled at the sight of their hands together. His hands were so small in comparison to Eli's. It reminded him that he was still a kid. But there are days when he just wishes he could grow up already so he could understand everything. Understand magic. But he guessed he'd have to settle for now. "Okay." Eli must be right. He'll try training again tomorrow.

"Great," Eli smiled. "Now, maybe we can-"

"Dad!! Scary monkey!!" Crusher cried as he ran inside, the monkey with cymbals still chasing him.

Star blinked as he approached the toy and kicked it down. "Where did that come from?" 

Soon, there was a cry for help in Ezra's room. The three were quick to take action and enter the room only to see Thrawn and Ezra stuck to the wall separate from each other.

Eli blinked. "May I ask?"

"You may… but I have no answer," Thrawn shrugged.

Star was quick to try and find a way out for Ezra. He tried banging on the ice, smashing himself on it, and throwing things at it. But barely anything worked. It was smooth to the touch but it was as hard as polished marble.

Crusher tried to melt the ice with some lightning sparks. And it worked! The friction between the molecules created a series of attractions from within which turned solid into liquid! Excellent! 

Star stepped back as it seemed he was useless in this situation.

"Papa! Ezra!" Crusher ran to hug them.

"Yay! Saved!" Ezra cheered as he was carried up.

"Ya alright, hon?" Eli asked the Chiss.

"Fine enough," Thrawn smiled.

Star looked around the family and noticed one missing. "Where's Darry?" he asked. Was he stuck on ice too?

"I told him to come get the others…" Eli frowned.

"Me not sense him, Dad…" Ezra whimpered.

Star looked around and he began to panic. Did he leave the house? He couldn't have left. He needed him here. He needed him to be safe! 

Star ran out of the room in panic, desperate to look for his twin. "Darry?!" he called as he ran past the halls. He checked room after room and even went down the stairs and into the halls, but no one was there.

Suddenly, there was a loud thud from above the second floor, and Star looked up at a closed latch on the ceiling, with some balloons around the latch.

Balloons? Here? Well, he had time to question it later. Right now, he must find a way to get up to the latch. Since he was too small, he looked for chairs, but even the chairs weren't enough, so one by one, he began to stack them until he could finally reach and open the latch.

The latch opened up, and Darry came flying down with a yelp, sending them and the chairs down. Before they could hit the ground, however, something managed to catch all of them for a second, and they turned to see Ezra keeping them all up. He easily collapsed, however, too many things keeping afloat.

The chairs crashed down first, and the twins fell next. Thankfully, the adjusted height made their landing softer.

Star quickly pushed himself up and ran to his younger brother. "Ezra!" he cried. He pulled Ezra into his arms and cradled his little head. "Ezra?”

"Is Ezra okay??" Darry forced himself up from the light fall.

"I--I don't know!" Star said. Panic began to boil inside the little child's head as he began to lightly shake Ezra awake. "He passed out. He won't wake up!" he cried. He turned to Darry and said, "Call Mr. Eli and Mr. Thrawn!”

"Okay!" Darry nodded and ran off.

Star stayed with Ezra. He tried to remain calm, but it was hard to remain calm when your baby brother was passed out and not responding. What happened? Was it his fault? He shouldn't have done that. Then Ezra wouldn't have to use his power. Maybe this was why Mr. Thrawn and Mr. Eli didn't want Ezra using his powers.

"Star! Ezra!"

He turned to find Eli and Thrawn running towards them.

"H--He's not responding!" Star cried, his eyes already filled to the brim with tears and now he was crying with worry.

"What happened?" Eli asked, kneeling down as Thrawn took Ezra into his arms.

"I was trying to get up cause-- because Darry was there! And then, and then, we fell. The chairs fell!" Star was rambling. He didn't know how to put it into coherency for the adults. "And Ezra carried the chairs and us and he passed out!”

"Okay, okay, calm down, sweetheart," Eli patted his back gently while Thrawn took Ezra to his room. "Ya don't want to turn another window into a balloon," he lightly chuckled.

"What?" Star asked. He didn't get it because he had no idea what he had been doing all this time.

"I told ya that ya had the magic in ya… it's just… out of whack in terms of aim," Eli chuckled.

"Yeah!" Darry ran over with a laugh. "Me think your power is making something when you don't see it!”

"What???" Star asked. "That doesn't make any sense. Then how could I fly?" He asked, referring to when he repeatedly flew in off directions with Eli.

"We don't know… but we know who to ask," Eli picked him up. "And don't worry, not Patriarch Yokado again,”

Star sighed in relief. He did not want to interact with that kind of man ever again. Other than he's intimidating, he's also awful . He leaned on Eli's shoulder and asked, "Is Ezra going to be okay?”

"He'll be fine, he just needs to rest," Eli assured.

"Can me come with??" Darry asked.

"If that's alright with Star," Eli turned to the other boy.

"Of course!" Star said. Darry was his twin. Star never had a twin before and he was getting so used to being with his twin every day. He can still be alone but if he had a choice, he would be with his twin.

"Yayy!" Darry cheered.

Eli picked the other boy up before he carried them out.

A hover coach trip later, and they were in another mansion. The mansion was bigger than theirs, but the walls were maroon and white instead of yellow and gold.

Star thought the color choice was hideous, but didn't say anything. Who cares about a bigger mansion if this is how you're going to decorate it.

Eli headed to the door and set the boys down. He knocked on the door once then twice then once again. There was shuffling behind the door.

"I'LL GET IT!!" Came a familiar voice before the door slid open to reveal the Patriarch from before that came out with Thrawn during Star's last visit. And wow, he looked much younger than he first appeared. "ELI'VANT! YOU CAME TO VISIT!" He got the human into a hug, spinning him around joyfully.

"Good to see you too, Patriarch Iceesat," Eli laughed, a bit jolted but he didn't seem to mind.

At the sight of the patriarch, Star stiffened, and he quickly got into a formal posture, keeping his head high and his eyes low.

Darry patted his back. "Don't worry, Star, no need to get formal," he assured, believing his twin was just frightened. "Patriarch Iceesat is cool!”

"But he's part of the council..." Star muttered, glancing to his twin with an unsure look.

"I mean, not like he had a choice being born in the family," Darry shrugged.

Iceesat set Eli down but ushered them inside. "Come in, come in! I haven't see you since you retired, Eli!" The door slid shut behind them as they were led to the lounge. "How are things?"

"Hectic and wild, but would that be surprising when I married Thrawn? Nope," Eli laughed, helping the boys down on the couches.

"Oh yes, Thrawn's always the handful," Iceesat giggled. "Want some tea?" He asked, sitting across from the three.

"Actually, Patriarch Iceesat, as much as this is a great visit, we're not exactly here for simple visits," Eli sighed. He began to explain the situation and with Star's magic.

"Oh… I see…" Iceesat hummed. "So that's what Yokado did… hmm, why don't you ask him for help?"

"We did… but he wasn't very helpful," Eli groaned. "And Star isn't comfortable with him,”

Star fiddled with his fingers as Eli told the story. He kept silent as this was an adult conversation and it was deemed improper to interrupt. Besides, he wasn't called to any questions, so his input wasn't needed.

"I see… understandable," Iceesat chuckled. "I wasn't very comfortable when I first Yokado either… but I learned to deal with it the more I got to know him,"

"Well, Star is only nine, so that's not exactly a healthy mindset, your Venerate," Eli frowned.

"Right, right, sorry," Iceesat cleared his throat. "So, his biggest issue is aim and control?"

"Yes…" Eli nodded.

"Powers and abilities are always linked to either one's emotional state as much as mental state," Iceesat hummed. "Maybe they aren't aligned, and that's why his aim and control is a little out of touch,"

"Maybe…" Eli turned to Star then back to Iceesat. "How exactly can we figure out how to help him with that?"

"Magic control comes naturally when young," Iceesat chuckled. "When you don't force it out, one gains better control. I think the best remedy right now is meditation,”

Star's face immediately fell into an annoyed visage. He can't really sit still and think of nothing for how long. He needed to move! It was already hard enough when Crusher asked him to concentrate.

"Well, that makes sense," Eli hummed. "A clouded mind can make one's abilities go haywire… but Darry doesn't seem to have a problem with that,"

"You sure?" Iceesat raised an eyebrow. "His meteor shower attempt could beg to differ,"

Darry laughed at the reminder.

"Okay, okay, I get it," Eli sighed but nodded. "You're right. Concentration needs a calm mind, and with powers looking as powerful as his… he'll need to concentrate,”

Star had to hide a snicker. He had heard about the meteor shower mishap, but he didn't know what else had transpired when he wasn't there. He was awfully curious about Darry's misadventures. Maybe he should ask Crusher.

After a few more words, Eli carried the boys out the door. "We'll come to actually visit another day," he promised.

"I'll call when Thooraki and Marchion are here, Thrawn would love to see them," Iceesat laughed as he waved them off. "Bye and good luck!"

"Bye, Grunkle Iceesat!!" Darry waved as Eli loaded them into the hover coach.

Star had not said a word during their whole interaction, but he felt comfortable seeing the older chiss. He gave him a bow and then followed after his brother.

It was late when they returned home. Eli carried the two to their room to tuck in bed.

"How's Ezra?" Star asked.

"He's resting," Eli replied. "Don't worry, he'll be fine by tomorrow,”

That was enough to quell Star's worry for his little brother. Hopefully, he'll see him at breakfast, happy and healthy. "Okay," Star said.

Eli smiled. He kissed his forehead gently. "Get some rest, alright? Today's been quite a day," he chuckled as he stood up to leave.

"Night, Dad!" Darry spoke with a yawn.

"Good night, Mr. Eli," Star said. He yawned once more before he turned over and cuddled his pillow.

"Night, kids," Eli smiled and closed the door, lights turning off.

Darry hummed and looked over. "Star?”

Star was about to sleep, but Darry's calling woke him up. He sighed and turned to his other side. "Yeah?”

"Will you ever call Dad 'Dad'?" Darry tilted his head.

Star was taken aback by the question. He stayed silent as he thought of the possibility. Calling Eli "Dad." I mean, he already called Thrawn "Papa" once, but that was out of panic. He didn't think he would need to call him again. But what about Eli? 

It's just... Weird. The only person he ever called "dad" was his father. But he's dead. And Eli is technically his father--

Ah, too much thinking. Why was he even thinking too much about this? It was just a title for someone. "I don't know..." Star muttered. "Am I allowed?" He already had a dad. Is having another dad by different?

"Yeah," Darry nodded. "Why do you think you're not?”

"Because... I have another dad." That's dead.

"So did I, but mine died," Darry recalled. "Is yours alive?”

Star winced. "... no.”

"Oh," Darry patted his stomach with a hum. "Well, that's why I call Dad 'Dad'. We not really related but how he treats me is like a son, even when I mess up…" He chuckled. "He my Dad, and Papa's my Papa…”

When Darry put that in perspective, it made sense. Star smiled and said, "Well... I'll give it a try.”

Darry yawned and cuddled his blanket. "Night, Star…”

"Good night, Darry."

And just like that, both boys fell asleep. 

The next day, it was at breakfast and Star was contemplating when to call Eli "dad". Does he have to do it randomly? Or after a conversation? Or maybe when he received something? Or uh...

Star was so deep in thought that he forgot to put another spoonful of food in his mouth.

Eli tilted his head. What was in his boy's head this time? He tapped his shoulder. "Star? Ya alright?”

"Huh? O--Oh," Star panicked and began filling his spoon. "I'm fine--" say it, say it, say it, say "d--dad." The last line came in like a whisper, nervous at his reaction. He glanced at the man to see if he heard it or not. If he didn't, he can just say he said something else.

Eli stared at him for a second before chuckling. "Alright, sweetheart, if ya say so," he patted his head and returned to his meal.

Okay, it seemed like he didn't hear it. That's fine. That's fine. He can try again. He told Darry he would try. 

---

"Alright, kids," Eli took a breath as they all sat in their meditation positions. "We're gonna try to relax and concentrate on your magic,"

"Why Ezra not here with us?" Darry asked.

"To give him a rest," Eli clasped his hands together. "Now, deep breaths, everyone,”

Star was worried, but not too much. He followed Eli's instructions and followed the rest into their meditative states. Hopefully, this could help him.

Crusher easily followed through, calmly taking deep breaths. Darry gave up after the first round and was just waiting for Eli to finish his instructions. It was a lot harder for Star essentially, but he was able to follow through, having Crusher's breathing pattern as a guide.

After a while, they moved on to some action. Eli held out three dolls. "Take some breaths in your meditative process and try to use each of your powers on a specific doll,"

Darry oohed and closed his eyes to try. He held out a hand and tried to flick a star toward a doll, but it landed on the floor and faded. He pouted.

Eli sighed. "Concentrate, Darry, and you'll get it,”

Star tried to complete the instructions and concentrate on the doll. He breathed evenly and concentrated on feeling his magic swirling inside of him. And then he let it go. 

... Nothing happened. 

Meanwhile, Thrawn was working on papers and signing off- well, forging Eli's signature- on ‘random’ incident reports until his pen turned into a spoon.

How… odd. He blinked but shrugged it off. His life was full of oddity already anyway.

Back in the training room, Seeing nothing there, Star growled and muttered, "Do something ." He broke out of his posture and reached out his hand to the doll but nothing happened to it. Instead, Eli's body froze from his legs to his torso. 

Star squeaked back and crawled away from the sight, not being able to register what he had done.

"Oh dear…" Eli blinked. "Not again. Darry, if you please?"

"Okay, Dad!" Darry flicked his star towards the ice.

The ice exploded into bits and Star was still at the back, stunned. Did... Did he do that?

"Ah, that's better," Eli dusted the ice off. "Alright, Star, now you see the aim that we're talkin' about," he chuckled. "Maybe you should try relaxin', dear," he suggested.

"... I have magic?" his shocked face began to become a grin and then he stood up and cheered. "I have magic!!!!!" He turned back to the doll and tried to do something to it. Freeze it! Freeze it!

Back with Thrawn, he was getting a new pen from his drawer. When he got back to his papers, it was all frozen. He hummed but shrugged it off.

Eh, he could just ask Eli to help. He'll get mad, sure, but hey, more effective when less forged.

Meanwhile, Star stared at the doll and pouted. Why wasn't anything happening?

"Star," Eli held his hands. "Star, honey, calm down," he chuckled. "Your aim still needs help, that's why I need ya to calm down and relax,”

Star sighed. He was disappointed, but he sat back down and tried to remain calm.

Darry groaned. "This boring…"

"You're free to leave, dear, but ya won't be able to train," Eli pointed out.

Darry pouted but didn't argue any further. Crusher took a breath and allowed himself to relax before flicking his hand.

One of the dolls suddenly sparked in lightning and fell to the ground. Eli clapped his hands.

"Great job, Crusher. You're learning,"

"Show off," Darry murmured under his breath.

The session continued and Crusher continued to perform excellently while Star and Darry kept screwing up by misdirecting their power, making things explode, bumping into each other, and so on. Why does Crusher seem to perfect his?

"Because he's a show-off," Darry huffed when they had their break. "Perfect eldest,"

"Now, Darry," Eli patted their heads. "That's not very nice. Crusher knows how to calm down and relax because he ain't an energetic kid like the rest of y'all,”

That does not sound better. It just seemed like it was Star and Darry's fault they were like that.

A small ice crystal formed on Crusher's leg and Star instantly averted his gaze onto the doll he was trying to freeze (since it was the only power he knew). It was definitely not intentional. But Star knows his aim is getting better.

Crusher didn't feel it, focusing on his own meditative breathing. The ice crystal melted on its own. 

They went on to their next session. Darry was trying to beat the older one, but he just couldn't concentrate. He didn't say anything, however, and just went on to spark his stars.

Star was trying to concentrate on his own powers. He could freeze things. But what else can he do? He can fly, right? So, what if he could--

Nope. Nothing. Star couldn't do anything. He sighed and tried to focus on his cryokinesis instead.

"You two still aren't relaxing," Crusher pointed out.

"We ARE ." Darry huffed.

"If you two did, you wouldn't be trying so hard," Crusher shrugged. "You have to let your magic flow through you… guide you to what you're actually doing instead of forcing it to do something you want,”

"What does that even mean ," Star whined. He groaned and just flopped on the ground. Maybe it's because Crusher is older or he reads books but whatever he is talking about makes no sense to the younger children.

Crusher held out a hand where lightning was coming out of it. Darry groaned and rolled his eyes.

"We get it, you can do great ! We don't need your bragging."

"I' not doing anything," Crusher shrugged, holding out his other hand as the lightning bounced from each hand.

"If you're not doing anything, then what's that?" Star asked, gesturing to his hands.

"My powers. Doing what they want, and I agree they should," Crusher spoke. "In return, when I want them to stop," he set his hands down, the lightning fading. "They stop,"

"That's what I'm talkin' about, boys," Eli joined and patted the twins' heads. "When ya relax enough, ya'll be able to connect with your powers better. Your powers are a part of ya, but ya can't use them for granted or force ‘em out just because. That's how people lose control. Ya have to be at peace with them, let them guide ya so y'all will be able to guide them too. Relax and take peace,"

"And Crusher already did that?" Darry raised an eyebrow.

Eli chuckled. "Crusher hasn't completely made peace with it. Sometimes, they disagree, and he sparks himself,"

"On accident…" Crusher grumbled.

"But that's a part of learnin'," Eli ruffled the older boy's head before turning back to the younger boys. "Relax and make peace. The key to control,”

Star sighed and closed his eyes to try and make... Peace. Or whatever. But he ended up falling asleep.

When he woke up, he was in his bed, and Darry was across from him, swinging his legs around.

Star sighed. "Well, I didn't make peace with my magic, but I made peace with my bed," he joked. He turned to Darry and asked, "You?”

"Me neither. I got burned," He showed his arm with some healing cream. "My powers hate me,”

Star sighed. "Not the only one... Mine doesn't even want to show itself." He sat beside Darry and leaned his head on his shoulder. It gave him comfort that he wasn't the only one struggling. He extended his hand towards Darry and said, "Well... Even if our magic sucks, we'll figure it out together, right?”

"Yeah," Darry smiled and took the hand before hugging Star. "We'll figure it out together, twinsie!”

"Yeah! That's the spirit!" Star laughed and hugged his twin back. "No matter what, we'll do anything together! So, let's practice extra hard so we can catch up to Crusher's level!”

"Or maybe even surpass him!" Darry beamed. "And make Dad and Papa proud!”

"Yeah!" Star agreed ultimately, but there was a small side to his chest where it felt heavy to think of someone being able to be proud of him. 

Chapter 4: Fallen Tensai 1

Summary:

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘤𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳...

Notes:

TW: Death, Abuse.

Time passed, and in private, Star and Darry practiced on their own. They occupied the magic training room and Darry made marvelous progress without the pressure of being in the same room as his older brother. Star realized how to make ice where he wanted to and began target practice. The only thing he couldn't control was flight and how the hell he could turn objects into other things.

"Woah!!" Ezra gasped as he snuck into the training room one day. "You guys are doing great!!”

"Ezra! Hi!" Star said and waved to his brother. "What're you doing here?”

"I sneak in," Ezra giggled.

"Cheeky," Darry grinned.

Instead of training, the brothers began playing instead and tried to see how far their limits were. This resulted in Star falling through the ceiling and landing right in front of the front doors. 

"Ow..."

The doors flung open and Thrawn stood there with a child in his arms. This child was curled like a ball but from what Star could see he had short blue hair and blood stains on his clothing.

"Star," Despite the child, Thrawn still rushed to see his aid. "Are you alright?”

"I--I'm fine," Star said and he looked up to see his other siblings go down the stairs to see if he was alright. He turned to the new child and asked, "Mr. Th--... Papa, who's that?" he asked. His tongue rolled the words right off of his mouth, and it was strange having said the word with no urgency at all.

"Someone who is badly hurt that I found in Terra-"

"You went back to Terra?" Eli frowned as he joined the conversation. "Thrawn, the Council already forbade you after-"

"I know," Thrawn hissed. "but I left some materials there, then I found the boy… he needed my help, Eli, we need to help him,"

Eli sighed and nodded. "Alright, come on, we have to go to the infirmary," He led his husband down to the other hallway.

"What happened?" Crusher asked as he came from the lounge.

"Papa found a boy," Star informed and his siblings joined him after.

"Another brother??" Darry squealed.

"Calm down, Darry," Crusher patted his back. "We don't know that yet,"

"I mean, every kid Papa finds ends up as a sibling," Ezra shrugged.

"Yeah, but new kid mean behave," Crusher crossed his arms.

"Boo! No fun!" Darry pouted.

It was a few hours later that Star and Darry got curious and asked Eli where the new kid was staying.

"He's stayin' in Crusher's room indefinitely," Eli replied.

"What??" Darry pouted. "Why not our room!"

"Ya both only have two beds, silly," he patted their heads. "Two beds per room,”

"How old is he?" Star asked. "Is he going to be our new brother? What's his name?" Having a new brother seemed so exciting! Did he have magic like the rest of them?

"Woah, woah, slow down, honey," Eli laughed. "I know y'all are excited, but right now, the boy's sleepin'. He needs rest. Crusher's there to keep him company,”

"Can we go?”

"When the boy's awake," Eli shook his head. "We'll call on ya when he's up, alright?"

"Alright, Dad…" Darry sighed.

Star had to agree, and so, they waited. 

While the others were talking downstairs, Crusher was keeping the other company. In truth, the newest occupant was awake for the past thirty minutes but he had not moved. He had a bandage wrapped around his head and he wore torn clothes. The only thing keeping him warm was the jacket Thrawn placed over him and the thick blankets provided.

Crusher was reading on his bed. He occasionally turned to the other boy, but the other never spoke or moved an inch, so he assumed he was either too cold to move or he was simply not in the mood to speak.

Finally, he heard the boy move. And he turned to see the boy shift towards him. He sat up, clutching the blanket and something else around him. Now seeing him clearer, Crusher could see the dark deep blue eyes, almost black, and the many scratches on his face that Eli wasn't able to patch up.

Crusher frowned. He set his book down. He got off the bed to get the first aid kit nearby, always there in case his brothers got hurt on his watch, before moving towards the other bed slowly. He placed the kit down and the boy instantly moved away from him.

Crusher paused before speaking slowly. "Um, hi," he held out a hand. "I'm not going to hurt you," That was the first thing to say, right? Well, that's what people usually say in movies, so…

The boy glared at him and then at the medic box. He looked around the room, trying to process what and where he was. The cold wasn't just because of an air conditioner. It was because of natural air. And to the boy, Crusher looked to be around his age. He asked, "Where am I?" His voice was scratchy as if he had been crying or yelling for hours on end.

"At my home," Crusher replied. "My Papa found you hurt and took you in to help you,”

"Where are we?" The boy repeated, clearly not the answer he was looking for. "Which city? What state? Country?" he asked specifically.

"City? Um, we're not in a city…" Crusher tilted his head. "I don't know… what's a state? And a country?" He remembered reading about those somewhere, those were places in Terra, right? Places? Uh…

The boy frowned. He was confused because wasn't this kid his age? Maybe he was young and just tall. Some weird growth spurt. There was no use asking where he was if this kid didn't know what a 'country' even was. "Who are you?" he asked instead.

"My name is Crusher…" Crusher answered, but it was difficult to tell what the boy's intentions were now that he seemed to have shifted questions. Huh.

The boy stared at him for a few more moments before he lowered the blanket around him. He was still cold, but he was easing around this other child. "I'm Kurasha," he introduced.

"Nice to meet you, Kurasha," Crusher gave a smile. He reached down to the first aid kit. "Are you… okay? You look really hurt…" He looked at him up and down. Even Darry would never be this too banged up after an accident.

"I'm... Fine," Kurasha said, averting his eyes away from the other child. He reached out and touched his head and winced, but he was surprised to see that there wasn't any blood. "Do you have a mirror of some sort?”

"Oh, uh, yeah," Crusher backed up a bit and opened his drawer. He took it out and gave it to the boy. "Here,”

"Thanks." Kurasha got the mirror and looked at himself. The bandage was tightly and neatly wrapped around his head while red and pink were lightly coloring the white. He still had cuts and bruises all over his face but, honestly, it wasn't that bad. He looked horrible, but at least he got treated. Seeing his reflection made a small pit in his stomach and he looked like he was about to cry. He put the mirror down and then wrapped himself in the blanket again.

Crusher set the mirror away and set the kit down before turning back to the boy. "Are you… sure you're okay?" He asked.

"Yeah... Don't worry about it," Kurasha replied. Despite what he said, the boy was really trying his best not to burst into tears right at that moment. 

Crusher had little idea of what to do but then Kurasha's stomach churred for attention. Kurasha ignored it and laid back down. Crusher hummed. He got off the bed and headed to the door, walking out to get his human Father.

Knowing Kurasha was from Terra, it was best not to freak him out… yet.

He found him in the garden, with Darry and Star helping him tend to some beautiful crystal roses. Crusher walked up to them.

"Oh, Crusher!" Star was the first to greet his brother and he quickly ran to him. "How's the new kid? What's he like? What'd his name?" Star immediately asked. "Is he awake? Can we visit him now?”

"Calm down, Star," Crusher chuckled and patted his shoulders. "The other boy's name is Crusher and he's… not that fine. I think he's scared or… sad? Or… um…" Crusher fiddled with his fingers. "I don't know… but he doesn't seem happy,"

"What's wrong with him, Crush?" Eli asked, turning to his older son.

"He looks like he's ready to cry, Dad," Crusher admitted. "I don't know what to do…"

"Alright… alright,"  Eli dusted himself off. "Darry, Star, can ya two stay out here until it's safe to meet the new kid?”

Star pouted, but he was willing to stay. Darry too, but he sat on the snow with a huff.

Crusher and Eli returned to the room, with Eli bringing a tray of snacks with him in case the boy was hungry.

They found the boy huddled in the pillows and blankets available in the room, even Crusher's. You could barely see anything as everything was piled up on the new character's body, leaving nothing to identify that he was there.

"Looks like he's a little… cold," Eli chuckled. "Hon, can ya fetch me your thicker jacket?"

"Okay, Dad," Crusher ran to his closet while Eli made his way to the other bed.

The person inside the little fort moved his head and peaked out to see if Crusher would come back, like a little turtle, but once he saw it was an adult, his eyes widened in fear, and he scampered to be on the very edge of the bed as far away from Eli as possible.

Eli hummed. "Hey," he spoke softly. "You're Kurasha, right?”

The child didn't answer and only glared at the man.

"Here, Dad," Crusher gave the thicker jacket.

"Thanks, sweetheart," Eli chuckled. "Looks like your little friend there doesn't like me," he pointed to the fort.

Crusher tilted his head and moved forward. "Kurasha?”

Kurasha didn't answer and seeing Crusher, he hid back into his little fort like a hermit.

"Huh," Crusher scratched his head. "I don't know why he's like this… did I do something wrong, Dad?" He whimpered.

"I'm sure ya didn't, dear," Eli patted his back. "Maybe he just needs some time to open up and adjust," He gave him back the jacket. "If he needs it, give it to him. If he's hungry, there's snacks," he stood and patted Crusher's head. "Call me when he's ready, alright?"

"Okay, Dad…" Crusher swallowed, watching his adoptive human father leave the room. Was he supposed to do this by himself? Aw man…

After Eli left, Crusher found it difficult to communicate with Kurasha. He offered him food and he only took it after Crusher showed him it was safe by eating it first. He gave him the jacket and told him to open up if he needed anything, like water and entertainment. He only received a nod and Kurasha went back into his soft warm shell.

Crusher was never social to begin with but something about Kurasha just made it so difficult.

After some time, Crusher just gave up and went back to his bed. He ate one snack that he saved and returned to reading his book.

It took approximately two hours for Kurasha to finally ask for something. "Hey, Crusher..." he sheepishly called.

"Hmm?" Crusher looked up from his book.

"Wh--Where's... the bathroom?" he asked, his voice getting lower as he spoke, as if ashamed that he had bodily needs that needed to be taken care of.

Crusher sighed. The boy looked a little older than him without his shell… but he sounded younger when embarrassed. "I'll show you, come on," he got up from his bed. "My house is big, so it's easy to get lost,”

Kurasha nodded and brought the thick jacket with him as he escaped his mini fortress. He followed Crusher outside of his room, and he was led down the beautiful and massive hallway.  Kurasha looked around in awe and he had to remember to continue walking and not stop to see what lies in the other corridors of this beautiful place. It was like he was in a castle.

They soon found the bathroom, and Crusher slid the door open with a panel. "Go on, and tell me when you're done so I can open the panel again," he instructed.

"O--Okay." He entered quickly and Crusher closed the panel after him.

As Crusher waited, the room next door slid open, and Thrawn came out, looking slightly shaken. Crusher frowned.

"Papa? Are you okay?"

"Hmm?" Thrawn winced and turned but he relaxed seeing his son's face. "Oh, I'm alright… just…" He took a breath and smiled firmly. "I'm alright,"

Fake smile. Crusher wasn't amused by the act.

Crusher heard a faint knock from the panel to the bathroom. That must have been Kurasha saying he was done, so he slid the door open.

The first thing Kurasha saw when he first got out was Thrawn. He froze at first, startled by seeing the tall blue man, but the second he saw his red eyes, he looked like a child who was about to burst into joy. He was about to run to the Chiss when he slipped and fell on the floor.

Thrawn blinked and helped the boy up. "Are you alright, child?" He asked.

Kurasha looked at the arms that were holding him and he then turned to face Thrawn. He quickly said, "Yes" and then he went up close to Thrawn's face and asked, "How are your eyes like that? And your skin . Have you experienced nuclear contamination? What kind?"

Crusher was surprised. The shy and frightened child had completely disappeared and was replaced with a curious kid who wanted to examine Thrawn's body with eyes that looked like he wanted to dissect him.

Thrawn only chuckled. "A curious one, aren't you?”

Kurasha was frustrated that his questions weren't answered quickly but he didn't object when the blue man repositioned him into a more comfortable position in his arms. He still wanted to know. And he will repeat his questions if he has to.

Crusher sighed and clasped his hands together. "His name is Kurasha, Papa," he informed.

"Kurasha… what a fine name," Thrawn smiled. "Good to know that you're feeling well, little Kurasha,”

"Uh, yes. Thank you," Kurasha said. "Now, about your state–”

"Papa," Crusher interrupted the boy. "Can you take Kurasha back to the room to rest? I wanna get some snacks for us,"

"Of course, you go on," Thrawn nodded, letting his son run off before carrying the boy off.

Kurasha began to start his questioning as soon as Crusher took off. "Where are we? What city? What state? What country? Your uniform doesn't look like it's from any country I know. How did you get your skin? Nuclear contamination, right? Gamma rays? Alpha particles? Are there others like you? How many? Why are your eyes–”

"Slow down, Kurasha," Thrawn laughed lightly as they made it back to the room. "And one at a time, please, easier to answer," he set the boy on the bed.

Kurasha was quiet for a moment and tried to think of what was the most important question right now. As much as he loved to know about the beautiful blue man from that one Avatar movie, he had to know about his whereabouts first. "Where are we?”

"In my home, on the planet of Csilla, deep within the Unknown Region," Thrawn answered.

"Planet?" Kurasha repeated. "So does that mean we are out of Earth? In space? How am I able to breathe? Wait, so you aren't blue because of nuclear contamination and instead are an alien," the child rambled on.

"By Earth, you mean Terra? Yes, we are not on its surface," Thrawn tried to answer all the questions. "There is oxygen in Csilla, and yes, I am an alien," And honestly, this was a much calmer reaction than he was used to.

"What's the unknown region? What do you call yourselves?" Kurasha asked, coming closer to the man until he was basically sitting on his lap. "Surely, you don't call yourselves aliens. Aliens are a form of extraterrestrial life that humans have given the name of but there is no way that other life beings use Earth-terms, and-- Wait, how can you understand me? Is English a universally known language or is it--" It appears that Kurasha was very fond of Thrawn and deemed him much more comfortable than the humans he had met so far in his time in the CEDF.

Thrawn only laughed. He patted his head. "Alright, alright, let's see…" he hummed. "The Unknown Regions… it is where we are right now. It is far and excluded from other galaxies. As for my people, we are called the Chiss, and while you are correct, we do not call ourselves aliens, we do use the term aliens for other beings that are not Chiss," He smiled. "And as for our language, we are both speaking Basic, which is a language that Chiss usually never speak of, but there are those like myself who are able to speak Basic,”

"Basic? What about other Earth languages? Do you know? Or what does your native language sound like--"

Kurasha continued to ask questions and Thrawn answered what he could until the child was slowly drifting off to sleep again. When Crusher came back with the snacks, Kurasha was barely awake, muttering incoherent sentences about what he wanted to know about Thrawn. Thrawn couldn't understand him either as the child was slurring his words.

"He's sleep?" Crusher asked.

"The boy has quite an inquisitive nature," Thrawn chuckled, slowly watching the boy as he let the boy's head hit the pillow, which resulted in him falling asleep almost instantly. "Reminds me of, well, me," he grinned.

"Will he be staying here, Papa?" Crusher set the snacks on the bedside table.

"For the time being, yes," Thrawn stood up and patted his head. "You can help care for him, right?"

"Of course, Papa," Crusher smiled and nodded.

With that, Thrawn left the room.

A day passed, and Kurasha remained silent most of the time, only huddling in his little fort to keep himself warm. He would talk to Crusher but it was only for a few sentences before he retreated inside his shell. He would only fully come out if Thrawn were there. Despite having an adoration for Thrawn, he seemed to be hostile towards Eli whenever he visited. It was odd. 

While Kurasha was settling down, Star and Darry were begging Eli to have them see the new kid. It already has been a day, and surely, they could meet the new kid!

"I would not recommend it," Thrawn had come in during their begging. "He seems to only want to come out when comfortable,"

"And not a fan of humans," Eli chuckled. "Crusher is to some exception,"

"Only because Crusher leaves him be a majority of the time," Thrawn shrugged.

"We'll behave!" Darry promised.

"Pleeeeeaaaaase!" Star begged along.

Thrawn and Eli exchanged a look of unsureness. "I don't know, kids…" The man scratched his head.

"Hmm," The Chiss hummed. "Perhaps they can… but only if I'm there with them,”

"YES!!" The twins cheered to have finally gotten permission.

They dashed towards Crusher's room and waited for Thrawn to catch up so they could enter. Thrawn made it to knock on the door. He then slid the door open, and Crusher looked up from his book. He winced when he saw the twins.

"Papa, is that a good idea?"

"It's only a visit," Thrawn nodded and led the boys inside.

The boys rushed inside, not minding their brother, and then they stood near the bed where the new kid was supposed to be. The two looked at each other and then at the pile of blankets that seemed to cover the kid. 

"Isn't he hot in there?" Star whispered.

"I mean, it's cold out here," Darry pointed out. "Maybe he not used to the cold,”

Star hummed thinking about it then agreed with his twin. Star made the first move to approach Kurasha and got on the bed. He lifted the blankets and found Kurasha fiddling with a pendant. "HIII!"

Kurasha stared at him shocked then moved away from him, but that didn't seem to deter Star. "Hi! I'm Star!"

"Uh, h--hi," Kurasha muttered.

Seeing him respond brought a big grin to Star's face and pulled Darry towards them. "This is my twin! Darry!”

"Hello!!" Darry beamed. "We're so excited to meet you!!"

"Boys, boys," Thrawn went closer to them. "Calm down your energies please, Kurasha isn't used to new people,”

"But at least he's responding," Star grinned. He turned back to Kurasha and asked, "Wanna play with us?"

"Play?"

"Yeah! Play!" Darry held out a ball. "Play ball!!”

Kurasha glanced from one twin to the other before turning to Thrawn.

Thrawn blinked and shrugged. "If you're comfortable to play with them, Kurasha,”

"Pleeeaaaase," Star pushed, coming closer to Kurasha and the other was inching away.

The other blue-haired boy glared at Star and lightly pushed him away. He muttered a small, "fine," and that sent Darry and Star into grinning from ear to ear. They both grabbed Kurasha out of his little shell and then dragged him along outside, with his jacket of course.

Crusher sighed and got up. "I'll keep an eye on them,"

"Thank you, Crusher," Thrawn patted his head. "Ezra's already outside. Be careful and have fun,"

"Okay, Papa," Crusher nodded and ran after the three.

Star and Darry introduced Kurasha to Ezra and then after that, they went and played kickball. They asked Kurasha and Darry to be the goalies while Ezra and Star played against each other. The game was fun with all the four running around, but it was soon apparent that Kurasha sucked at sports. Maybe the cold wasn't helping him, but surely the best from moving a lot would help him. Nope. Out of the 20 sets, Kurasha was only able to get around 4 balls and Ezra was the one carrying their team.

"Whoo! We're winning!" Ezra cheered.

"Come on, Kurasha! You gotta block!" Darry urged.

By the 21st round, Star kicked the ball towards the goal and Kurasha was able to block it. With his head. 

He plopped down to the ground and his head started bleeding. Oops. 

Star began to panic because he thought he killed him. "Kurasha?!" he cried as the siblings began gathering around the fallen human. "Kurasha?! I--I'm sorry! Uh, what do we do?! Did I kill him?" Star panicked.

Crusher hissed and got Kurasha immediately, holding him up, so the bleeding wouldn't fall onto the snow. "Darry, call Dad NOW."

"Okay!" Darry rushed off.

"Is Kurasha okay...?" Ezra whimpered, holding onto Star.

"I--I'm sorry," Star said as he held onto his little brother. He began to cry at the thought of hurting, let alone killing their new friend. "I--I didn't mean to--"

Eli came running outside with Darry with a blanket. Crusher placed a bandage over Kurasha's eyes to keep him from seeing his human parent, recalling their last few interactions. Eli quickly placed the blanket over Kurasha's head before carrying him off to the infirmary. Darry ran after them while Crusher was trying to console the other two.

"Guys, it's okay ," he assured. "Kurasha's okay, just needs some new bandages,"

"B--But..." Star stuttered, and a moment later he began bawling. "I killed him!" he cried. He couldn't believe that he actually killed someone. And a kid like himself for that matter.

Ezra began to cry as Star cried. Crusher hissed and rubbed his head. How does Eli keep them calm? Uhhh, snacks?

"Okay, okay, how about we get some food while we wait for Kurasha to heal?" he suggested.

Star slightly calmed with the mention of snacks, but he was still crying as he followed Crusher to the kitchen with Ezra.

Meanwhile, Eli and Thrawn managed to fix up Kurasha's bleeding head. Darry sat on Crusher's bed as he waited, munching on the snack on the bedside table.

"And there ya go," Eli smiled, letting his husband lay the boy's head on the pillow gently.

Even in his sleep, Kurasha was shivering. At this point, it became clear that the child wouldn't be able to last long in the cold. Eli checked his temperature and Kurasha was growing a fever.

"Oh dear," Eli hissed. "Thrawn, he's burnin' up. Don't think the jacket's holdin' up on him,"

"I'll get the heater," Thrawn headed out.

"We have a heater?" Darry blinked.

"Yeah," Eli nodded. "We use it when you kids get too cold or during week-long snow storms,"

"Oh..." Darry hummed but said nothing of it.

Thrawn returned with the heater and a cold pack. He set up the heater next to Kurasha as Eli gently placed the cold back on Kurasha's forehead. The heater was helping tremendously but of course, it wouldn't magically make Kurasha feel better. It would take a few hours, but this was a start.

Eli and Thrawn took their leave to let the boy rest. Darry wanted to stay, but Eli discouraged it. "I think Crusher should watch over him since he's used to his presence more than yours,"

"Okay..." Darry sighed as he followed his parents out.

Two hours passed and by this time, Crusher was out for dinner downstairs. Kurasha woke up and found himself in a warmer environment than he had for the past hours he had stayed on this planet. He looked around and saw the heater and was pleasantly surprised to see it. He didn't even know that this place had a heater. 

His stomach growled once more, but like last time, Kurasha ignored it and curled on his bed, deciding to sleep once more as his head began to throb.

An hour later, the door slid open, and Crusher came in with some snacks. Kurasha turned to see who it was, and through his blurred vision and scattered mind, it took a moment for him to register that it was Crusher. With food. Food seems good right now...

"You're awake," Crusher noticed the shift and went to him. He handed the plate. "You hungry?"

"Mm..." Kurasha responded and weakly sat up. He kept the jacket close to him and reached out for the food. His movements were sluggish and his face red from his fever, but he was less cautious of his surroundings, maybe it was the lack of awareness from the hazy mind he had during a fever. Overall, sick Kurasha was more tame.

Crusher went closer and got the spoon. "I'll feed you, just take it easy," he instructed.

Kurasha obeyed and leaned on the wall to ease himself. Crusher gave him spoonful after spoonful, making sure the boy chewed slowly and swallowed enough before feeding him the next. He was quiet the entire time, watching closely in case the other would pass out mid-eat.

Thankfully, he didn't. Kurasha soon finished the meal. Crusher set the plate down and got the napkin to wipe the food off his lips.

Kurasha muttered a small, "Thank you," before he leaned on the wall because he didn't feel like sleeping anymore.

Crusher wanted to reach out, but he didn't know what to say exactly so he just went to his bed to get another book to read.

The next day, Kurasha was back to his healthy and hermit self. Even with the heater on, he still kept himself under his pillow fort, just with fewer blankets. 

Soon, Star came to try and apologize to Kurasha. He went up to his bed and sat beside his little fortress. "Hey, Kurasha," Star started. He fiddles with his clothes and then continues, "I'm sorry I hit your head with the ball. I didn't mean to."

There was a light shuffling, and Kurasha came out and glared at Star. That didn't seem like a good sign and it made Star nervous the more he looked at him like that. 

"L--Look, I'll make it up to you," Star promised. "What about a tour with Darry?" he suggested. "There's so many rooms here, and surely, there's going to be one you'll like."

Kurasha pondered it a bit before sighing. "Okay." A tour was much less harmful than a game of kick-the-ball. 

Star beamed at his agreement and then got his hand and dragged him out to meet with Darry. They found Darry back in their room, staring at the ceiling... for no reason. He just wanted to.

"Darry!" Star called. "C'mon!" He went to his brother and began dragging him outside. "Kurasha said he wanted a tour. Help me because I'll get lost," Star said. It had only been a few weeks since he had got there. Maybe somewhere around 3 months, and he hasn't fully memorized the map of the place yet. Of course, he would need Darry's help.

"Oh! Okay!" Darry beamed. "Let's start from up to down!"

And so, Kurasha was dragged to all of the places he never even thought would fit in a house. Never mind, this place was a castle. Darry was more than happy to play tour guide. There were rooms that he couldn't recall via name, so he just made the names up on the way.

But when it came upstairs, there was one room at the very corner of the mansion that Darry purposely skipped that even Star hadn't seen before. "Dad said to leave that corner be," Darry shrugged when asked. "It used to be for his work, he said,"

"Work?" Kurasha repeated. "What does he do?" Despite asking a lot about his species and the works of the galaxies, Kurasha never thought that they had worked as well. Of course, he needed to work. They had a society, just like humans. And people need to work in society so it can stay running.

"I don't know, he's retired now, so he doesn't open the room," Darry shrugged. "Papa works instead!" When he's not in court martial.

Kurasha was confused. "But... Isn't 'dad' the same as 'papa'?" He wasn't used to having two male parents. It was an oddity that was forbidden in the little town he previously lived in. To have someone be a Dad and be different than a Papa is strange for the child. 

"The human one, Mr. Eli, is dad," Star explained. "And the Chiss man, Mr. Thrawn, is papa. Don't worry, I got confused when I came here too."

"Wait, so... They're friends?" Kurasha asked.

"Husbands," Darry clarified.

"Husbands?" Kurasha repeated with a rather shocked face. His brain tried to calculate on how possibly a chiss man could marry a human. Why would they want to marry humans?

"Yeah! Husbands!" Darry beamed. "They so in love and so cute!!"

"That's saying Dad and Père or with Father or Baba aren't cute together," Crusher snorted as he passed them, heading down the stairs.

"They are !" Darry defended with a huff. "When they're around..." he grumbled.

"Wait, there's more ?" Star asked, having never heard of anyone else other than the two parents. 

Having this talk just confused Kurasha more because how could you have more than one husband? Let alone, how many husbands ? He didn't think it was possible and the other kids must be joking right now.

"Yeah, but we see them on special occasions because they have their own jobs to do- except Baba, he's just in another homestead since he's in another political family," Darry shrugged. "We see him when we wanna- oh right, you and Ezra never met them yet!" He beamed. "That'll be great when they visit!"

"That sounds great!" Star said happily. He turned to Kurasha and asked, "Are you going to stay to meet them too?"

As much as Kurasha wanted to stay and meet more intergalactic species, Kurasha had to go home. He didn't know what happened to his mom nor did he want to see his dad, but his Grammy was waiting for him, and she promised he'd find him. So, he shook his head. "I have to go home." It didn't have to be now, though. His grammy can wait just for a little more.

"Oh," Darry deflated but he nodded. "Okay! Maybe Dad can take you home if you ask him to... or when your head's feeling better,"

Later when Thrawn visited the young child, Kurasha went up to him and asked, "Can I go back? Please." As much as he loved to stay, he needed to go. Maybe he could build something when he becomes older and he'll visit them. Or they could visit him.

"Of course," Thrawn nodded. "We'll go back to Terra first thing tomorrow,”

"Thank you," Kurasha said.

Thrawn patted his shoulder. "Rest up for the journey, Kurasha," He got up to leave.

Crusher watched his parent leave before turning back to the older boy. "You're leaving?”

Kurasha nodded. "As much as I love to stay and learn more, I can't. I need to go back home." His hand reached up for his head and he softly combed the bandage until his hand landed on his hair. He turned to Crusher with a smile and said, "Maybe you guys could visit once in a while."

Crusher shrugged. "I don't know if we'll be allowed," He set his book down and fiddled with his fingers  "Can't you visit?”

"Well, that would take a long while," Kurasha hummed. "I need to be an adult so I can build a spacecraft." He turned back to his new friend with a smile. "But at least there's a chance.”

Crusher returned the smile. "Yeah… at least,”

The next morning, Kurasha returned the jackets and the blankets and then grabbed the small pendant he brought along with him. He waved goodbye to the kids and thanked them for a good time. He passed Eli once in the hall, and surprisingly, he didn't show any hostility. He gave a small bow to him before he rushed off to Thrawn's side. Eli being Thrawn's husband changed his standing in Kurasha's eyes.

Thrawn waited for him at the front, right near the hover coach. "Do you have everything?" He asked.

Kurasha didn't bring anything much to begin with. Just the pendant. He kept the small object close and gave a nod to the taller being. "Yes.”

"Alright," Thrawn got Kurasha inside the hover coach. "We'll need to take a trip to a hangar, where the ships are parked to get you home," he told him as he climbed on and instructed the Chiss driver. "So it would take us a while,”

"I don't mind," Kurasha said as he quickly got on the hover coach. He then began to explore the tiny space like a little hamster in a transparent hamster ball.

The inside of the hover coach looked similar to the inside of a car, except there were no tires and there was only a passenger seat, the driver seat a separate cart, and pulling the coach.

"It's like a modernized version of a coach from fairy tales," Kurasha muttered as he looked out of the window of the coach.

He saw the field of snow fade into tall, crystal buildings with different hover coaches and more Chiss walking across the streets.

"Woah..." he awed. This was a beautiful city, something he had never seen before. If he had a choice, he would explore every nook and cranny this place could offer and study it all so he could be a part of such a place. If only he could bring his Grammy here, then maybe.

They soon made it to the hangar. Thrawn hastily climbed out and got Kurasha in his arms, ushering the hover coach out. "Alright, that's my ship," he pointed to the strange-shaped ship at one part of the hangar, which was filled with different-shaped ships. "I want you to be quiet while I carry you there, alright?”

Kurasha gave a nod although he was confused as to why. Are humans not allowed here? That would be understandable.

Thrawn sucked in a breath and immediately rushed to the ship. He hid behind some ships and ducked under others before he finally managed to make it to his ship. He sighed in relief and opened the ship ramp, entering hastily and closing the ramp.

"Alright," Thrawn set Kurasha down on the chair. "Now, time to-"

"Uncle Thrawn?"

Thrawn jumped, and they both turned to see a blue-skinned girl who looked about 10 come out from the shadows, in a grey uniform with a strange blue circular symbol on the upper arms of her uniform. Kurasha's eyes widened and he was about to go and greet her but Thrawn pushed the boy into attempt hiding.

Unfortunately, the girl already spotted him and gasped. "Is that the fifth human you rescued??"

Thrawn winced and sighed. "Yes…" He brought back Kurasha out. "Kurasha, this is Che'ri, a navigator of my ship. Che'ri, this is Kurasha, from planet Terra,”

"Hello!" Kurasha said the excitement and he tried to approach the girl. "You're a navigator? How old are you? How old are you to qualify for a job in Csillia?" he asked, circling the girl like a shark on its prey.

Che'ri blinked. She looked up at Thrawn and frowned. "Are you taking him back to Terra?"

Thrawn cleared his throat. "Um… yes-"

"Uncle Thrawn…" Che'ri shook her head. "I thought you were banned from the council in a) flying the Springhawk for an entire week because of your tendency to take in humans, and b) in returning to Terra for the same reasons." She crossed her arms.

Kurasha paused as Che'ri's words circled him until he realized what she meant. Kurasha turned to Thrawn with a frown that looked like his heart was crushed into bits. He asked in a broken voice, "I can't go back?”

"You can and you will," Thrawn assured.

"Uncle Thrawn-"

"Che'ri, please don't tell the council about this," Thrawn pleaded. "And… help me get Kurasha home. Please,"

Che'ri looked up at him, unsure whether to agree. On one hand, this was going to be trouble on her part. The Council and the CEDF were going to be furious with her for letting this happen.

On the other hand…

…

She sighed in defeat. "Fine… but you owe me more boxes of crayon for the trouble," She said. "And the blame's at you, as the Senior Captain,"

"Deal," Thrawn nodded with no hesitation.

"Alright…" Che'ri shook her head and headed to the front. "I guess I'll help with the navigation. To Terra, right?"

"Yes," Thrawn activated the engines quickly. "Fastest route,"

"Are you sure?" Che'ri stared at him, dumbfounded. "It'll be bumpy,"

"The faster, the better," Thrawn insisted.

"Alright…" Che'ri held out both hands as she sat on the chair near the console. "Buckle up."

Thrawn sat on the chair beside Kurasha and buckled their seatbelts. The ship soared up and through the atmosphere of the planet before they ended up in the vast darkness of space. Kurasha's eyes widened and he wanted to go to the window, but he was bound to the seat by the seatbelt and Thrawn.

"Alright… fast route," Che'ri took a breath and muttered something in a language that Kurasha couldn't understand before she closed her eyes.

The whole area felt still for just a second until the ship began to shake. Thrawn held onto the seat with one hand and held to protect Kurasha with another hand as the turbulence began. Suddenly, there was a vast color of blue and purple, swallowing them up before launching them deep into a tunnel of light. Kurasha turned to Thrawn in confusion.

Thrawn didn't turn to him. His eyes were focused on where they were going, though he fully trusted Che'ri in her navigation… a faster route meant a less safe path.

And he was right.

Turbulence began to shake the ship once more, and Che'ri's hands stiffened as she tried to get the ship back under control.

Kurasha had to hold onto his seat as his world shook and the once identifiable figures became nothing but unstable shapes in his vision. He hugged the seat for his dear life and he tried to calm himself because he was close to panicking at this point. Surely, they knew what they were doing. They wouldn't do anything that would kill all of them in one go.

There was a sudden thud, and Kurasha felt himself collapse on his seat. When he came to, the ship was steady once more, and Thrawn was no longer sitting. He stood by Che'ri, who was still in front and focusing on the ship to travel through the colorful tunnel.

Kurasha looked around once more before he sat back up and watched them travel through space. It was very beautiful, unlike the harsh vision he had a moment ago.

The tunnel soon faded with a zoom, and the shape and glow of planet Terra, a.k.a Earth, was visible amidst the darkness.

Kurasha's eyes widened and he began to fidget with excitement, but a pit of nervousness made its home in Kurasha's stomach as they neared the place. He reached for his head and gently combed through his wounds as they neared closer and closer to his home planet.

The bottle shattered when it met the surface of the wall and glass scattered in frantic directions. Her arms covered Kurasha's tiny body to protect him, but it didn't stop the fear the little boy had as he watched the man inch towards them.

He... Really didn't want to go home. 

But his Grammy was waiting for him. 

"RUN, KURASHA!" The purple-haired woman yelled as she pushed the boy out of the house. "Run as far away as possible. I'll find you, I promise. Just please--"

There was a loud thud upstairs and a scream. Kurasha tried to push his way to see it, but once again, Grammy pushed him away from the door before slamming and locking it.

He fiddled with the small pendant he had and watched as they entered the atmosphere.

The ship landed with a small thud, and Che'ri collapsed onto her chair. Thrawn checked on her and spoke something to her in the same foreign language as earlier before he turned to Kurasha. "Come, let us go," he carried the boy up.

Thrawn carried Kurasha to the small town over the hill. Kurasha was found here before Thrawn picked him up. The small boy turned to Thrawn and bowed in gratitude. It hurt him to say that he wouldn't be able to see Thrawn and the other children for how many years, but he had to return for his Grammy. "Thank you," he said. He looked up at Thrawn again with the brightest and most sincere smile he could muster. "I'll never forget you, Mr. Thrawn. Thank you for being so kind.”

"You're welcome, and take care, young Kurasha," Thrawn patted his head.

Kurasha turned around to face his small town, but he couldn't help but feel like this wasn't where he belonged. He turned to Thrawn and gave him the biggest hug a child his size could give before running off to his house before he convinced himself that staying with him would have been better. 

Kurasha ran down the familiar neighborhood of his home; past the shops, past the park, past his school, until he finally arrived at his doorstep. 

He panted from running so far so quickly, but at least, he was home.

On the floor lay the women he had loved the most in his short life, their bodies beaten, bruised, and broken beyond imaginable. Around them was a pool of blood coming from stab wounds beneath their clothes, and his mother. Oh, his poor mother. Her hair was sluggishly cut and beneath her bangs lay her face slashed in multiple exes. 

"Ma... Mama..." Kurasha took a hesitant step forward as tears fell from his eyes, blurring the gory vision of his loved one so brutally killed like this. "Grammy..." he whispered, his voice coming out like a choked sob. His shoe met contact with the blood, and Kurasha stared at the bright red liquid, clearly seeing his reflection as if it was daring him to take any step forward. That was when it got into Kurasha's head that his Grammy and his mom were gone . 

He fell to the floor and his tears fell into the red pool, making a gooey mix as the child cried. He let out the loudest and most painful scream he had ever made in his life of youth, but the sounds of his agony were nowhere near the way his heart broke at the realization that his loved ones were dead . No words could describe Kurasha's pain because to have the people you cared for cruelly murdered like this as if they were nothing but cattle is a kind of pain that only can be felt by those who experienced it. 

His cry caught the attention of the neighbors and one of them called the police.

The sound of the police alerted Thrawn, who stayed hidden to make sure Kurasha was safe. He hissed and snuck to where he saw Kurasha was heading. He found the boy grieving just a few inches away from the lifeless bodies. Blood painted the boy's pants and skin, but it didn't matter to him because why would it matter when his Grammy and mom were dead?

Thrawn stared at the bodies and felt himself sick to the stomach as nostalgia hit him. He shook his head and quickly got the boy before dashing off, far away from the house and back towards the ship.

Kurasha tried to squirm out of his arms, reaching out to his home where his grammy and mama lay, yelling all kinds of incoherent sentences before he gave up and just cried in agony.

Thrawn was quiet as the boy cried, getting onto the ship. Che'ri was still gaining her strength, which gave the older Chiss time to take the boy to a corner, rubbing the boy's back gently in comfort.

Kurasha dug himself into Thrawn's chest, clawing at it as he tried to speak but only sobs and incoherent sentences could be sputtered out of the little boy. The only words Thrawn could hear were "Mama" and "Dad" and "be there." The boy could hardly have time to breathe with everything he was trying to sputter and he didn't really care if Thrawn understood him. He just wanted someone to hear him.

Thrawn let out a shaky sigh, holding onto him. He closed his eyes and let the boy cry and release his emotions of despair and pain.

It had been an hour and at the distance, Thrawn could hear the police dogs barking and slowly tracking Kurasha to the ship. It must have been the smell of blood.

Thrawn hissed. He set Kurasha down on the seat to buckle before he made it to the console. The ship began to stir, and he steered it up and through the atmosphere, leaving Terra. He stirred it towards the moon and found himself hiding the Springhawk behind it.

By then, Kurasha grew quieter and he was crying softly in his seat, curling up as much as possible.

Thrawn sighed. He nudged Che'ri gently. "Che'ri, take us home,"

"What?" Che'ri turned to see Kurasha still in his seat. "What about him? I thought he was going to his home…"

"There has been… a change of plans," Thrawn shook his head. "Let's go back,"

"Alright, Uncle Thrawn…" Che'ri nodded and turned the ship around.

One trip later, Thrawn arrived back home with Kurasha covered in blood and freezing from the temperature once again. 

"Papa? Kurasha? You're back?" Star asked happily as he, Darry, and Ezra made their way to their father figure. Crusher was upstairs in the library once again.

Thrawn sighed. He patted their heads with his spare hand. "Give Kurasha some space, children… please," he then walked past them and headed upstairs.

"Wonder what happened…" Darry hummed.

"Me don't feel like it's good…" Ezra whimpered.

"There's blood," Star muttered, looking down to see a drop of blood on the floor. His brows furrowed and he bit his lip as he thought of the worst possibility. "Do you guys think Kurasha got hurt...?”

"Maybe," Darry winced.

Meanwhile, Kurasha was bathed to remove the blood and given back the jackets. The heater was placed back by the bed where Thrawn laid him down.

Once again, he curled up under the blankets and remained silent. Thrawn didn't say anything in regards to it. He only sighed and got up to leave the boy alone.

By then, Crusher was heading to his room to finish his book there. He frowned as he watched his papa leave, looking uncomfortable and distraught. He looked into his room and was surprised to see the boy back on the bed.

"Kurasha?”

Kurasha didn't respond. Crusher wanted to reach out, but the boy didn't look any better than how Thrawn looked. He let out a sigh and just went to his bed to leave the boy alone.

Later, it was dinner. Kurasha was still upstairs, and everyone else was in the dining room.

Well… mostly everyone.

Star turned to Eli and asked, "Dad, where's Papa?”

"He just went to your Uncle Thurfian's for a little bit," Eli replied, but his smile was off. A bit forced as he continued to eat. "He'll be back by tomorrow,"

"Why??" Darry blinked.

Eli sighed but couldn't find any words to respond. He simply returned to his meal. The siblings all looked at each other in confusion but decided to drop it. 

Past breakfast the next day, Star hadn't seen Kurasha at the table. He asked, "Kurasha won't be joining us?”

"No, that's why Crusher's got snacks for him," Eli shook his head, watching the older head upstairs with a tray.

"Why Papa not yet back?" Darry asked. "You said he back by today,"

"Well… I didn't say when today," Eli shrugged. "He said he'll be back by today, he just needed some air, that's all,"

"Why Dad being secretive?" Ezra frowned, watching the man clean up their plates.

"Well, all adults have secrets," Star shrugged. He turned back to his dad and asked, "Can we see Kurasha?”

"Maybe later, Kay?" Eli got the last plate. "You kids play," He headed to the kitchen.

"Adult secrets suckkk!" Darry whined.

"But I wanna play," Ezra admitted shyly.

Star gave a small smile and patted Ezra's head. "Okay! Let's play. Darry, you wanna play with us?”

"Fineee…" Darry chuckled. "Let's play!"

"Yayy!!" Ezra cheered before they all ran off.

Upstairs, Crusher set the tray down next to Kurasha. "Here, you haven't eaten last night," he said.

Kurasha didn't move.

Crusher frowned. He got onto the bed and held out the spoon. "Kurasha… you need to eat," he tried to coax.

Kurasha turned the other way from him.

Crusher groaned. "Come on, Kurasha, the food's gonna get cold," Not really, especially with the heater, but still.

Kurasha didn't answer. Normally, he would. What got him so moody now?

"Kurasha, come on ," Crusher was losing his patience. "If you don't eat, you're gonna die of hunger." And this technically counts as a kill count for him, right? I mean, he tried to get him to eat, and he slept in his room, so the boy was his responsibility, right?

"That's good," Kurasha muttered, and it was concerning that that was the first thing he said after staying silent for many hours.

Crusher blinked. "What?”

"That's good," Kurasha repeated. His voice began to shake as he began to ramble his next sentences. "B--Because, if I'm dead, then at least I c--can meet them again. I'll be dead. So then, I wouldn't n--need food, water, anything. I should have been dead in the first place b--because if I was, then M--Mama wouldn't have–”

"You're talking weird and bad." Crusher frowned.

Kurasha began to choke on his tears and he began sobbing in the blankets. "I--I am b--bad..." he cried.

Crusher hissed. He set the spoon down and looked around, not knowing what to do. How did Dad and Papa do it? Well, Papa wasn't here and Dad was acting weird, so he couldn't ask for help.

Well, darn that. He was on his own.

"N-No, Kurasha, you're not… bad… but what you're saying is bad," he tried to calm the other down.

It did little to calm the boy down. Could he even hear him from all that crying? Well, it didn't seem so. 

Kurasha wanted to die. He wanted to disappear, stop existing, exit life, or whatever other synonym you have for that. All he knew was that it didn't matter if he existed anymore because his mother and Grammy, the only people he ever considered family and the ones who loved him dearly were dead. What other reason did he have to go on living? His dreams and aspirations were empty without seeing the smiling faces of those he cared about. 

And the worst thought he had was that they were killed because of him.

Crusher, the poor confused boy, couldn't read his mind to figure out how to help. He just wanted the kid to eat then he'll leave him alone. When did feeding someone become so hard?

He raised the spoon again. "Come on, Kurasha, food's still here," he insisted.

Kurasha ignored him again and continued crying. Crusher let out a sigh. He held out and zapped the wall nearby with a loud boom. It didn't destroy the wall, but it was loud.

From below, the other kids and Eli were alerted and they all ran up to try and see what was happening with Crusher and Kurasha. "Crusher, what's goin' on, hon?" The man frowned, shielding the kids from entering in case it was an out of control emergency.

"I'm just… frustrated, Dad." Crusher sighed. "I thought some lightning could catch Kurasha's attention to get him to eat,"

"Oh," Eli sighed. He turned to the other kids. "Go on back to playin', I've got this,”

"But what about--"

Star was dragged away by the others so they could continue their roleplay session. 

Kurasha's cries were stifled and smaller than his previous ones and were reduced to whimpers. The lightning must have scared him.

"Crusher, come here," Eli got the boy and set him on his bed. "Ya can't just use your powers like that. What if ya hurt Kurasha?"

"I didn't…" Crusher crossed his arms. "He was talking about how better it is if he's dead, and it's bad, right? To think that way? Grunkle Krix always tells us that's bad,"

"Well…" Eli winced. Damn it, Krix. "But, it's not an excuse to use your powers that recklessly. Kurasha needs the time to calm down and think rationally," He sighed and patted Crusher's shoulder. "Look, kiddo, what he went through… what he saw… it was… traumatisin' and it ain't easy to just… move on from what he saw. Just have some patience with him, okay?"

"…Okay…" Crusher rubbed his arm guiltily.

"Thank you," Eli kissed his forehead before getting up to leave.

After that, Crusher mostly just left him alone. Kurasha didn't eat but he would drink when Crusher wasn't in the room with him. He still wouldn't talk sensibly and usually just slept and cried.

The other boys weren't allowed to see him. Eli finally explained to them how Kurasha was traumatized and how he was going to need time to heal, so they needed to give him space.

"Is that why Papa not here too?" Darry asked. "He need space too?"

Eli grimaced. It's been three days, and Thrawn still wasn't back… he couldn't blame him, but he couldn't keep on keeping the kids' hopes up like this. He couldn't keep lying that he didn't know what was going on.

Instead, he sighed and patted their heads. "Yeah… what they both saw unlocked a bad memory, so your Papa needs a long break. Sorry that I hadn't been honest… I didn't want ya kids worryin' too much about it,”

"Will we see him again?" Star asked. It didn't sit with him right that they wouldn't be able to see Thrawn for who knows how long.

"Of course, ya will," Eli nodded. "Like I said, he just needs some air. He'll be back soon,"

"Me miss him and Kurasha…" Ezra rubbed his arm.

Star went over and hugged his younger brother for comfort. He also missed them both and he wished he could see them sooner, but he knew the feeling of needing time. It was hard... But maybe they could do something for them. 

Oh! He had an idea. He turned to Darry and whispered, "Help me make something.”

"Ooh! Okay!" Darry got interested and nodded.

Soon, the twins were in the training room and Star was making crystals form on the ground. "Okay... Darry, what I need you to do is make it explode into tiny pieces so we can have something to work with," he explained.

"Okie dokie!" Darry nodded. He held some star balls in his hands and threw them down toward the crystals.

Instead of smashing it into little pieces, he made them disintegrate. Star pouted but made a larger one for Darry to try again. Darry tried to smash the crystal with his star balls.

However, it only made a hole. Star hummed again and tried to make a better shape with his crystals. Maybe it was him that was the problem. "Okay, third time's charm," he said.

Darry tried again, but parts of it started melting into water instead. He frowned and grabbed the chair. "Maybe me can make it smaller with chair!!”

"Wait, Darry, don't--"

He slammed the chair into the ice crystals and the chair was completely broken. But a few small pieces were able to escape the larger mass of it. Star began picking them up and said, "Yeah, these are good. Help me shape them!”

"Okay!" Darry beamed and threw the broken chair away. Gotta break a few eggs to make a cake, after all.

Star instructed Darry to try and help them shape the crystals that were broken off. They only need a small one and the reason Star had wanted many was because in case they messed up. And they messed up a lot of times, until finally, Star and Darry were able to create a star-shaped pendant with crystals and a small chain they found. It was simpler than the ship-shaped figurine Star wanted.

Darry and Star both had made one so the other one is for their Papa and the other one is for...

"You want me to give it to Kurasha?" Crusher asked as he held up the star-shaped pendant. 

"Yep!" Both the twins said. 

Star explained, "Since he's feeling down, I thought that something nice would make him feel better. And since we're not allowed to enter, you're our only chance at getting this through to him.”

Crusher sighed. "I don't know if he'll accept it but alright, I'll give it to him,”

"YAY!" The twins cheered and they went off to go find and play with Ezra again.

Crusher chuckled and turned to head back upstairs. The door opened and he found the small boy in his everyday fetal position, but he noticed that the plate beside him had a few missing snacks.

Well, at least he ate.

"Kurasha," Crusher called out as he entered, moving towards the other boy. "I've got something that Star and Darry made," He held out the star-shaped pendant. "Something to help you feel better,”

For the first time in a while, Kurasha glanced at Crusher and then at the pendant, but made no moves to accept it. Crusher noticed and hummed. He placed it down beside the plate.

"It's right here if you want it,"

With that, he went back to his bed to read.

Day and night resumed and by the next day, Crusher woke up to find the pendant gone and Kurasha peacefully sleeping in his bed. Crusher smiled but said nothing until he went downstairs for breakfast.

"He accepted the pendant," He told the twins. "Though he didn't really say anything, he took it with him,"

"Yayy! He likes it!" Darry beamed.

That same day, Thrawn returned. It was right before lunch when he showed up, holding some food that he brought back from his visit.

"PAPA!!" Ezra immediately dashed to be met by his adoptive father.

The others came down running towards them and Darry held the pendant carefully and showed it to their parental figure.

"That is lovely," Thrawn smiled. "Did you make it?"

"Star and I made it for you!" Darry pulled his brother over.

"Yeah! We made one for Kurasha too so you and him match, Papa!" Star said proudly. What an odd way to show a metaphor.

“Thank you, boys, truly,” Thrawn set the food down on the table and pulled the two in a hug. “I'm sorry for being absent for so long. Papa needed to get some space,”

"It's okay, Papa," Star said as he hugged him back. It wasn't the first time an adult left him for who knows how long. "We're glad you're back.”

"How's your break?" Eli asked, getting the food from the table.

"Delightful," Thrawn chuckled and set the boys down. "Krix was there to help Thurfian help me,"

"Fantastic," Eli smiled and kissed his cheek. "I'm glad you're feelin' better, babe,"

"Ew! Kissy!" Darry gagged while Ezra giggled.

Star still found it odd to see his parents kissing but at least he knows they love each other! 

Hours went by and they were about to have dinner when Crusher saw Kurasha peeking through the door of the dining hall. That was a first. He was finally out of the room and willing to eat.

Crusher blinked and raised his hand. "Dad, Papa," he pointed to Kurasha.

Eli was surprised but he turned to Thrawn, urging him since he knew the boy was more comfortable with him. Thrawn, wearing the pendant, nodded and got out of his seat to head over to the door to greet the boy.

Kurasha showed himself more to the blue man and revealed the small star pendant he had over a longer one that was hiding in his clothing. Instantly, he went up to the man and hugged him. He hadn't seen the man either in how many days, of course, he missed him.

Thrawn held the boy close, in a warmer embrace. He didn't know who needed it more, but he didn't care. The hug sent a thousand words, and he felt his chest lighten by it. Kurasha's heart ached and his throat began to throb as a need to release a sob was slowly inching out. But he had cried for how many days and he was tired and his throat was sore. But he was also a kid, so crying right now wouldn't be so bad.

Darry tilted his head at the scene and wanted to speak up about it, but Crusher stopped him, forcing him back down and shaking his head with a small shushing motion. The younger boy huffed but didn't pursue any further.

They proceeded with dinner after the two calmed themselves down and Kurasha ate slowly while the others chatted. He didn't really have an appetite to eat but his body needed it. He was placed beside Star, in front of Ezra, who waved at him once or twice while he ate.

Kurasha only gave him a nod before returning to his plate. After dinner, Kurasha helped pick up the dishes and put them in the sink, then he began wiping off the leftovers and washing the gunk. It had been days without any physical activity so maybe he could do a bit of chores. It was the least he could do after being such a burden to them all.

Eli wanted to stop him and say that it was fine, but Thrawn stopped him, whispering something in his ear for a moment before they left the room.

Later that night, Thrawn tucked the older boys in. "Night, Papa," Crusher yawned.

"Goodnight, Crusher," Thrawn kissed his forehead. "Sweet dreams,"

He then turned to Kurasha, tucking the boy in. "Kurasha, may I ask you a few questions?”

Kurasha sat up and prepared himself.

"Alright, may I ask how you are feeling right now?” Thrawn began.

Kurasha looked away and then reached for his head. Feeling no bandage over it, he went past it and combed his hair back. "I... Don't know... I don't feel good... But not as bad as before," He said. It was difficult to explain the numbness of grieving after how many days. And honestly, Kurasha thinks he'll forever grieve, but... Thrawn is here. And so are the others. They're his friends now.

"I see…" The Chiss nodded. “Do you mind staying in Crusher's room or would you like to have separate rooms?”

Kurasha glanced at Crusher. Honestly, it was nice having company with someone, and it helped that Crusher's quiet, but Kurasha wasn't the best person right now. He sees that the other person is having trouble taking care of him. He couldn't blame him because Kurasha right now was an emotional wreck and the other one couldn't handle it well like the adults. He replied, "My own room. I don't want to bother Crusher anymore.”

"Alright," Thrawn nodded. "If that's what you desire," The Chiss took a breath and held the boy's hand gently. "If there's anything you need, just tell us, alright? We'll try to provide, and you don't need to do anything for it,”

That didn't seem fair to Kurasha how could he take it without asking to do anything for it? He could do simple chores but that wouldn't be enough... He should learn how to do things in the household. He didn't want to freeload off of these nice people. 

"Thank you," Kurasha simply replied, even though he disagreed with the sentiment.

Thrawn sighed and patted his shoulder before taking his leave. As soon as the door slid shut, Crusher sat up and turned to him. "He means that, you know," he told Kurasha. "They're not comfortable of having a kid doing labor in the house unless you're their kid, and I do it because I'm bored,”

How long has he been listening? He asked, "Then, how am I supposed to repay them?”

"You don't. You're a kid, Kurasha," Crusher shrugged. "You do kid stuff. You…" He trailed off as he lay down. "You live. Yeah… that's a good way to repay them. You stay alive and keep yourself healthy. If not for yourself then for them," It was a hard bargain, but with what he heard from Kurasha days ago… it was the best he could try to say.

There was this looming cloud over Kurasha's head for the past few days but in Crusher's words, they parted. Kurasha gripped the blankets as he thought Crusher's words over-- to live for someone else. It felt wrong to think of such a thing when his mother and grandmother had passed only recently, but right now, it seemed like the only thing that could comfort the child. The thought of being able to live for someone else. 

After many moments of silence, Kurasha nodded and he lay down on the bed. He could try that.

The next day, Darry, Ezra, and Star pulled Kurasha to play with them. "Play please!" Ezra pleaded. "No ball this time!”

Kurasha sighed. He didn't really wanna play, but he guessed he had been holed up in Crusher's room for long enough. A little activity won't hurt. "Fine…”

"Yayy!" Ezra cheered. "Let's make a snowman outside!!”

Kurasha followed the rest of the children outside, wrapping him in the thickest jacket he could find. They found a large pile of snow and Ezra dove right into it with a giggle. Darry laughed and ran over to get him out. Star laughed and added more snow, not helping at all. 

Kurasha stood awkwardly at the side, not knowing what to do. He wasn't used to playing with other kids, especially those younger than him. So, he sat himself down on the snow and busied himself with snow sculpting.

Ezra finally managed to get out of the snow after a while. He oohed at the snow sculpture Kurasha was making. "What that?" He asked.

Kurasha was trying to sculpt the shape of the ship Thrawn showed him when they tried to go back to Terra, but it was rather too small for Kurasha to be satisfied with it. Kurasha shrugged and said, "Mr. Thrawn's ship. But I'm not sure if it's good enough…”

"Oh! Papa's ship is hard to make, but that looks cool already!" Ezra clapped. "Maybe you need more snow!”

"Well, um--"

"HERE!" before Kurasha could finish, Star dumped a bunch of snow onto th sculpture, ruining it, and just making it a lump of snow. 

The children stared at it, and Kurasha started to tear up. 

Star began to panic and cried, "I--I'm sorry! I'll fix it, I'll fix it!" Star scrambled to mold the ship again but it only made a bigger mess. Damn, Star seems to mess up a lot when it comes to Kurasha.

"Maybe we can help you rebuild it," Darry offered, pulling on Star to stop him for a while. "Ezra and I've seen Papa's ship lots of times, so we can help,"

"Yeah!" Ezra agreed.

Kurasha sighed, but he relented to the children's help and agreed. 

Star felt extremely guilty and he tried to help the best he could in making the snow ship with the others, but Kurasha seemed to be giving him the cold shoulder. Still, Star tried and he was getting stressed by this little project. 

Meanwhile, Eli was about to watch a movie when the remote turned into a rubber duck. "Huh," he blinked. "Looks like little Star's stressed again," He set the rubber duck down. "We really need to magic-proof the house..." He muttered before he stepped outside.

He just saw the kids playing and Kurasha getting along with Darry and Ezra as they built the ship. Star shyly made what he was told like the tips of the ship and whatever else they needed of him.

Ah.

Eli cleared his throat. "Star!" he called out. "Can ya come in for a second?"

Star turned to the others and seeing that no one would really miss him, he got up and went to Eli.

Eli knelt down and patted his head. "Ya alright there, bud?" he asked. "The remote turned into a rubber duckie," he chuckled. "Did somethin' happen?"

"What does turning the remote into a rubber duck have to do with me?" Star asked. So far, the only power he knows and has slight control of is cryokinesis. He has no idea that he had anything else.

"Your transformation magic? Ya know, when your spoon turned to confetti?" Eli reminded.

"I can transform things?!" He asked, growing excited.

"Yeah, but it gets a little out of hand when somethin's up," Eli laughed. He sighed. "Now, what happened?"

Star looked anywhere but Eli and he glanced back at the group. The feeling of when he was younger came back slowly like a snake slithering up a tree to hide. It was when he hid himself during parties because he was never able to get along with the other kids. With a heavy sigh, he answered, "I messed up... I keep messing up. I almost killed him with a soccer ball and now I ruined his statue with more snow! I'm such a screw-up that I don't think Kurasha wants to be friends with me."

"I see..." Eli hummed. "I'm sure ya didn't mean to mess up. Accidents happen, and right now, Kurasha's just on edge. I'm sure he still wants to be friends with ya," He couldn't guarantee that, but with Kurasha's situation, he couldn't really say that he was being a jerk either.

"Can I do something to make it up to him?" Star asked.

"Maybe ask him what ya can do to make it up to him," Eli suggested. "It's better than doin' somethin' he doesn't like,"

"Okay..." Star said. He turned back to Kurasha and then to Eli. "But what if he doesn't want to talk to me?" he asked.

"Then the best ya can do is give him time and space until ya think it's safe to talk to him again," Eli replied.

"Awe..." Star mumbled. He was disappointed in himself that he couldn't do anything right now. But maybe he could give something to Kurasha to ease him at least. He tugged Eli's sleeve and asked, "Dad, can I help you make vivii?" 

"Sure, sweetie, come on," Eli led him back inside.

Star happily followed his dad inside the house. 

Thirty minutes later, the house was on fire and Star was crying while the kids watched the house burn. This was his second time accidentally burning the house down. Star didn't mean it and now he had to do something else to make it up to his dad.

"Woah..." Darry oohed. "Fire..."

"Eh," Eli sighed. "It's only a matter of time till ya surpass Thrawn's count of burned houses,"

"Hey!" Thrawn chuckled.

A flick of magic later, and the fire was gone. They returned inside, and Thrawn headed towards Crushr's room to move the heater, but Crusher pulled on his leg. Thrawn sighed.

"Come on, Crusher... we've been over this-"

"No!" Crusher shook his head. He whimpered. "Kurasha not bad company..." He had gotten used to Kurasha, no matter if he made him lose patience sometimes.

Kurasha went up so he could see his new room with Thrawn, but then he stumbled onto Crusher crying. He quickly went to his friend and removed him from Thrawn's leg and asked, "Crusher, what's wrong?"

"No go..." Crusher pouted and clung onto the boy instead. "I like your company..."

"But aren't I annoying?" Kurasha asked, combing Crusher's hair to try and calm him down. "I know I'm not easy to handle and you find me difficult sometimes," Kurasha said. Crusher had been a great friend but he didn't want to burden him with himself anymore.

"Yeah, but that's fine with me, I’m used to it... and I don't mind..." He did, but he wasn't gonna admit that. "I don't like lonely..." He whimpered.

"Well... If that's what you want, I can stay," Kurasha offered.

Crusher beamed. Thrawn chuckled and patted their heads. "Alright, you two, just behave,"

"We will, Papa!" Crusher smiled and nodded.

Thrawn felt his heart warm up. The boy hadn't smiled that brightly in a while, and he was glad his son had a close friend now.

So, now, Kurasha permanently stayed in Crusher's room and Kurasha couldn't be any happier. He liked being in Crusher's company, even though they were both very quiet. He just wished he could read the same books Crusher was reading, but they were in Chiss. He can't understand that yet. 

The next day, he was walking around the manor to explore by himself and then he stumbled into Eli's old workspace. The door was still shut, but the panel to open the door still looked functional. He hummed and went to the panel curiously. He wanted to know what was inside but... Would he get in trouble? He looked around to see if no one was there and then began to fiddle with the panel beside the door. He had seen Crusher and the others do this, he could figure it out on his own.

After a few tweaks and presses, the door managed to slide open a little, big enough for Kurasha to peek inside. Kurasha looked around him once again before he looked inside. It was dark, the light switches nowhere to be found, but there seemed to be something under the dim light. He couldn't fit himself all the way through the door, but he could see the glisten of a blade just below the dim light. Kurasha hummed and exited the door. He closed the panel and left. 

The next day, he brought a flashlight that Star made. Thankfully, it worked, and he went back inside Eli's old workspace. A little more hacking got the door wide open for him to enter.

There were a few weapons in that workspace. A desk, some old papers, and data pads... just some regular things he had seen in Thrawn's office, minus the art. He found himself in front of the dim light, and in front of him was a sharp sword encased in a glass box. There was strange writing on the warning label next to it, but the big, bold red letters were easy to indicate that it wasn't for touching.

Kurasha awed at the room in the darkness and the sword looked marvelous. What kind of job did Eli have again? Well, Kurasha moved on and began snooping around.

 

He returned to desk and found the papers. None were in Basic- er, English, however, so it wasn't possible to read them. He found the old data pads, and some still looked functional while one was the only one without a passcode needing it to be opened. He hummed at the small data pad and began trying to open it. He didn't know why he was so curious about things that he wasn't supposed to touch, but something was just drawing him here.

 

There wasn't much on the data pad. The apps was still not in basic, so he couldn't tell which app he was pressing. He found some photos, but instead of normal pictures, he found blurred pictures of strange-looking aliens. They didn't look as friendly as the Chiss- in fact, they looked solemn and menacing, gleaming over the picture. Sliding to another picture, the creature was seen killing a Chiss.

Kurasha paused. He... 

This wasn't what he expected to see and now, he could understand why Eli didn't want the kids touching his stuff. He put the pad away and then ran out of the room. He made sure the door was properly closed before running down the hall to try and look for something else to do. Something to get his mind off of that image.

He found the kids' training room, and inside, Star and Darry were training with their abilities while Crusher was meditating in another corner. Kurasha hummed and went to sit on the side and watch them. 

Star kicked a scrap of metal away from him and groaned. "Why can't I make a simple doll?!" He whined. Around him were a bunch of metal scraps, screws, and wrenches of different sizes. "My aim is getting better, but I still can't make a doll!" 

Kurasha's leg froze and the young inexperienced child began panicking and trying to get the ice off as it began to slowly crawl up his leg.

Crusher sighed and waved some lightning around to melt the ice off of Kurasha. "Star, calm down, you're going to freeze us again,"

Star groaned and tried to breathe evenly like how Eli taught him. "I'm calm... I'm calm now," he said with a happy smile. However, ice began to go up Kurasha's leg faster and faster until the ice was almost up to his arms.

Kurasha began to panic and tried to move away, but he couldn't seem to escape it. 

"The ice says so otherwise," Crusher shook his head.

"I said I'm calm !" Star said and the ice began to spread towards Crusher and Ezra. 

Star turned away from his siblings and friends and then tried to do the breathing cycle. He didn't know why he was so frustrated, but he was. He had ice, and now he had a transformation. He was already getting into the ice but why couldn't he understand his transformation magic? Why is it so random?

"Cold! Cold!" Ezra whimpered and tried to crawl behind Kurasha while Crusher let himself be frozen.

"Star, your ice!" Darry threw his star balls, allowing the ice to melt.

"I--I'm sorry, I'm trying to be calm, and I--"

The ice began to reach Kurasha's neck and he whimpered, trying to get his head away from the ice as much as possible. He couldn't move. He couldn't escape. And if his head will be submerged in the ice, he'll lose oxygen and die.

"Star, stop trying to be calm, and just be calm!" Crusher hissed.

Ezra took a breath and crawled towards Star, ignoring the ice. He held out his hand and closed his eyes. The feeling of heaviness reached into the back of Star's head. He could feel another presence, forcing their way into him.

"Calm down, Star... calm down..."

The being gently coaxed him into taking genuine deep breaths, the panic slowly easing and leaving him.

Star took a deep breath and went and hugged Ezra. "I'm sorry..." he whispered. 

The ice stopped spreading. It didn't completely go away. Did Star ever melt his own ice?

Didn't matter, Darry made enough star balls to melt the ice. How interesting how he was the fire to his twin's ice.

The ice broke off and Kurasha immediately fell, shivering. His body was already suffering from Csillia's temperature so being capped in ice wasn't an ideal situation.

Crusher got his jacket around Kurasha before helping the boy escape the training room. "Sorry, Star's still getting used to his powers," he apologized.

Kurasha felt so weak. He leaned on Crusher more for the warmth and muttered, "Just get me out... Please..."

Crusher hummed and got him back to their room. He turned on the heater and set the boy down. "You really aren't used to the cold, huh,"

Kurasha collapsed on the bed and went underneath the blankets. "No..." he sighed. "I think it's... What was the term... Malnourishment? Yeah. I think that's it," he tried to explain.

"That's why you should eat more," Crusher shook his head.

Kurasha chuckled and he began to close his eyes as the body began to feel heavy. He felt hot and that was not because of the heater. He thinks he's going to have another fever again. He replied, "I'm not really used to eating large proportions."

"Really something Dad needs to fix..." Crusher murmured under his breath. He got the nearby ice pack to place on the other's boy's head. "Well, you have to if you're ever going to survive,"

"Yeah... Survive..." Kurasha muttered as he softly drifted to sleep. It was a nice reminder that he had someone to live for. To survive for. Maybe he can try eating more. It'll hurt a little bit but he'll get used to it. 

Meanwhile, Star was lying depressed on his bed after another screw-up.

"It's okay, Star, it was an accident," Darry tried to assure.

"Just because it was an accident doesn't mean Kurasha will forgive me," Star groaned. "And I hurt Crusher and Ezra too! What am I supposed to do now?! Ugghhhhh." People were never Star's strong point, even before. Here, he was able to bond with Darry because he had a very similar vibe to him. But he wasn't like that to other kids.

"Crusher understands, and Ezra forgives you, it's magic! We screw up in magic," Darry sighed. "Kurasha just isn't used to it, but he will if he continues living here!"

"What if he doesn't want to live here because of me?" Star asked.

"He wouldn't..." Darry didn't wanna believe that a few incidents would make the other wanna leave. They were kids! Younger than him! Accidents were a part of playing... or training. Kurasha understood that, didn't he?

"We don't know that," Star said. "He's not our brother. And if wants to, he'll try and go back to Terra again."

"If there's anything left for him there," Darry hummed. "It's been days, he would be declared missing and urging to go back... but he isn't,"

"Well, he can always go to an orphanage," Star shrugged. But would an orphanage be better than a mansion, though?

"Don't you worry, Star, I'm sure he wouldn't..." Darry still didn't bother himself with the issue. If Kurasha really wanted to leave, he'd say so... and if he did, where would he go? Humans aren't particularly liked here…

Star sighed. "I still have to do something to make it up to him..."

"Like what?" Darry asked. "What does he like? Other than ships and aliens..." He recalled.

"I don't know..." Star sighed. He groaned and got up from his bed. He's frustrated and if he didn't find an outlet soon, he'd be freezing the house. "I'm going to the artillery," he said as he headed to the door. "Wanna come?"

"Okay!" Darry beamed and nodded.

As the twins played in the artillery room, Kurasha went to the training room. No, he wouldn't be there to train. He had no powers, nor did he desire for any. He was only there to pick something up. 

He opened the sliding door and then leisurely went to the scrap of metal, bolts, and wrenches. It was all perfect. All he needed was something to heat the material... Oh. 

He sighed. He didn't want to but this insatiable urge to get his hands busy forced his little mind to do it. He went to his and Crusher's shared room and got the heater and then went to a vacant room that was supposed to be his if he were to ever move out. He removed the foam from the bed and then began to build. 

Hours passed and soon it was dinner. Crusher went around to find Kurasha, not find him in their room. He went through the other rooms that he might be in, namely the ones that Star and Darry toured, but he didn't find him. Then, he went to the guest rooms and found Kurasha in one, building something and making a mess.

"Kurasha?" he tilted his head and moved forward. "What are you doing?"

Spread around Kurasha were a bunch of metal scraps, screws, and tools, including a broken hair straightener and the heater torn apart for the parts of value inside. Crusher had no clue what the hell Kurasha was doing but the answer must be in Kurasha's hands. Literally. In Kurasha's gentle grip was an oddly shaped... Toy (?) that looked incomplete. It had colorful wires sticking out of it and holes that revealed the rest of the project. The other half of it sat empty beside Kurasha but without it together, Crusher had no idea what it was. 

"Hey, Crusher," Kurasha greeted. "I'm just... Doing a project."

"What kind of project?" Crusher asked curiously.

"Just a little something I wanted to make," Kurasha answered vaguely. He turned the conversation around and asked, "What are you doing here?"

"It's dinner time," Crusher chuckled.

"Oh." Kurasha began trying to arrange his workspace as best as he could, but it still ended up as a mess. He went down the bed frame and went up to Crusher. "Sorry. I didn't realize the time."

"It's okay," Crusher hummed. He looked around. "Maybe you can ask Papa if you wanna turn this into your own workspace,"

"I can?"

"Yeah!" Crusher nodded. "I'm sure he'll let you,"

"But I already intruded so much..." Kurasha muttered.

Crusher hummed. After a while, he beamed. "Oh! Well, it wouldn't be intruding if you lived here... officially," he offered.

"What? What do you mean?" Kurasha asked.

"I mean, you don't have to if you don't want to, but to make you feel less guilty, maybe you can... live here officially," Crusher fiddled his with his fingers. "I mean, get adopted to live here...?"

Kurasha was shocked that Crusher would suggest something like that. Why would they even think of adopting him? Honestly, it just feels like he's freeloading off of them and he had no value to their family whatsoever. What could he possibly offer for them to adopt him? "Why would your parents want to adopt me?" Kurasha asked. "They already have all of you. And I'm... Not that likable," Kurasha said as the best thing he could say about himself in regards to that aspect.

"You are very likable!" Crusher insisted. "Besides, it's Dad and Papa. They'd love to adopt you!" Papa would adopt an orphanage of children of different aliens, if he could.

Kurasha thought of it, and honestly, it would be great for them to adopt him. If he had to choose any other family other than his own, he would choose them. But... 

"You know, it's weird if I just bring up about being adopted." Kurasha crossed his arms as if he had made a disappointing yet valid point.

"Then I will!" Crusher grinned.

"Wait, I didn't mean--" Before Kurasha could say it, Crusher already started running down the stairs to the kitchen. Kurasha sighed and ran after Crusher.

"Dad! Papa!" Crusher cried out as he made it to the dining hall.

"What is it, hon? Did ya get Kurasha for dinner?" Eli asked.

"Yes, but also!" Crusher beamed. "What if you two adopted Kurasha!? So he also brother!"

"Me want Kurasha brother!" Ezra cheered. "So now we have many brothers!"

Star's eyes twinkled at the opportunity and yelled, "SAME! Let's have another brother!" It would have been a brilliant way to make it up to Kurasha. Enough time and enough space as well.

Thrawn's eyes lit up. He turned to Eli with a beaming smile, almost reflecting their sons. Eli laughed. "Sure, why not? If Kurasha wants," They turned to the boy at the door of the dining hall.

Kurasha had just arrived and he looked at everyone nervously. "U--Um... Sure..?" He feels like he was signing up for something blindly, but he trusts these people. He's sure he'll be fine.

"Yayy! New brother!" Ezra dashed to hug the older boy. "New big brother!!"

Kurasha chuckled and hugged the younger one as well. Kurasha never had siblings before, but if it's like having friends of different ages, then he thinks he could manage. But he didn't expect the twins to come and ambush him, pushing them all down and piling on top of the tallest one. "H--Hey, I can't--"

Kurasha's words were in vain as the children's giggles drowned it. "You're part of the family now! YAY!" Star laughed the hardest.

"WHOO!" Darry cheered the loudest.

Crusher giggled and ran to join the pile in the hug.

"Alright, kiddos, give Kurasha room to breathe," Eli laughed and helped them all off.

Kurasha sat up once again and looked at all of his new soon-to-be siblings. He gave the biggest grin he could give them and giggled. "Well, I have to get used to having younger siblings then."

As the children celebrated, a small thought occurred to Eli. Wasn't he banned from adopting kids from Terra?

Ehhh, Thrawn's been banned from doing a lot of stuff. Never stopped him before.

So this was fine.

...

Oh right, the Council.

Chapter 5: Fallen Tensai 2

Summary:

𝘋𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘢 𝘧𝘶𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦'𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥...

"Kurasha! Kurasha, wake up!" Crusher called out to the boy as the sun began to rise the next day.

Kurasha groaned. He did not have a good sleep. Since he had torn the heater into bits and had not finished his project, he was shivering in his sleep. But he'll get used to the cold eventually. Like Star did. He stood up from his bed with a yawn and turned to Crusher. "Yeah?"

"Papa's calling us, come on," he urged.

Kurasha quickly got his jacket and began to stumble his way downstairs with Crusher. They found Thrawn and Eli talking. Thrawn sighed and crossed his arms stubbornly. Eli groaned.

"Come on, dear,"

"I am not listening to them."

"Ya need to, Thrawn. To update the system of Kurasha bein' in the family and to get an update on Star's approval," Eli pointed out.

Thrawn grunted. "Fine... but whatever the council decides, I will not care for it."

The other kids seem to be playing in the playroom or sleeping, so what's going on? Kurasha silently stood by the doorway, not daring to take a step closer to them for fear of interrupting their conversation.

"Thrawn," Eli patted his back. "At least take an advantage of showing Kurasha to Thurfian and your Uncle Iceesat. They're approval can sway at least three more of 'em,"

"I know..." Thrawn leaned back. "I simply don't know if I won't be arrested on the spot the moment I step foot into the building,"

"Did anyone see ya with Kurasha at the hangar?"

"Che'ri only, to guide us,"

"Then you'll be fine," Eli chuckled. "Don't worry yourself,"

Thrawn hummed. "Why don't you do it?"

"I would love to, babe, but I might scare them," Eli snickered. "Not the best look for our family,"

"Good point..." Thrawn sighed and stood up. "Hopefully, things will go well..."

Crusher tilted his head. He knocked on the wall beside them. "Dad? Papa?"

Both parents turned their way. Eli ushered them both closer. Both of the boys went closer to them. 

Eli got them on the chairs in the lounge. "Alright, Kurasha, in Csilla, there's a system in terms of adoption and family," he explained. "One of the systems include the legalization of a child's citizenship, which includes seeing the Ruling Patriarchy Council,"

"The planet's government?" Kurasha asked. So, even though their planet was much more technologically advanced than Terra, they were still being ruled like old countries. How interesting. At least, that was what Kurasha understood.

"Yep," Crusher nodded in approval. "Do I go too?"

"Yes, to keep Kurasha company," Thrawn nodded. "If you don't mind,"

"I don't mind!" Crusher smiled.

"What am I supposed to do?" Kurasha asked.

"Just answer their questions when spoken," Eli told him. He held out a wrist watch and earpiece. "And here, ya can use these to be able to understand their questions. They all speak and understand Cheunh, the native language of the Chiss," He placed the watch around his wrist and the earpiece on his ear. "We'll teach ya and Star the language when ya both start school, but this will suffice,"

"We can go to school here?" Kurasha's eyes widened in excitement.

"Yes... at age 11," Eli chuckled. "For now, ya both get homeschooled like the other kids,"

Kurasha pouted. But that would mean he just needed another year, so he has to learn the language as much as possible.

Eli ushered them to change out of their pajamas. Same with Thrawn, who begrudgingly obeyed.

Later, they were out the door, with Thrawn back in his Senior Captain uniform. Crusher was wearing a small jacket while Kurasha was wearing a handful of layers.

"Is it that cold?" Crusher asked.

Kurasha just shrugged. "Still haven't gotten used to it."

They were ushered into the hover coach, and Thrawn spoke in Cheunh towards the driver. The earpiece beeped and turned green to translate and enter Kurasha's ears in full English.

Kurasha's eyes widened and he took it off for a moment to study it. Such a beautiful intricate piece of technology. Kurasha wondered how this worked and if it had any other uses. Or if Kurasha could put more uses to it and–

"Kurasha, don't remove it," Crusher put it back hastily. "You gonna need it, remember?"

"Oh, right. Yes," Kurasha said and behaved in his seat. He settled for looking out of the window and awed at the beautiful crystal buildings in the city. It was always such a pretty sight to see, and he doesn't think he'll ever get used to this.

They soon stopped in front of a tall building. Thrawn got out first and carried the boys out afterwards. "Hold my hands and stay by me, alright?" he instructed.

Kurasha nodded and held Thrawn's hand loosely. He still wanted so bad to try and explore, but he had to behave. He might get lost here and he didn't want to make trouble for Thrawn. Crusher held onto Thrawn's other hand, a little tighter than Kurasha's grip as Thrawn led them inside.

The inside of the building glistened in it's crystallin walls and tall ceiling as they walked, the entire area so quiet that their footsteps would make small thuds to ruin the solitude.

Kurasha examined the exterior and awed at how beautiful it was on the inside as well, as if this city was solely made by and for crystals. It was great.

They soon arrived at the large doors. Thrawn let go of the boys and clasped his hands behind him. He raised a fist and began to knock on the door gently. No response came for a while, and Crusher moved closer to Kurasha as they waited. The doors soon slid open, and Thrawn took a breath before entering, ushering the boys after him.

Kurasha moved fast and held Crusher's hand along with him. Was it really necessary for him to meet the government ? Well, he was an alien to their planet so he would understand if precautions were to be set but so far, he was the 5th human child in Thrawn's hands. Shouldn't they make a formal system at this point rather than do this by themselves?

The room was dark as they entered, only the spotlight in the center for them to stand on. Crusher gulped but stayed at their Papa's side with Kurasha. Thrawn took another breath before he placed his hand on his chest and bowing his head.

"Your Venerates."

"Copy Papa," Crusher whispered the instruction as he placed a hand on his chest then bowed his head. "Your Venerates."

"Your Venerates," Kurasha gracefully copied. Oddly enough, he didn't feel that nervous. Maybe it was the fact that these weren't humans but rather Chiss.

They were met with silence for a few minutes. Patriarch Ufsa'ar'kemal soon clapped his hands, the light appearing to show all nine patriarchs, staring down at the three. The eight were commanded to sit, leaving Saarke to stand. He clasped his hands together in front of him, chin up to look down at them.

"You may rise."

They all looked up. Thrawn swallowed and moved forward. "Your Venerates, I am here, yet again, to present a new addition to the family," He moved to present Kurasha forward.

Kurasha stepped forward confidently and bowed once again.  Patriarch Ilarga scoffed at this while the one beside him looked impressed. Saarke ignored them and placed his hands behind him.

"State your name and how Senior Captain Thrawn came to find you, young human."

Kurasha stood up and eyed them all, silently observing them before he followed his tale. "I am Kurasha Izumi," he began, "And I was found by Senior Captain Thrawn after I was running away from my abusive father. I stayed in his home for many days, maybe about a week, and I requested to come back to Terra for my Grandmother and Mother were waiting for me. However..." Kurasha could feel something welling up in his throat and he wanted to puke or cry when he recalled the bloody memories of that day. He swallowed whatever was trying to crawl up his throat and continued, "I found them dead in my house... So Senior Captain Thrawn brought me back to his house seeing no one capable of taking care of me." Kurasha felt like he was going to break down again, but he maintained eye contact. He didn't want to seem weak to these high-born space beings.

Most of them didn't even flinch. The one in brown looked like they were ready to cry, but the one in white held their hand to keep them from breaking down.

"I... see." Saarke gave a nod. He looked back at his council. "Thoughts?"

"I think Senior Captain Thrawn needs a demotion for going against our orders in terms of going to Terra." Ilarga scowled.

"Ilarga. Be sympathetic for once," the one in white scolded lightly. "The poor boy wanted to go home, and he was only gifted his request,"

"I don't care for the situation, Kloivursi." Ilarga hissed. "Mitth'raw'nurodo has broken the law time and time again. Too many times, and we're letting him!"

"Ilarga has a point, Saarke." the dark-skinned Chiss beside him in blue green and purple clasped his hands in front of him. "It is not right for us to keep letting this happen."

"Woah, hold on," Iceesat stood up. "We are here to discuss Kurasha's fate, not Thrawn's." He gritted his teeth. "That's for a different council meeting."

"And you are right, Patriarch Iceesat." Saarke nodded and glared at Ilarga and the other chiss. "Ilarga, Zififerenc, your comments are notified for a different meeting. For now," He turned to Thurfian. "Patriarch Mitth'urf'ianico, please escort them out for us to discuss this issue more thoroughly,"

"How of Star's application?" Thrawn questioned.

"Only speak when spoken to." Saarke glared. "And the update will come with Kurasha's. Now go."

Thurfian sighed and hastily got up. He pulled on Thrawn's hand and led the family out.

Once they were out, Kurasha let his face fall and he looked up at Thrawn worriedly. He asked, "Did I do a bad job?"

"No, Kurasha, you did fine," Thrawn patted his head with a sigh. "It's just me, they're upset about,"

"And rightfully so," Thurfian shook his head. "Even with mine and Uncle Iceesat's defense, I don't know how long you'll last, little brother,"

"I'll be fine," Thrawn waved it off. "As long as Kurasha is in our care, even by legal standards, it would be all worth it,"

"Uncle Thurfian, will Papa be demoted?" Crusher asked.

"Hopefully not," Thurfian patted his head. "Though I can't be sure..." He hummed and knelt down to meet Kurasha's eye level. "And you must be Kurasha,"

Kurasha nodded and made a small bow. "It is a pleasure to meet you, your Venerate." 

"As respectful as the others, how ironic," Thurfian chuckled. "It's... Uncle. It's alright, I've gotten used to my brother's children," He stood up. "But really, Thrawn," he folded his arms. "No more exploring Terra."

"Alright..." Thrawn sighed. "I'll explore it when I'm not in the way of the council's banning..." he grumbled.

Uncle... Kurasha never had an uncle before. He gave a small smile to himself at the little achievement he had of having an uncle.

They soon returned home, and Crusher pulled on Kurasha to play while Eli met with Thrawn. The two began to talk solemnly as they headed to the lounge. The older children met with the younger ones and Star was the first to ask, "Kurasha! How was it?"

"It was okay, I guess," Kurasha said. "I hoped I made a good impression."

"I'm sure you're okay!" Darry waved it off. "The council always seems scary at first... but then they're fun to piss off!" he giggled.

"Darry, no," Crusher hit the other lightly. "Don't piss off the council,"

"Why?? Papa does it all the time," Darry huffed.

"Darry, I think it's different if you're a kid and Papa," Star said. "Papa's Chiss, an adult, and a Senior Captain," Star listed, even though he had no idea what a Senior Captain was, but it sounded like something from the military of some sort.

"Yeah, but still fun," Darry giggled.

"Can we play igloo?" Ezra asked.

"Sure," Kurasha said.

"Yayy!" Ezra cheered.

The day went by as normal. And the day stretched into a week.

By the next week, there was a knock at the door. Kurasha was in the kitchen at that time to get a drink, and he debated whether to go there and see who it was or call Eli. After a while, there's another knock, and no one was getting it yet. Kurasha hummed and put his drink down before going to open the door.

A hooded stranger stood in front of him. The being stared down at him with eyes glowing white.

"Hello, Kurasha.”

"..." Kurasha shut the door and called, "MR. ELI!" A stranger with glowing white eyes? Yeah. No, thank you. That screams magic. "MR. ELI!" he called as he ran upstairs where Eli was cleaning.

But the being caught up with him before he could even try. One finger touched his forehead, and Kurasha was on the floor. The being hummed and disappeared with a poof.

Eli ran to where he heard Kurasha and gasped. "Kurasha!" He carried him and headed to the infirmary immediately.

Kurasha was unconscious and whatever the person did to him hurt. Even when he was asleep, he was crying and because of his weak body, his nose bled.

"Dank farrik." Eli hissed and got the tissues. "Come on, Kurasha…”

It took twenty minutes for him to stop crying, and thirty to have him stop bleeding from his nose. An hour later, Kurasha woke up with a start and started coughing blood. His insides burned as if there was this neverending flame that burned deep inside his chest. His head hurt and he reached for his hair and pulled as his they could help him get the hurt out of his head. He cried in agony as his body burned and ached and in his short life, he thought he was dying. 

Their screaming caught the attention of the other kids and they all came rushing down. "Kurasha?!" Star called as he rushed down with the others.

"What happening to big brother!?" Ezra hissed as Darry held him.

"Star, go get Papa," Crusher commanded as he made it to Kurasha's side. "Darry, get Ezra away to calm him down,”

Star ran upstairs to Thrawn's office to get him as soon as possible. He didn't know why but he could feel something wrong with their brother. Maybe it was a gut feeling.

Darry took Ezra far away from the infirmary while Crusher helped Eli with Kurasha. Thrawn came in later, and Crusher and Star were ushered out, so they could help Kurasha.

Kurasha cried in agony as the fire inside of him burrowed deep down inside. He couldn't stop the blood coming out of his mouth, nor the tears streaming down his eyes. His body was near its weak limit and any more, Kurasha thought he might have to rip himself apart just to find peace. Incoherent sentences were screamed through Kurasha's mouth but he had to stop because of how he choked on the blood still coming out. He had never spit this much blood before and he was afraid he might just die of blood loss.

"Thrawn! Hospital! Now!"

Those were the last words Kurasha heard before he blacked out.

---

All Kurasha saw was the void. 

The cold forever darkness that stretches on miles and miles that the little boy could only imagine. He stood alone in the sea of black but neither was he drowning nor suffocating. Was he even breathing at all? Was he dead?

A white light appeared before Kurasha's eyes and it circled his body, tempting him to catch it. As much as Kurasha was a child, he had no urge to do so and let the light run away from him in the darkness. Again, he stood alone in the darkness and once again, a different light shone itself. The pattern repeated many times but all of it Kurasha rejected. He did not want this. He wanted to go home. He wanted his family.

"Why are you like this." Kurasha turned around and saw... Himself. But unlike him, this one had darker hair than he did. It was an odd difference to note but of course, Kurasha noticed. 

His reflection opened his palm and on it was a black orb. It floated and tempted him to try and catch it, but Kurasha didn't move. Instead, he glared at his counterpart. "I don't know what the hell that is," Kurasha said as he shooed the orb away from him. "But I don't want it."

"What do you mean you don't want it?!" his reflection yelled and it echoed through the void. He showed the black orb again and angrily asked, "Don't you want power? Don't you want might?" He moved forward and held the orb closer to Kurasha's face. "Don't you want magic?"

"No." Kurasha's answer was solid and he turned his body away from the reflection and began walking away. "I just want my family." 

His reflection stared, dumbfounded, and then anger boiled his entire being. He grabbed Kurasha's hand and then forced him back. "This is your DESTINY," it yelled once more before shoving the orb into Kurasha's chest and pushing him down. Instead of the cold floor, Kurasha drowned in water he could not see. He tried to swim back and resurface but the more he resisted, the faster he went down. The last thing he saw was the white eyes of his reflection before everything blacked out again. 

---

The heart monitor connected to him began beating repeatedly and it alerted the nurses and doctors surrounding him. They immediately ran to try to stabilize Kurasha, calling on more doctors and nurses to help them.

Thrawn was outside and barking angrily at the doctors who didn't know what to do. Eli was near tears and shaking beside him.

Twenty minutes later, there was a loud bang. The doctor and Thrawn and Eli rushed inside the hospital room to see two nurses flung to the wall, coughing violently from the shock. Kurasha was nosebleeding in his sleep and a few seconds later, he flat-lined.

"KURASHA!" Thrawn cried out. He turned to the staff. "YOU INCOMPETENT BEINGS! HELP HIM!! NOW!"

"Senior Captain, sir, please calm down," A Chiss doctor spoke as the nurses went to get Kurasha's heartbeat back up. "We're doing the best we can-"

"But it ain't enough." Eli's voice hissed sent a chill down the doctor's spine. His glare was sharp and straight at the Chiss. "Get our son to good health, do whatever you need to do. Or I'll make sure that you will never breathe a breath of life ever again."

"Y-Yes, Admiral, sir." The doctor swallowed and quickly went to help the nurses.

The doctors brought out the defibrillators and the nurses put an oxygen mask on him and then they tried to restart his heart. However, the line won't go up. 

Thrawn and Eli watched anxiously, and slowly, their hopes were drifting away as they watched a child die in front of their eyes. 

By some miracle, the monitor picked up a heartbeat, and finally, Kurasha's heart was beating again. The doctors sighed in relief but they kept a close watch on the human in case he flat-lined again. Eli and Thrawn were not to come close to the child in case another emergency like this happened.

Thrawn wanted to argue but Eli shook his head and dragged him out. "I think we scared them enough to not be incompetent with their jobs." The man assured.

"I suppose…" Thrawn let out a shaky breath. "I hope he'll be alright…"

"He will be," Eli held his hands gently. "Don't worry, he'll be alright,"

Thrawn gave a smile and a nod. "I hope you're right…"

Meanwhile, the kids were all anxious as they waited back at the mansion. Syndic Mitth'ras'safis had been called earlier to babysit them while the parents went with their new eldest to the hospital.

"Will Kurasha be okay, Uncle Thrass?" Ezra asked as he was cuddled in Thrass's arms.

"He'll be alright, don't worry, Ezra," Thrass assured, snuggling the boy to keep him comforted.

Star looked out of the windows of the mansion and the feeling of worry wasn't the only thing he had in his stomach. Something felt... Off. The moment he stepped foot in the same room as Kurasha, he could feel the same presence as that Chiss member he couldn't recall the name of. The one that gave him his magic. Was it him? Did he give powers to Kurasha too? But why is Kurasha reacting like that?

"You okay, Star?" Darry poked his twin's arm to catch his attention.

"No, I..." Star shook his head and he turned to his twin. "I have a bad-ish feeling about this..." He couldn't fully describe what kind of feeling this was. All he knows is that he should trust it. He turned to his uncle and asked, "Uncle, are you sure Kurasha will be alright?”

"The doctors can do all they can, so I'm sure," Thrass smiled, though his enthusiasm was no surprise. Star had met him once a few weeks ago, before Kurasha came, and the Chiss was definitely the enthusiast of the family despite being the middle child. "How about we all play a game to take your minds off the problem? Or a movie?"

"Story time!" Ezra suggested.

"No! Movie!!" Darry cried.

"Oh, a game!" Star added in.

"All, to pass the time," Crusher chuckled. "Game first then movie then story time!"

"Sure… we can do it all!" Thrass grinned. "So, what game do you kids wanna play? Just somewhere within the lounge so you don't get lost in the mansion,”

Star looked at Darry and asked, "Actually, what games do you play here in Csillia?”

"Just the usual," Darry shrugged. "Hide and seek, tag… oh!" He beamed and ran to Thrass. "Uncle Thrass! Can we play K'itehn ch'ittenasoti!?"

"Sure," Thrass laughed. "I'll get the cans and flipflops!"

"Yayy!! K'itehn ch'ittenasoti!!" Ezra clapped his hands, letting their uncle get up to head to the kitchen.

"Ooh, what's that?" Star asked.

"We place cans on one side of the room and use flip-flops to knock them down," Crusher explained. "The one who knocks down the most cans wins,”

"Sounds fun!" Star said. He was still worried about Kurasha but maybe he'll be alright. He'll just play with them right now.

"I've got the cans set up!" Thrass announced. He managed to also clear the furniture so there was plenty of space.

"I found the flip-flops!!" Ezra pulled out a few slippers from a box nearby.

Star followed the other kid's lead and grabbed a flip-flop after Darry. Star watched the other kids toss the slippers toward the cans and even saw Thrass participating. It was rather fun just watching them like this until it was finally his turn. He wasn't used to this game as much as the others so he rather flopped spectacularly. Rather than hitting the can, he hit the lampshade and it tumbled over and began to spark fire.

Thankfully, Thrass was prepared. Given Thrawn seemed so gleeful in setting fires, it was to no one's surprise that Thrass was ready to put out any and every fire the children made, including one that Darry accidentally sparked after placing his star ball with his flip-flop.

Despite the worry, they had a fun time with games, stories, and movies. 

Back at the hospital, the staff was finally able to stabilize the child, but the doctor came back to Eli and Thrawn with a grave expression. "Senior Captain Thrawn, Admiral Eli," he addressed. "We have been able to stabilize the human child, however, he has suffered electrolyte imbalance and a disruption to his nervous system. We have yet to identify the cause and are doing the best we can, I assure you. But for now, the human child will be in an indefinite coma."

Thrawn held his breath and nodded firmly. "Understood, doctor."

The doctor soon left the couple to be. He just hoped they wouldn't come after them because of this.

Eli patted Thrawn's back. "I think you should stay," he spoke. "He's closer to you,"

"I know..." Thrawn let out a shaky breath. "But... I wanna see Borika..."

Eli hummed and nodded. "Go on, I'll call Thrass and tell him to take care of the kids a little while longer,"

"Thank you..." Thrawn gave a small smile.

---

"I see," Thrass hummed and nodded. "Alright, take care, both of you,"

"Was that Dad?" Darry asked as Crusher and Ezra cleaned up the cans.

"Oh!" Star threw the flip-flops back to where they belonged and went to his uncle in excitement. He quickly asked, "What happened to Kurasha? Is he better? When will they come home?"

Thrass sighed. "They won't be home for a while. Kurasha's... um..." How to tell kids about a coma? Uhh... "He's badly sick, so he needs to stay in the hospital for a longer while,"

"Aww..." Ezra whimpered. "Me miss them already..."

The foreboding feeling came back in full force and Star looked out of the window in worry. Kurasha was badly sick... For how long? Will he be able to see him again? Kurasha was as weak as a fly, and he didn't know how long it would be until he froze. He wasn't like them. He's fragile. 

The kitchen counter began to freeze up, but Star didn't notice as he repositioned himself back in the window.

Thrass did and hummed. "Ice? That's new," He got one of Darry's star balls (irresponsibly being left around, tsk, tsk) and melted the ice. "No wonder Eli wants to magic-proof the mansion..." He murmured.

Bedtime came, but Star stayed by the window.

"Come on, Star, it's time for bed," Thrass urged. "Darry won't sleep without you,"

"I'm going to wait for them," Star said as he leaned on the windowsill. He yawned but persevered on staying awake. "Darry can sleep without me."

"Star..." Thrass sighed and went to his side. "It's not an overnight thing. Kurasha's badly sick, and we don't know when they'll come home. I don't think your Dad or Papa would like you to stay by the window the entire time,"

"So, they're not coming back tomorrow..." Star concluded. He was being left alone... Again... Of course, this isn't their fault. It could never be the adult's fault because they were busy and they just had responsibilities that kids don't understand, so why should Star get angry--

The plates in the cupboard turned into random objects ranging from flowers to knives to bullets until there was only one plate left.

Thrass sighed and shook his head. His power is stronger than the other kids... I don't know if that's a good thing or a bad thing... but the Ascendancy could see it as dangerous.

He got Star into his arms and carried him upstairs. "Listen, Star, I know you're upset, but being upset isn't bringing them back. In fact, even if it did, they'd be more upset. They'll all be fine, and they'll be back before you realize,"

Star whimpered and he hid his head on Thrass's shoulder. He just wanted them back…

He was set down on his bed, and Thrass quickly left to read Ezra a bedtime story. Darry watched him leave before turning to Star.

"What took you so long?" he asked. "It's so lonelyyy without you!"

"Sorry..." Star muttered. "I just miss Dad and Papa already."

"Me too," Darry sighed. "But I'm sure they're okay! Right? They're tough!"

Star's gloomy mood shifted, and he giggled. He got up from his bed and went to Darry's. He asked, "Can I sleep with you tonight?"

"Sure!" Darry beamed.

Star crawled on Darry's bed and snuggled with him. Being in the same room with Darry was the best because, on lonely nights like this, he had his twin with him.

Darry yawned and curled up to snuggle. He was shorter and smaller than the two, and it gave advantages.

Star snuggled his brother and together, they slept the night away, letting their worries rest.

The days passed by. Thrass was caring for the kids as much as he could, but every once in a while, they grew very worried, and he had to make sure the house and the items stayed in one place. Not the easiest task, but nothing he couldn't manage... hopefully.

One day, a storm began brewing in above them and the city. Thrass sighed and tried to calm down Crusher, who insisted he was fine. A lightning shot deep into the snow, just near the mansion just as he spoke.

"Well, if that's 'fine', I'd hate to see upset," Thrass winced.

The lightning storm raged in the city and citizens were scampering to take shelter. The lightning traveled to the hospital and since it was magic, it struck its roof and onto a metal pole then began traveling down its electrical words in search of its owner's wants. 

It soon found it and went straight inside its mechanical counterparts, making it malfunction. The malfunction caught the attention of the medical staff then many ran toward Kurasha's room to see what was wrong.

The staff leaving caught Eli's attention. He got up and headed towards the room, barking out towards the nurses to let him through.

"Admiral, we can't let you through, please understand!" The male nurses said. "We have a complication and we just need to fix it without you interfering--"

"The patient is in critical condition!" one of the nurses shouted inside the room.

The nurse immediately ran back to help. Eli groaned and held his head before taking a few breaths. He headed back to the waiting room, and he dared not message Thrawn what happened. He was already worried, he didn't need a heart attack.

An hour passed, and a nurse went to Eli to deliver the news. "Admiral Eli’vant, sir," she called. "He's awake."

Eli sighed in relief and stood up. "Lead me to him,"

The nurse led Eli inside the room where the doctors and nurses were departing seeing that the patient didn't need further monitoring. A nurse sat beside Kurasha and tried to comfort him because he was panicking, but he was speaking in Cheunh. Kurasha didn't have his earpiece to understand them right now. Eli moved forward and told the nurse to leave them. The nurse bowed his head and left in an instant.

Once they were gone, Kurasha tried to sit up to reach Eli but his head throbbed every time he moved his back. "D--Dad," Kurasha called.

"Shh, it's okay," Eli moved to gently take hold of him, but he was careful not to remove him from the distance of the dextrose. "It's goin' to be okay, okay?" He should really call Thrawn... but Kurasha was in pain right now, and he needs to come first and foremost.

"I--I don't..." Kurasha tried to speak as he held onto the adult. "I don't feel good... My head hurts."

Eli hummed. "Whoever did this to ya, I swear..." He murmured words under his breath that was unidentifiable. It wasn't Cheunh, but it wasn't Basic either. Either way, he held onto the boy and rubbed his head to try to lessen the pain.

Hours later, Eli was able to take Kurasha back home after a bit of threatening and such. It was the kids' naptime by then, and Thrass greeted him at the door. "I thought you didn't wanna use your rank recklessly, Admiral Eli'vant," he teased.

"Hilarious, Syndic Thrass," Eli chuckled, holding the boy close to him. "If it's for my kid, it's a rule I can break. Can ya call Thrawn and tell him that Kurasha's safe at home?"

"Of course," Thrass nodded and made his way out.

Eli watched him leave before he carried Kurasha up the stairs. He opened their bedroom and he found Crusher unable to sleep. Eli's eyes softened. He entered the room, and Crusher immediately sat up.

"Dad! Kurasha!" He ran towards them.

Kurasha felt everything going by in a blur but as soon as he heard his brother's voice, he reached out a hand towards him. Eli let Crusher help Kurasha up, helping him walk towards the bed. Crusher was shaking, but he never minded it.

Kurasha put a gentle hand on his cheek and asked, "Are you okay?"

"Y-Yeah..." Crusher sighed in relief. "I missed you, though..."

"I missed you too..." Kurasha said, pulling him in a weak hug. "I'm sorry. How long did it take?"

"Too long..." Crusher whimpered. He turned back to Eli. "I'm sorry, Dad..."

Eli sighed and patted his head. "Just be careful next time, alright? We don't want another incident like that... but I think it served us well," he chuckled. "Now, both of you rest up," He kissed their foreheads before taking his leave.

Kurasha shuddered to have no heater. He took it to the vacant room that he made into his workplace. He turned to his brother who was still holding on then slowly let go. He made space in his bed and invited, "I could use some company."

Crusher smiled and climbed onto the bed. He curled up to snuggle. Kurasha pulled him in close and bathed in the warmth of another human body. He sighed and slept, but it wasn't as peaceful as he had hoped for. His head still throbbed, and there were whispers in his ears that he couldn't unhear or sway. He whimpered and grabbed on his hair and pulled. 

Crusher felt the shift and looked up. "Kurasha?"

"I'm fine," Kurasha whispered. "Just... Give me a moment..."

Crusher didn't believe it, but he didn't speak up. He closed his eyes and let himself rest.

The next day, Kurasha didn't feel well and he wanted to stay in bed. He didn't have a fever but his head hurt like crazy.

Thrawn had returned, and he brought in a spare heater in case Kurasha was feeling cold. "If you need anything, just ring this comm," he set the comm down on the bedside table.

"Thank you, Papa," Kurasha said. It felt rather natural for Kurasha to say that to his new parents now.

"You're welcome," Thrawn smiled.

Kurasha stayed in the room for half a day until he felt better to go down. Immediately, he was ambushed by his younger siblings who all embraced him in a hug. "Kurasha!"

"WE MISS YOU SO MUCH!!" Ezra cried.

"Kurasha, are you okay?" Star asked, forcing him to turn his head to him. "Does your head hurt? Do you need water? Wanna have some vivii?"

"Kids, kids, calm down," Eli laughed and separated the children. "Give your brother space to breathe,"

"But we miss him!!" Darry whined.

Kurasha giggled and said, "I miss you all too. Sorry, I've been gone for so long." 

Star went to hug their older brother and said, "Don't go for so long again!"

"Yeah! We thought you gone!!" Ezra agreed.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry."

It was a happy reunion for all of them, and so far, nothing else seemed wrong. So... Why does Star still feel uneasy?

Hours later, Kurasha found new scraps to build with. He found them in an unused room and he carried them to his little workshop. However, once he closed the door, the metal disintegrated in his hands. "Huh?" 

Kurasha looked at the pile of ash below him and then pushed his finger into the dark material then brought it near his eye level. "What is this...? The metal couldn't just rust so quickly like that," He muttered to himself. "And that was one of the best too..." 

He looked at the material and then hummed at a thought. Maybe he could experiment with it. 

He rushed downstairs and then approached his new father. He asked, "Dad, do you have a lab here?"

"A lab?" Eli hummed. "What kind of lab, kiddo?"

"Uh... The one with chemicals...?" Kurasha asked. Can he play with chemicals? Well... "Wait, I have to show you something," Kurasha said as he grabbed Eli's sleeve and began to drag him to where the pile of ash lay. It's easier to explain once they have seen it for themselves. He didn't notice Eli's sleeve slowly turning dark the longer he held onto it. 

When they arrived, Kurasha pointed at the ash and said, "See that? That was metal." He went towards it and bent to observe it better. "It turned into ashes mid-way when I was collecting them. I want to know their cause and an experiment is sure to help me find that." Also, it would be fun playing scientist.

"Huh, that is strange," Eli tilted his head. "Well, I think we've got a chemical laboratory, just downstairs, I'll take ya to it,"

"YES!" Kurasha rejoiced. He got a container from his little workshop and gathered a little bit of the material then followed Eli downstairs.

They went through the right hallway, and there was a door that they went to. Eli opened the door, and it slid to reveal a laboratory filled with apparatuses and other laboratory equipment.

Kurasha had never seen anything more beautiful in his tiny life. Where did all of these magnificent tools have been hiding from him? Kurasha thought he was stepping into heaven as he looked around the multiple tubes, containers, and colorful chemicals with basic and Cheunh labels. Perfect. This place was absolutely perfect and Kurasha now has a favorite place.

Eli laughed at his expression. He ruffled his hair. "Don't stay here too long, it's almost dinner, alright?" he reminded.

"Alright!" Kurasha said as he began running to a table and began gathering items. He didn't notice it, but as soon as the ash container touched the table, it began to slowly disintegrate as well.

"Woah," Eli gasped. "That's... is that what you meant?"

"What?" Kurasha looked back at the ash and panicked when he saw it out of the container and then he gasped when he saw the item slowly disintegrate. "Wait, this isn't possible," he muttered. "Is the ash infectious? Is it some sort of disease for materials? I should get gloves."

Eli hummed. He found the gloves nearby and gave them to Kurasha.

"Thanks, Dad!" Kurasha said. He got the gloves and then continued to gather the materials to start the experiment. He looked at the chemicals and then realized... He has no idea what they do. SO! He went around and found a small pamphlet to be his guide. Good thing it had a basic page!

Eli wanted to stay and keep an eye on him, but his comm buzzed, and he had to step outside to take it. Kurasha was left alone with the glorious amounts of chemicals and he grinned like the ever-science-loving child he was. He has found his new playroom and he couldn't be happier. 

An hour passed, and Kurasha couldn't understand. Why does it seem like everything in the powder was turned transparent? It was supposed to emit a different reaction from different chemicals such as sodium sulfate or choline hydroxide like turning red or even an explosion! Kurasha was very much ready for an explosion! But no matter how much he put in the liquids or what kind of chemical it was, it all turned transparent. Maybe there is something different about their acidity levels so Kurasha tested them with a pH meter measure pack he had found, but the results were all the same. All of them were in the acidity level of pH level 7, which was the same acidity as water. 

What the hell was this substance? Now that Kurasha had tried it, he was sure this wasn't anything normal. What caused this? There was nothing in this house that could make such an effect unless it was ma–

"Kurasha?" Crusher walked inside. "Dad said that you'd be here, how's it going?"

"Not that good," Kurasha muttered. He sighed and gave up on his experiments. He took off his gloves and then began to follow Crusher out of the lab, not being able to notice the way the gloves began to disintegrate too. 

Crusher and Kurasha walked down the hall and Kurasha began explaining what he had found. "This mysterious substance appeared in my hands when I was getting some spare metal scraps. I thought the metal had completely rusted off, but metal wouldn't do that, so I did experiments with the substance I found. But the frustrating part is that I keep getting the same results, no matter what kind of chemical I put it into, it all results in transparent liquid! As if you can just add it to anything and it would be plain old water!"

"That does sound mysterious," Crusher hummed. "Almost like magic!"

"That's what I thought too!" Kurasha said, happy that his brother had the same conclusion as him. "But it's odd... Do you think Star's behind it? Or any of you?" he asked.

"Can't be, Star makes things, not destroy things," Crusher pointed out. "And Darry makes heat stuff and I make lightning stuff,"

"Hmm... Seems strange. And Ezra doesn't have that kind of magic, right?" Kurasha asked.

"Papa says it isn't magic, so yeah," Crusher nodded.

Kurasha hummed. Then... Whose magic was it? He didn't think that Eli or Thrawn had any magic. And he certainly doesn't have any magic. It would be illogical to think that after knowing himself for years. Then, could a magic plague invade their home? I mean, it sounds stupid but it could be plausible.

Kurasha sat with his family for dinner and the family was very glad to have everyone back in one table. The chatter on the table was light and happy, like the incident days ago never happened, and everything was fine.

Very fine.

After dinner, Kurasha went back to the lab and then tried to find his gloves, but he couldn't find them. And other than that, he found more ashes on the table. He went and investigated, but he found no other traces. The lab equipment Kurasha previously used-- like the beaker, stirrer, hot plate, and such-- are all gone, and in place were the ashes. 

Kurasha was growing more concerned that more items were missing. The ashes were definitely infectious and the only thing that stayed intact that made contact with the strange substance were the liquids and its containers Kurasha tested them with. Kurasha found this rather odd. Was liquid its weakness? If so, then what kind? So far, Kurasha had been randomly putting it into random chemicals, but now, he had to take note of which chemical was not affected by the ashes.

Kurasha grabbed a new pair of gloves, but as soon as he put them on, it disintegrated. "Huh?" he tried to put on another pair, but the same happened. His eyes widened at the realization that he had been infected by the ashes. How? Did it go through his nostrils? Eyes? If so, then why was he still alive? Was it the protection of the many chemicals he was exposed to?

He put his hands on the table and glared at the chemicals turned water and asked, "What happened?" Just as soon as he said that, the table disintegrated and the laboratory materials came crashing down, glass breaking and fluttering away. 

Kurasha's eyes widened at what he had done. What he had done? Wait, no. It was the infection. He had to leave. 

He ran to the door to try and save himself from further being infected by the dust but as soon as he touched the panel, it disintegrated. The rate at which the things disappeared from Kurasha's touch was much faster and he couldn't understand why. But that wasn't his concern right now. He was trapped.

Kurasha pounded on the door and was about to yell, "HE--" But then the door disintegrated into ashes once more. Kurasha's eyes widened and he began to panic about how effective this disease was. What happened? What if he dies? What if he kills himself because of this? Stars, what if he kills his family if he touches them? No, no, no, no, no --

Kurasha ran down the hall and went up to his smaller workshop. He touched the door but it disappeared like everything else he had touched. What was he doing? What if this wasn't an infection? What if it was him that was the problem?

He ran inside his workshop and then blocked the doorway by moving the doorway with his tiny little body. He couldn't touch it or else it would disintegrate too. He needed to quarantine himself and not touch anything or else he would ruin everything he ever worked for! He glanced at his gadgets from afar and scooted the farthest away from them in fear he would destroy them.

How could this have happened to him? He wanted to create things, not destroy them. How could irony be this cruel? With little to do now, the child cried. 

His crying echoed through the hallways, and Ezra was the one nearest to hear it. He blinked and looked around. "Kurasha?" he called out, trying to find his big brother.

He looked around the hall and through the doors, but he couldn't find him. Ezra found a doorway that was being blocked by a bed frame. How the child achieved that, he didn't know.

"Kurasha!" He knocked on the bed frame. "You there?"

The crying quieted down, as if the boy was trying to hide his presence. Kurasha didn't answer and he just hoped Ezra would leave.

But Ezra didn't. In fact, the lack of answers made him pout. He reached out towards the bedframe, concentrating as hard as he could. With luck, he managed to pull the frame out, and unblock the door.

At the sight of Ezra coming in, Kurasha quickly said, "Ezra, no! Stay away!"

"Why?" Ezra tilted his head. "Me wanna play with big brother!"

"No, no! Don't! I--I'll hurt you!" Kurasha warned. "Just--Just go play with someone else!"

"But they all busy..." Ezra whimpered. "Please?" He didn't understand why the older boy refused to play with him.

"No! I said NO!" Kurasha shouted. He glared at Ezra through tears and yelled, "I told you to LEAVE ME ALONE! Go away, Ezra!" 

Ezra backed up a bit and began to tear. "B-But-"

"NO! LEAVE!" Kurasha shouted once more. It hurt him to hurt his little brother like this, especially since he's so innocent, but it's for his own safety. He would never forgive himself if he infected him, or worse, killed him.

Ezra let out a cry and ran off to the hallways.

Kurasha panted and he let out silent tears and then pulled on his hair in frustration. How could he do such a thing? That was his baby brother. But he needed to protect him. He quickly got the bed frame and moved it as quickly as possible then sat back down in the corner to isolate himself. He looked at his hands and his eyes widened once he saw them slowly turn black from the fingertips. 

"No..." He muttered as he hid them away from his sight. "No, no, no, no, no--" He was dying. He was sure of it. He was going to disintegrate like that metal, like the table, like the door. "I'm sorry, Crusher..." He won't be able to survive this.

An hour later, there was a knock at the bed frame. "Kurasha?" It was Crusher's voice.

"GO AWAY!" Kurasha replied. If he was going to hurt Crusher too, he rather not see it. 

"NO, I WON'T!" Crusher growled. "You made Ezra cry! I know you'd never do that, Kurasha, so something must be wrong!"

"JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!" Kurasha shouted back, turning away from where the door once stood. "P--Please!" He let out a strangled plea but he knew it wasn't enough to have Crusher leave him alone.

And indeed, it wasn't. It only took a few minutes for the bedframe to be shot and destroyed by a lightning shot.

Shoot. What the hell was he going to put there now?

Kurasha stood up in a panic and tried to map out a plan if Crusher were to attack him for hurting Ezra. It would make sense. He knew Ezra years before he knew him and he was his little brother. It would make sense that Ezra would take precedence over him.

But no attack came. All Crusher did was pull Kurasha's arm and drag him across the halls.

"NO!" Kurasha had to kick Crusher so he could let go of his arm and Crusher fell forward. Kurasha gasped and he quickly backed away from his sibling. "D--Don't touch me! And just LEAVE ME ALONE!" He yelled before he began running again to another place. What place? Maybe one of the spare rooms again. Or maybe a place where Crusher didn't know. Who was he kidding? This was Crusher's house, he knew everything. 

Eli's workplace. 

Yes.

Kurasha rushed to turn to the other hall and navigated his way into Eli's workspace. He used his cloth to prevent destroying the panel and door and inched inside the dark room. Surely, Crusher wouldn't look for him there.

The room was quiet for a while. Nothing but the sound of his breathing could be heard. Kurasha didn't move. He was afraid to. What if he touched something valuable and destroyed it? Eli would get so mad. And he would get kicked out. But at this point, he probably will because of the harm he had done to his siblings. Eli and Thrawn must have been regretting their choice.

The hours seemed to pass... or at least, that's what they felt like. No one came to get him. No one knew where he was.

Until...

The door of the room slid open, and the light flashed open. Kurasha froze and he scampered like a little cockroach to a place where he could hide.

A sigh came from the door. "I know you're here, Kurasha," It was Eli.

Kurasha didn't respond and just covered his mouth with his rotten and black hands. 

Another sigh came before the footsteps easily made their way to where he was hiding. "Hey," Eli greeted.

Kurasha scampered away from him until he cornered himself. He was shaking, scared about being abandoned--

Mama has never seen him for days. It had been approximately four days without a proper meal and Kurasha was craving food, water, anything. Just please, let him out of his room, Mama--

Being yelled at--

The sound of his father coming home was never a good thing in Kurasha's household. The blue-haired man would always shout at him whenever he saw his face and that's why Mama would keep him in his room until he leaves. He yells the most obscene things a child should never hear. Grammy told him to never take it to his heart, but he couldn't help it. He sometimes would think that what he said was true; that he was a good-for-nothing son of bi--

Being hit.

"AO! STOP!"

No matter how desperate Mama sounded, he knew his father would never stop. He knew that the cruel man would go on and on and Kurasha's only saving grace was when the man had enough or when one of them passed out first. His Mama was always too weak to handle all of this, so he had to be the big boy and deal with the pain, the pain, th e pain --

Please, don't. Please, don't. He's sorry. He's sorry. He just can't hurt you. He's sorry–

"Kurasha,"

The gentle voice knocked him out of his thoughts, and Kurasha found himself in Eli's arms.

Kurasha was about to cave in and cry, but then he remembered his hands. He tried to squirm and kick as he yelled, "G--GET AWAY FROM ME! Get a--away..." His voice was slowly breaking but Kurasha tried to fight, hiding his arms so Eli wouldn't be touched. "I--I don't want to h--hurt you…”

"It's okay, baby, it's okay…" Eli soothed and sat down at his chair. "Shh, it's okay…" He patted Kurasha's head, rubbing it to ease him.

"N--No..." Kurasha whimpered as he finally succumbed to Eli's gentleness. As much as he wants to hug Eli, he can't. He can't. He'll hurt him if he does. "Y--You're supposed to be m--mad..." Kurasha said as he started to cry again.

"Mad? Why should I be mad?" Eli tilted his head.

"I--I hurt Crusher," Kurasha confessed, "And I made Ezra cry. Y--You shouldn't b--be like this! Y--You're supposed t--to hit me! T--To punish me!" Kurasha cried and he finally revealed his arms as he tried grabbing his hair, pulling his head towards his knees and crying. "W--Why aren't you hitting m--me?!”

Eli stared at the hands in surprise, but no anger came in his face. Instead, they were of pity and concern. He pulled him closer, careful that the hands didn't touch him.

"Oh, baby… I'm not mad," he assured. "Your brothers ain't mad either. They're concerned. We all are, baby,”

"N--No, I... I..." Kurasha began to cry harder and he gave in and pulled on Eli's jacket only for it to disintegrate. At the reality check, Kurasha backed away from Eli as far as he could. "D--Don't touch me..." He sniffed, looking like such a pitiful child. "Don't touch me!" he said with more finality. "I'll hurt you!”

"Married to Thrawn has put me in worse situations, baby," Eli chuckled. He placed on a glove and held out a hand. "Come on, I wanna help ya,”

Kurasha stared at the hand and then at Eli. He hesitantly reached out to touch the glove and... Nothing happened. Nothing happened to it.

"Magic proof," Eli assured. "The only one I managed to get, but it's a start," he pulled the boy closer.

Magic? Was Kurasha magic? Impossible. He didn't have magic. So, this was magic rather than a disease.

Eli helped him up and led him outside. "Don't worry, Kurasha, we'll go to the one person who can help us with advanced magic-related stuff," he assured.

Kurasha nodded and continued to follow Eli. They headed downstairs and out the door quickly. Eli helped Kurasha into the hover coach and entered with him before they dashed off.

"Don't worry," Eli patted his back. "This guy is always here to help in terms of magic, no exceptions no excuses,"

---

"WHAT DO YA MEAN HE'S NOT HERE!?"

The Coduyo Family Speaker winced as he covered, despite being taller than Eli. Kurasha was still in the hover coach, unable to hear or see the commotion because Eli was blocking the view.

Kurasha leaned on the comfortable cushion and stared at his hands in disgust. How could this be magic? Wasn't magic supposed to be beautiful? Yes, it was destructive like the younger twins, but what about him? This kind of magic... It's so... Revolting.

After a while, Eli returned to the hover coach, clasping his hands together. "Change of plans! We're headin' to Patriarch Iceesat's place," he spoke as the hover coach began to drive.

"Patriarch Iceesat?" Kurasha repeated.

"Technically, he's your Grunkle since he's Thrawn's uncle but yeah," Eli nodded. "He's the only other one who understands magic," Though not advanced, they have to make do with what they have… Yokado was useless.

Kurasha gave an obedient nod and continued to stare at his hands. His great-uncle could fix him. Hopefully. He didn't want to stay like this forever.

When they got to the mansion, they found Iceesat actually leaving in a hurry. Eli frowned and got out first.

"Patriarch Iceesat?"

"Eli!" Iceesat turned to him. "Now isn't the time for greetings, I'm afraid. There's an attack at one of the Obbic homesteads and I need to be there,"

"Oh… Oh okay," Eli nodded. "But… we kind of have a family emergency,"

"Magic family emergency?" Iceesat asked.

"Erm, yes…?"

"Here," Iceesat handed a book over. "This should help. The Coduyo homestead is getting attacked as well, so he can't help,"

"I see…" Eli hummed and nodded. "Okay, thanks,"

Iceesat gave him a quick hug before rushing to his ship. Eli sighed and went back inside.

Kurasha looked worriedly at his parent figure's saddened face and then at the book. "So... We aren't getting any help," he concluded.

"Looks like it…" Eli hissed. "I'll need to check on what the hell is attackin' the Ascendancy later…" he murmured as the hover coach drove. "For now, this is the best we got," He held out the book.

It was an old-looking book, worn and rusty. It had the words "Magic Encyclopedia", in full Basic in the front.

Kurasha was uneasy, but he trusted his father figure could handle this.

They soon returned to the mansion, and they went to Thrawn's office, where the Chiss waited for them. Eli set the book down, and Thrawn hummed.

"So… a magic book?"

"Yep," Eli chuckled. "At least Patriarch Iceesat was useful,"

"Anything similar to Kurasha's abilities?" Thrawn tilted his head.

Eli opened the book and flipped across the pages.

It took many pages of flipping and going back, but finally, they found a page. Disintegration. However, there was little information on the power and only the basic descriptions with a big bold DANGEROUS stamped on the very top of it. Unlike the other powers who had at least 2-4 pages dedicated to them, this only had half a page. 

Its only description was, "The ability to collapse, destabilize, or disassemble a target on a microscopic level. This power is highly dangerous for those who are untrained and may bring harm to objects and living beings around them. Other names: Cataclysm, Decomposition/Deconstruction/Dematerialization, Dissociation, Matter Destruction." And a warning underneath: Ability holder must be eliminated.

Eli stared at the book and hummed. "A challenge, hmm?"

"Eli…" Thrawn turned to him. "Really?"

"What? I'll take the challenge to raise my kid despite this power," Eli huffed.

"I understand that," Thrawn sighed. "But what can we do exactly?"

"Continue livin' like normal," Eli picked up Kurasha before he could read the last part of the page and turned to leave. "Train to tame. It'll only get worse kept in,”

Training? With the others? Kurasha... Didn't like that idea. Not because he didn't want to train, he was just scared that he would hurt the others.

But it was already set by the next day. He was put into training with the kids, and his siblings were informed that their older brother had uncontrollable powers, so best to let him train in peace.

Kurasha went up to Ezra and said, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make you cry.”

"It's… okay," Ezra gave a smile. "But at least you're not hurt! That good!"

Kurasha smiled and he wanted to hug him so badly, but he couldn't. 

Next, he turned to Crusher, the brother was presumably the same age as him. So, does that mean they were twins? Well, Kurasha was too nervous to call him that. "Crusher," he called tentatively. "Crusher, I'm sorry.”

Crusher sighed. "Just tell us if something's wrong, okay? You scared me back there…”

"I'm sorry..." Kurasha said once again and he did a small bow. "I was just... Scared. I was scared that I might have... I might have hurt you." Kill was such a strong word.

"I know… it's okay," Crusher smiled.

"Man, that was loud drama yesterday," Darry snorted as he and Star practiced in one corner of the room. They were playing outside and heard nothing of the commotion until Thrawn told them.

Star was worried. He looked at Kurasha's hands and asked him in a quiet voice, "Can Kurasha ever hold anything again...?"

Kurasha turned to Eli and asked what he should do.

Eli smiled and left him to another corner of the room. "Sit down and let's take deep breaths," he instructed. "We're gonna start with some simple meditation to be in peace with your powers,”

Kurasha followed and sat a few ways away from the others. He realized that he couldn't hurt himself. He can't kill himself with these powers, so it was safe to touch his body.

Eli helped him with the deep breaths. In and out, slow and steady, guiding him to be in peace.

It was rather easy. Surprisingly. He was surprised Star and Darry were having a hard time with this. It came to the blue-haired boy so naturally.

His concentration broke, however, when chairs were thrown to the side. They all turned to Ezra, who held his hands up at the direction of the chairs. He grinned nervously and held his hands.

"Hehe, oopsie… sorry!"

"Oh, Ezra…" Eli hissed and got up. He patted Kurasha's shoulder. "Keep meditatin' baby, I'll be back," He went to pick up Ezra and carry him out of the training room.

Kurasha nodded and closed his eyes once again. Meditation. It was something he never tried before but he loved the feeling that it brought.

Meditation offered him peace from the destruction of whatever the younger twins were up to. It gave him peace from the powers he was currently fearing.

Meditation brought him… inner peace.

It seems like the twins weren't settling down for meditation again. Eli had to begrudgingly move to the next part of the training process and called everyone to attention, but Kurasha seemed to be undisturbed even when he called him.

Eli chuckled. "Well, looks like Crusher and Kurasha are twins, after all," he snorted and simply left the eldest ones be.

Time passed, and the younger twins had to wake up the older ones from their trance for dinner time. 

Star shook Crusher awake and called, "Crusher. Crusherrrrr!!! Dad and Papa are calling!”

"Kurasha!! Dinner!!" Darry cried.

Crusher grumbled. Maybe if I keep ignoring, they'll leave us be-

"It's Pasta and meatballs night!"

Crusher's eyes lit up at that.

Kurasha sighed and woke up as well. Pasta and meatballs? That sounds delicious. He hasn't had any Earth food in a while. "We're coming, we're coming," Kurasha said as he got up and then extended a hand to Crusher.

Crusher got it and stood up. He grinned. "Race you there!" He then dashed as quickly as possible.

"Hey! No fair!" Darry ran after him.

Star laughed and rushed to his brothers, joining the race. Kurasha only walked, not daring to bump into anything as he did.

They all headed down, and Eli set down the pasta and meatballs. Ezra was the only one in a sour mood as he sat in his seat.

Kurasha chuckled and asked, "What's wrong, Little brother?”

"Papa said I can't train anymore…" Ezra grumbled.

"Why not?" Star asked.

"It's for his own safety," Thrawn replied.

"But me strong!" Ezra argued. "Me can train!"

"It's still a no, Ezra," Eli sighed. "Please… can we drop the subject? I'll read ya your favorite book tonight," he offered.

"Oh! Okay!" Ezra's mood shifted quickly.

Star didn't like how secretive his new parents were to Ezra's powers. What exactly about Ezra's powers that were so hard to deal with that the parents won't let him train?

By bedtime, Thrawn tucked in the other boys while Eli read Ezra that story.

In Star's and Darry's room, Star got up and asked Darry, "Do you know why Dad and Papa aren't letting Ezra use his powers?”

"Not really," Darry shrugged and sat up. "Ezra was taken in a couple of months before you were here. He always had the abilities, as far as I know, and I think Papa had to back up from the Council meeting from time to time 'cause Ezra used his powers outside. Now, he doesn't take Ezra outside or to the city. No idea why, though,”

"Doesn't take him out to the city...?" Star hummed. It was rather strange. Are Ezra's powers really that destructive? Are they like Kurasha's? But all Star sees Ezra doing is levitating things.

"Yeah," Darry nodded. "Ezra stays at home mostly, but he doesn't really complain because someone's always here with him anyway,”

Star gave it some thought before settling it to leave it alone. It was adult matters. He wasn't an adult yet. Maybe he can understand when he grows up.

Chapter 6: Chissmas Cheers And Sights

Months passed, and the snow was extra chilly. Eli was decorating the mansion with blue, yellow and red decorations, along with a tree covered with decor.

"Chissmas is coming! Chissmas is coming!" Darry cheered.

"Chissmass?" Star asked as he heard the commotion from outside of the library. He was finally learning Cheunh with Kurasha three months ago, and it was the first time he heard of this event "Chissmas." It sounded like Christmas. Was it Christmas in Csilla? 

"Yeah!" Darry beamed. "We celebrate with family and get presents and so much fun!"

"Is it like Life Day?" Ezra asked as he came down the stairs.

"Yeah, baby, it's like Life Day," Eli picked him up with a chuckle. "And the best part is that we're hostin' the Mitth Family Chissmas Eve feast!"

"Wait, REALLY!?" Darry squealed. "YAYY!! REUNION AT HOME!!"

"Ooh, does that mean Kurasha, Star, and Ezra will finally meet the rest of the family?" Crusher asked.

"Of course," Eli smiled and nodded. "And some of 'em are comin' early to help with the cookin',"

"Can I help cook too?" Kurasha asked. He found a recipe book and he could read a few words in Cheunh already, so he was curious as to what he could make with it. 

Star rushed in to give him his gloves and Kurasha quickly put them on. Kurasha still had little control over his powers, but Eli got his gloves to help ease him around the others. And objects.

"Sure, when the others come with the ingredients," Eli patted his head.

"Me excited to see them again!!" Darry rushed to the door to wait.

"Others?" Ezra looked confused.

"We've got more siblings," Crusher explained. "And fathers. It's Papa's other husbands,"

"How does that even work?" Star asked.

"No idea, Papa's the husband collector," Crusher snorted.

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!

"YAY!!" Darry opened the door and beamed. "Baba! Sakurido!"

"Heyy, little bro," A Chiss lady with short hair and dark blue skin, somewhere in her late teens, came in, picking up Darry in her arms. "Miss me?"

"Yeah, sis! Me miss sister!" Darry clapped his hands.

"Samakro! Sakurido!" Eli came to greet them. "You're here early,"

"Didn't wanna wait to see Thrawn burn the kitchen down before we came," Samakro chuckled as he held up the ingredients.

"Hi, Padre," Sakurido hugged Eli too. "Good to see you too,"

"Padre?" Ezra blinked.

"Sakurido, our sister, calls Dad Padre because her Dad is Baba Samakro," Crusher explained.

Samakro took notice of them and chuckled. "Oh hey, you've got more kids?" he asked, crouching down to meet their eye level.

Ezra shyly waved. "Um, hello,"

"HI!" Star said, as he immediately approached Samakro and began bouncing around her. "Nice to meet you! Wow, I have a sister now. I always wanted a sister! How old are you? Where do you live? Are you--"

Kurasha pulled Star away from the newcomer and then restrained him. "Sorry. He's like this to new people," Kurasha said, recalling his own experience with meeting Star for the first time. "This is Star," he said as he gestured to the boy trying to squirm away from his grasp. He then patted Ezra's back to give him a bit of confidence and said, "And this is Ezra." He gave them a curt bow and said, "I'm Kurasha. It's nice to meet you."

"Nice to meet you, I'm Ufsa'mak'ro," Samakro chuckled. "But the others just call me Baba,"

"You are Baba," Crusher snickered.

"Hey, more siblings?" Sakurido approached them, setting Darry down.

"Yeah!" Darry ran to get them closer. "This my twin Star! And big brother Kurasha! And little brother Ezra!"

"Nice to meet you three," Sakurido grinned. "The name's Ufsa'kur'ido, call my Sakurido,"

"Or Sakura!" Crusher laughed.

Sakurido snorted. "That too. Whichever is easier to say,"

Kurasha smiled. Sakura. A flower from Earth and one of the many flowers his late mother adored. She said it was from her old home. He wished he could have visited with her. He extended a hand and said, "Nice to meet you too, Sakura."

Sakurido smiled and shook his hand. "Nice to meet you, Kurasha,"

"Sakurido! Sam!"

Samakro looked up and his eyes lit up. "Thrawn!" He greeted the other Chiss, twirling him around in his arms. "I miss you..." Their lips touched in a gentle kiss.

Sakurido gagged. "Eww, Dad! Papa! PDA!"

Kurasha turned away from them, already tired of adults kissing each other all of the time, and Star gagged with Darry, complaining about lovey-dovey adults.

There was another knock at the door, and Eli opened it. He smiled. "Uingali! Thorax!"

"Hey, Padre!" a pink-blue hybrid Chiss came in, feathers for hair on his head as he spoke in a tone surfers usually spoke. "Good to see you,"

"Hey, Eli," A pink alien creature with feathers of blue and fuchsia on his hair, similar to the smaller one came in, hugging Eli to greet him.

"Thorax! Father!" Darry dashed to them immediately, greeted with a hug from the smaller one. "You're here!!"

"Hey, bro, wassup?" Thorax grinned, carrying the boy.

"Hey, bro," Sakurido greeted with a chuckle. "Hey, Father,"

"Uingali!" Thrawn got out of Samakro's hold and got into Uingali's. "How is the trip?"

"Rough, but we managed to make it through," Uingali laughed.

"Guys, this is Mitth'ora'xven, our big brother Thorax," Crusher introduced. "And our Father Uingali foar Marocsaa. Father's a Paccosh," he explained.

"Oh!" Ezra looked up. He waved. "Um, hello,"

Kurasha's eyes widened and he moved forward and then eyed the new alien in awe. He extended his hand and introduced himself, "Hello, sir. I'm Kurasha." He was so amazed to see such a creature that reflected the avian species of Terra. Was there any way he could get one for his own? He wanted to... Play and see how they worked.

"Well, aren't you a nice little boy?" Uingali chuckled. He turned to Thrawn. "Another three?"

"Yes," Thrawn grinned. "You know me with children,"

"Hey there, new little bros," Thorax crouched down. "Wassup?"

"HI!" Star said as he approached the avian alien. "I'm Star!" He brought Ezra forward and introduced, "This is my little brother, Ezra! That one's Kurasha." He pointed at Kurasha who was slowly circling the new alien.

"Well, aren't you both cool dudes," Thorax laughed and patted Ezra's head. He turned to Kurasha and chuckled. "And a curious one,"

Kurasha turned back to him and eyed him up and down. After examining him, he extended a hand. "Pleasure to meet you, Thorax."

"Same here, dude," Thorax shook the hand.

"Well, that's everyone," Samakro got the ingredients. "Guess the others will come later,"

"Not yet," Eli stopped him. "Last two,"

Samakro groaned but didn't question as Eli slid the door open, and two new aliens came. One was light purple with rainbow-like lightning on his skin. He had raven black hair that draped down on his back while two purple antennae stuck out on his forehead, like an insect. While Uingali's eyes shone blue, this one had eyes that shone full yellow. The one beside him had yellow-ish skin with the same antennae, but their hair was black and blue, placed in a braid, while their eyes were similar to Thorax, except Thorax was blue with red while theirs were yellow with red.

"Hello, dearest family," the older one announced. He was dressed in regal dark green, similar to those in the council.

"Hello, Nuso Esva." Samakro grumbled while Thrawn ran to welcome the other with open arms. "I see you still adore making late entrances,"

"Hey, everyone," the other alien waved.

"Charlie!" Thorax grinned and waved. "Wassup, little sibling?"

"That's Nuso Esva, warlord and leader of the species called the Storm-hair," Crusher introduced to the three. "He's our Père. And that's Charul'exsam, or Charlie. They're our other older sibling,"

"Did you say warlord?" The new blue boys asked. 

Star had a much more innoce-... Had a much more exciting intention when he heard of the name. He wanted to know the tales of war, like he saw in the action movies. And maybe train to become a warrior! It would be amazing!

Kurasha, however, was thinking of dead bodies. 

Star went and began introducing himself to Charlie first. "Hi! I'm Star! Nice to meet you!" he said as he extended his hand.

"Hey there," Charlie chuckled and knelt down to shake his hand. "Nice to meet you too, kiddo," Unlike Nuso, their attire was similar to a bounty hunter.

"Oooh, do you hunt people?" Star asked as he began to circle his new sibling. "You look awesome!"

"Thanks, brother," Charlie smiled, but they didn't bother to answer the question.

Eli, Samakro, and Uingali headed to the kitchen to start cooking while Nuso Esva took Thrawn up to the bedroom. The kids were all left to play downstairs.

Kurasha followed his dad to the kitchen and observed as the others began to cook. As he cooked, he asked what the ingredients do-- do they sweeten it? Change its color? Add spice to it? Kurasha was a very curious child and he tried to help as best as he possibly could. If he could not do that, he simply sat and observed.

Eli helped guide him since he wanted to help. He let Kurasha stir some batter for one part of the food while Samakro stirred something on the stove. Uingali chopped some vegetables, chatting with Samakro as Eli set the rest of the ingredients on the counter.

The concept of having multiple husbands was strange for Kurasha, but it seems like the others didn't mind being with each other. Was it the norm here outside the galaxy? Or is it just in far space? Well... Kurasha can ask later. 

"So, what do you do? Oh, you have weapons! Do you kill aliens? Can you teach me?" Star asked, circling around Charlie as his new favorite sibling for the very fact that they looked the coolest.

"You're still a kid, kid," Charlie patted his head. "Maybe when you're older,"

"Don't influence them, Charlie," Sakurido sighed as she carried Ezra to spin around.

"Eh, they're job is too dangerous for kids, Star," Thorax pointed while he balanced Darry on his back.

"I can handle dangerous!" Star insisted. "What do you guys do, anyway?"

"Training in the CEDF to be a captain, like my Dad," Sakurido chuckled.

"Not much, just chilling," Thorax shrugged.

"The CEFD?" Star tried to repeat. "What's that?"

"The Chiss Expansionary Defense Force," Sakurido cleared out. "It's the military,"

"Oooh! Sounds fun!" Star said excitedly. The military had guns. He was good with guns. He could go there when he grows up!

"It's not fun, kid, it's stress," Thorax snorted. "I tried there once, and we don't get to shoot guns until later," he grunted.

"It's about serving the Ascendancy, Thorax, not shooting like a maniac," Sakurido rolled her eyes.

"Oh," Star pouted. "I like the shooting part." So, that's disappointing they don't get to shoot guns.

"You go through a lot of stuff before the shooting part... even then, it's not good shooting, just shoot this and done," Thorax stuck out his tongue.

"Thorax, stop making it sound boring," Sakurido frowned.

"It is though," Charlie shrugged.

Now, Star is sold. He sat with Thorax and Ezra and said, "Yeah. It probably is."

"Let's play hide and seek!" Darry suggested.

"I'm game, little dude," Thorax grinned.

"Yay! Play!" Ezra cheered.

"Okay!" Star said and joined his twin.

"You guys hide, I'll seek," Sakurido closed her eyes. "One... Two..."

"No fair! You're great at seeking!" Thorax pouted but didn't hesitate to get Ezra and Crusher before running off to hide with them in one hallway.

"Come on, I'll take you where Sakura won't find us," Charlie picked up Darry and Star and dashed to the other hallway.

Star began giggling but then he covered his mouth so she couldn’t find them.

They headed to one of the rooms, and Charlie slipped inside. They placed Darry in one cupboard to squeeze in before placing Star in another. "Stay hidden and don't make a sound," they instructed.

"Okay!" Darry whispered and nodded.

Star giggled and he gave a nod. Charlie squeezed under the bed and closed their eyes to keep their eyes from glowing and giving off their location.

After a few minutes, Sakurido entered the room and looked around, eyes narrowing as she searched. Star wanted to giggle so bad, but he kept quiet in the little cupboard he was placed in. Darry couldn't keep it and let out a laugh.

Sakurido chuckled and reached out to the cupboard. "Gotcha!"

"Aye!" Darry giggled. "No fair!"

"Come on, kiddo, now you get to help me," Sakurido set him down. 

"Yayy!" Darry looked around for his twin and their sibling.

Star didn't wanna get caught. He closed his eyes and began to concentrate until he found an object outside of the room. There was a vase outside, but he turned it into a bowling ball and it smashed down on the floor and began rolling away. Sakurido and Darry heard the noise.

"Ooh! Maybe it them!" Darry ran after it immediately.

Sakurido grinned, watching the boy run out. "Distraction... impressive," She went to the cupboard and opened it, flopping Star out. "Charlie should have known better than to hide one twin in a cupboard. The other would be there too," she ruffled his hair.

Star giggled as he let his new older sister pull him out of the cupboard. "Should we go after Darry?" he asked.

"Go on ahead," Sakurido motioned him out.

Star ran outside and then ran after Darry who was still running after the bowling ball. "Darry! Wait up!"

Sakurido watched him leave. She crossed her arms. "Nice try, Charlie,"

"You are no fun," Charlie's eyes gleamed under the bed before they came out.

"Fun is a standard, my dear little sibling," Sakurido snorted and skipped out.

Charlie shook their head before walking after her.

Meanwhile, the bowling ball had caused Thorax to trip, and the twins crashed into the three.

"Thorax! Ezra! Crusher!"

The twins ran towards them and then immediately dog-piled on them. They laughed as both of them said, "Found you!"

"You didn't even hide!" Star laughed.

"We were trying to run-hide," Thorax defended.

"Run-hide?" Sakurido ran to meet up with them, with Charlie following behind her. "That's a thing now, bro?"

"Eh," Thorax shrugged. "It was worth a shot,"

"You still lost, bro ," Star giggled, imitating the way Thorax said his words.

"Thorax, Sakurido, Charlie!" Eli called from the kitchen. "Can ya big kids help decorate the dining hall!?"

"Coming!" Sakurido replied. She turned to the kids and ruffled their hair. "Well, you kids go on and play. We've got a dining hall to decorate,"

"Aww..." Ezra pouted.

Star looked at the others and asked, "So... What do we do now?"

"Let's go train!" Darry suggested. "So we can impress Grandpa Thooraki and Grandfather Marchion later with some magic!"

"You two go on," Crusher picked up Ezra. "We're gonna stay up all night for Chissmas feast, so Ezra needs a nap,"

"Noo... No nap...!" Ezra pouted.

"Alright!" Star went and patted Ezra's head. "Goodnight, Ezra." Star went with Darry to the training room to train.

---

The night was falling soon, and there was a knock at the door. Kurasha went and opened the door. 

A new Chiss was at the door, dressed in regal golden clothing as he came in. "Why hello!" he greeted. "And who are you, kiddo?"

"Papa, this is Kurasha," Thurfian came from behind him. "This is one of Thrawn's new kids,"

"Aww! You're so adorable!" the older Chiss beamed and carried Kurasha up in his arms.

"Easy, Papa," A human with dirt blonde hair where one side of his hair was shaved while the other was longer. "You might scare him,"

A final new alien came in, with greyish-blue skin and pointy ears while his eyes were full black. "Take it easy on the kid, love," he patted the older Chiss's shoulder.

Kurasha did not like being carried. He thought it was rather childish (even though he was still ten), but when he saw that he was closer to the new grey alien this way, he suddenly had no complaint. "Hello," he said. "Nice to meet you." He crawled around the Chiss until he settled on his shoulders and he turned to the alien. "What species are you?"

"An Everini," the alien chuckled. "You're a curious one, huh?"

"Grandpa Thooraki! Grandfather Marchion!" Darry dashed towards them to be picked up by Marchion. "You're here!"

"Hi, grandpa and grandfather," Crusher greeted as he carried Ezra while Star followed after his twin. He turned to the human and beamed. "Uncle Krix!"

"Heya, kiddo," Krix laughed and ruffled his hair. He tilted his head. "More siblings, I'm assuming?"

"Yeah! Hi!" Star said as he extended a hand. "I'm Star!" Wow, they have so many relatives. This was a relatively big family.

"Nice to meet you, kid," Krix laughed.

"Dad! Papa!" Thrawn came over to hug the older Chiss.

"Hello, baby," Thooraki set Kurasha down and embraced him gently.

"Heya, Thrawn!" Marchion hugged their youngest.

"Hey, Thooraki," Nuso greeted as Samakro and Uingali came to greet them as well. "Ro,"

"Esva. Samakro. Uingali," Marchion acknowledged them with a nod.

"Hey, Thooraki. Ro," Eli waved, coming to join them. "Thurfian, Krix. Where's Thrass?"

"He's picking up Borika and Bomarmo, so they'll be a little late," Thooraki chuckled.

Kurasha scooched over with the rest of the kids and commented, "I have never seen a family this big."

"And I heard there's more," Star giggled. "It's nice."

"Messy if you ask me," Kurasha hummed, but he didn't mind the many aliens coming to visit.

"Yeah, there's a lot, but that's the special thing about Chissmas," Crusher chuckled. "We don't see them every day because of their jobs and such, so that's why it's special to see them,"

"I like it," Kurasha said. He pulled out a notepad and a click pen from his pocket. "Great opportunity."

"Since when did you start bringing that around?" 

Kurasha shrugged and went to mingle with the adults.

Crusher frowned and pulled him back. "Kurasha, no."

Kurasha pouted. "Whyyyyyyyyy," He whined. "It's just a few questions--"

"Remember how you asked Papa if you could rip open that monster attacking the city that one time?" Star reminded. He did not understand Kurasha a lot, but even he knew Kurasha was an odd child with very odd interests. "I'm with Crusher here."

"It's a family celebration too," Darry agreed with them. "You love to research but it's very rude to ask when they're happy to meet and see you. And first impressions always work!"

"Yeah, they might be too cautious if they meet you again," Crusher added.

Kurasha pouted. He sighed and kept the notepad and pen. "Fine..." Next time, he thought.

"Lookie!" Ezra pointed at the gifts overflowing under the tree.

"Oooooh!" Star was more than excited to dive in under the tree and began shaking the boxes. "What are inside these beauties? Could they be shiny?" he giggled.

"Probably toys for us," Crusher chuckled. "Or more depends on who's is who,"

"Kids, the feast is startin'!" Eli called out.

The kids quickly raced with each other as they ran to the dining hall. Darry tripped, and it made Star trip and freeze the floor, making the boys both slide into the dining hall with their faces down. Kurasha carried Ezra on his shoulders so he wouldn't slide on the ice and he and Crusher just side-stepped around it.

The adults laughed. Eli helped Darry and Star up. "Ya kids okay?" he chuckled.

"We're fine!" The twins happily said and then sat down with the rest of the family.

The seating was different from the usual. Thooraki was at the head of the table, with Marchion at the right side and Iceesat, who had come earlier, at the left side. Krix, Thurfian, and Thrass sat beside Marchion while a Chiss woman, whom Crusher whispered was their Aunt Borika, a Chiss man with fluffy hair, whom Crusher whispered was their Aunt Borika's husband Bomarmo, and Thrawn sat beside Iceesat. Nuso Esva and Uingali were beside Thrass while Samakro and Eli sat beside Thrawn. Thorax, Charlie, Kurasha, and Crusher were beside Uingali while Sakurido, Star, Darry, and Ezra were beside Eli.

Thooraki sat up, holding up a golden goblet. "As the former patriarch of the Mitth Family, I humbly begin the Chissmas Eve Family Feast. I thank you all, my family, for sparing time for this momentous occasion. I know that this year has been a very busy year. A very unique year, with three more family members to join our growing family, and I am blessed with the very knowledge that our family will continue to grow and be blessed. No matter the challenges for the upcoming year, our family will thrive and live through it all." He drank from the goblet and took a breath. "I will now recite the Chissmas Eve mantra,"

He murmured words under his breath, even translating the words wasn't enough to understand what he spoke, but how everyone was looking, it seemed to be a prayer of some sort.

As soon as Thooraki was done, he rang the goblet three times and smiled. "We may now feast," he announced.

The kids and teens began chatting with each other and Star did not resist grabbing as much as he could. 

Kurasha flicked his hand away before he could get a sample of every dish on the table and muttered, "Manners."

"You're one to talk," Star muttered as he settled for what he could fit in his plate.

The feast was an opportunity for the adults to talk as well, with Thrawn catching up with his sister and his brother-in-law while Eli was making sure the kids ate enough or were careful about eating the ones with small bones.

Crusher ate only what he could eat, even with Eli's insistence to eat more. Darry was eating wildly, which Thorax laughed at and went to copy his younger brother. Sakurido shook her head and had to slap Thorax's back when he choked at a small bone. Charlie snorted but ate like a mannered, well-behaved child. Ezra was digging into the dessert immediately, which Eli had to take away to give him his actual food.

The feast went on, and it was soon nearly 12 at the chrono clock. They all moved to the lounge to play some small board games with the kids like Tactica, which Thrass and Thrawn taught them while the younger ate triangle-shaped cheese.

The younger kids chatted to their heart's content and even played with the guns Star took from the artillery room. Star made sure it was on safety and unloaded so the kids were safe. 

"Star, Darry! You shouldn't be playing with that!" Kurasha called as he chased after the boys who were laughing while waving the weapons around. "Those are dangerous!"

Star only laughed and teased Kurasha by making "pew pew" sounds at him as if he were trying to shoot Kurasha down. 

Kurasha groaned and tried to capture them. He leapt and almost caught Darry but the other one slipped away from his grasp and he was now on the floor. The twins took this chance to dogpile on their older brother and then declared themselves the winner. 

"Haha! Loser!" Star teased then pretend-shot Kurasha again.

"Guys! Guys!" Ezra ran to them. "It's almost 12! Almost present time!"

"Ooooh! Presents!" Star grinned. He took Darry's gun so he could keep them in a safe place 

before joining the others.

They all rejoined their family, watching at the TV as the Ascendancy gave a countdown to Chissmas.

3...

2...

1...

The bells began to ring, and the kids cheered. The adults got the presents from the tree and gave them to each child. The children all got 13 gifts each, all from the adults.

Star happily dove into the gifts. Rather than opening it, he made a small nest and bathed in the precious smell of a gift wrapper. He was rich before this life, and he had received more, but the difference was that these adults loved him. So, that means, these gifts have more value. 

Meanwhile, Kurasha was struggling to pick which gift to open first. He was overwhelmed by how many gifts there were. 13? That was more gifts than he had in a lifetime.

Crusher opened them as usual. Some were clothes, toys, and even a couple of books. He beamed at each present he received, hugging them on his chest with joy.

Darry ripped the gift wrapping with each one. Most were toys, which he played with and ran around with at every toy while the clothes were placed on him, and acted around to play with them.

Ezra was amazed with the gifts. The usual gifts he had during Life Day were only a minimum of two gifts. Three if Thseebo came to visit, and five if more of his former parents' friends came. 13 gifts were a blessing, and he squealed for joy.

Eventually, the kids got to open all of it and they were all playing around with their gifts, and all of them were mostly satisfied. The teenagers got their own set of gifts. They got mostly clothes and some weapons. Charlie and Sakurido had to hide them so the kids couldn't see the weapons and play with them.

The TV was cranked up, and they all watched Life Day and Chissmas day movies, so the kids could settle down. The kids all gathered around and watched with their families. Some were trying to chat with the older kids and others were trying to do other things, but otherwise, everything else was great. It was a good conclusion to the holidays as they all joined as one big happy family.

The night passed, and it was soon day. The family was all around the couch asleep after the long night. The TV was off, and a blanket was wrapped around them.

Eli was the only one awake. He crept to the kitchen to make some vivii, quiet as a mouse. As he waited for the water to heat, he looked outside the window and smiled, watching the sun rise slowly and glowing over the snow-ridden road.

This year was going to be... perfect.

He was sure of it.

The water boiling caught his attention, and he smiled. He got the hot water and continued with his creation.

It was around lunchtime when the other family members decided to leave. Star was trying to hang on to Thorax because he would rather have him as a brother rather than Kurasha. The other kids exchanged their greetings with their other parental figures, grandfathers, and siblings with promises to see each other next time.

"I'll be back for your birthdays, little dude, don't worry," Thorax assured Star.

"Take care, all of you," Thrawn spoke as he hugged all of his siblings.

"Same to you," Borika snorted.

"Really, take care and be careful," Krix agreed.

Thrawn laughed. "No promises for that,"

With that, the extended family all took their leave. Eli sighed and got out the cleaning supplies. "Alright, who wants to help me clean the mansion?"

"While I take Ezra for a more extended sleep," Thrawn carried Ezra up as the boy yawned.

Kurasha raised his hand and then went to disassemble the decorations and clean up the dishes. Star moved away and then played tag with Darry so he didn't get to help. Darry giggled and ran off with him. Crusher shook his head and went to get the broom to start sweeping.

Months had passed and soon, Ezra was turning 8. 

Kurasha was set to prepare something for his little brother while Star and Darry kept him occupied outside to distract him from Eli's preparation. Ezra was insistent, however, creeping out from his older brothers and trying to sneak back inside the house, but Crusher made sure he couldn't peek through the window.

"Me wanna see party!!" Ezra whined.

Star laughed and pulled Ezra back. "No, why don't you play with us?" He said. "You can see the party anytime but what about playing with us? Check out this cool trick!" Star waved his hands and then directed them into the garden. Ice sprout from the ground and there stood in their backyard was a crystal palace. "Awesome, right?"

"Woahh!!" Ezra's eyes sparkled. "That so cool!!"

"Literally!" Darry giggled.

Star laughed and then ushered Ezra inside. "Go, go! I'll make a slide for you inside!"

"Yayy!! Slide!!" Ezra dashed inside with a whee.

"C'mon!" Star said as he dragged both Crusher and Darry inside the little palace he made. "Don't let Ezra play alone!" he giggled.

"Yayy!" Darry dashed in without hesitation.

Crusher was a little hesitant but went inside anyway, to make sure the other two were safe.

Time passed and finally, they were able to go inside for Ezra's birthday dinner. They placed a blindfold over Ezra's eyes before they led him inside. They then removed it as soon as they were in the dining hall.

"SURPRISE!!"

Ezra let out a squeal, eyes sparkling as he looked around. The hall was covered in streamers and balloons from ceiling to floor, while a big birthday cake was in the center. Gifts were piled up in the corner of the room and Kurasha was holding up a "HAPPY BIRTHDAY, EZRA" in Cheunh.

"Happy birthday, Ezra!" The family greeted.

"WHEEE!!" Ezra cheered."BEST BIRTHDAY EVER!!"

Birthday music began to play on a speaker and Ezra and the others played party games. Of course, they would let Ezra win since it was his birthday, but it was still a lot of fun. They helped him blow out his candles and then they began to eat dinner with the attention all on the new 8-year-old. The party went on all day, and mid-way, they managed to get a delivery of presents from the mail. Ezra cheered and dragged the gifts inside, each with a greeting from each relative.

Of course, the exciting part was always when it would be the time to open the gifts. Kurasha gave his first. It was a small rectangular box wrapped in cobalt blue tied with a white ribbon. Ezra oohed and grabbed it first, with Eli and Thrawn helping him open it.

Inside was a box and he opened it to see a shiny silver locket. When he opened it, music came out and Ezra stared at a miniature-sized version of their family. Kurasha wasn't able to fit the extended family, but it was good enough. And then, music came out. Eli's voice sang, "Look to the stars... My darling baby boy. Life is strange and vast, filled with wonders and joy."

Ezra's eyes sparkled. He looked up at Kurasha with a smile. He reached out to let Eli help place it around his neck. He then looked up to hug Kurasha.

"Thank you, big brother,"

Kurasha went to hug him and then he put his chin on top of his head, so Ezra was completely snuggled in Kurasha's arms. "Of course, little brother," Kurasha said happily. "I'm just happy you like my gift."

"I love it!" Ezra chirped.

"Our gifts next! Our gifts next!" Darry interrupted, bouncing a gift-wrapped ball.

Ezra oohed and got out of Kurasha's arms to catch it, reaching out to levitate the ball. "Got it!"

Darry got Ezra a ball and Star got Ezra a mini-gun fit for his size (he begged Kurasha to make it for him and it took many many weeks for him to convince him that it was safe).  Crusher gave Ezra the gift from him, and it was a book with all of Ezra's favorite stories in it.

Ezra adored all the gifts and was more than happy to hug his brothers before playing with the ball and gun. The gun had rubber bullets so it was harmless, even if they were to hit other people. The most damage they could do is go into someone's eye or mouth.

By the end of the day, Eli read Ezra's new book to him during bedtime.

"Can we read with him??" Darry asked.

All of the boys popped out of the door and they awaited Eli's answer. Eli laughed and motioned them in. "Alright, but behave, 'kay?"

"Alright!"

Now, all five of them were in the same bed as Ezra. It was cramped, but they made it work with one sibling piled onto the other. Eli read story after story, each one making Ezra cheer and clap quietly.

After some time, Ezra began to doze off first. Kurasha chuckled and exited the bed then looked around for the setting for Ezra's extra wall bed. He found it and another bed flipped open then he ushered his siblings to sleep in the other bed or their rooms so Ezra could be comfortable. Darry whimpered but begrudgingly left, dragging Star with him while Eli had to carry Crusher, who also fell asleep, out.

Kurasha chuckled and turned to Ezra. He turned to Eli and asked, "Can I stay with him tonight?”

"Sure, baby," Eli smiled and nodded before leaving the room.

Kurasha went to the other bed and tucked himself in. He watched Ezra sleep peacefully, and he couldn't help but smile. It took some time to get used to it, but he liked being the big brother. He liked having little brothers to adore. And he's so happy he can see them grow up like this. With one more tiny yawn, Kurasha's eyes closed.

Unbeknownst to them, a bird with a crystal on its chest watched them from the window. The bird's eyes focused on Ezra before flying off.

---

"PLEASEEEEE!!!"

The other boys woke up to Ezra pleading by Eli and Thrawn's leg, holding onto them with a whimper.

"What's happening?" Star yawned.

"There's this new playground near the café, and me wanna go there!" Ezra whined.

"Ezra, we talked about you going outside…" Eli sighed.

"It's fine!" Ezra huffed. "Papa can go and talk with Uncle Thrass and you watch over us, Dad! Please!!"

"Ooh, a playground!?" Darry snapped into consciousness.

Kurasha exited out of Ezra's room after fixing his bed and then he hummed. "A playground doesn't seem like a bad idea, dad. Besides, he just turned eight.”

Eli and Thrawn exchanged glances. Thrawn looked unsure but the decision lay on the human. Eli sighed and crossed his arms.

"Fine… we can go,"

"YAYY!!" Ezra cheered and dashed off to bathe and change clothes.

"Yayy!! Playground!!" Darry dragged Star with him to follow after their little brother.

Eli took a breath and turned to the older twins. He knelt and clasped their shoulders. "Please ensure that Ezra doesn't use his abilities outside,”

"Alright," Kurasha nodded. "We'll try to keep an eye out for him.”

"You can count on us," Crusher firmed a nod.

"Thank you," Eli gave a smile. "Now go on, make sure they don't slip in the bathroom,"

He ushered them after their brothers, but just as they were heading up, they overheard a little bit of their parents' conversation.

"This is a bad idea, Eli…"

"I know… but we can't keep Ezra behind four walls forever… as much as we want to…”

What the hell were their parents talking about?

Kurasha stayed just a bit to listen more.

Crusher found his twin not moving, so he scooched a little closer to stay and eavesdrop.

"But, Eli, what if-"

"He won't ." Their Dad sounded exasperated but firm. "He won't… get caught usin' his abilities. It'll be fine… right?"

"I don't know, Eli…" Thrawn's voice was shaking slightly. "There's a chance that… that-"

"No." Eli cut him off before he could go on. "It'll be fine. It won't be like with Borika. Ezra won't get caught.”

Kurasha turned to his twin and raised one of his eyebrows, silently asking, "Do you know what they're talking about?”

"No idea," Crusher shook his head. "Maybe-"

The sound of screams and slipping interrupted the two. Crusher jumped and ran to the bathroom. Kurasha followed after.

When the two arrived, they saw Star just inches from the floor, but Ezra caught him, thankfully. 

Kurasha sighed in relief and began assisting the boys in their baths. He turned to Ezra and patted his head but then he said, "Good job, Ezra. But, don't do that outside, okay?”

"Aww, okay…" Ezra sighed.

"What did we tell you guys about bathrooms?" Crusher frowned.

"Not to run and slip…" Darry groaned. "But it was fun running!”

Star giggled guiltily. "Sorryyyyy.”

After some fusses and placing on better clothes and jackets, they rushed out to meet with their parents, who were by the door. Thrawn looked unsure but said nothing, leading the boys out. Eli kept a smile on his face and helped the boys into the hover coach.

"Now boys," the man instructed as the coach began to be driven. "Your Papa and Uncle Thrass will be inside the café, but I'll be watchin' over y'all while ya all play. Play safe, play nice, and behave, alright?"

"Got it, Dad!" Ezra chirped.

"Yes, Dad," Kurasha nodded as he began to watch outside of the window once again.

"Okay, Dad!" Darry clapped his hands. "Ooh! I hope the playground has slides! Or swings!”

"It wouldn't be a playground without it, wouldn't it?" Star giggled. "But what I really want are the monkey bars! Or, whatever you call them here.”

"Still monkey bars," Crusher chuckled. "We hadn't been in a playground for a while now,"

"Can't wait!!" Darry grinned.

The hover coach soon came to a stop, and the adults came out before helping the children out. Ezra saw the playground and didn't hesitate to run inside.

"Ezra! Wait up!" Crusher ran after him.

"Race 'ya to the slide!" Star said to his twin before running out. Darry giggled and ran after him. 

Kurasha sighed and tightened his gloves before running out to the others.

Thrawn held onto Eli's shoulder. "Will you be alright supervising them by yourself?" He asked.

"I'll be fine," Eli assured. "Now go on. You and Thrass have a great time in there,"

Thrawn sighed but nodded. He kissed his cheek and headed inside the café while Eli followed after the boys to the playground.

Ezra was on the swing with Kurasha and Crusher. Kurasha was pushing Ezra while Crusher chatted with his twin while he was pushing himself on the other swing. 

Star and Darry were running around and playing tag. They went up the slides and in the tunnels and then tried climbing up the monkey bars. They were such an energetic duo. Star screamed with joy as Darry nearly caught him before he bumped into an older and bigger Chiss kid. "Oops," he said as he got himself up. He extended a hand and said in Cheunh, "Sorry. My mistake.”

The Chiss kid blinked and smiled. They accepted the hand. "Hello, what are you?" They asked in full Cheunh, never seeing Star before.

"Oh! I'm a human!" Star said, replying in Cheunh as well. He was very much happy that he could communicate with other Chiss kids. 

"TAG!" Darry said, pushing Star forward. 

Star got back up and yelled after Darry who was beginning to run away. He huffed and turned to the other kid with a big grin on his face. "I'm Star. Wanna play with us?”

"Okay," the Chiss smiled and nodded.

"C'mon!" He said as he let his new friend tag along. He yelled after his twin, "DARRY! I invited a new kid!" He turned back to the chiss and asked, "Oh, what's your name, by the way?”

"Thro'tarthi," The Chiss smiled. He adjusted the band around his head and clasped his hands together. "What are you playing?”

"Tag!" Star said. "That being said," He poked Thro'tarthi's arm and said, "You're it!" And then he began running away from him.

Thro'tarthi oohed and simply ran over, trying to catch either of the twins.

Star climbed up the monkey bars and then began to walk on top of them. "Haha! You can't catch me now!" Star taunted Thro'tarthi.

Thro’tarthi tilted his head and looked to where Darry could be. He found Darry hiding by the swings and beamed before running after him. Darry eeped and ran away, trying to not get tagged.

As the chase went on Thro’tarthi tripped and was about to fall when someone grabbed him.

“You okay?”

“Mm-hmm…” Thro’tarthi turned to his savior, and his eyes widened as they met with Crusher’s coal-black ones. “I… I'm fine…” he swallowed.

“Good,” Crusher helped him up with a smile.

Star and Darry ran over to Thro'tarthi and asked, "Hey, are you okay?”

"Y-Yeah…" Thro'tarthi watched as Crusher went off to play at the swings with Kurasha. "Who's that?”

"Oh, that's our big brother!" Star proudly said.

"Oh…" Thro'tarthi blinked. "He's… um…"

"Oh! You're still it!" Darry giggled and ran off. "Try to catch us, Thro'tarthi!"

Thro'tarthi snapped from his trance and turned to them with a nod before running after them.

Once again, the game continued and Star and Darry were taking turns to help each other avoid being caught by Thro'tarthi. Up the monkey bars, down the slide, and into the tunnels. The twins were squirmy so how the heck was Thro'tarthi able to catch them?

Thro'tarthi began to pant, tired. He had never seen energetic children before. Are all human children this energetic?

"Hey, Thro'tarthi!" Star called as he hung himself upside down from the monkey bars. "You good? Want a break?”

"Am fine," Thro'tarthi smiled but tilted his head. "Do be careful,”

"I'm fine!" Star said with a large grin. 

"Boys! Snack time!" Eli called. 

"Oh, that's dad!" Star said as he got back up the monkey bar. "Wanna have snacks with us, Thro'tarthi? I'll introduce you to my big bros if you like.”

"Sure," Thro'tarthi nodded.

Star walked in a hurry on the monkey bars so he could go to his dad, but then he slipped. Shoot--

"AAAAAH!”

"STAR!!" Ezra ran towards his brother, hands up.

Star was close to the ground when he suddenly floated just an inch from the floor.

"Ezra!" Kurasha quickly ran and grabbed Ezra's hands, trying to block him from other people's view.

Star plopped on the icy ground, but at least it was less painful from the little inch height.

Too late as the other children and the parents stared at them in horror. Even Thro'tarthi stared at Ezra with shock.

"He has… Sight…”

Kurasha held Ezra close and then began to usher him to Eli. "Dad! Dad!" he quickly said. 

Star looked back at Ezra and Kurasha and wondered what happened. Did Ezra get hurt? And what about Ezra that he has Sight?

He wasn't able to get his train of thought straightened up as Crusher picked him up and ushered him toward Eli.

Eli wasted no time to pick up Ezra and Star before he motioned the boys to all follow him out of the playground. They headed to the hover coach, and Eli stuffed them inside, telling Thrawn that they had to go.

Ezra whimpered and curled up beside Kurasha. "D-Did I do something wrong…?”

Kurasha held Ezra close and began combing his hair to calm him down. "No, you didn't. You saved Star. But you shouldn't have used your powers," Kurasha said. The reaction of the others was not comforting at all. They worried Kurasha more than anything. A Sight? What's that?

Star turned back to Eli and asked, "Dad, what happened?”

Eli wasn't able to answer, however, as Thrawn and Thrass exited the café not a moment later. They all headed inside the hover coach before it dashed off.

Darry winced and moved closer to Crusher, unsure of what was happening. They were just having fun. What happened?

The car was coldly silent. Not a peep from any of the children and the adults were just as silent, the tension of concern lingering in the air. Star went to sit beside his twin and then held his hand for comfort. He didn't like how everyone was like this... What happened?

They all made it to the mansion, and Thrass ushered the kids to their rooms, but he stayed in Ezra's to keep him company.

Star went to Darry's bed and asked, "Do you know what's happening?”

"No…" Darry whimpered. "Did we do something wrong?”

"I--I don't know..." Star replied as he looked at his hands. "M--Maybe it was my fault... I--I fell.”

"Nah, can't be your fault," Darry waved the idea off. "You turned the floor to ice dozens of times, and they were never mad at you for that. Maybe it's… it's something else…”

"Did they get mad at Ezra?" Star asked. "They told him not to use his powers…”

"Huh, wonder why?" Darry scratched his head. He didn't hear everyone calling Ezra anything… maybe because he was too busy eating to hear them.

As the twins pondered over what could have happened, the older boys were silent in their room. 

Kurasha paced around on the floor with his thoughts running to places he had never been before. What will happen to Ezra? Will they hurt him? No, they couldn't do that. If anyone should be punished, it should be him. He didn't catch Ezra before he used his powers. He should have caught him, or caught Star at least. Maybe then he wouldn't have to use his powers. What's a Sight? Why does everyone seem so surprised? Wasn't it a type of magic?

"Kurasha…" Crusher was shaking as he called out to his twin.

Kurasha turned to his brother and immediately stopped when he saw him shaking. Kurasha rushed to his bed and brought him in a hug then combed his head back to calm him down. "I'm here..." he whispered.

"S-Sorry," Crusher took some breaths. "I should have kept an eye on Ezra, I'm sorry…" He always tried to make sure his brothers were okay… what happened now? Why couldn't he?

"No. No..." Kurasha assured. "It's my fault. You're okay…”

"No…  you got Ezra to hide," Crusher shook his head. "I was so shocked… so stunned that I… I just froze up. I couldn't… I couldn't do anything…" His hands began to tremble.

"It's fine. It's fine," Kurasha assured. "You didn't know what to do, that's fine. You're fine..." Kurasha was trying to remain strong for Crusher, but truly... He was scared. He didn't know what would become of his younger brother, but if he was going to be punished, then Kurasha would take that instead. He doesn't want his brothers hurt.

A few hours later, the kids were called down for dinner. They all went down to the dining hall, but only Thrass was there, ushering the children to eat.

"Where's dad and papa?" Star asked. 

"Where's Ezra?" Kurasha added, refusing to sit down without the absentees.

"Ezra's in his room, and I don't know how to get him down," Thrass sighed. "Your Dad and Papa are talking in their room, and they told me for you kids to eat without them,"

"Why?" Darry questioned.

Thrass shrugged, clearly not comfortable to speak about the situation.

Kurasha glared down on the floor before turning back and then running upstairs. 

"Kurasha?" Star called, but Kurasha did not go back to the dining hall.

"Kurasha!" Crusher got up to run after him.

Kurasha arrived in front of Ezra's door and then knocked on it. "Ezra?" he called. "Baby brother, are you there?"

"Go away!" Ezra cried out from inside.

"Ezra, please," Kurasha called. "Come down. Or at least, open the door," he pleaded.

"Nuh-uh!"

"Kurasha!" Crusher ran to his side. "We should let Ezra be," he suggested.

Kurasha didn't want to. He really didn't want to. How could he leave his brother in there right now? He might be hurting. He might be crying. Kurasha was about to pull away his glove but then Crusher stopped him.

"We can't force him out," the other boy spoke firmly. " You didn't wanna be forced out either, remember? We should give him time,"

Kurasha bit his lip but let his glove slide back. "Fine..." he muttered.

Crusher offered a smile and led the boy back down to rejoin their siblings and uncle to eat.

Even by bedtime, Eli and Thrawn hadn't come out of the room yet. Thrass had to tuck the boys in. Kurasha didn't want to sleep. As soon as Thrass left the room, Kurasha got out and went outside. The hallway was dark, as it usually was during nighttime. The only open light was in Ezra's room.

Kurasha snuck to Ezra's bedroom and tried to open it. The panel could only open a little, but it was enough to see Ezra on the bed with Thrass, the older Chiss reading a story to the boy, who was dozing off. Kurasha watched as his little brother slept and he sighed softly at the peaceful look he had. At least he was okay... Kurasha wished he could hug his young brother but he couldn't.

He didn't want to see him right now.

Maybe tomorrow.

Chapter 7: Exile

By midnight, there was a sudden banging at the front door. Crusher jumped and turned to the door of their room. "What was that...?"

Kurasha rushed downstairs and then looked out of the window. He wasn't opening the door blindly like last time. There were heavily armed Chiss at the door, with the one in the lead being Patriarch Saarke and an older chiss with greyish hair and beard.

Kurasha gasped and locked the door then rushed to his parent's room. "DAD! PAPA!" he called, banging on their door to wake them up. "DAD! PAPA! A patriarch is here!" He needed to check on Ezra after this. Could this be related to him? Most probably. He needed to protect him.

The door slid open, and Eli dashed out and downstairs immediately. Thrawn hissed and knelt down. "Kurasha, gather your siblings and take them to yours and Crusher's room. Wake up your uncle as well," he instructed.

He nodded and then ran down the halls. He woke up the twins and pushed him towards Crusher's room then he rushed to get Ezra. He carried his sleeping brother in his arms and then went to Crusher. He placed him in Crusher's arms and said, "Take care of them for a moment. I have to wake up Uncle." He rushed down the hall and kicked Thrass's bedroom to wake him up then he yelled, "Uncle Thrass! Papa needs you! There are soldiers at our door!"

"Soldiers?" Thrass groaned and got up. "Shit, they're early..." He got his robe on and ran out.

Kurasha grabbed something from his workshop and then went back to his and Crusher's room. He locked it and then joined his siblings on Crusher's bed. 

"Kurasha," Star whimpered as he held onto Crusher and Darry. "What's going on?"

"I don't know, but it's not good," Kurasha said as he took out a device shaped like a pen before pressing a button and it extended into a staff. Fuck, does he even know how to use this? This was supposed to be for Eli, but he doesn't know how else to protect his siblings. They had powers, they could count on that, but what if they had something anti-magic? Now, that is something he needed to prepare for.

Ezra curled up under Kurasha's bed, not wanting to come out. This is your fault. a voice echoed in his head. You did this.

"Ezra?" Star called and he looked under Kurasha's bed and extended his arms. "Come out. C'mon, it's stuffy in there."

Ezra slowly crawled out, into Star's arms. He began to sob. "I'm sorry..."

"This isn't your fault," Star whispered as he carried the young boy in his arms and then put him near Crusher and Darry. "We'll be alright. Papa, Dad, and Uncle Thrass are downstairs and dealing with it."

Ezra snuggled with the others, and Darry patted his back in comfort. Crusher sighed and looked outside and up. He hummed and stood up.

"Kurasha, I wanna try something,"

"What is it?" Kurasha asked, turning to his twin, but still kept his guard up in case they tried to break the door down.

Crusher took a deep breath and held out his hands. Lightning began to manifest in his hands until he started to evaporate into electricity. He jumped into the wiring of the house and zoomed out of the room.

"Woah..." Darry's jaw dropped. "He can do that??"

"I--I had no idea," Kurasha said. But whatever his twin is doing, he feels secure that he can do it. It was a rather neat trick. 

Star turned to Darry and whispered, "Do you think we can do that someday too?"

"Maybe," Darry grinned. "Would be cool tho,"

Meanwhile, Crusher had snuck towards the TV of the lounge. He found himself inside and hummed but had to duck as Eli, Thrawn and Thrass headed to the lounge with Saarke and the older Chiss. Eli looked cross, sitting down with a growl while Thrawn's glare at Saarke never faltered as they all sat down.

"Senior Captain Thrawn. Admiral Eli'vant. Syndic Thrass." Saarke acknowledged the three.

"Patriarch Saarke. Supreme General Ba'kif." Thrass returned the acknowledgment, hands clasped on his lap. "I thought we agreed to talk by morning,"

"And we would allow that... if only Thrawn would return the calls in regards to Ezra." Supreme General Ba'kif sighed.

Crusher frowned. What was this about Ezra? He let an electric line connect from the TV and towards the datapad in his room. Darry found it and reached out to grab it, gasping as the view of the lounge could be seen and heard from the datapad.

"Ooh! Crusher gave us a view!"

Kurasha quickly scrambled to get near the twins while Star held Ezra close.

"What part of 'no' can ya not yet, Ba'kif?" Eli quirked an eyebrow with a scowl.

"Protocol cannot be broken, Admiral," Ba'kif shook his head. "You should know that,"

"Touch Ezra, and I'll show you what else I know." Eli scowled.

"Please, Admiral, Supreme General," Thrass came between them. "Let's be civil about this,"

"I will be... when CEDF LEAVES our family alone." Eli huffed.

"We can't do that," Ba'kif shook his head. "Every child with Sight is to be collected by the CEDF and taken to the navigation training-"

"But that includes mind erase." Thrawn gritted his teeth. "You would mind erased my son for the sake of making him into your... puppet."

Ezra whimpered and curled up at the mention. Puppet?

"You misunderstand the purpose of the navigation training, Thrawn." Saarke shook his head. "You know that the navigation of the Unknown Regions is difficult without a guide. That is the purpose of the navigation training. To train those with Sight to help the Ascendancy and our soldiers in terms of missions and battles."

"Oh yeah, that's the best way to justify usin' children for fuckin' labor." Eli rolled his eyes.

"With all due respect, your Venerate, Supreme General, but why should they agree to such arrangements for Ezra?" Thrass questioned with a frown.

"Protocol," Ba'kif replied. "And it is a crime to keep in any child with Sight because they are a necessity to our society and our military,"

"Our own SISTER was in this training, and we almost lost touch with her." Thrass pointed out, arms folded. "Lucky for us, and the CEDF, we managed to get her memories back… somehow. The system and the protocols have ruined many families, including the Mitth."

"That's why I refuse to have Ezra participate in this ordeal." Thrawn firmly spoke. "I would rather be arrested and imprisoned than have my son in your reckless hands."

"The CEDF Navigation Training is NOT reckless." Ba'kif defended.

"My navigator Sh'iana almost DIED durin' our last mission years ago!" Eli cried out with a snarl. "WE AIN'T LETTIN' EZRA IN THAT BULLSHIT TRAININ' AND THAT'S FINAL."

Kurasha took the tablet and whispered, "Crusher, if you could hear me come back." After that, he switched it off. Now, he knew what they were all going on about…

It took some time, Crusher came back, but he was drained. He fell on the bed, smoke coming from his body.

Kurasha patted his twin's head and said, "You did good Crusher. Thank you."

"A--Are they going to take Ezra?" Star whispered, holding his little brother in his arms.

Kurasha shook his head and hugged the twins and Ezra in his tiny little child arms. "You heard what Dad and Papa said. They aren't going to take Ezra." He looked down at the terrified child, pulled him closer, and assured him, "You'll be safe... Papa and Dad can handle this. We'll keep you safe." Kurasha lost his old family. He was not going to stand by and let this new one be torn apart by Ezra leaving.

By the next morning, the kids were all passed out on Crusher's bed. Kurasha stayed awake and had already tucked them in. He couldn't sleep knowing this. And this wasn't the first sleepless night he had, but it was the first in a very long while.

After an hour or so, Eli called the kids down for breakfast. Kurasha turned to the others and then back to the door. Hesitantly, he opened it and then went down first. They'll be safe without him for a few moments. Darry, Star, and Crusher were there for Ezra.

He headed down to the dining hall, where Eli was setting up the plates alone. Thrass and Thrawn were nowhere to be seen.

"Dad?" he called. "Where's Papa? And Uncle Thrass."

Eli sighed. "Your Papa's... meetin' with the council, and Thrass is preparin',"

"They won't come back, right?" Kurasha asked.

Eli winced. "I hope so..." he murmured, turning to place the food down.

Kurasha wasn't assured of that answer, but either way, he went back up and began to wake all the kids up. The kids all filed down to eat, but they were mostly silent. Darry looked around and whimpered.

"Where's Papa and Uncle?"

Eli swallowed but couldn't answer, eyes softening at Ezra before continuing to eat. The rest of the day, the kids didn't play. They all worried and the only thing they did was hold onto each other or follow the older kids around the house.

Kurasha holed himself inside his workshop and prevented the kids from coming in less they ruin his work, which left Crusher to be the only one taking care of the younger ones. Ezra stayed in his room the most. He curled under the bed, not wanting to face their Dad. Crusher sometimes had to get him, but he also had to take care of the other two.

It was a rather gloomy and stressful day for the whole household. Star went to Eli and asked, "When is Papa gonna come back?"

Eli sighed. "I don't know, baby..." He got Star on his lap to hug. "I don't know..."

Star hugged his dad back and buried his face in his shoulder. He didn't know what to do. Kurasha was not responding, his dad was sad, his papa was not here, and his little brother was in danger. He feels so useless in a situation like this that he doesn't know what to do. It used to be so much easier when he was alone, but now he has others to take care of. How can he take care of them and make them feel okay?

Days go by quickly, and Eli receives a call while the majority of the kids are at the lounge. "Hey, Ziara," he greeted rather dull. "What is it?"

Star ran to look for his papa because he accidentally cut his finger, but then he paused when he saw him taking a call.

"The trial?" Eli hissed. "What about it?" He moved a few steps, pacing around while talking. "I know... what." he paused. "He WHAT. Why would you let him do that??"

What happened?

Eli was getting frustrated by the second, and he ended the call, pinching his nose ridges. "Stupid... stupid... argh..." he shook his head and made his way to Thrawn's office.

... Guess he had to fix his cut by himself. 

Kurasha was getting out of his workshop and saw Eli go into Thrawn's room. "Dad?" he called. He ran after him and Eli looked agitated. He asked, "Dad, what's wrong?"

"Your Papa's doin' another one of his stupid plans," Eli groaned. He sighed and held his head. "I swear, one of these days, these plans are gonna get him killed..."

"Plan?" Kurasha repeated. "Wait, where's Papa? Is he doing okay?"

"I don't know... and that's the problem," Eli sat down on the chair behind the desk. "He has a trial tomorrow, and he's suggestin' an exile, to please the council into thinkin' they could still use him as their little puppet spy to this 'Empire' that they found in Lesser Space,"

"What?! Exile? Empire?!!" Kurasha began to panic. For what purpose is all of this? Why would Papa do something so stupid ? Then what will happen to them? To Dad? To his siblings?

"Yeah, my reaction," Eli groaned. "I'm gonna head over later to talk sense into that head of his. I want ya out of the room to take care of your siblings, please. I'll send over Krix to keep an eye on ya if I'm not home by night,"

Kurasha pursed his lips, but he nodded obediently and went back to join the others. Afternoon came, and Eli left, kissing his kids' forehead before leaving. Crusher sighed as he watched him leave. He carried Ezra and set him down on the couch of the lounge to hug him.

"Where's Dad going?" Star asked. 

"To get Papa," Kurasha said as he began to clean up the toys. "If he doesn't come home tonight, Uncle Krix will come and babysit us." 

"Oh! Fun!" Darry beamed. "I miss Uncle Krix!" Out of all of them, he seemed to be the only one easily swayed and distracted from the problem.

That seemed good enough. Kurasha patted his head and continued to clean. He checked the chrono clock and it was an hour before dinner time but it didn't hurt to prepare. He turned to Ezra and asked, "What do you want for dinner?" Maybe so he could help ease his worries.

"I don't know..." Ezra whimpered and turned away. "I'm not hungry..."

"Well, you'll be hungry later," Kurasha sighed. "Fine, I'll just make your favorite." Before he left, he patted Ezra's head and assured, "Everything will be fine, I promise."

You don't know that. Ezra bit his bottom lip but said nothing, watching his older brother leave.

It took many trial and error but finally, Kurasha was able to make Jogan Berry Pie. It wasn't the most suitable dinner in Kurasha's thoughts but it was Ezra's favorite, nonetheless. It only took him an hour and forty minutes and about 6 tries. Not too bad, Kurasha might say. He was about to slice the pie into pieces but then there was a knock at the door. That must be Uncle Krix. Looks like Dad and Papa aren't coming home early.

"Crusher!" Kurasha called. "Can you get the door?" Or any one of them.

"On it!" Crusher ran to the door and opened it. "Oh, hey, Uncle Krix,"

"Hey, little nephew," Krix ruffled his hair and headed inside.

Well, the pie wasn't the only dinner Kurasha had. He was also able to make a few dishes that they could eat. Simple yet filling. He hopes Eli would be proud of him. "Guys!" he called. "Dinner's ready!" He began to clean up the dishes and then started washing them. He'll eat later.

"Dinner! Dinner!" Darry cheered and raced to the Dining Hall with Star.

Crusher had to walk Ezra to the Dining Hall while Krix headed to the kitchen. "You go on and eat little nephew," he told Kurasha, patting his head. "I'll wash the dishes,"

Kurasha nodded and then went to eat with his siblings. By the time he made it there, Ezra looked a little chirpier as he ate his pie. Kurasha smiled and sat with his siblings and made sure that Star and Darry had eaten properly and did not start a food fight. He also set aside a plate for his uncle and made sure Crusher had a chance to eat. If his parents weren't here to take care of the children, he was more than willing to volunteer himself for the housework. He had done this before, he could do it again.

The night passed, and the kids woke up to Eli stomping into the house with almost a scream of frustration. Krix immediately ran to help calm him down, with Thrass being there to help along with a new stranger Chiss woman who looked almost as old as Thrass.

Kurasha kept the kids in their rooms and he ran downstairs to ask what happened. When he got there, he found the intimidating Chiss woman standing firm by the sofa while Thrass was comforting Eli. Krix was by Eli's other side, but he looked unsure of what to do.

This Chiss woman was the one who took notice of Kurasha and turned to him. "Oh, hello, young one."

"... Hi," Kurasha said. He ran to his dad and asked, "Dad? What happened?

"Your Papa, that's what." Eli scowled.

"Why don't you ask Patriarch Rivlex to get a teleportation device to get Thrawn?" Krix suggested.

"Would that even be legal?" Thrass questioned.

"Not that it's legal to adopt aliens..." The woman murmured.

"Wait, what's going on?" Kurasha asked. "What did Papa do?"

"The exile." Eli sighed. "He went through with it,"

"It was either exile or execution," Thrass winced. "You know the council,"

"What?!" Kurasha yelled. "T--Then will we ever see Papa again?!"

"I apologize," The Chiss woman bowed her head. "I tried to stop him from making this decision,"

Eli let out another sigh. "It's alright, Ar'alani." He stood up. "But I need ya to schedule me a meetin' with Patriarch Rivlex,"

"Wait, we're deciding on the teleportation device?" Krix was surprised.

Kurasha did not like his questions not getting answers. But wherever his dad is going, he wants to come too.

"I'll have the schedule set," Ar'alani nodded and held out her datapad. "The sooner, the better,"

"So tonight?" Eli raised an eyebrow.

"Tonight," Ar'alani gave a firm nod.

"Alright," Eli dusted himself off. "Krix, Thrass, tell Thurfian about this while I call Samakro and Sakurido to come and keep an eye on the mansion and the kids,"

"We'll be off then," Krix got up and patted Kurasha's head. "See ya around, little nephew," With that, he and Thrass took their leave.

Once they were gone, Kurasha tugged Eli's sleeve and said, "I want to come." 

Eli hummed. "Are ya sure, kiddo?"

"Yes," Kurasha said. "The others will be okay since Baba and Sakura will be here, they don't need me." He tugged Eli's sleeve again and said, "I want to come." 

"Alright, honey," Eli sighed. "Just don't touch anythin' and let me talk, alright?"

"Okay," Kurasha instantly agreed and then ran up to his room to get something. He grabbed a small bag and put a few of his inventions there before he turned to Crusher.

"Where are you going?" Crusher tilted his head.

"With Dad." He patted Crusher's head and said, "Take care of the twins and Ezra. Oh, and..." He put an earpiece inside Crusher's ear and then hid it behind his hair. "I'll keep you updated. Just keep that on, okay? And if you need to contact me, just double-tap it." Kurasha put a similar earpiece on his ear and double-tapped it. It glowed a faint blue and Crusher could hear Kurasha's breathing through it. Kurasha double-tapped it once more and it turned off. "If you need any help, Baba and Sakura will come."

"On it," Crusher nodded. "Take care,"

Kurasha hugged him one last time before he ran downstairs with his satchel. Eli was waiting with Ar'alani. The woman didn't look too pleased that Kurasha was coming, but Eli was insistent, so she said nothing. Kurasha followed Eli along and he made sure to keep silent. When the woman glared at Kurasha, Kurasha glared back. Such an adorable glare for a tiny ten-year-old.

A hover coach ride later, and they were in front of a light pink mansion with orange linings. Unlike their mansion, this one was more tech-savvy and digital. Kurasha awed and he aspired to have a place like that. Maybe he could renovate their place later in life when he masters creating everything without error.

They headed to the door, and Eli knocked on the door. A big security camera came to scan them before the door slid open. Eli and Ar'alani exchanged glances before entering with Kurasha.

"Admirals." a Chiss came in and bowed. "The Patriarch awaits for you in his workshop,"

Workshop? Did they just say workshop? Oh Kurasha would love this.

"Don't touch anythin' ," Eli reminded him.

Kurasha regretted agreeing to that. He wanted to touch everything . But he relented.

They were led to an elevator, and they headed down. They found themselves in a metallic workshop with different metal scraps and inventions, along with a door that said "Keep out" at the end of the workshop.

It... Looked... Beautiful . It took every ounce of Kurasha's ten-year-old strength simply not to touch anything because everything was just so damn gorgeous, and, oh stars. He went to Eli and made him grab his hand in case he spun out of control and started touching things.

They made it through the mess and clutter to a Chiss wearing brown overalls and orange gloves while hammering an invention in place. Eli and Ar'alani bowed.

"Your Venerate,"

"Hmm?" The Chiss turned around, adjusting his glasses. "Oh, Admirals," He set the hammer down. "Good to see you here,"

"As we are too... Patriarch Rivlex," Eli spoke hesitantly. "I see you've... agreed to the idea of the teleportation device,"

"Of course, of course," Rivlex smiled. "I've already drafted the first design," He took out his datapad to show a holo blueprint.

Kurasha peaked out from Eli, and his eyes widened at the marvelous blueprints that the Chiss patriarch provided.

Ar'alani looked forward. "Fascinating... and you are sure this will work?" she questioned.

"87% in the testing," Rivlex shrugged. "I could revise the formula for the teleportation liquid and the system would need a test run, but it should be done soon,"

"Thank you, your Venerate, for the assistance," Eli sighed.

"Of course, Admiral Eli'vant," Rivlex's eyes softened. "I know how much Thrawn meets to you, like how much Marchion meant to Thooraki. The pattern continues," He chuckled.

The portal device was like a cylinder with separate cyan rings glowing inside. Both the top and the bottom were emitting a cyan glow and Kurasha couldn't help but try to capture the way it was presented. He wanted to replicate it. Maybe he could when he gets back home. But how does one teleport? He doesn't understand how yet but maybe later.

After a few more words, Ar'alani stayed to supervise while Eli took Kurasha home. As they walked, Eli swiped something from the desk and shoved it in his pocket.

When they were at the hover coach, Kurasha commented, "He seems cool."

"Looks can be deceivin', baby," Eli sighed and took out a journal from his pocket. "Especially with patriarchs,"

Kurasha's eyes widened and he immediately scooted over to see what his dad was reading. The writing was encrypted, not in Cheuhn in any shape or form, but Eli seemed to understand it, eyes narrowing at it.

"What does it say?" Kurasha whispered, desperately wanting to know. He can't read that, and it frustrates him.

"It's messages in code," Eli gritted his teeth. "It's difficult to figure it out... but I'm keepin' it for an investigation," He placed it on his lap.

Kurasha sighed. Well, of course, he can't figure out everything in one go. But... Okay. 

They soon arrived back, and Kurasha went to check on his siblings. He found Crusher helping Samakro wash the dishes while Sakurido was playing with the younger siblings. Sakurido looked up and smiled. "Hey, Padre. Hey, Kurasha," she greeted. "There's dinner in the Dining Hall,"

"Thanks, Sakura," Eli patted her head. "Come on, Kurasha,"

Kurasha nodded. He waved at Sakurido before he went with Eli. 

A few weeks soon went by. Kurasha was in his lab and he was able to make a miniature prototype of the portal he had just seen. He was amazed by himself that he could make such technology, however, for it to work, he needed to make two portals, so that begged him the question as to how they were going to make this work.

"How did Patriarch Rivlex do it..?" He muttered to himself as he put in his findings in a small notebook written in basic. "He mentioned some sort of vial."

"What'cha doing?" Darry asked as he peeked inside the lab.

"A portal," Kurasha said as he moved away from his desk and grabbed a few items from his cabinet. "It's still a prototype though."

"Ooh! Can I test it!?" Darry's eyes sparkled.

"Knock yourself out," Kurasha said, gesturing to the little teleportation devices he had made on his table. One was red and the other one was blue and they stood side-by-side with each other. "No magic," Kurasha strictly said.

"D'aww, okay," Darry hummed and got out a small marble. "How about this!?"

"Sure."

Darry placed the marble in the blue one. It quickly teleported into the red one. Then the red one teleported it to the blue one. Then back to the red one. It went on and on until the portal was slowly speeding up with no motion of stopping. The marble became a dash of white as it went back and forth from both portals until it went so fast that both portals were able to pertain an image of the marble inside of them.

"Huh," Darry blinked. "I think portals are supposed to wait for the marble to stay before moving,"

"That's what I'm trying to fix," Kurasha said as he finally pulled out a broken keyboard from his panel. He looked at the marble then flicked it out of the portals and it hit the wall with such speed, it created a small crack on it. "I can't control it yet."

"Oh," Darry blinked. "Well, at least it works... what's it for?"

"I don't know," Kurasha said. "Maybe I can make it portable," he thought. "So... When papa gets exiled, he has a way to come home to us." It brought a bad taste to his tongue talking about what will happen when it just sounds extremely stupid. How could his papa be like that? How could he leave them alone? But... Then again, maybe this was for a greater cause. He shouldn't resent Thrawn because of one stupid decision.

"Baba say that he talk to Papa before he went bye bye," Darry chirped up.

"Hm? Baba? What'd he say?" Kurasha asked.

"He asked why Papa he do that and he said something about no other choice or something..." Darry scratched his head. "I don't know what he means, maybe ask Baba?"

"Okay..." Kurasha sighed. He looked at the portals and then back to his keyboard. "I'll just figure this out and talk to Baba later."

"Darry! Come here please!" Eli called out.

"Coming, Dad!" Darry dashed out to leave the older boy alone.

Kurasha sighed and turned back to his proto-types. He had to fix this before Papa got sent away. He didn't want to have a chance to never see his father again. But if he didn't...

He turned back to his little collection of knick-knacks. He began scavenging for a small item, pushing away scraps, tools, trinkets, and other things until he finally grabbed a small chain. 

Star was downstairs with Ezra and Crusher and as best as he could, he tried to make Ezra happy. He doesn't want to worry about where Thrawn is. His papa was fine. He was managing himself. He's an adult. Surely, he won't die or anything.

Ezra was trying to smile. He was trying to chirp up, but every time he looked at his hand, he was always reminded of his abilities, and he would curl up from time to time. Unfortunately, his emotions, surprisingly, made his powers a little more powerful, and some things began to float around.

"Hey, hey, hey," Star called. He pulled him into his arms and asked, "What's wrong?"

"Papa's gone because of me..." Ezra whimpered.

"No... it's not... your fault..." Darry tried to comfort him, but he didn't have any evidence to support that.

"Yeah, he's right," Star replied. "None of this is your fault. It's those mean CEDF people who took away Papa."

Crusher nodded to that, moving to sit beside them. He looked towards where Kurasha's lab was, and he sighed. Kurasha hadn't spent time with them since the incident, and he knew that Ezra was more secluded because of that.

He only ever comes out to check if they're okay physically and tuck them in. Sometimes, Crusher doesn't even see him in their room.

Dinner soon arrived and the kids sat down with Eli and Kurasha arrived late, as usual. Crusher says nothing, and he eats carefully, helping Ezra to eat. Darry and Star ate quietly as well, the tension in the room still hovering.

Suddenly, Kurasha broke the silence. He asked, "Is there any way we can get to Papa? Get something to him?"

"We can," Eli hummed. "But not until we can figure out how to reach him,"

"What do you mean, dad?" Star asked.

"When we tried to reach him via radio, he wasn't respondin'," Eli winced. "And when they were scannin' the planet he was exiled to, he isn't there,"

" What? " Kurasha dropped his utensils as his mouth hung open. Does that mean his papa died ?

"Don't worry," Eli held out his hand to calm his eldest son down. "The scouts found a ship from the government of Lesser Space, so we're speculatin' that he's been taken to the government leader,"

Kurasha leaned back in his seat. Although he was calm, he was not pleased. Such emotions for a tiny tiny ten-year-old. Why are things so complicated? "What planet was he taken to?" he asked. 

"I don't know," Eli shook his head. "It's been classified, even for the higher ranks,"

Kurasha gritted his teeth and muttered something under his breath. He finished his plate quickly, put it in the sink and went back to his lab to continue his work.

Crusher took a breath but stayed quiet, but he couldn't help but feel upset that the other returned to his work so quickly. He managed to catch his anger, careful not to make another storm.

Ezra set his fork down and stood up. He ran upstairs quickly to his room.

"Ezra?" Star called. He shoved food down his mouth before running to his brother's aid.

"Hey! Wait up!" Darry ate up all of his food and dashed off after his twin.

Eli held his head, shaking his head but his hands were trembling. Crusher stood up and made his way to his dad, holding his hand to comfort him. Eli gave a smile, but it was forced, but Crusher took it with no problem.

Star knocked on Ezra's door and called, "Ezra? Lil' bro?"

"Leave me alone, please..." Ezra's whimper came through the door.

"Ezzy, we just wanna talk..." Star said. "It could help you feel better." Star wondered what could convince Ezra to come outside. He wasn't convinced by toys or games anymore, which hurt Star a lot. It seems like his siblings were just growing too fast and he was being left behind. "Ezzy, c'mon... Let's talk it out."

Darry finally caught up and Star motioned to Ezra's door to try and see if Darry could convince him.

Darry knocked on the door. "Come on, Ezzy! We can read your favorite book!"

"NO!" Something slammed on the door, and the twins jumped back.

What was that?

Star huffed and then put his hands on the door. He concentrated and then made the door a giant biscuit.

"Uh you're gonna fix that later, right?" Darry blinked.

"... Yeah. Sure," Star said dismissively before he punched through the biscuit.

They managed to get through to the door biscuit, and Ezra was under the bed, trembling.

"Hey, hey, hey..." Star cooed as he inched closer under the bed. He opened his arms to his sibling and said, "It's alright... Sorry, did I scare you?”

"N-No…" Ezra sniffled his tears. "Everything is my fault…”

"No, of course, it isn't," Star said. "Nothing is your fault. You're still a kid, Ezra.”

“Papa’s gone, Dad's stressed, Kurasha not play with us anymore… just because me use powers…” Ezra turned away.

"Ezra, as I said..." Star pulled Ezra into his arms and then cradled him, "You're a kid. Kids are supposed to make mistakes. And this all... It isn't your fault. It's the stupid Patriarchs who make such stupid rules." He chuckled. He climbed up on the bed with Ezra and thought of a way to soothe him. Eli used to sing Ezra a song. What was that song again? Umm...

Star grabbed Ezra's locket and then opened it. The image appeared and along with it was Eli's song. Slowly, Star began to sing it too. "Look to the stars... My darling baby boy... Life is strange and vast. Filled with wonders and joy..." He hopes he's doing a good job. He never had to be such a big brother like this before. The role suited Crusher or Kurasha more.

Darry hummed along, helping with the harmony as the lullaby echoed through the hallways.

Crusher stopped by the stairs and turned to the room. He sighed and shook his head before making his way to Kurasha's laboratory.

Kurasha was scrambling to get his panel finished, because if this worked, then he could try expanding his reach out of the portals. The only problem then is how he could get back, and he needed someone to operate from the other side. No matter. He just needed to finish this and then find Papa–

"Kurasha," Crusher called out, arms crossed.

Kurasha hummed noncommittally as he fumbled to screw in a wire. "Yeah? Need something?" he asked.

"Yes," Crusher grabbed Kurasha by the wrist. "Be a big brother.”

Kurasha stared at his wrist then at Crusher. "What do you mean?" he asked.

"Ezra's upset that you've been cooped up here since Papa's exile," Crusher listed. "Star and Darry have to step up and be his comfort but they can only do so much. I'm trying to help, but Dad needs help too, so I have to take care of him before the stress gives him a heart attack." The grip softened, but Crusher's mood didn't lighten as he sighed. "You've done nothing but keep to yourself when we need you the most. Papa's gone, but he'll be back. Even if he isn't, we need you to step up and help us. Be the big brother we need ." His hand began to tremble, but he didn't let go. "That… Ezra needs, at least. He needs you… and you aren't around. Papa gave himself up for Ezzy… so please…" The sob caught in his throat. "Please stop trying to worry about Papa and start actually caring for us ."

For… me…

Crusher was trying, but he couldn't. It's been so many weeks, and he couldn't do it without help. He… He couldn't…

Kurasha stared at his twin and then at his hand. He was silent for many moments and Crusher almost thought his words didn't get through to him. Did Crusher's words even have an effect? 

Suddenly, Kurasha put his gloved hand to Crusher's and then said, "I'm sorry..." He pulled Crusher into a tight hug and said again, "I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry ." He began to shake and he almost slipped away from Crusher's grasp as his legs began to give out from exhaustion slowly. "I just... I didn't want to lose another parent... That I forgot that I still have you. I'm sorry." Kurasha didn't want to cry because if he did, he knew that he'd have to comfort himself too alongside his brother. He didn't need self-pity right now.

"I'll do better..." Kurasha promised.

"Please do…" Crusher took a breath, and the sob he held in faded. "Starting with this…" he motioned to his work. "Maybe give it a rest. Give yourself a rest too… you need it,”

Honestly, Kurasha didn't want to stop working. He had to find Papa. But as Crusher said, he'll be back. He just needs to hold on. With one more reluctant sigh, Kurasha gave a shaky, "Okay," before he passed out on Crusher's shoulder. It was surprisingly quick before Crusher saw the hidden coffee sashays and energy drinks Kurasha hid in the corner of his lab where the rest of the trash was. There was a half-empty energy drink underneath Kurasha's table too, ready to be drank at any given time in case Kurasha needed to work. He's just ten and he's already getting unhealthy habits.

Crusher carried Kurasha back to their room to tuck in. He then walked out and looked at the panel beside the door before he sparked up lightning, shutting it tightly. Crusher placed a small password for it before returning to snuggle with Kurasha.

The next day, Kurasha came out and went to check on Ezra. He wanted to apologize to him first but found the twins snuggling with Ezra on the bed. The locket was open, and the lullaby was still playing.

"Unafraid of the unknown... Because I'll face it--"

"All with you..." Kurasha muttered. He took the locket and closed it so he could give it a rest. His products still had limitations, of course. Maybe he could upgrade this for Ezra-- Wait. Wait. No work for now.

Ezra felt the shift and opened his eyes. "Kurasha…?”

Kurasha walked up to him and patted his head. "You awake? Or wanna sleep a little more?" Because if Ezra gets out, he doesn't think Star nor Darry would stay asleep for long.

Ezra hummed but before he could reply, Eli called out for breakfast. Darry immediately rose. "Breakfast!!" Darry dashed off, carrying his twin with him. It was almost automatic to drag Star everywhere, and vice versa.

Ezra blinked as they left before he turned back to Kurasha. He bowed his head. "I… I'm sorry… I know you mad at me… I'm sorry…”

Kurasha's heart broke ever so slowly as he realized the effect he had on his little brother. He sat on the bed with him and then held him close. "Baby brother, I could never be mad at you," Kurasha said. He began to comb his hair back to try and soothe him like he always had done. "I'm the one who should be sorry... I just wanted Papa back home..." He sighed. "I'm sorry. I haven't been a good big brother to you. I'll make it up to you, I promise.”

Ezra sobbed a little as he curled up in his brother's arms. The heavy weight fell on him, and his sobs slowly turned into more cries.

Crusher watched them from outside and smiled. He then headed down to make sure the twins weren't causing a mess.

Another few weeks went by.

Kurasha was having drawbacks from having no caffeine or energy drinks. He found himself dozing off randomly during the day and then staying awake all night. In those times, he tried to work as quietly as possible. But in the morning, He'd try his best to be the big brother Ezra and the twins need. He also tried to make it up to his twin by making him cheesecake every other day.

Star was much more comfortable and he tried training again since he had more free time. Once he becomes powerful enough, he'll storm into that fancy shiny patriarchal office and kick all their butts for sending his papa away!

Darry was training as hard as Star, but he sometimes lost focus on his training. He even forgot one time and just began to juggle the star balls until Star made them into confetti. Or Darry would just run around and forget that there was even a crisis to begin with.

Ezra started to feel better with Kurasha spending time with them. He began to eat more and get out of his room, the older kids helping him out of his state and reminding him daily that what happened was never his fault. His abilities started to calm down as well.

Crusher, on the other hand, spent some of his spare time caring for Eli whenever he was stressing out, making sure he was taking enough water and not too much coffee. He cared for his twin when he passed out suddenly and made sure their little brothers didn't make any trouble.

One day, Eli called for them from inside Thrawn's office. "Kids!! Come up here!!”

The kids all went up but Kurasha saw his twin lagging. He slowed down until they were walking together and he asked, "You okay? You seem... Tired.”

"I'm fine, Kurasha," Crusher waved it off. He smiled. "Come on, Dad sounds excited, so maybe it's good news,”

The kids were all gathered in the room and they awaited Eli's news.

Eli was beaming as he fiddled with a datapad. "We finally got a hold of your Papa!"

"Papa!?" Darry gasped and cheered. "Papa okay!!”

"Papa? Papa where? Where is he?" Star asked as he began to climb on the table so he could get closer to Eli. "Is he safe?”

"That's what we'll find out," Eli placed the datapad on the stand. "Behave and civilly ask questions, alright?”

"Okay, okay," Star said and then brought Ezra to his lap so he could see better and then helped Darry up as well. Crusher and Kurasha stood near the desk so they could see better.

The datapad fizzled slightly before the video cleared. It was a room that looked like an army barracks as someone adjusted the camera.

"There, is it? Yes, yes…"

The video showed Thrawn backing up, hair cut in a firm cut while he wore a white uniform that looked like it had been modified to fit him. He gave a smile and a wave.

"Hello, boys,"

"PAPA!!" Ezra cried out.

"Papa! PAPA!" Kurasha cried and tears went down his cheeks as he reached out for the data pad. "Papa! You're okay! W--Where are you?!”

"I'm alright, children, don't worry," Thrawn assured. "I was taken by the government called the Empire during my exile,"

"Taken?" Eli frowned. "Hon, why were you so close to this… Empire?"

Thrawn sighed. "The council with Supreme Admiral Ja'fosk had commanded me to be as close to the Empire as possible while in exile, to make up for my 'crimes' and assure that they wouldn't hurt… any of you. So… I did, but… I got captured during my mission…"

"At least you're safe, Papa," Crusher sighed in relief. "You ARE safe, right?"

"So far, yes," Thrawn nodded. "I managed to gain the favor of Emperor Palpatine to take me in their military to spare me and for me to learn more about their army to be able to continue my mission,”

"Where are you, right now?" Kurasha asked. "What planet?”

"In the Royal Imperial Academy, Planet Coruscant, but I don't advise any of you to come," Thrawn shook his head. "It is heavily guarded,"

"Heavily guarded?" Eli frowned. "Emperor Palpatine? Empire? Wait, what happened to the Republic?"

"Gone," Thrawn sighed. "It had been replaced years ago, the same year we met Skywalker,"

"That's… strange…" Eli murmured.

"Sky who?" Star asked his twin. 

Kurasha frowned at the news of the place being heavily guarded. If it was guarded, how was he going to bring him home? Dammit. But then, Dad said something about the place Papa was in was strange. Was Papa in danger? Maybe he could…

"Well, heavily guarded or not, Patriarch Rivlex's makin' a machine that's gonna get ya home," Eli claimed. "In a way, ya can come to see us and do your job there,"

"Hmm… perhaps you should wait until you deliver it to me," Thrawn suggested. "Perhaps, when I gain a higher position? I'm still at Lieutenant,"

"While trainin' at an academy?" Eli looked surprised. "That's… pretty quick,"

"It surprised me as well, but I will take what I can't to climb the ranks to see you all again," Thrawn chuckled. "How are you all there?" He asked.

"We're doing fine here, Papa," Crusher reported. "A few ups and downs, but we made it work,"

"Wonderful, at least you're all safe," Thrawn sighed in relief.

"Promise to come home quick?" Star asked.

"I will do my best," Thrawn nodded.

"Lights out, cadets!" A strict voice in Basic came out from nearby.

"I have to go," Thrawn winced. "Goodnight,"

With that, the datapad fizzled. Kurasha let out a sigh and he leaned on Eli as his worry finally seemed to be pushed away. At least he knows Thrawn is safe.

"Well, that's one worry out of the way," Eli sighed in relief himself.

"Is Papa gonna be okay?" Ezra asked.

"He will be, baby, don't worry," Eli patted his head. "You know what? How about we all go out today," He stood up. It might be night in Coruscant but it's still bright and early in Csilla. "Eat out lunch somewhere in a Café or restaurant. We've been cooped up in the mansion for a while,”

Star smiled. Going out seemed rather nice! Maybe he could meet new friends too, like Thro'tharti.

"How about my abilities, Dad?" Ezra asked with a whimper.

"Well, the secret's out anyway… might as well make the most of it," Eli chuckled. "Come on," he urged.

Star patted Ezra's head and whispered, "Don't worry. If anyone tries to hurt you, Darry and I will blast them out of existence!”

"Yeahh!" Darry cheered. "Blast! Blast!"

Ezra giggled. "Um, okay,”

So, the kids prepared to see themselves out. Kurasha was a bit paranoid and brought his little satchel with inventions with him. 

They went outside with the hover coach and Star and Darry were beaming with excitement. "Where are we going? Are we going to the playground? I want to go to the playground! It was fun!”

"Let's go to another playground," Eli chuckled. "Don't wanna make a scene by goin' back to the other one,”

"Okay!" both twins said.

They made it to a bigger playground, just near a restaurant. This playground was more indoor, with paddings in case smaller kids fell, but it had more climbing walls and such.

Since they had an hour before noon, Eli let them play first. "Watch out for bigger kids, and keep each other safe," he told them. "When I call ya, come runnin' out or drag each other out, alright?”

"Alright!" Star and Darry said before they raced each other inside the playground.

Ezra held onto Kurasha this time and went inside together. Crusher stayed with Eli for a bit.

"Will you be okay, Dad?" He asked.

"I'll be fine, baby," Eli smiled and nodded. "Now go have fun. Y'all deserve a break,"

Crusher nodded and ran off after his brothers.

Star and Darry had no trouble having fun at all. Fun was their signature of course. Star went down a slide and happily yelled as the slide twisted and turned until he reached the end and instead of a pit of balls, he landed on a child. 

He quickly tried to apologize, but then realized who he landed on. "Thro'tarthi?!" He happily smiled. "I didn't know you'd be here too!”

"Hey, Star!" Thro'tarthi giggled and helped the smaller boy up. "Yeah! This is my favorite playground!”

"Well, it's awesome to see you again!" Star said. 

Soon, Darry slid down and then Crusher. "Oh, Thro'tarthi," he said as he helped up his big brother and then showed him to his friend. "This is Crusher. Crusher, this is Thro'tarthi. I have another older brother but he's somewhere with my little brother," Star introduced.

"Oh," Thro'tarthi's eyes seemed to sparkle when Crusher came over. "I-it's you! Um, hi,"

"Oh, hey," Crusher waved. "You're the kid from the other playground,"

"Y-Yeah…" Thro'tarthi adjusted the band on his head again before grinning. "Um, hi…" he blushed slightly.

Star looked in between them and... He had a strange feeling but had no idea how to pinpoint it. Should he just leave them alone? But he wants to play. He suggested, "Wanna play hide and seek? There's a lot of places to hide!”

"Yeah! Let's play!" Darry agreed. "You guys hide! I seek!"

"Oh, sure," Thro'tarthi cleared his throat and grinned. "Let's play hide and seek,"

"I'm game," Crusher shrugged.

"Yeah! Darry start counting!" Star said before he began to scramble away from them.

Darry beamed and closed his eyes. "One… Two…"

"I… I know some good hiding spots," Thro'tarthi offered.

"Sure," Crusher smiled and nodded before they ran off together to hide.

Sometime later, Darry tried looking for the others but instead bumped into Ezra and Kurasha. "Oof!" Darry fell on the padding and giggled. "Kurasha! Ezra!”

"Hey, Darry," Kurasha said and then helped him up. "What're you doing? Where's Star and Crusher?”

"We're playing hide and seek with our friend Thro'tarthi!" Darry replied.

"Ooh! That sounds fun!" Ezra clapped his hands. "Can we help seek?"

"Sure!" Darry smiled.

Kurasha followed the two as they played and soon found Star hiding in one of the slides. He giggled and then helped them find Crusher and Thro'tarthi.

After a while, Kurasha found the two inside a tunnel. "Hey, Kurasha!" Crusher greeted.

"You two seem close," Kurasha hummed as he glared at Thro'tarthi suspiciously.

"Well, yeah, this is the best hiding spot to not be found," Crusher shrugged it off as they both got out.

"Um, hi," Thro'tarthi winced at the glare, and he tugged on the band subconsciously.

"FOUND YOU!" Star said as he popped in with a smile. "Hi!!”

The two screamed before laughing.

"Kids! Lunch!" Eli called out.

"Oh! Lunch!" Star happily went back. He turned to Thro'tarthi and asked, "Wanna join us?”

"Oh! Um," Thro'tarthi fiddled with his fingers. "May I…?”

Kurasha honestly didn't want to agree, but Star quickly said, "Of course! You're our friend!" He got Thro'tarthi and Crusher and then led them to the Eli where Ezra and Darry already sat. Kurasha sighed and followed his brother.

"Dad!" Crusher called out, letting Eli turn to them. "Dad, this is our new friend, Thro-"

"I know who he is," Eli chuckled. "Heya, princey." The boy winced at the nickname. "Far away from the mansion again, hmm?"

"A-Admiral Eli'vant!" Thro'tarthi bowed. Why was he so surprised? Hadn't he seen him in the old playground? Probably not. "P-Please don't tell Dad-!"

"Eh, I'm not obliged to tell your dad anythin'," Eli shrugged. "Anyway, ya wanna join lunch?"

"Um, Star says I can…" Thro'tarthi turned to the younger boy.

Star stared at him with wide eyes and he said, "You're a prince ?!”

"That's just the title that sons of patriarchs get when they're super young," Thro'tarthi shrugged. "It doesn't really mean anything…"

"And it's in the lowest rank too," Eli snorted. "So it's a little useless,”

"But that's still awesome!" Star giggled. He was very much happy that his friend was a prince . 

They continued to have lunch and Star happily talked with Thro'tarthi. Although a bit overwhelming, Thro'tarthi could keep up with his conversation, but his eyes sometimes wandered to someone else.

Crusher never saw it, but Thro'tarthi would sometimes zone out from Star's conversations to look at him. When Crusher looked his way, however, Thro'tarthi would already be turned away and eating, holding his breath to keep himself from showing his nervousness. Kurasha noticed it and he was very unsettled. Keep your eyes off of his twin. Now, once he notices Thro'tarthi staring at them, he would glare at him like an unpleasant cat.

Thro'tarthi, however, hadn't noticed the glare. He did notice Crusher returning the glance, and it made him wince and jump sometimes.

"Ya alright, kiddo?" Eli asked.

"Mm-hmm!" Thro'tarthi chirped as he cleared his throat.

Kurasha commented, "Then why do you keep staring at my brother?”

"Kurasha!" Darry pouted. "He is NOT! Stop accusing him!”

"I will when he stops staring," Kurasha growled.

"He isn't staring!" Darry scowled.

"Kids, no squabblin' please," Eli sighed.

"No! Kurasha's scaring off the only friend we have!" Darry gritted his teeth. "That's not fair, Kurasha!”

"I don't need to scare him off if his eyes stay away from my brother!"

"You're ridiculous!"

" You're ridiculous!"

As the kids squabbled, and their attention focused on the other, Thro'tarthi and Crusher slipped away from the chaos.

Eli sighed and shook his head. He slammed the table with a fist, and the kids all winced. "Now, that's enough." He sternly spoke. "And it did nothin' good on your part, Kurasha, look," he motioned at the empty seats.

Kurasha huffed and turned away. "Sorry…”

Eli stood up. "I'm gonna go find them, alright? All of ya behave until I get back,"

"Tell that to Kurasha…" Darry grumbled.

"Mitda'ring'tonvanto."

Darry winced and bowed his head. Ezra just continued to eat, didn't participate but was invested in the drama.

Eli began looking around the restaurant and saw Thro'tarthi and Crusher talking with each other in a smaller section of the restaurant where not a lot of people were looking in. Whatever conversation they have, they seem to be having fun.

The man chuckled and went towards them. "Kids, come on," he called for them.

Crusher and Thro'tarthi looked back, and the human boy frowned. "But they're too loud,"

"Don't worry, they've quieted down," Eli patted their heads. "Come on, you still need to finish your lunches,"

"Okay, Dad," Crusher nodded.

"Okay, Admiral," Thro'tarthi got up with the other to follow the man.

Kurasha and the younger twins were having a glaring contest while Ezra was the only one happily eating his food with the toys he got from the food.

The rest of lunch was silent, with Crusher and Thro'tarthi chattering every once in a while.

Well, they and Ezra seem to be the only ones enjoying lunch.

Lunch was soon over, and it was time to go home. "Can Thro'tarthi come with us, Dad?" Darry asked.

"I don't know, kid…" Eli hummed. "Don't ya need to go home, princey?"

"Dad probably won't mind if I go to a friend's place for a while…" Thro'tarthi gave a smile.

"True," Eli chuckled. And he was in a good mood today, so a jerk Patriarch wouldn't be something he minded today.

Kurasha grumbled, but he was in no position to protest because it seemed that all of his family members liked the new kid. 

They brought Thro'tarthi back home and then dragged him to the playroom with them. Thro'tarthi didn't oppose, but he was a little sad as Crusher separated from them to help Eli with some tea.

"You seem to like Crusher a lot," Star grinned. "Sorry about Kurasha, though. He isn't open to new people."

"That's fine, I'm used to it," Thro'tarthi assured. "And... yeah, your other older brother is..." cute "...nice,"

"Well, he'll warm up to you eventually," Star chuckled. "Wanna play guns?"

"Guns?" Thro'tarthi blinked. "Isn't that the weapons of soldiers and cadets?"

"Yeah!" Star said. He went to the toy box and brought out small replicas. "But these ones are fake." He put a rubber bullet in it and fired at a block tower and it went down. "It's fun!"

"Oh, Daddy's never let me play," Thro'tarthi rubbed his arm. "Are there any rules?"

"Just one!" Darry grinned and aimed his toy gun at him. "DON'T GET SHOT!!"

Star pushed him down before he got shot and then Star tried to shoot Darry and Ezra. Darry dodged and Ezra got a headshot. "YOU'RE OUT!" Star laughed.

"Aww," Ezra pouted.

"Don't worry, little Sight," Thro'tarthi helped the boy on his shoulders. "How about you help me? You can use your powers, right?"

Ezra blinked before he grinned. "Ooh! Okay!" He held his hands up as soon as the rubber bullets came, he deflected it.

"Aw, dammit," Star muttered. "COVER!" He called as Ezra and Thro'tarthi began throwing bullets at them. Star quickly ran to hide behind a toy chest and then looked out to see if he could shoot at them.

Darry attempted, but he was deflected before he was shot in the head. "Oh! The betrayal!" he dramatized.

Star giggled and moved places to try and distract them. He saw a doll and a few toys scattered around and then transformed them into target dummies.

"Star!! Come out, come out, wherever you are!" Ezra called out.

There was nothing but dummies, and slowly, the dummies began to multiply over and over again until there were barely any toys left in the playroom. The ice began to freeze them and one by one, dummies began to slip and fall towards Ezra and Thro'tarthi.

"Woah!" Thro'tarthi gasped.

"Hang on!" Ezra flicked each one away... or at least he tried.

Ice began to pop the dummies off of the floor so, that even if Ezra pushed them all away, they would still come back. Star cackled from where he was as he pushed one dummy after another, but he couldn't ignore the sweating and the shortness of breath as he was beginning to lose energy. He had never used his powers like this before and it was exhausting. 

Finally, the two were drowned in a sea of dummies. Star giggled and went down with his gun and climbed in to sneak up behind them.

Just as he did, a dummy flung and hit him in the face. When he removed it, a bullet went right onto his forehead.

"Headshot!!" Ezra cheered.

Star stared in disbelief as his little brother and Thro'tarthi climbed out. He gave a huge grin and then laughed. "You got me!" he said, as he raised his hands in defeat. Honestly, he couldn't be more proud of his brother. Even using his catchphrase like that, haha! "You're becoming so good," Star said.

"Yayy!" Ezra giggled as Thro'tarthi set him down. "Now we clean up or Dad get tired later,"

"Aww... fine," Darry sighed and dragged Star to help clean before he ran off.

Thro'tarthi was about to join, but he spotted Crusher down the hallway. His eyes widened, and he set the gun down before running towards him.

"Hm? Thro'tarthi?" Star asked but the young boy was already gone.

"Where new friend go?" Ezra scratched his head.

"Take a guess," Darry pointed outside.

Star was disappointed, and it occurred to him that maybe his new friend liked his brother a little too much. Star sighed and then turned to the dummies and tried to snap them back to their original form. Maybe it's just him... Maybe Crusher was just more interesting. That's fine. Star can share friends.

"Hey, Star!" Darry called out before aiming a bullet at him.

Star grinned and grabbed his gun. "Haha! You're on!" He said. Well, he didn't have his friends anymore, but at least he had his siblings.

Meanwhile, Crusher and Thro'tarthi chatted as they walked through the hallways. They seemed to share an interest of books, both of them listing out their favorite stories, etc.

Unbeknownst to them, Kurasha was watching them with the bugs that he had planted all over the house and he glared at Thro'tarthi, because the way he looked at his brother unsettled him. How dare he even look at his brother? He didn't like Thro'tarthi, but since no one wanted to listen to him, he had to deal with this little prince.

"What kind of books just riles you up with interest?" Crusher asked the other as they sat in the library.

"Mostly fantasy books," Thro'tarthi replied. "Like magic!"

"You like magic?" Crusher raised an eyebrow.

"Mm-hmm!" Thro'tarthi chirped. "I know it's rare for a Chiss to be interested in magic, but I'm just one of a kind in terms of that,"

"It really is rare," Crusher giggled. "You know... I have magic," He admitted. He had never told any Chiss, so he felt his stomach churn as he spoke.

Kurasha froze. Why the hell did he just say that? But then again, Thro'tarthi must have figured it out, right? With Star's display, he should know that this family is just ridden with magic from top to bottom.

"Really?" Thro'tarthi's eyes lit up. "Me too!" He clamped his mouth right after.

"Wait, wait, really?" Crusher gasped.

"Please don't tell!" Thro'tarthi whimpered. "Daddy always told me never to tell anyone since it's, well, an enigma,"

"I promise I won't tell," Crusher smiled and held out his pinky. "Pinky promise!"

Thro'tarthi's eyes sparkled. Their pinkies intertwined before they giggled.

Magic... Thro'tarthi? Kurasha hummed and leaned closer to the monitor. He wondered what kind. Hey, didn't his dad borrow a magic encyclopedia from his great-uncle? Maybe he should try finding it again.

"What kind of magic do you have?" Crusher asked.

Thro'tarthi looked around before he moved closer. His hand went to his band, and he lifted the band. A third eye came to life, eye glowing in a different color from his original eyes.

The bugs nearby suddenly deactivated, and Kurasha lost signal of them. Kurasha's eyes widened before growling. What the heck?! He worked hard on those bugs! Dammit! But then he can't go out of his lab because then he would know he was spying on them. That little--

Kurasha turned off his monitors and went out of the lab and into the hallway to see what the heck they were doing. He's going to make a stupid excuse on his way. He headed to the library to find Thro'tarthi's third eye glowing brightly while his eyes turned full red. Crusher oohed.

"Woah, that's pretty cool!"

"Um, yeah..." Thro'tarthi tried to blink but couldn't. "Um, can you set the band down, please? I can't... I haven't controlled my magic yet,"

"Oh! Okay!" Crusher placed the band down, and Thro'tarthi felt his eyes return to normal.

"What are you two doing?" Kurasha asked, disturbing the two.

"Oh, Kurasha!" Crusher beamed. "Thro'tarthi has magic! Can you believe it!?" he clapped his hands.

"Oh, magic?" Kurasha tried to sound impressed, but it was rather hard when it was something he had no interest in. "Wow. That sounds so cool," he said. "What kind of magic?"

"Mostly future vision," Thro'tarthi replied. "but it comes in randomly,"

"Oh! Like a Seer!" Crusher gasped. "Like in that fantasy book! The one with the crystals?"

"Yeah! You read that one?" Thro'tarthi asked.

"Yeah!" Crusher laughed. "It's a fun book!"

Seer? Wait, doesn't he know someone who can do that--

Kurasha let the others be and went to find Eli. He found Eli in Thrawn's office, in a conversation with his husband. "Three or four months of trainin'?" he quirked an eyebrow. "You're literally a Senior Captain,"

"Yes, but it's a necessity," Thrawn shrugged.

Kurasha paused and eavesdropped. His papa was calling? And what training?

"Hon, this ain't good." Eli hissed. "This... Empire. It's bullshit."

"Corrupt and horrid, I know," Thrawn sighed. "But I don't have a choice now that I'm in it. The sooner I get a higher rank, the better,"

"Ya better be careful," Eli huffed. "Inner Rim folks are fuckers who care only if you're one of 'em," he bitterly scowled. "Coruscant's filled with those bitches."

"I had taken notice of the... discrimination and xenophobia," Thrawn winced. "But I'll be fine,"

What the heck was his papa going to? Kurasha thought this was a good time to enter the room and he quickly rushed to see his papa. "Hi, papa," he said with a great smile.

"Hi, Kurasha," Thrawn waved.

"Hey, kiddo," Eli greeted. "Thought you were playin' with your brothers," he chuckled.

"They were playing with Thro'tarthi," Kurasha grumbled. "I still don't like him."

"Patriarch Lakencill's prince is in the mansion?" Thrawn questioned.

"Eh, the boys like him, and he became their friend," Eli chuckled. "I can handle Lakencill,"

"I had not underestimated you, dear," Thrawn snorted. 

"Lackencil?" Kurasha repeated.

"Patriarch Lakencill of the Xodlak Family," Eli explained. "He's one of the patriarchs of the Forty Great Families, second-ranking to the Ruling Families,"

"He sounds like a big name," Kurasha muttered. He turned back to his papa and asked, "How are you doing there, papa?"

"Doing as fine as I can be," Thrawn shrugged. "I was attacked my first week here,"

"Attacked?" Kurasha asked, sitting down on Eli's lap as he settled down to hear the details. Who would be foolish enough to attack his papa? "Who attacked you?"

"My fellow cadets, aiming to kill me for their own gain," Thrawn replied. "I identified them easily. They were never subtle in their hate for me, so I let them be sent away to another academy,"

"Careful, honey," Eli frowned. "Politics are different in Coruscant than it is here... and you suck at the politics,"

"I know," Thrawn chuckled. "Commandant Deenlark was rather cross with me after the attack,"

Kurasha giggled. He loved hearing whatever it was that his father had been doing. He loved hearing his stories because he wasn't there to experience them with him. He missed him. He asked, "Did anyone try to attack you again?"

"They are careful not to," Thrawn shook his head. "They want to keep their place in the academy, after all,"

"And I hope it stays that way," Eli sighed.

"What other things do you do there?" Kurasha asked. "Do you have any allies there? How many enemies?"

"I am still in my training, but none so serious," Thrawn shook his head once more. "Only rivals,"

"What are they like?" Kurasha asked and he happily sat down, forgetting what he was supposed to get as he listened to his father's stories. Eli soon had to check on the kids and Kurasha was left talking there with his father. He missed him, so so much, and he just couldn't wait until he got back home. 

Notes:

Thro'tarthi

Lackencil, father of Thro'tarthi

Chapter 8: Jealousy

Days passed and Thro'tarthi came over more often and rather than being everyone's friend, he seemed to favor Crusher. That left Star feeling rather lonely even with his siblings. It was great to have siblings, but it was a different feeling when you have a friend out of your family.

While Thro'tarthi was more than welcome in the mansion, they couldn't say the same with his... father. He never came in person to pick him up... until one day.

It was almost dinner, and there was a knock at the door. Star went to get the door with a happy hum to his step. In front of him stood a tall, thick Chiss wearing a dark blue and golden robe and yellow rings around his neck. His skin was baby blue, his hair raven black while his eyes were more of a shade of pink.

"Uh, hello, child," he spoke, voice gruff. "Is Thro'tarthi here?"

"O--Oh, your venerate!" Star greeted, recognizing the royal attire before bowing the way his papa taught him to. "Hello. And, uh, yes. Thro'tarthi is here. P--Please, come in." Was it the right decision to let him in? Well, it would be rude to keep him waiting outside in the cold.

The Chiss entered and huffed as he looked around. He turned to the lounge, where Eli crossed his arms. "Patriarch Lakencill."

"Admiral Eli'vant." Lakencill folded his arms. "I'm not here for long. Just here to pick up my kid."

Eli hummed. "I see..."

Star went upstairs and then went to the playroom where everyone was playing. "Um, Thro'tarthi," he called. "Your dad is here."

"Oh!" Thro'tarthi beamed and stood up. "Okay!"

Crusher gave a hum and escorted the other boy downstairs with Star. They came down to a glaring contest between the adults, which broke when Thro'tarthi ran towards the other one.

"Daddy! Daddy!"

Lakencill blinked and smiled, kneeling to meet Thro'tarthi with a hug. "Hey, baby... had a good playdate,"

"Yes, Daddy!" Thro'tarthi chirped as he was carried. "My new friends are fun!"

Star smiled at that. At least Thro'tarthi thinks he's a good friend!

"Wonderful..." Lakencill grumbled. He turned to Eli with a nod of acknowledgment. "Admiral."

"Your Venerate," Eli bowed but the glare remained as the older one left.

When he left, Kurasha finally left his lab and commented, "Finally, he's gone..." He looked at his father and hummed. He asked, "Do you have a grudge against all of the patriarchs or something?"

"Only specific ones," Eli folded his arms. "Your Grunkle Iceesat is great. So is your Uncle Thurfian. And other patriarchs that actually are bearable... some though..." he trailed off, but he seemed to be thinking of something. He shook it off quickly. "Nevermind,"

"What did Thro'thrati's dad ever do?" Kurasha asked, very much excited for his dad's gossip.

"Kid... it's grown-up stuff," Eli dismissed it quickly. He patted his head. "And as much as I tried, it ain't gonna be a simple invention to fix it. Politics here is much more complicated," he sighed and walked off to prepare for dinner.

Kurasha pouted. He wanted to hear the politics. It all sounded more like gossip rather than grown-up stuff. He sighed and went to check on the others.

Darry, Ezra, and Star were playing hide and seek in the playroom, but instead of seeking, Darry had the gun to tag them when they found them. Totally safe game.

Kurasha chuckled and then sat around and watched them.

"I FOUND YOU!!" Darry shot the gun at Ezra, who helped and deflected the rubber bullet. "Hey- gah!" Darry had to dodge it. "No fair, Ezra!"

Ezra only giggled and hid again.

"Ezra is doing great!" Star said. "Soon, he'll be able to handle a gun perfectly!"

"I hope you won't actually make him hold a real one," Kurasha glared. 

"Oh, Kurasha!" Star went up to him and began to drag him inside. "Wanna play with us? Come play with us!”

"Yeah, Kurasha! Play with us!" Ezra urged.

Kurasha sighed and got a toy gun. "Fine... But I'm not good at it.”

"Just hide with us!" Ezra suggested. "Protect us!!"

"Still my turn to shoot!?" Darry grinned. "Yess!!”

Kurasha laughed and carried Ezra up. "Alright then.”

"Yahoo!!" Ezra cheered.

The game went on for a while until Eli called for the kids for dinner. They all raced down, and Crusher was already downstairs. He waved at them as he ate.

Right?

---

"Really, son?" Lakencill questioned as he gave their dirty dishes to the servants to wash. "Why have you gotten so… interested in Senior Captain Thrawn's… children?"

"Well, Star and Darry are fun to play with," Thro'tarthi recounted. "Ezra too! Cute child with Sight. And Kurasha looks… intimidating, but nothing bad. Oh, and…" he blushed slightly. "The other child, Crusher…"

"Hmm?" Lakencill raised an eyebrow.

"Crusher is so… sweet. So… nice. So… cute," Thro'tarthi's gaze was soft as he remembered talking to the human boy. They talked about books and magic and sometimes played together… it was nice. "I just… He's a great friend,"

"Friend, hmm?" Lakencill snorted. "Looks like that human pesk- er, boy caught your eye,"

"I… I guess…" Thro'tarthi shrugged it off with a small smile.

Argh. Lakencill had to hold himself from rolling his eyes. That… Mitth Family. The Mitth has always been a thorn in my plans. Especially now with Admiral Eli'vant as one of them… argh. That PEST of a man… and now they have CHILDREN. Thooraki's brat adopted human pests… pests that Thro'tarthi NOW has as friends… that's… He stopped his train of thought before a smile stretched across his face. That… is absolutely PERFECT.

"You know, son,"

"Hmm?" Thro'tarthi looked up.

"You can go on and get closer to the Crusher boy," Lakencill suggested. "Maybe you'll see why you can't stop thinking about him so much,"

"So I can keep on going back there whenever I want??" Thro'tarthi's eyes beamed.

"Of course, baby," Lakencill ruffled his hair. "Just be safe and call me,"

"Thanks, Daddy!!" Thro'tarthi beamed and hugged his father before dashing into his room.

Lakencill watched him off before a smirk stretched across his face. He stood up and headed out of the dining hall, moving towards his room. "What a perfect opportunity…" he cackled. "With Thurfian choosing not to have children and Thrawn being the only one to have children, the Mitth Family will be placed in the hands of those… human pests ." He clasped his hands behind him. "And if Thro'tarthi marries that Crusher brat… the Xodlak Family will FINALLY return to their place in the Ruling Family…”

---

A few months had passed. Thro'tarthi came to visit as much as he could. He did his best to equal his time towards playing with the other siblings while he got to know Crusher more.

With Star, Darry, and Ezra, it was easy. 

Kurasha? Ehhhhhhh… let's just say Thro'tarthi gave up during the first try.

Kurasha had no say in the matter, and he was very happy that Thro'tarthi was avoiding him as much as Kurasha did. They barely ran into each other unless Crusher needed something. But that wasn't to say that Kurasha had him monitored in his household because he would never forgive himself if that rat was able to do something to his brother and he had no evidence to back it up. Overall, Kurasha wasn't that much of a problem.

But as time went on, another sibling was slowly trying to demand more attention. Star wanted a friend. He got a friend. But why does it seem that his friend was more interested in his brother than him? It didn't seem fair. Thro'tarthi would be there, but he wouldn't be with him . Maybe he shouldn't have introduced Thro'tarthi to Crusher, because then, he would be his and--

Star had to slap himself to make him stop thinking of these thoughts. These thoughts were bad. He shouldn't be thinking of them. Thro'tarthi liked Crusher more than him. That's fine. Maybe he could make another friend when they go to the playground next week. Yeah... That'll be fine.

Unfortunately, by next week's attempt, he found himself either pushed away by some Chiss kids or ignored while they played. There was even one kid who called him some strange Cheunh word that he hadn't heard before.

Ch'atetin'bot.

"It means Alien," Darry had told him after he helped his twin away from the kids. "Sorry… so many kids aren't open to humans like us…" he sighed. "That's why I was SO happy to have Thro'tarthi as a friend, you know?”

"Oh..." Star muttered as he looked away. "I see... Well, at least we have Thro'tarthi," he chuckled. He looked back to the swings where Thro'tarthi and Crusher should be playing with Ezra, but then he saw Kurasha instead. He looked around to try and find his friend and saw him and Crusher sneaking into a tunnel. 

He sighed. Well... This is stupidly hard.

Back on the ride home, Star couldn't help but look at himself. Look at his skin. His hair. His eyes. To him, everyone here was an alien. But in reality, he was the alien. He had accepted it when he came here, but it had almost been a year. He didn't want to be treated like this... If he could just be chiss--

He paused and then glanced at his hands. Maybe he could...

Later in the house, he had a mirror in front of him in the bathroom. He looked at himself then at his hand and began to concentrate. He was getting better with his powers. He was getting more powerful day by day. He could transform items. Maybe he could transform lifeforms as well. Maybe he could transform himself too. 

He looked at his hand and tried hard to change it. Make it blue. Make it more slender. Make it like anything that a chiss could be like. He began sweating from the effort it took to change a damn hand, but he had to try. Maybe if he could do this to himself, he could do it to Darry too. And then they could make more friends. They wouldn't have a hard time and be alone. They wouldn't have just each other and maybe they could--

"AH!" Light sparked out of Star's hand and it struck the mirror. The mirror deflected the light back and then it began to bounce off the walls until it landed on a toothbrush and transformed it into something grotesque. It looked like slime filled with garbage and dirt and it was blue. 

Star whimpered as he backed away from the thing, and watched as it drooped down on the ground. He looked at his hands again and asked, Am I not powerful enough?

"Star?" Eli's voice came with a knock at the door. "Ya alright in there?”

"I--I'm fine," Star said, his voice cracking at the sight of his failure. He looked at his hands and tried to stop them from shaking before he curled up on himself. "I'm fine, Dad..." he said weakly.

"Baby…" Eli opened the door and moved to pick up the boy. "What's wrong, baby?”

"Nothing..." Star said. I'll try again , he thought. If not by myself, then by something else.

"Come on, baby," Eli sighed. "I don't have magic, but I know when my babies are upset,”

"... I just want more friends," Star whispered.

"Oh, baby…" Eli's eyes softened. He held the boy close to him. "Were the Chiss kids bein' mean?”

"Yeah…”

Eli let out a sigh. He carried the boy out of the bathroom. "I've remembered this scenario before… years ago…" he spoke. "Darry wanted to have friends too… like you," he chuckled at the memory. "He was young… about 4 or 5 at the time. He went up to the kids… and well…" his smile faltered. "That didn't end so well…" He stopped walking for a while. "Darry was so upset that he wasn't… anythin' like them… so," he continued walking. "He got a bucket of blue paint and dunked in it on himself at the playground when we weren't lookin',”

Star chuckled. Yeah, he would have done that too.

"Darry went back to the kids after that," Eli sighed. "They called him even more names… but fake is what stuck out more," He winced at the name. "They yelled out how fake he was… how much he was tryin'… I had to keep myself from shootin' a blaster to their noggin'," he snorted.

Star giggled. It wouldn't be hard to believe, and honestly, those kids probably deserved it.

"Darry learned two lessons that day," Eli stopped by the younger twins' room. "One… many of the kids suck in Csilla," He chuckled.

"What's the other?" Star asked.

"That no matter how much he would change himself… it ain't gonna work nor would it last long," Eli sighed. "Darry stopped tryin' to be friends with those kids long ago. He didn't even wanna try after that incident… he did like playin' pranks on them though," Eli grinned. "Maybe ya both should try that,”

Star gave a smile. He... He still wanted to have friends. But maybe, yeah, he could just play pranks on Darry. He hugged his dad and said, "Thanks, dad. I needed that.”

Eli kissed his cheek as he carried him inside the room. "Sleep well, baby," he tucked him in before heading out.

A few weeks rushed by. There was a knock at Kurasha's laboratory. "Kurasha, baby? Ya in there?”

Kurasha woke up with a start and he looked at his surroundings and saw his papers and tools flying around. Shoot, did he sleep in his workshop again? Ugh, Crusher's gonna get mad again. Wait, was someone calling him?

He looked at his monitors and saw Eli on the door, and he quickly went to the door and opened the panel. "Dad? What's up?" he asked. "Need something?”

Eli was about to speak before looked around. "Ya really need to clean up here, Kurasha… uh, but anyway," he smiled. "The testin' of the teleportation device is today, and I wanted to check if ya wanted to come and check with me,”

"Oh? Oh! Yes! Yes, please!" Kurasha quickly said.

Eli laughed. "Then come on, wash up, and get dressed,”

Kurasha quickly closed his door and then ran to the bathroom to wash off the sweet stench of energy drinks on him. Then, he went to get one of his favorite outfits and met Eli as fast as he could. He didn't bother combing his hair and just kept it in a ponytail. Maybe he should cut it soon.

They soon made it to Rivlex's mansion, and they were led down the elevator once more. They arrived at a testing facility, where Ar'alani stood with Rivlex in front of a glass window while two pod-like machines were behind it and inside a testing chamber.

"Admiral Eli'vant, right on time," Ar'alani acknowledged them- well, Eli- as they came.

Kurasha didn't mind and examined the machinery to be tested. He wants to ask questions but he hesitates because Eli is suspicious of the man. A man untrustworthy to Eli is a man not to be trusted for Kurasha.

"Alright, Admiral, the machine is ready for testing," Rivlex presented. "Now, for the test, we'll need something alive but small, in case something happens," He adjusted his glasses as he got his blueprints. "Like perhaps a small plant? Or a Nameless? Or-"

"Me," Eli spoke firmly. "Test it on me.”

Kurasha became worried. What? On his dad? No, he can't have his dad be tested on. He looked at the machine again, and honestly, Kurasha wanted to be the one. He tugged on Eli's clothes and said, "Me. I want to go.”

"No, Kurasha," Eli shook his head. He knelt. "If somethin' happens to ya, I'll never forgive myself," he shook his head. He stood up and headed inside the testing chamber, closing the door quickly before Kurasha could follow.

Kurasha rushed in quickly worried for his dad. He turned to the patriarch and asked, "A--Are you sure this is safe?”

"About 96.4% sure," Rivlex spoke, looking at his notes. "I think,"

"You think ?" Ar'alani's eye twitched. "Your Venerate-"

"Testing machine," Rivlex spoke through the microphone so Eli could hear him. "Step onto the red pod to begin,"

Eli took a breath and headed to the red pod. Kurasha was hoping that he'd be safe. And if he didn't... He reached out to the little bag that he brought and readied a small screwdriver.

The red pod began to glow and glitch before slowly warping around Eli's body. The man took a breath and allowed himself to be enveloped in the light, feeling his body slowly leave the ground. The teleportation was as swift as the wind, glitching and warping to the blue pod on the other side of the room.

"Yes! It worked!" Rivlex cheered as Ar'alani sighed in relief.

Kurasha sighed in relief and then ran to see if Eli was okay.

Eli came out of the chamber, sighing in relief. "Well… that was a nerve wreck but hey! It worked,”

"It was awesome!" Kurasha said but then he began to check on Eli's physical condition. "Do you feel weird? A headache? Can you feel your heart?”

"No… I think," Eli chuckled and patted Kurasha's head. "I'm fine,"

"The machine is a success!" Rivlex approached them. "I'll have it sent to Mitth Mansion by tomorrow. Admiral Ar'alani, escort them out please,"

"Of course, your Venerate," Ar'alani firmly nodded and led them all out, leaving the Patriarch be.

When they were in the hover coach, Kurasha asked, "Why do you dislike Patriarch Rivlex?”

Eli sighed. "It's… It's complicated," he sighed. "He's just… He…" He was wracking his brain to try to figure out how to describe it to a ten-year-old… but it was rather difficult.

"Did he do something bad to you? Or papa?" Kurasha asked.

"Kurasha…" Eli took a breath. "It's not… so simple-"

"It's classified and for grown-ups," Ar'alani, who had come with, spoke firmly. She had been silent the entire ride, ignoring them as she stared out the window.

Kurasha glared at Ar'alani and barked back, "Did I ask you?”

"Kurasha, manners." Eli sternly spoke.

Kurasha sat back and looked away from Ar'alani. He never had a good impression of the soldier and he just wished he could be an adult already so he could figure everything out.

They were soon home, and Eli told Kurasha to wash up. Just as he was about to, he stayed to listen as Eli and Ar'alani began to talk.

"Ziara, I'm sorry about Kurasha," Eli chuckled. "I know he can be a bit… much, but-"

Ar'alani held her hand up. "We both know that's not why I'm upset."

Eli took a breath but he didn't argue. He rubbed his arm and gritted his teeth. "I want… Thrawn back."

"You think I don't?" Ar'alani's strict demeanor softened. "We all want him back, Eli… General Ba'kif's been arguing with Admiral Ja'fosk for weeks now… Thurfian and Iceesat are going against the council in every way they can…" Ar'alani sighed. "We're all trying, Eli… and I understand you want to get him back…" She moved to clasp his shoulders. "But we both know that if you get hurt… Thrawn is going to hurt himself and blame himself for whatever happens to you or your kids."

"I… I know…" Eli swallowed but he couldn't keep in the sob that managed to escape his lips. "I'm sorry… I'm sorry, I shouldn't have been so reckless with my volunteerin'…"

Ar'alani sighed and pulled the smaller admiral into a hug to comfort him.

Kurasha watched them both and then went upstairs. That's why so moody? Yeah. He could relate. But he guessed adult emotions are complicated. He paused going to the bathroom when he looked in the direction of his workshop. The teleportation pods are finished, but will they guarantee his papa's safety? He saw it with his own eyes, but... He just had his doubts. 

He reached out for his pocket and grinned at a small item he was able to steal. A small orb-like material that radiated with kinetic energy. Maybe this is what he needed to finish his own project. He should thank his dad for teaching him cool tricks. 

He rushed to put the orb in his lab before going down to wash up.

By the next day, Eli was busy setting up the teleportation device in Thrawn's office with Rivlex and Ar'alani, leaving Kurasha to keep an eye on his siblings for the day.

Oh, and Thro'tarthi. Lakencill dropped him off as well.

They were playing out by the garden, playing in the snow. Thro'tarthi saw a small, ice-blue flower by the bush. He blinked and picked it up. "Pretty…" he chirped and headed over to Crusher. "Here, Crusher," he reached out to place the flower on his hair. "Pretty!"

"Woah!" Crusher oohed. "Thanks, Thro'tarthi,"

"You're welcome!" Thro'tarthi beamed.

Kurasha glared at the young kid, but as he watched from the side, he saw how Star was staring at them. He couldn't identify what Star was thinking, but he saw the way his hands clenched on the ice he was holding. What was going on with his brothers? What's so special about that kid anyway?

Star turned away from Crusher and Thro'tarthi and continued making a sculpture for Darry and Ezra.

Later, they were given some vivii. As they drank, Thro'tarthi went to Star. "Hey, Star?" He asked.

That was an odd question. "Uh, yeah," Star said. "As far as I know. Why?”

"Okay!" Thro'tarthi chirped and got out his datapad to write something down. "Anyway," he turned back to Star. "Wanna play in the playroom?”

Star smiled. "Yeah!!”

Thro'tarthi beamed, and they ran off together to the playroom.

Meanwhile, Kurasha found Crusher boiling some tea in the kitchen. How odd, wasn't he usually with Thro'tarthi when he came over?

Kurasha sat by the kitchen and watched his brother for a while before he asked, "What's up?”

"Oh, hey," Crusher waved. "Nothing much… just preparing some tea for Dad,”

"Dad's stressed again?”

"In case he is," Crusher sighed. "He's been having some high blood issues, and sometimes I have to help him whenever he feels really dizzy," he explained.

Kurasha hummed. High blood? Well, shouldn't they get medication for his maintenance then? "I can help you," Kurasha offered. He went to the fridge and began preparing something like a light snack for his dad.

It was late when Thro'tarthi was picked up, but Lakencill wasn't only there for his son.

" He's your ride??" Eli raised an eyebrow at the intelligent Patriarch. Well… intelligent to a degree.

"My driver's on vacation," Rivlex explained. "I had to call someone,"

"Yokado. Iceesat. Lamiov. Thooraki. Kloirvursi," Eli listed. "Any of the other patriarchs would happily take you back home, ya know,"

"Lakencill insisted," Rivlex shrugged.

"What? Am I that unbearable, Admiral?" Lakencill questioned.

"Yes." Eli shot back.

Lakencill pouted. "Harsh,"

Thro'tarthi hugged the younger boys and gave Crusher a bracelet made of plastic gems before he headed to be picked up by his father. Rivlex exchanged words with Eli before he left with Lakencill and Thro'tarthi.

Kurasha and Star stared at the bracelet before looking away with varying expressions. What they were thinking of? No idea, but none positive, although one tried to be.

Eli sighed and rubbed his nose ridge. "These patriarchs, I tell ya…"

"Come on, Dad," Crusher led him to the lounge.

Darry dragged Star and Ezra up to play before bedtime.

Kurasha looked at his family and... Had no idea how to help. But maybe he could start with Dad. He followed Crusher upstairs and then helped their father figure to bed before going back to their room. "Hey, Crusher," Kurasha called.

"Hmm?" Crusher turned to him.

"What can I do to help?" Kurasha asked. "I've not been the best... I completely forgot about Dad and the little ones seem to be doing fine. It just seems like you're the one taking care of us," Kurasha expressed. "So... What can I do? Even just for you.”

"I'm fine, Kurasha, I know how to balance," Crusher assured. Not really. "But if you wanna help… maybe start by cleaning your laboratory and workshop tomorrow? It smells like coffee in there," he winced.

Kurasha turned away. "It isn't that bad..." He sighed. "If that's what you want, okay.”

The next day, the older twins were helping by cleaning the mansion while Eli tested the machine in Thrawn's office and while the kids were training their abilities… except Ezra who watched on the sidelines.

Suddenly, there was a doorbell. They have a doorbell?

Kurasha was near the doorway at that point and he sighed as he approached the door.

A Chiss was at the door, with a satchel full of letters. "Greetings, young boy," he greeted politely. He held out six dark blue envelopes with golden linings. "I am here to deliver these invites,”

"Invite?" Kurasha replied. He accepted the envelopes and it all had their names on it. "Well, thank you," he said.

"You're welcome and good day," The Chiss bowed before leaving.

"Who's at the door?" Crusher asked, walking downstairs.

"Someone. But he gave us invitations," Kurasha said as he handed Crusher's. He took him and then opened it, then began to read the contents.

"You are invited to attend the 11th birthday ball of young Xodlak'tro'tarthi, only son of Patriarch Xodlak'enc'illithyr at XXXX XX, XX XX in the ballroom of the Lakencill Family Mansion. Attendance is appreciated."

"Oh! Thro'tarthi's birthday!" Crusher beamed. "It's next week! And we're all invited!”

Kurasha sighed and then went to distribute the letter. 

Star beamed and he began jumping off the walls of being able to attend Thro'tarthi's party. Darry let out a cheer, never once been invited to anything in ever. Ezra oohed at the pretty lettering, but he seemed just as excited too.

Star was going to his first party! He was so excited! That means there will be other kids there! Yeah! Other... Other Chiss kids...

He looked at Kurasha and said, "I need a favor."

A while later, Darry ran to Eli with the letter and some very concerning news. "Um, Star is trying to make himself blue.”

Eli sighed. "Bring him here, baby."

"Okay!" Darry ran off. He came back dragging Star with him. "Here, Dad!”

Star was struggling in Darry's hold but when he saw Eli's stern look, he began to try and be smaller.

Eli shook his head. He picked up the boy. "Darry, leave us be please,"

"Okay, Dad!" Darry, oblivious child, ran off.

Eli carried the other boy and the letter into his and Thrawn's room. He set Star on the bed before he turned to open the letter.

"Darry said that you were tryin' to make yourself blue." The man spoke as he read the letter. "Explain.”

"I--I..." Star began fiddling with his fingers as he looked down on the ground. "I wasn't making myself blue..." he muttered.

"Really?" Eli turned to him with a raised eyebrow, unconvinced.

"Y--Yeah," Star said. It was Kurasha who said yes anyway.

"Do I need Darry to keep an eye on ya to make sure you aren't doin' anythin'?" Eli frowned. "Or you could just skip the drama and just tell me the truth, Star.”

"I said it was nothing!" Star snapped as he glared at Eli then he shrunk back down and tried to hide his face. "I--It's fine. I'm fine. I'm not doing anything dangerous.”

Eli sighed. "I see." He wasn't trained in the military for nothing. He knew when cadets- and by extension, children- were up to something. "If anythin’ happens within the week, Star, you won't be able to attend the birthday bash, is all I'm warnin' ya,”

"Wh--What?!" Star began to panic. "You can't do that! Thro'tarthi invited me!”

"As your parent, I can easily ground ya," Eli reminded. He clasped his hands behind his back. "And as an Admiral, I outrank him.”

"I--I...! I-- UGH!" Star groaned. He stomped his feet down, gripping his shirt, and cried, "That's not fair!" Angry tears began to boil in his eyes, and he couldn't help but let a few out.

"Ya know what's not fair!?" Eli growled and turned around to face him. "Havin' to sit around and forcin' to wait for ya to do somethin' that will kill ya because WHO KNOWS what you're fuckin' thinkin'!?" He raised his voice in a way neither sibling had ever seen him. "I know you're up to somethin', Star, what kind of a fool do ya make me be!? Darry can't lie, for his own life's sake! He shakes too much! I know that what you're doin' is going to HURT you or HURT someone else!”

Star stared at Eli and by instinct, he covered his head. His began shaking as he turned away from the adult and began to cry. "I..." This feels so familiar and Star hates it. "I--I'm sorry..." he whispered, too afraid to look up, keeping his head low and protected. Star screwed up big this time for having Eli get mad at him. Right now, he just needed to not get hurt. But if he does, he just needs to bear it until he can leave.

Eli held his head. Stop he told himself. He was already getting high blood issues, he didn't need more. He sighed and bent a little. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, baby… I… I'm not mad that you were tryin' something… I… I'm mad that you were tryin'… to lie…" he hissed and shook his head. "I wanna help ya, baby… but I can't help ya if ya lie to me…”

"I--I'm sorry..." Star said again, but he still kept his head low.

Eli let out a sigh. He moved to sit beside him and gently rubbed his back, but he said nothing, letting the boy cry to let his feelings out.

Star flinched when Eli touched him, and he was trying to swallow up the sobs that escaped his mouth and he ended up sounding like he was drowning. He tried to even his breathing but even that was hard. He didn't want to do this right now. He wanted to be alone. But he wasn't dismissed, so he had to bear it just a little longer.

Eli didn't seem to notice, but he retracted his hand to wait.

They stayed like that for many minutes. Almost an hour. Star eventually got his breathing right and he stayed hidden under his arms, waiting for an order of some sort.

But the order didn't come. Eli was lost in his thoughts, trying to keep his mind in check.

The two stayed in silence and it didn't occur to both of them how much time had passed until Crusher called Eli for dinner.

Eli sighed. "Go on, baby, there's leftovers in the fridge,"

"Okay…" Crusher hummed. "Star, dinner," he called.

Star scrambled to get out of the room and then went down to the dining hall. 

Kurasha came down a while later and since he didn't see Eli, he began making his way to the fridge to see what he could make. He glanced at Star on the table and asked, "You okay? What happened?"

"Nothing..." Star muttered as he hid his head on the table. 

Kurasha rolled his eyes as he took out leftovers and a few bowls to make them something new. "We both know that's a lie," he said. He began firing the stove and then asked, "What's wrong?"

"... I just..." Star didn't know how to explain his side of the story and instead, he didn't continue. "Nothing... Nevermind."

Kurasha sighed. Maybe Darry will get to him later. It was clear that he can't. 

Soon, the siblings were down for dinner with heated leftovers and a few other things that Kurasha could make. Kurasha looked at the table and frowned at the empty spot. He asked Crusher, "Where's dad?”

"He isn't joining… I don't know why, but I think it's best to let him be than stressing him out," Crusher replied.

Kurasha glanced at Star who also seemed to be in a bad mood and seemed to piece together that maybe something happened between them. He got Eli's plate and began to fill it up, then he grabbed Eli's medication and put them all on a tray. "Eat without me. I'll catch up," he said then began to head upstairs to give Eli his food. 

He knocked on the door with his foot and called, "Dad? I got you some food.”

"Door's open, baby,"

The door was unlocked, and he found Eli sitting by the bed, hands on his lap.

"Dad?" he called. He put the tray on the table and went to him. "What's wrong?”

Eli sighed. "It's… nothin', baby," he offered a smile.

"Why does everyone keep saying it's nothing," Kurasha frowned. "Dad, something's wrong. Please tell me.”

"Don't wanna worry ya, baby," Eli patted his head. He sighed. "I already worry Crusher so much… I don't wanna be a burden to ya both,”

"Well, sharing with both of us could lessen the pressure on the other," Kurasha said. He got Eli's tray and put it beside him. "You can eat while we talk.”

Eli sighed. "You're 10, Kurasha… you're a kid. Go have fun and be a kid," he shook his head. "You don't… You shouldn't be concerned with grown-up stuff…" Not like I was supposed to…

"But I am ," Kurasha said. "And there's literally almost nothing you can do to take that interest away. So, Mr. Eli, what's wrong?”

"Mr?" Eli snorted.

Kurasha flushed at his supposed attempt to try to be a grown-up. He huffed and turned away, "Yeah. Mr. Eli. Because if you don't want your kid to be someone you can talk to, then, right now, I'm not your kid. So, what's wrong, Mr. Eli?”

"Sorry, kid, not gonna happen," Eli laughed. "If you were a grown-up, you wouldn't even be able to talk to me," he chuckled before he turned away. "I chase away plenty of people…" he sighed.

"Well, good thing I'm not a grown-up then," Kurasha persisted. "What's the problem?”

Eli sighed. "Kurasha… please." He got the plate from the tray. "I wanna be alone right now.”

"... Okay…”

The boy soon left, and Eli picked on his food. He shook his head and began to eat. He wasn't really hungry… but he wasn't gonna waste it.

Eli wasn't there to tuck in the boys, so Kurasha and Crusher had to do it. Kurasha tucked Ezra in and Crusher took the twins. 

Star's sour mood didn't seem to have a good mood going to sleep either, and honestly, he was planning to stay awake. Darry was simply snoring at his bed, not identifying his twin as being upset.

A few minutes later, Star slipped out of the room into the artillery room. Since Thro'tarthi came, he doesn't come often here anymore. But tonight, he needed it. The walls were soundproof so he wouldn't be heard. 

He grabbed a larger gun and then positioned himself near the shooting area. He took a deep breath and aimed for the target's head then began shooting.

A few hours of shooting later, the artillery room door opened, and Darry walked in with a yawn. "Star… why you awake?" He asked.

Star turned to Darry and then put the gun down. "Darry? Wait, what time is it..." He looked at the chrono clock and it was still 2 hours before breakfast. "Why are you awake?”

"I don't know… I woke up, and you weren't in bed," Darry shrugged. "I know that you were here, the most obvious place,”

Star sighed. He put the gun back in place and then took Darry's hand and gently led him out. "C'mon... Let's go back to bed…”

"Okay…" Darry sighed. He leaned against the other. "Don't leave me again please…" he whimpered.

"Sorry," Star said. The other one drooped and he guessed he was still tired. He turned around and bent his knees. "I'll give you a piggy ride to bed.”

"Okay!" Darry's mood chirped up.

He climbed on Star's back and then Star began walking to their room. He let his twin doze off and then tucked him in his bed. He stood staring at his brother from above and he couldn't help but feel... Some sort of jealousy. How could you be such a happy child? Why couldn't Star just be happy with who he is? 

He turned around and saw the mirror and his reflection stared back at him, the light in his eyes a contrast to the light he saw on his father's. Red. Beautiful ruby red. But Star's was blue. He scowled and shot at the mirror with his icicle and then went to his bed.

A few days passed by. Star returned relatively normal, and Eli has slowly become more absent in the sibling's everyday lives. 

Star thought it was his fault and as much as possible, he avoided the mirrors in the house. Kurasha could slowly feel the pressure and day by day, he was starting to ignore his other projects in favor of cleaning the house and kids while Crusher took care of Eli. It was the least he could do.

It was soon the day before the birthday ball, and Eli took the boys out shopping for formal attire. It was still a ball, after all.

Star took Darry's hand and then ran down the isles of the suits. This was the first time in almost a year that Star went to shop, and it was nice seeing all the things they could potentially buy. 

Kurasha stuck close to Ezra while Crusher to Eli. They all went to where the formal clothes were, and much of them were robes and suits. No genders for each one.

Star, of course, went to the suits, but then he paused when he looked at the robes. Would it... Look good on him? He shook his head and turned his attention to the suits. He really shouldn't be thinking of that. 

Kurasha looked around and began getting suits and robes that might look cute on Ezra then began ushering him to the dressing room like a parent ready to play dress up with his baby.

Crusher helped Eli to sit before he headed straight to the robes. Darry was there too, and they went robe shopping, trying what they like with different designs.

In the end, Crusher chose a robe that was royal blue with diamond gems that shaped into lightning shapes on it while Darry chose a robe that was dark blue with golden amber gems shaped into stars on it. Ezra felt comfortable with a purple robe with crystals shaped into two moons on it along with a wolf sown below it. He twirled around it, giggling.

Seeing his siblings pick robes, Star didn't hesitate to get a robe as well. He chose a navy blue and silver robe with constellations patterned around it. Attached to his waist was a grey ribbon holding a transparent fabric that held white gemstones that sparkled like stars. He twirled in it and was rather happy with his choice.

Unlike his brothers, Kurasha chose a blue suit instead. A dark blue suit with sleeves decorated with a gradient going to cyan and white dress shoes and gloves. It looked rather simple than the ones his siblings chose. He turned to his dad and asked, "How is this, Dad?”

"That looks great on ya, baby," Eli smiled. He looked at the other kids and snorted. "Looks like we'll be the only ones wearin' suits… but y'all look so cute!”

Kurasha chuckled and looked at his other siblings freely wearing and sharing their chosen robes. "Thanks, Dad. But what are you choosing?" he asked.

"I have my own, I'm goin' military formal because, well, in the invitation," Eli stood up. "Come on, let's pay for those clothes,”

"Alright," Kurasha nodded. He looked at his suit and thought of adding something after they purchased it.

One swish of a card and the clothes were purchased. They got everything in the shopping bags, and Eli brought them to an ice cream parlor. "To make up for loss of presence for the last few days," he said as he stood in line for ice cream.

"Yay!! Ice cream!" Ezra cheered.

The kids all picked the ice cream they wanted and then they sat on the side while chatting with each other. Eli paid for their ice cream and gave it to them then went to buy him his own.

When Crusher looked up from his chocolate cherry ice cream, his eyebrows furrowed as Eli pulled up an ice cream that was overflowing with chocolate.

"That's a lot," Kurasha commented.

"I hope it's safe for Dad to take…" Crusher hissed.

Eli started to lick the chocolate bits as he approached the kids. "Alright, boys, let's head out now. We can eat while walkin',"

"Yayy!!" Darry giggled and licked his ice cream more.

As they walked, however, Eli felt himself starting to get dizzy. Or, at least, the world felt like it was spinning, his hands trembling while he froze in one place.

Crusher took notice immediately and gave his ice cream to Ezra before he dashed towards Eli. "Dad!? Dad!" He held onto him, feeling the other's feet slipping, so he held onto him. "Dad! Kurasha, help me help him up!”

Kurasha rushed to help his twin and then turned towards the kids who were panicking. Kurasha first sat him down on the side and began loosening his clothes so his dad could breathe properly. "Someone, call the hospital," Kurasha ordered his siblings.

"Got it!" Darry got the comm.

An hour later, an ambulance had Eli rushed to the emergency room, and Thrass was called immediately. He soothed Ezra, who was crying by then, and kept the younger twins close to him as they shook.

"What happened?" He asked.

"We don't know…" Crusher paced around with a hiss. "He was just eating and walking with us when he suddenly…" he swallowed and winced.

"Fainted," Kurasha finished. He kept the twins close to him and then tried to keep them from crying. "He has high blood pressure. Maybe the ice cream was too much for him..." Stupid, stupid, stupid, stu–

"Sugar rush with high blood pressure?" Thrass grimaced. "Ah, I can see the problem…"

After a while, Ezra fell asleep crying, and Thrass had to carry him. He sighed and ushered the kids out. "Come on, it's not ideal for you, kids to stay in the hospital. We'll come back when Eli gets out of the emergency room,”

"I want to stay," Kurasha said. Eli stayed with him in the hospital until he recovered. He wanted to return the favor.

"No, you can't," Thrass shook his head. "Sorry, Kurasha, but kids under 10 aren't allowed to stay in the hospital as visitors, and I can't leave you alone because you're still a minor," he let out a sigh. "Let's go home now please,”

"But--"

Star tugged Kurasha's sleeve and then said, "Kurasha... Please..."

Kurasha looked at his little brother and sighed. He... He can't leave them. He can't leave Crusher with the little ones. "Okay…”

They all returned home with the shopping, and Thrass put Ezra to bed. He took a breath and headed back, watching as Crusher led the twins to change out of their outside attire. Thrass knelt to Kurasha.

"Hey, nephew? Can we talk?”

Kurasha turned to Thrass and asked, "Yes, uncle?”

"Eli might not make it to the ball tomorrow, and that's… going to be a problem," Thrass sighed. "So when you and your siblings arrive there, I want… you to represent him,”

"Represent..." Kurasha looked down at the floor and his fists clenched. Represent his absent father because he's sick. "Of course," He said. "It would be my honor." He looked up at Thrass and asked, "Tell me what I should do.”

"Nothing much," Thrass gave a smile. "Just present yourself to Patriarch Lakencill and tell him that you're here to represent Admiral Eli'vant. Don't answer if he asks you where he is, though, please don't answer,”

Kurasha nodded. "Understood," he said. He glanced at the suits he bought and thought now would be the best to adjust them. 

Later, he grabbed a sewing book from the library and then took his suit, and began adding things to it. He propped up his datapad and used the image inside as a reference to his additions. The picture was Eli in uniform. 

The next day, the kids were preparing to go to the party and Thrass was helping them all, except for Kurasha. He wanted to be left alone. 

Star looked around at his siblings as they all wore robes and asked, "Where's Kurasha? Isn't he coming?”

"I'm sure he is, he's the eldest and Dad's representative," Crusher hummed. His hair was dropped down and wavy, which Thrass had helped him with.

Soon, Kurasha came down with a suit reminiscent of Eli's. A replication of Eli's uniform that took the color of blue and cyan, and Kurasha cut his hair short so he could look more clean. "Sorry I took so long," He said.

"You look great, Kurasha!" Darry oohed.

"Yeah!" Ezra agreed. "Very formal!”

Kurasha blushed at their compliments and said, "Thanks, everyone. You all look great too." His eyes landed on Crusher and he approached him with a grin. "You look great, twin," he chuckled. He pulled out from his pocket a small hairpin in the shape of a lightning bolt and then pinned it in his hair.

"Thanks! You too!" Crusher giggled.

"Since this is a more invitation event," Thrass spoke as he ushered them out the door. "The Xodlak Family will be sending hover carriages to the invites, so we need to wait,”

The children nodded and they all sat back in the den. Kurasha turned to Thrass and asked, "You're coming with us, right?”

"Of course! You kids can't go without an adult escort!" Thrass laughed. "And even if Eli were here, I wouldn't have much a choice…" he murmured, his pointy ear flickering. He and his siblings were always seen doing that when they felt something off or if they were bothered. Their father seemed to be able to do that as well.

The hover carriage soon came, and it was giant compared to the hover coach. It was dark blue and golden and it came with two drivers, with one hopping off to slide the door open for them to enter.

"WOAH!!" Darry gasped.

"This is so beautiful, " Star oohed. 

The children all went up to the carriage and Star was giggling at how beautiful it was on the inside as well. Thrass helped Ezra inside, being the shortest had its disadvantages, and once they were inside, they were off.

It only took an hour of driving, and they were met with a mansion covered with streamers and balloons of gold and blue while still maintaining its elegance. Children and parents of other high-class families were there as well.

Kurasha turned to his siblings, mostly the twins, and said, "Behave. You can play but make no incidents that attract unwanted attention.”

"Okay, big brother!" Ezra chirped.

"Okay, okay," Darry chuckled.

"Of course," Crusher nodded.

"Sure," Star giggled. He held Darry's hand as they entered the grand mansion.

Thrass escorted them straight into the ballroom. He pointed to where some guests were going. "That's the throne area, Kurasha. You can find and present yourself to Patriarch Lakencill there,”

Kurasha nodded. He went off and fell in line to greet the patriarch, and when he was finally there, he did a firm bow and greeted, "Greetings, Your Venerate. I am Prince Mitku'rash'avanto and I represent the Vanto Family this evening.”

"You mean, the Mitth?" Lakencill snorted as he got up, towering over the boy. "Where's your Dad? I'm surprised the Admiral himself isn't here to present himself or the family.”

"He is absent due to personal reasons," Kurasha replied, looking up at the Patriarch with steady eyes. He wasn't afraid nor intimidated by him. Why should he?

"Of course," Lakencill smirked. "It's all over the news. The great and powerful Admiral Eli'vant, fainted in public," he mocked. "And now, he can't even bother to show-"

"Apologies for being late," Eli spoke as he came in, the uniform of white clean and firm as he walked by Kurasha's side. "Thank you for representin' me, kiddo," He turned to Lakencill with an empty smile. "Your Venerate.”

Kurasha's eyes widened as if he were seeing a ghost. What the actual heck . He should be in fucking bed rest. Kurasha doesn't only have one idiotic parent, he has two. For a moment, Kurasha lost his composure, but he quickly recovered it.

"Admiral Eli'vant." Lakencill winced but recovered his smirk. "Saw you on the news. Shouldn't you be resting? After all, a human can only last so long…"

"I would remember my place as the host, if I were you, Patriarch ." Eli's smile sharpened a dark aura over his eyes. "Unless you want to be demoted from your position in the Great Family." His voice was cold, and it sent a shudder down Kurasha's spine.

Lakencill swallowed, and he straightened up. "You're dismissed. Enjoy the ball," he spoke before returning to his throne.

Eli nodded and ushered Kurasha to the side.

When they were in private, Kurasha scolded, "What are you doing here? Why are you out of bed? You should be resting! Do you think your condition is a joke?! I could have handled it Dad, but I need you to handle yourself too like a responsible adult and not like a child!" Big words for a little kid.

"I'm fine, baby, and I know you could," Eli sighed. "But I had to appear. I'm not lettin' whatever I worked for go down in drain because of my body bein' weak…" he muttered the last parts under his breath, and it was mostly to himself.

"Dad..." Kurasha got his hand and squeezed it. "You're not weak..." Human. It's hard being human compared to being Chiss. Kurasha could understand why Star wanted to try being Chiss, even though he didn't agree to it. But being human isn't that bad…

"Eli'vant!!"

Eli and Kurasha turned to a dark-skinned Chiss woman with bubbly hair waving toward them, carrying Ezra in her arms. She seemed to be one of the shortest Chiss, about an inch taller than Eli, who beamed and went over with Kurasha.

"Wutroow!" The man laughed. "You're here too?"

"When my Ziara's called, I have to come too," Wutroow chuckled. She held out the kid. "I believe this is yours?"

"Dad! Kurasha!" Ezra giggled.

Kurasha quickly ran to take Ezra from her hands and then bowed apologetically. "I'm sorry," he said to Wutroow. He turned to his little brother and asked, "Where did you run off to? Isn't Uncle Thrass supposed to look after you?”

"He went to chase after the twins," Ezra reported.

"And I don't mind, I love kids!" Wutroow giggled.

"Then why don't ya and Ziara make some, gurl?" Eli teased.

Wutroow laughed. "When she's not stressed her ass off, we can consider, but eh, work," she snorted. "But anyway, shouldn't you be resting? Saw you in the news,"

Eli sighed. "Ya know I can't stay in bed and miss this,"

"I know," Wutroow let out a sigh before she chuckled. "But watch out, Ziara isn't gonna be pleased to see you here,"

"I'll be fine-"

"Eli'vant."

Eli winced, and they turned to see Ar'alani coming, but unlike Wutroow or Eli, she was wearing a dress of midnight blue and glistening in sparkles. Wutroow smiled, a blush on her cheeks.

"Ziara! Hey!”

Kurasha paused and glanced at the woman. He turned away and said, "I'll find the others." After that, he left to let the adults discuss.

"Eli, what are you doing here?" Ar'alani demanded.

"I'm fine , Ziara," Eli sighed. "It was just a sugar crash."

"You need to rest," Ar'alani crossed her arms. "If not for yourself, for your kids. You gave them a big scare yesterday, we saw it all."

" Exactly , Ar'alani." Eli gritted his teeth, and Wutroow winced. He tried to avoid calling the other professionally unless necessary… or when they argued. " Everyone saw me weak. Remember what happened last time they saw me hospitalized and weak…" His breath was shaking, and he shook his head before turning away. "I will never let that happen to me again."

Ar'alani took a heavy breath. She reached out to her younger friend. "Ic'eli'vant-"

"Good eve to you, Admiral Ar'alani." Eli straightened up and moved away from them.

"Damn," Wutroow grimaced. "He must be really stressed with getting Thrawn back,"

"He is…" Ar'alani sighed.

Meanwhile, Kurasha couldn't find the twins, but he did find Crusher. He found him with Thro'tarthi, who was dressed in a birthday suit as they chatted.

Kurasha huffed, but he expected this in all honesty. He rolled his sleeve and tapped his watch then Crusher's hairpin lightly glowed. He looked at his watch and saw its screen move with the frequencies from their conversation. He left the to-be while he listened to their conversation. He would be there if Crusher would need him.

"Kurasha, I'm hungry," Ezra whimpered. He pointed to the buffet table. "Can we eat?”

"Okay," Kurasha said and led his sibling to the table. He carried him so he could see what he wanted and then Kurasha took a small plate to get the things his brother wanted.

Ezra tried to choose all the desserts, but Kurasha gave some variety. He pouted. "Why not all sweets?”

"It's not good for you," Kurasha said. "You'll get a sugar rush.”

"Aww…" Ezra sighed. "Fine…" He looked over across the room, and he found Darry and Star running off towards a group of children. "Huh, where they going?”

Kurasha turned to them and squinted his eyes in suspicion. He gave Ezra his food and said, "Be quiet." He put Ezra on his shoulders and followed them.

Ezra munched quietly, waiting for whatever was going to happen as they headed over.

Darry had a basket in his hands as he giggled. "This is going to be the best prank ever! These high-class kids are fun to prank!”

Star began cackling as he and Darry hid behind the pillars. Darry pushed open the basket, and toy mice came running through, heading toward the other kids, who screamed and jumped in terror.

Star watched with Darry and laughed as they all panicked. That wasn't even the best part! When the mice climbed on them, they exploded, and white paint and glitter stained their clothes. Oh, how unfortunate! 

Star fell to the floor laughing and didn't notice Kurasha glaring down at them. "What are you two doing?" Kurasha sternly asked. 

Star squeaked back and stood up. "Kurasha! W--We we're j--just, umm…”

"Pranks!" Darry giggled. "Come on, Kurasha, they were being rude, it's only fair!”

Kurasha looked at the kids and then back at Star and Darry. He sighed but then gave a small smile. "Don't get caught," he said before he held Ezra and they went to do something else instead.

"Yess!" Darry grinned. "Let's go over to those kids next!" He pointed to another group.

"Heck yeah!" Star giggled and pulled out the glitter and paint bombs.

The rest of the night stretched on. Some guests were getting glitter bombed on, but they couldn't complain when Darry and Star kept hiding. Ezra was soon playing by the little kids' area, where Kurasha watched over him.

It was soon time for cake cutting, and everyone was gathered at the throne room, with Eli pulling his kids close as Thro'tarthi was presented with the cake.

"Eleven layers with eleven candles for my special little boy," Lakencill proudly announced. "Happy birthday, Lathrotar,"

"Thank you so much, Daddy!" Thro'tarthi beamed before he blew out the candles.

Almost instantly, confetti burst from the side, and the audience applauded. Thro'tarthi laughed and clapped in joy just as the servants came to cut the cake. The first piece was towards the birthday boy while the rest were given out by the other servants.

The boys ate with Eli by their side and Star and Darry were whispering quietly about more pranks they could do to more people. Kurasha whispered to them, "Don't overdo it.”

"No promises!" Darry giggled.

Crusher ate his piece with a chirp, and he oohed at the sparkling filling inside. "Ooh! Dad, can we try baking this sometime?"

"Sure, baby," Eli chuckled and set the cake down. "Yeah, that's enough cake…"

"Everyone, it is time for the birthday ballroom dance!" Lakencill announced.

"Welp then," Eli sighed as they were ushered to all sit down on chairs in a circle around the ballroom. "This should be interestin'…”

Dance? Star looked at where the people began clearing the center, and honestly, he was excited. What kind of dances does Chiss do? Is it similar to Terra dances?

"Son," Lakencill turned to Thro'tarthi. "since it's your birthday, you will be the first to lead the dance by choosing a partner… unless you wanna sit it out again like last year?"

"No, Dad, I can choose someone this year to dance," Thro'tarthi assured before he stepped forward and into the circle.

Some of the kids their age started to grow excited, boys and girls alike.

Oh, so, Thro'tarthi will dance first. Star began swinging his legs excitedly as he watched Thro'tarthi head this way, and–

“Mitcr’ush’ervanto,” Thro’tarthi held out his hand towards the boy. “um, with your permission, may I have this dance?”

“Oh! Um…” Crusher flushed in surprise. “Uh, sure…?” He took the hand.

Eli oohed and snorted as Thro’tarthi led Crusher to the center.

Kurasha sighed. He crossed his arms and muttered, "Of course he would choose him." At this point... He didn't mind anymore. It was clear that Thro'tarthi liked his brother more than the rest and although he had his reservations about it, he wasn't as against it as before. He just wanted Crusher to be careful considering who his father is. He was happy for his twin. 

Star stared as Thro'tarthi led his older brother on the floor and honestly, he shouldn't be surprised anymore. He should never be surprised anymore seeing Thro'tarthi's favor to Crusher since day one. It then occurred to Star that having Thro'tarthi ask Crusher to dance in front of all these people at his birthday ball means only one thing:

Thro'tarthi liked Crusher.

How could Star be so oblivious?

Of course, he would like Crusher. He should be happy for his brother. He should be happy for Thro'tarthi… but why is there something hurting inside of him like it's as if his heart was being scratched by large wretched claws and his chest being squeezed like a ragdoll?

It hurt. It hurt so much. And he couldn't help but stare at his brother like he just stole the first and best person that he could ever have on this god-forsaken planet–

"Star?" Darry patted his shoulder. "You okay? Your shoes are freezing to the floor,”

"What?" Star turned down and he frowned when he saw his frozen shoes and it began to trail around the hallway. He huffed and asked, "Can you unfreeze me?”

"Sure," Darry flicked his star ball down to melt the ice.

"Thanks..." Star said then he turned away from the dance and looked away. He wanted to go home.

Crusher's heart was pounding the entire dance. He felt subconscious, with the amount of people watching them. He didn't feel ready to dance, and he definitely felt like he was sweating from the spotlight, but he kept the smile when he saw Thro'tarthi enjoying himself. He liked seeing him happy.

It was… nice.

After Thro'tarthi's dance with Crusher, everyone was allowed to join the dance floor. Crusher came back to his family and most of them gave him pleasing looks. 

Kurasha sighed but gave him a small smile. He asked, "So, how was it?”

"Nerve-wracking," Crusher laughed. "But fun! I'm not used to people staring at me though,"

"I wanna dance next!" Darry claimed. "Star, let's dance!”

"No thanks..." Star said as he turned away. "I wanna go home..."

"Star, something's the matter?" Kurasha asked. 

"Nothing..." Star replied. 

Kurasha groaned and then stood up. He didn't want to disappoint his brother so he extended his hand to Darry and said, "Let's dance instead.”

"Okay!" Darry accepted the hand, and Kurasha led him to the dance floor.

"I'm hungryyy!" Ezra whined.

"Again? Ya ate like five plates, kiddo," Eli laughed but he carried the boy back to the buffet table anyway, leaving Crusher and Star alone.

Star ignored his brother and focused on that very interesting wall over there.

Crusher tilted his head. "You okay, Star?”

"Mm," Star said dismissively. He honestly... Did not want to be here with him right now. He got up and then went to get something to drink.

Crusher sighed and headed to the balcony to get some air.

Star found himself back at the buffet table, where the water was. Eli was filling up Ezra's plate as the boy cheered for food. He seemed to have a belly of a beast.

Eli noticed Star's sour mood and tilted his head. "What's got ya down, kiddo?" He asked.

"Nothing," Star answered. He looked around and got punch instead. The water's too bland. "I just wanna go home…”

"Sorry, kiddo, we can't leave… literally," Eli motioned to point at the door blocked with guards. "Lakencill doesn't really like guests leavin' early unless it's an emergency,”

Star huffed and gulped down the punch before he quickly refilled it. This one's gonna be a long night. Wish he could do something to make it a little bit shorter…

To his relief, the ball only lasted an hour of dancing. After that, they were free to leave. Star was the first one inside the coach, his grumpy mood not seeming to cease. 

Kurasha sighed. He turned to Darry and said, "Darry, can you ask Star what's happening to him? He's been grumpier each week.”

"Okay!!" Darry happily skipped over and headed inside. He scooched over beside his twin. "Sooo, what's got you in the grumps, twinsie?”

"... Nothing," Star said, although he hesitated because it didn't feel good lying to his twin. But... It was rather crowded here in the coach. He didn't want to tell it to Darry right here.

Darry pouted but said nothing.

They soon made it home, and Crusher helped Eli to bed while Kurasha carried Ezra to his bed. Darry and Star went to their rooms to remove their robes.

"Sooo…" Darry looked over. "Why so grumpy?" He tried again.

Star groaned. "I don't... Honestly, I don't know why. It's about Thro'tarthi," he narrowed down.

"Oh, did he do something to you?" Darry asked.

"I don't know! Maybe," Star said angrily. He hugged his pillow and squeezed it before he continued. "It's just... I made him my friend first . But why does Thro'tarthi like Crusher more than me? What does Crusher have that I don't have? What makes Crusher a better friend than I am? What does Thro'tarthi see in Crusher that makes him look at him like... Like that . He's not even Chiss so what makes him special?!" Star ranted.

"Uh, Thro'tarthi just has a crush on him," Darry deadpanned. "Did you… not realize?”

Star gripped his pillow further and he turned away from his twin. Yeah, that's another problem for him. Someone as nice and kind and accepting and cute as Thro'tarthi would actually like Crusher first. Fuck dammit . Why?!

Darry scratched his head. "Dude, it's no big deal. Why are you making it like it's a problem? Thro'tarthi is still friends with us, and you should be grateful a Chiss actually WANTS to be our friend." He huffed. "At least YOUR friend," he threw his pillow at Star before curling up in his blankets.

Now what's up with Darry? Star got up and turned to his brother. Did he say something to offend him? He didn't-- Oh wait... Right. He had issues with the other Chiss kids too... 

Shoot, he forgot. He sighed and said, "Sorry... I didn't mean it that way…”

"You wanna be friends with Thro'tarthi alone." Darry sniffled. "It's all you get mad about, I don't know why… at least you two are close. Ezra and I are friends with him, but he's still closer to you and Crusher… I'm just grateful that a Chiss… actually doesn't think of us as human freaks." Darry hissed.

"Darry, it's not..." Star wanted to justify himself, but right now, that wasn't what his twin needed. Stars, he has been selfish. "I'm sorry. I just... Got used to having things be mine . I didn't realize what it would mean for you to have Thro'tarthi as a friend... I'm sorry. I've been selfish." Star wasn't doing a good job, but it was the only thing he could think of right now. He'll make it up to Darry some other way.

Darry sighed. He looked up at the other. "It's not just me… you know you owe Crusher an apology too, even if he doesn't know,”

Star turned away, sour at the idea. Crusher didn't... Have to know. "Can't I just... Not tell him?”

"I guess, but it doesn't feel right, especially if he doesn't know he's doing something wrong… which he isn't. For once," Darry snorted.

Star sighed. "Okay... Fine.”

The next day, Eli wasn't at breakfast at the insistence to be on bed rest after the party by his eldest twins. Crusher brought breakfast to him instead.

Kurasha made sure that everyone ate and then he whispered to Darry, "Did you get him to talk?”

"I think," Darry shrugged. "He's jealous that Thro'tarthi likes Crusher… but he says he'll apologize…”

Kurasha raised his eyebrow at that. He was surprised to have Star be mad for that reason. Hopefully, Darry reasoned with him enough. 

Later in the afternoon, Star went to find Crusher. He went to the library first because he knew he'd most likely be there.

And lo and behold, Crusher was right there, reading in one of the beanbags.

Star took a deep breath and was about to enter the library... But then he rethought it. He didn't want to do it. Darry didn't have to know. He could just turn around and--

The image of Darry crying and sad because of Star popped into his mind and Star had to suck in a wince when he imagined it. Shoot... He didn't want that. He turned back and marched his way towards Crusher to get this done with.

Crusher heard the footsteps easily in the quiet room. He smiled. "Hey, Star," he greeted casually. "You hear to read too?”

"No, I, uh," Star fiddled with his fingers and he looked away from his brother, and continued, "I'm here to say sorry." He was silent for a moment then said, "Sorry." After that, he booked his way out of the library, ending the interaction.

Crusher tilted his head. "About what could he be sorry about…?" He scratched his head but he shrugged it off in the end.

Later, Thro'tarthi came over. Darry was the first to greet him, but he ushered Ezra out to play in the snow. "Crusher's tending to Dad, so please don't disturb him," he told him before he made his way out with Ezra, who didn't mind and simply laughed.

"Oh, um, okay…" Thro'tarthi rubbed his arm and turned to Star. "I guess it's just us playing inside today then," he chirped, not minding it.

Star grinned like a maniac and he quickly took Thro'tarthi's hand up to the playroom. Honestly, thank you Darry! Maybe just some alone time with him and time to chat. His excitement can't be contained and he lined up a bunch of games that he and Thro'tarthi could play with.

They played the entire day, both boys had a fun time. The time passed by quicker than they realized, and it was soon time for Thro'tarthi to go home.

As Thro'tarthi headed out, he felt a little sad that he didn't get to see Crusher, but his expression never showed it, and he waved at Star as he made it into his hover coach.

By then, Darry and Ezra headed back inside, and Ezra came running into the house in a giant snowball. "Am stuck!" He whined.

Star laughed and went to help him get out with Darry. 

Meanwhile, Kurasha had a tray with food and went up to Eli's room. He opened it and he saw his Dad asleep. But this food wasn't for his dad, it was for Crusher who was busy folding his dad's clothes. Kurasha sighed and set the food on Eli's desk. "You skipped lunch again," he whispered to his twin.

"I'm fine," Crusher assured. "I finally had some reading time in the library, but I couldn't be too far away from Dad, is all," he shrugged.

"You should eat at least," Kurasha said. "I can take over. You can go ahead and take a nap or something.”

"Nah, it's fine, go and make sure our brothers are okay," Crusher waved it off. "I'm kinda concerned about Star though. He said sorry to me and then just left the library earlier. What's that about?”

Kurasha chuckled. "He didn't say anything else?" he asked.

"Nope," Crusher shook his head.

"Well, he was jealous," Kurasha filled in. "That's why he's been grumpy for the last few weeks.”

"Jealous?" Crusher blinked. "Of what?”

"Of you," Kurasha replied. He ruffled his head and said, "Talk to him more about it. That's all I know." He then exited the room to maybe clean or help.

"Huh," Crusher scratched his head. He knew Star and Darry had been jealous of him the previous year about their powers… was there a new thing?

For the next few days, the routine remained the same. Crusher let himself be Eli's nurse, despite Eli's protests, and Darry would take Ezra away to play somewhere while Thro'tarthi and Star played together.

Ezra got upset during those days. "Why can't I play with Thro'tarthi?" He asked. "Did me do something wrong?"

"…Star just wants to play with him right now," Darry sighed. "Sorry, Ezzy, that's all I know,"

"But me want Chiss friend too!" Ezra began to cry.

Darry swallowed and tried to console him.

Kurasha went outside and sighed. "Darry," He called. "You can play with Thro'tarthi too, y'know.”

Darry shook his head. "Star doesn't want to. He gets grumpy again,"

Ezra sniffled and ran to Kurasha to hug.

Kurasha held Ezra up and said, "You know what, don't worry about Star. I'll handle him when he gets grumpy. Just because it's what Star wants doesn't mean it should be the rules." He turned to the door and said, "C'mon. I know you want to play with him too.”

Darry shook his head again. "I'll just stay out here for a while…" he turned to head to Eli's garden.

Kurasha sighed. He carried Ezra up to the playroom. And ushered him to play with Thro'tarthi and Star. Star was confused to see Ezra but he welcomed him nonetheless and continued to play. After that, Kurasha went down again. He checked on Darry again.

Darry was tending to the crystal flowers, back turned against Kurasha. He giggled and played with the flowers. Huh, first time Kurasha saw Darry so… calm. It was rather odd.

Well, Kurasha didn't want to interrupt Darry... But he just wanted to make sure he was okay. "Hey, Darry.”

"Hmm?" Darry looked up.

"Be honest with me, little brother," Kurasha said as he sat with Darry on the snow. "Are you okay? Is something bothering you?”

Darry sighed. "I don't know… I don't like Star upset. He's frustrating when upset, but he just wants a friend…" he turned away. "When he gets a friend, he's just so… ungrateful… and selfish… but…" He crossed his arms. "I don't know, it's better to just let him be than argue, he doesn't listen… like how he didn't apologize to Crusher,”

Kurasha rolled his eyes. Typical Star. He never listens and now, he had to think of a way to... Discipline Star somehow. Set him right. He wasn't a parent and Crusher was more suited to this type of thing, but he was occupied. He patted Darry's back and said, "I'll try to talk to Star about that. And... You don't have to restrain yourself for the selfish sake of your twin, Darry. If you want to play with Thro'tarthi, go ahead. If Star gets upset, send him my way. I'll figure something out somehow.”

Darry frowned. "But you not parent. You brother. Dad and Papa always say that siblings don't discipline. They help,”

"Well, I'll help him then," Kurasha said. It was not like he had much of a choice. Dad was sick and Papa was away. Who would be here to teach Star what not to do? "I'll help Star realize that what he's doing is not good." Kurasha wasn't lying.

Darry winced. "I don't know… sounds like discipline…" he hummed. "Maybe we should tell Dad…”

"Dad isn't well right now and Papa is gone," Kurasha said. "There's no one home who could provide what Star needs right now. As the eldest, I need to do something at least," Kurasha explained. He tried to assure Darry, "It'll be fine.”

Darry still wasn't convinced. In fact, his expression grew more worried. Kurasha gave up on explaining it to Darry and just let him be. He looked nice being alone and tending to the flowers.

As soon as Kurasha was inside, Darry quickly rushed to the back door to head upstairs.

Meanwhile, Ezra attached himself to Thro'tarthi, missing him. The boy laughed and got him on his shoulders. Star was annoyed, but he tried to calm himself. Ezra was young. He didn't know what he was doing. Besides, it has been a while since he got to play with Thro'tarthi. He can't blame him.

Time passed by, and Thro'tarthi had to go home. "See you guys tomorrow!" He waved and patted Ezra's head before he left.

By dinner time, Eli was surprisingly there. Star, Kurasha, and Ezra were surprised but they welcomed him nonetheless. Kurasha cooked dinner and arranged everyone once again.

"Oh, kids," Eli spoke up. "We're all gonna have a talk in the playroom before bed, alright? Except Ezra, you can go to sleep, okay, baby?"

"Okay!" Ezra nodded with a beam.

Star stiffened, and he gripped his leg to try and not to shake. A foreboding feeling overcame him and he couldn't help but be nervous. 

After dinner, the kids except Ezra all gathered in Eli's office so Eli could talk to them.

Eli got them seated, and he clasped his hands together. "So I've been… informed of the issue happenin' and needless to say… I'm a little disappointed," he sighed and turned to his eldest. "Kurasha, I admire ya for wantin' to step up as the big brother, but if there's any problem regardin' your siblings that are gettin' out of hand, come straight to me. You're all equals here, none of you should try parentin' the other. Ezra is an exception because he's two to three years away from y'all, but is that clear, Kurasha?”

Kurasha was rather surprised. But... Him going to Eli... He didn't want to stress his dad out. This could be resolved with a little bit of talking to the others. But if that's how his dad wanted it, he'll agree. "Yes, Dad," He said with a low bow.

"Thank you," Eli turned to Darry. "Darry, I'm thankful that you went to me when ya know things were goin' to get out of hand, but ya need to learn to not make plans and drag Ezra along just because your twin or any of your brothers is upset. If someone's upset, straight to me, and I'll try to help to resolve the problem. Ezra looks up to you, to all of you, and you shouldn't force him to do things that he doesn't want, Darry, even if it makes your twin upset,"

"Okay, Dad… sorry," Darry bowed his head.

Eli gave a nod and turned to Star. "And now… Star.”

Star flinched and he immediately bowed his head. He thought he recovered from the last time but he found out now that he had not. His heart began to quicken as he began to hear out what he had done, and this time, he just hoped that Eli wouldn't be mad. Eli won't yell at him.

Eli let out a sigh. "We need to fix this whole jealousy business… it's not right, and ya know this, don't ya?”

Just tell him what he wants to hear. Haha, yeah. "Y--Yes," he stuttered.

Eli sighed. "And the lyin'… ya kids know that I can tell if y'all are lyin'. Sometimes I let ya get away with it but other times… I just don't know why you lie, there's nothin' to lie about," he crossed his arms. "This is an honest talk. Chin up, all of ya."

Crusher winced and looked up. Darry too. Kurasha straightened up. 

Star was the only one who hesitated as he tried to look up at Eli but found that he could not. 

Kurasha thought something was wrong with him. Why was he so afraid of Dad? It's Dad .

Eli sighed, but he couldn't continue when they weren't all looking up. Darry frowned and wanted to help but Eli stopped him.

"Let him when he can,"

"But we're gonna be here all night!" Darry frowned.

"Then so be it." Eli firmly spoke. "This is a situation we need to resolve now, and we can't force it out, but we can't resolve it if not all of ya are honest.”

Kurasha glared at Star and feeling the pressure, Star looked up. And when he saw Eli's gaze, he wanted nothing more but to hide.

"Okay," Eli hummed. "How do we do this honestly…" He knew how to do this if they were soldiers… but they were kids . He couldn't just… use a truth serum on them, that's dangerous. "Kids, please, please , I need ya all to be honest. If I catch a lie, we're goin' back to the beginnin' to recap it,”

"Yes, dad," Kurasha responded to them.

"Alright, let's start with feelings," Eli motioned to Darry. "Ya wanna begin? What do you wanna say to Star?"

"Okay…" Darry took a breath and turned to Star. "Twinsie, I adore you and you're the best twin I could ask for… but I strongly believe that you're being selfish in wanting to have Thro'tarthi as just your friend and that you're ungrateful because you have a friend but don't want to share him," After speaking, he went behind Kurasha as a shield.

Star clenched his fists at that and the room went colder, but with one look at Eli, Star calmed down. He has more fear than he has anger. Besides, he can't do anything to his twin. 

Kurasha patted Darry's head to try and comfort him.

Star then said, "I'm sorry , Darry. Thro'tarthi's your friend too.”

"He's our friend," Darry motioned to the three of them, including Crusher. "I wanna go back to playing with you both, even if he goes to Crusher after,"

"Okay, next question," Eli spoke up. "Star? Do you know why Thro'tarthi keeps going to Crusher?”

"Because he likes him," Star grumbled, and the way it rolled off his tongue was bitter. He didn't like admitting, but with Eli on his back, he couldn't lie.

"He does?" Crusher blinked.

"How do you not know?" Darry stared at him, dumbfounded. "I'm pretty sure even Ezra knows,"

"I… I don't…" Crusher hummed. "Is that why… Star…" He turned to Star. "Why didn't you tell me you didn't want him going near me? I could have rejected the friendship attempts sooner,”

"I--I didn't know that he liked you back then," Star said. "I just figured it out when he asked you to dance…”

"That wasn't a friendly dance??" Crusher looked so frazzled, and Darry couldn't help but face-palm. How oblivious was this dumbass brother of his?

Kurasha groaned and muttered, "That's why I didn't like him, Crusher." 

"Nobody asks someone to dance in front of tons of people at their birthday ball for the first time if you weren't someone they truly care for!" Star said because he had been in that stage of life before. Before he came here. Shit, he was losing his temperature. He turned away from them and tried to remain calm, but this conversation was grating on his nerves. He just... Needed to get through this and he'll be fine.

"Crusher, we need to get ya checked out for oblivious to the max," Eli chuckled and patted his elder son's head. "And caring for someone doesn't always mean liking that way, Star… and that shouldn't come in between friendships," he told him. "Thro'tarthi thinks the world of all of you as his friends, but what he feels for Crusher is different, and that should always be a separate case.”

And that's what's bothering Star. He can't describe this obsessive possessiveness over Thro'tarthi. "I don't mind him being friends with Darry or Ezra," Star said. "This feeling is confusing but I don't mind him being with other friends. I just don't want him to be with Crusher because the single way he looks at him makes me so angry and I just can't figure out why, but I don't want him to look at Crusher that way. I want him to-- To..." Star flushed in frustration as he couldn't figure out his next words. Why is this all so confusing?! Dammit!!

"Oh, so you have a crush on him too?" Darry asked.

The room went quiet.

Star flushed and he looked away. "I--I don't!"

"That honestly explains how you've been acting..." Kurasha said. 

"I don't have a crush!" Star yelled.

"Dude, you're jealous of Crusher because Thro'tarthi likes him," Darry pointed out. "Also, you're blushing,”

"I--I'm--" Star covered his face, but it was useless as the blush went to his ears. 

Kurasha sighed. "This could have all been figured out... If Star had been honest with his feelings," he muttered. 

Star couldn't say anything anymore as he was dying in embarrassment from everything that transpired. Him? Have a crush? Fuck . Etiquette classes never covered this.

"It's okay, I don't like him in that way anyway," Crusher shrugged. "I can tell him that so we're all on a friend level, and maybe he can like you too,”

"... He won't like me," Star muttered.

"Never say never, still can happen!" Darry chipped. "It's a crush, silly! It can change!”

Star huffed and looked away, hugging his body as the thought of... Thro'tarthi likes him back. He never thought of that. He never thought of Thro'tarthi being any more than a friend because how could he when he was... Like this . There was a reason why Thro'tarthi liked Crusher, and he can't really replicate that. Crusher is Crusher. And, Star is unfortunately Star.

"Y'all are still so young too," Eli chuckled. "Focus on learnin' before going off to your crushes' arms," He ruffled Star and Crusher's heads. "They need to be able to provide for ya to be worthy,”

"Agreed," Kurasha said as he turned to Star. He jokingly said, "Pick a better one."

Star had to hold in a chuckle, but he appreciated his brother's rather odd sense of humor. He just... Didn't know. Because, like Darry said before, who else is willing to befriend an alien-like them? Fuck, he was ungrateful. How could he look for anyone to accept him when he already has his family? "I'm sorry..." he said sincerely. He didn't know he had a crush on this Chiss kid and it almost cost him his relationships with his brothers. It's stupid.

"It's okay," Crusher patted his back.

"Kids, listen," Eli knelt down. "I want ya all to promise to be honest with me and with each other, no matter what. Without honesty… look what happens. We don't always know the answer, so we always need help, alright?"

"Okay, Dad!" Darry nodded.

"Okay, Dad..." Star said. 

"Yes, dad," Kurasha soon said.

"Yes, Dad," Crusher gave a nod himself.

Notes:

Thro'tarthi, Kurasha, Crusher, Star, Darry, Ezra
Outfits during the ball.

Chapter 9: First Day of School

The next day came, and Eli had to leave. "I need to get this to my ship," he showed the other end of the teleportation device. "Your Uncle will come babysit,”

"Okay," Kurasha nodded, honestly getting used to this by now. After bidding his Dad goodbye, he went to his datapad to see his to-do list for the day and then started preparing breakfast.

Thro'tarthi came later that day, and Crusher and him went to talk first. They headed to the library, and Crusher confronted him. "Is it true that you have a crush on me?" He asked. "Is that why you wanted to be my friend?"

"What? No! No! I mean…" Thro'tarthi flushed. "I… I do like you… but that's not the reason! I… I wanted to be your friend regardless…" he sighed. "You don't like me that way… do you?"

"I'm sorry," Crusher rubbed his arm. "I still wanna be friends though…"

Thro'tarthi's eyes lit up. "Oh! Oh, yeah, okay, that's fine," he smiled. "I'm okay with that,”

Star groaned. He didn't want to play with Thro'tarthi today because of the revelation that he has a crush on the Chiss. It was embarrassing. He didn't go down to greet the little prince and he won't go out of his room to play with him. He still wanted to be friends, of course! But not now. Star had to... Come to terms with the way he's been feeling.

"Star! Star!" Darry ran to his twin with a giggle.

"Yeah?" Star asked, rolling over his bed to see his twin.

"I just saw Thro'tarthi talking with Crusher, and Crusher rejected him!" Darry bounced on the other's bed. "They're still friends though,”

Star perked up at that, but then he shook his head. Crusher rejected him... Does that mean he gets to have a chan--

No. Don't think about it. He doesn't like you that way. He sighed and plopped down back on the bed.

"Oh, come onnn, Star!" Darry pouted. "That good news! You can try to get closer to him to get a chance!" He urged.

Star sighed. "But he won't like me even if I tried!" He whined. "He likes Crusher. And Crusher's almost like the exact opposite of me... Thro'tarthi won't like that…”

"You're being too down on yourself," Darry huffed. "There's always hope!”

Star sighed. "Fineeee..." Star crawled out of bed and then left with Darry.

They found Thro'tarthi leaving the library, slightly down. When he saw them, however, his mood lightened up. "Star! Darry!" he ran to them. "Wanna play?"

"Sure, but you two go first... I'm hungry," Darry dramatized by patting his stomach before dashing down to the kitchen.

Star flushed and he turned back to Thro'tarthi. He couldn't help but smile and said, "Yeah! Let's go play!"

The two ran to the playroom, and Crusher watched from inside the library. He smiled, though he felt himself wince, he shrugged it off and turned to head back to read. He definitely didn't feel the same way... right? Right…

Star found himself enjoying today. They played around the house, not just in the playroom, and Darry and Ezra joined them after a short while. It felt great and Star couldn't feel happier. He just hopes his feelings won't be found because he couldn't bear the feeling of rejection.

This continued on for a few days. Eli was absent on those days, and their Uncle Krix babysat them, though he strongly avoided interacting with Lakencill when he picks up Thro'tarthi.

"Where's Dad, Uncle Krix?" Darry asked.

"He went to see your Papa... though it looks like that Empire's not giving him an easy mission," Krix snorted.

"Will we see Papa soon?" Star asked.

"If the mission's a success, yes," Krix nodded. "I'm sure your Dad will be able to get your Papa back here soon,"

The kids cheered and Kurasha started preparing a list of things he needed to prepare before he came.

There was a sudden knock at the door, and Krix got up to answer. When he opened it, however, he groaned. "Can you not be here when you drop off your kid?" he scowled.

"That's irresponsible," Lakencill huffed as Thro'tarthi ran in to play with Star, Darry and Ezra. "As his father, I need to be present in his life... I wonder where are your kids?" he grinned. "Buried six feet under, I'm sure?"

Krix quickly slammed the door at his face, and the satisfaction of him falling back into the porch was unheard by the three kids who ran upstairs.

Crusher winced. "Uncle Krix?"

Krix took a breath and smiled, patting his head. "Don't listen to the patriarch, he's just crazy," With that, he walked off.

Kurasha shared glances with Crusher and then he said, "Wanna make something for Uncle Krix?"

"Sure... he doesn't like tea, though," Crusher hummed. "Some kaf?"

"Sure," Kurasha said as they began to head to the kitchen. "I have this new recipe for kaf cookies. Wanna try that with me?"

"Sure," Crusher smiled and nodded, following after him.

Meanwhile, the kids were playing hide and seek, and Darry was it. Thro'tarthi carried Ezra while dragging Star to find a good hiding spot when they stumbled upon Kurasha's workshop.

"Woah," Thro'tarthi looked around. "Where are we?"

"This is Kurasha's workshop," Star said. He looked around and grinned. "Darry will never find us here.", He giggled and brought Ezra and Thro'tarthi along to hide inside.

Ezra oohed. He'd only come to see Kurasha a few times in there, but never inside-inside. He got distracted and walked to a few stuff he found on the desks.

Star hid under a large gizmo that Kurasha was building, but his eyes widened when he saw Ezra. "E--EZRA! Don't touch anything!" he ordered.

"Aww, why?" Ezra pouted.

"Well, this is Kurasha's stuff," Thro'tarthi reminded as he squeezed under the table.

Ezra huffed but moved away a little. They went to hide and then waited for Darry to try and look for them.

However, it wasn't Darry that opened the door. It was Kurasha and Crusher. Shi--

"I have the recipe here somewhere," Kurasha said as he began to walk inside, past the hiding spots of the ones in there. He began to look through his closets and said, "Try not to touch anything Crusher. Some of them are dangerous and incomplete."

Star began swearing in his head because dammit . If he leaves now, Kurasha will be furious. But are things here dangerous? It didn't occur to him that a child would want to play something with that.

"You have a recipe in a dangerous workshop?" Crusher raised an eyebrow. "You know, the kitchen has pantries for that? I feel like it's better to separate food and beverages from your... work," he moved aside from touching anything.

Kurasha shrugged. "Inspiration comes at random times." He looked at his stack of papers and finally found it. "Ah. Here it--"

There was a small clang of metal that fell from a table and Kurasha's eyes narrowed at it. He put his papers down and yelled, "Okay, which one of you is in here?"

No one answered. 

Kurasha yelled, "Get out NOW or I'm dragging you out!"

"Kurasha, calm down," Crusher sighed.

Ezra winced and immediately rushed out. Crusher blinked and turned to his twin brother.

"Just a thought, Kurasha, if you want this as a closed area, lock it," he suggested.

"I thought I did..." He muttered as he turned to his door. He sighed and turned to Ezra. "This isn't a safe place for you, baby brother. What are you doing here?"

"Playing hide and seek," Ezra fiddled with his fingers. "This has good places to hide,"

"Well, don't come in here for a game next time," Kurasha said as he ushered Ezra out. "Go hide someplace else. Maybe the library because it has a lot of shelves." Kurasha and Crusher went out with Ezra and the recipe then closed the panel. This time, Kurasha made sure to lock it. 

Once they were gone, Star went to try and open the panel, but he didn't know the password. "Shoot, shoot, shoot! We're locked in!" he panicked. Being in Kurasha's lab was not a good idea after all.

Thro'tarthi hummed. He looked around and found a vent. "Oh!" He moved some chairs around and walked up to the vent to remove the cover. "Come on... come on..." He hissed.

The chairs began to wobble and Thro'tarthi began to fall. "Woah!"

"Tarthi!" Star called and he quickly ran to transform the chairs into pillows. However, Thro'tarthi was falling first, so Star had to run to him and catch him in his arms. Soon, the pillows followed, and Star and Thro'tarthi were buried in pillows. But at least, Thro'tarthi didn't get injured. 

"Thro'tarthi, are you okay?" Star asked.

"I'm fine," Thro'tarthi smiled but he looked up with a frown. "Okay..." He got up and removed his band. "Let's see if I can do this..."

His third eye opened and glowed a bright white, focusing his magic towards the vent. Star's eyes widened, never being able to see his magic before. He watched in awe and looked up at the vent to see it slowly being uncovered. Thro'tarthi took a breath and lifted himself up, taking Star by his hands before he felt their bodies glowing with white. They dashed through the vents before ending up in the hallway with a thud.

Star's heart was pumping out of his chest and he looked at Thro'tarthi in amazement. "That was awesome!" he said enthusiastically. "The way you moved the vent cover! And then you made us glow! And now we're here and because of you! Wow, it was just so amazing! You're amazing!" Star praised with literal star-shaped pupils staring at Thro'tarthi like he was the best thing to ever happen in this world.

"Haha, thanks!" Thro'tarthi laughed. "I haven't used magic that powerful!" He beamed and placed the band around his eye again.

"Well, it was so cool! I hope I can do powerful magic like you someday!" Star said happily. 

Then, Darry came in the corner with Ezra trailing behind. He beamed. "Found you two!" he giggled.

Star pouted. "Awe man," but then he started laughing. "Hey! I heard Kurasha's baking something! Let's go and get some!"

"Yayy! Food!" Ezra cheered.

"C'mon, Thro'tarthi!" Star said. He took his hand and gleefully ran to the kitchen with his siblings. 

Kurasha just backed a fresh batch of kaf cookies when the kids came running in. "FOOOOD!"

"Hey! HEY! They're hot!" Kurasha said as he quickly put the tray down and stopped Ezra from leaping onto the tray. "And you can't eat them all! They're for Uncle Krix!"

"Aww, fooddd!" Ezra pouted.

"Don't worry, you four," Crusher got out another tray. "We made two batches. These can be yours to share," he placed them on a plate and placed them in the dining hall.

"Yayy!!" Darry and Ezra bolted inside, and Star and Thro'tarthi followed after.

"They seem to be having fun," Kurasha chuckled.

"I'm glad they are," Crusher placed the other cookies on the other plate and placed it on the silver tray with some kaf. "Come on, let's bring this to Uncle Krix, he's upstairs,"

Kurasha nodded and grabbed the cup of kaf they made then began walking up. They headed to Krix's room, and they found Krix on the bed, looking at his datapad.

Kurasha knocked on the door and called, "Uncle Krix?"

"Hmm?" Krix looked up. "Sure, come in, boys,"

"You okay?" Crusher asked as they entered, placing the tray down. "We got you some food and kaf,"

"Thanks," Krix chuckled and patted their heads. "I'm fine, just..." He hummed and ended up shrugging. "Peachy," he got the kaf to sip.

"If you need anything, you can tell us," Kurasha said.

"Eh," Krix sighed. "I guess... I just miss my own kids..." he hummed.

"You have... kids?" Crusher tilted his head. "Papa never mentioned that..."

"It's been... 200 years," Krix laughed emptily and laid back. "So... yeah,"

200? Chiss can live that long? Kurasha glanced at Crusher then back at his Uncle and asked, "... Would you like to tell us about them?"

"Sure, kiddos," he set the kaf down and moved them closer to him as he picked up his datapad.

Kurasha and Crusher spent that time listening to stories about Krix's children. It was a nice bonding time just being the three of them. He showed them the pictures, even of his former husband, an Aloxian alien male named Qort. And then their three kids. First was Klai, the eldest child with skin and eyes similar to Krix but hair and facial shape like their other father. The second was Quidarr, the daughter, with skin and eyes similar to Qort's while the facial shape and hair were from Krix. And the youngest son, Alexandr, looked like a mini Krix with only eyes the same as Qort's.

"They died years ago... all of them," Krix sighed. "Dad and Papa offered to give me a longer life to be with them... and my siblings. Humans don't live longer, as you know, so it was a... procedure that I went through to keep staying alive,"

"Why didn't they join you in living forever?" Crusher asked.

"They didn't want to," Krix winced, hands gripping the datapad. "I asked and begged... but they didn't want to. They wanted to pass on as normal, but they were happy that I got to live longer..."

"How long will you live...?" Kurasha tentatively asked.

"I don't know... until Dad and Papa live, I guess..." Krix shrugged. "Papa's still 539 years old and Dad's 491... Everini's live for almost 700 years while Chiss live for 1000 years, so... yeah," He hummed. "I wanna be alive until Papa dies so that he isn't lonely,"

That's... A lot. A long long time. Would living a long time be fun? Kurasha wanted to know as he stared at Krix's family pictures. They looked so happy before... but did that mean Krix had descendants by now?

"Uncle... Do we have other relatives on your side?" he asked.

"Hmm? Oh yeah," Krix chuckled. "But they moved out years ago... I lost track of them years ago,"

That was quite sad. Kurasha leaned on Uncle Krix to try and show some sort of affection towards the adult. At least they were still here.

Krix smiled and patted their heads. Crusher moved closer to help too. Krix chuckled. "Yeah..." he sighed. "Lakencill knows this... too well, that's why he's being an annoying... piece of shit." he gritted his teeth.

Kurasha hummed. Well, in that case...

The next day, news got out that Lackencil's house was mysteriously painted rainbow with glitter bombs exploding in his house left and right and their water somehow replaced with flour. The perpetrator was still unidentified.

Star laughed as he watched on the TV. "What the heck?! Who would do that?! They're a genius!" he exclaimed. 

"Whoever it is..." Krix winced. "Yeah, this is a problem,"

"You think anyone would care, though?" Crusher asked. "Knowing... him,"

"No... but he's still the patriarch, so..." Krix shook his head with a chuckle. "I remember when I wanted to plant a bomb at his place,"

"Why didn't you, Uncle?" Darry tilted his head.

"Because I valued the Mitth Family's reputation to not pull a stunt like THAT," Krix snorted. "But if I could do it incognito, I would,"

"Poor Thro'tarthi," Ezra whimpered. "What if it's an attack by enemies?"

"I'm sure it isn't," Kurasha said, sipping on his cup of vivii on the couch with his legs crossed and reading a book. 

Star narrowed his eyes at him and asked, "Did you have anything to do with this?"

"Nope," came Kurasha's prompt reply.

"There's still a chance," Ezra crawled to Krix's arms. "What if it's Grysks!?"

Darry winced. Crusher grimaced. Krix hissed and picked up the 8-year-old. "I'm sure it isn't, kiddo, they would have actually destroyed the house by then," he assured.

"I... I guess..." Ezra curled up in his arms. "I don't want new friend hurt, though..."

"I'm sure he isn't," Kurasha said.

"And how do you know that, bro?" Darry raised an eyebrow suspiciously.

"I just do," Kurasha said with a small sly smile. 

Star narrowed his eyes at Kurasha again, and then he shouted, "YOU'RE the one that did that, didn't you?!"

"Nope."

"Stop lying!"

"Guys, calm down," Crusher went in between them. "I'm sure it isn't Kurasha. If it was him, I'm sure it would have been worse outcomes,"

Darry huffed and got Star to move to another room to calm him down. Krix hummed and took Ezra to his room, the boy dozing off in his arms. As soon as they were gone, Crusher turned to Kurasha.

"Well?"

Kurasha grinned. "I made sure Thro'tarthi's room didn't get affected," he simply said.

"That's not what I meant..." Crusher sighed. "Kurasha, you can't just go directly causing trouble like this, what if a servant saw you? We're putting Uncle Thurfian and Dad's names on the line," He pointed out. "It's nothing like Darry and Star's pranks. Theirs is actually harmless and towards other kids, but this..." he pointed to the TV. "This is BIG, Kurasha,"

"I didn't go there, don't worry," Kurasha said. "Why would I do the dirty work on my own?" he chuckled. He put his book down and patted Crusher's head. "Don't worry, brother. I made sure I left no trace of any of our existence there."

"Kurasha, our Dad and Papa have reputations against almost every patriarch in the system, it's not hard for them to accuse the Mitth Family of being a traitor," Crusher told him. "Even when Papa helps the patriarchs, he gets accused of treason for no reason," he added and got him by the shoulders. "Just don't pull a stunt like this again. At least, get Dad or Admiral Ar'alani to be involved to actually get away with this if you get caught," he let out a sigh. "I don't want them to hurt you."

Kurasha sighed. He gently held Crusher's arms to pull them off of him then went to comb his hair. "Alright... This will be the first and only time I'll do this," he promised. "Sorry, I worried you, brother."

"It's okay," Crusher rubbed his head. "Sorry I'm overreacting, I just... don't want the same thing to happen to Papa happen to you..."

"It won't," Kurasha said in finality. "They'll have me dead before they can take me away from you," He chuckled. He hugged his brother to try and comfort him.

Crusher smiled and returned the hug. He took a breath to calm himself. Clear skies... clear skies...

Thro'tarthi didn't show up for the next few days. He did call, saying that his Dad needed him at that moment, so he couldn't come. Understandable.

By the end of those days, Eli came back, beaming. He had bags of streamers with him.

"DAD!" The kids all ran downstairs and they tackled Eli on the doorstep and they all fell onto the porch.

Eli laughed. "Heya, kiddos," he set the bag down and carried all five of them. "Ya miss me?"

"Yeah!" Star said happily. "We missed you so much!"

"Did you meet papa?" Kurasha asked.

"Yeah, I did," Eli nodded. "And I smacked the senses back to him. I've given him the other end of the machine, though,"

"Is Papa okay?" Darry asked.

"Yeah, to an extent," Eli snorted.

"Yes! That means we can see him soon!" Star giggled.

"Soon, but not yet," Eli chuckled.

"At least Papa's okay," Crusher sighed in relief.

"Well, I hope he comes soon," Star said. "Because of the next party!"

"We're going to another party?" Kurasha asked. 

"No, kiddo, your 11th birthday party with Crusher," Eli smiled and carried the bag inside. "We calculated it, and you and Crusher are surprisingly on the same date,"

"Actual twinsie!" Crusher laughed.

Kurasha's eyes widened and he returned the laugh with Crusher. So, neither of them was the eldest. It was a nice assurance that the both of them didn't need to handle the burden alone.

"Yay! Party!" Darry cheered.

The next few days were spent with everyone preparing for the small family celebration they were going to have. Kurasha wanted to make his and Crusher's cake and had been hogging the kitchen for the last three days. And other than that, he got busy in his workshop to try and make something for his twin. Something special since this is their first birthday together.

Crusher himself busied himself with something in his room. Kurasha was usually in his workshop or in the kitchen, so he had his room to himself. He snuck to the kitchen when Kurasha wasn't there to work on his own little project.

When the day came... It was like a competition between the twins to see who had the better surprise for the other. Kurasha made a singing cake somehow and it candles spelled out his and Crusher's name. "Happy birthday, twin!" Kurasha said enthusiastically.

Crusher laughed. "Wow! That looks amazing, twinsie!" He held out a box. "Coincidence enough, I have something for you too!" He opened the box, and it was a cake with a well-printed (with sugar paper) picture of them both on the cake while a candle that opened up like a flower was above them, releasing the birthday tune. "Happy birthday, twinsie!"

Kurasha oohed at it and said, "Aweee, you didn't have to, my dear brother! I love it! Actually..." He pulled out from the refrigerator a tall box. He opened it and there, stood a statue of Crusher with a smile. "I made you cheesecake! I know it's your favorite!"

"Ooh! Cheesecake!" Crusher beamed. "I made you something too!" he reached out towards the freezer, and there was a statue of Chibi Kurasha made of rock candy above an ice cream cake. "I wanted an ice sculpture, but I ran out of ice and made it out of rock candy instead!"

"Oh, it's amazing!"

The children and Eli looked back and forth at Crusher and Kurasha. They didn't have to do anything at this point. Kurasha and Crusher were providing the party all on their own for the sake of upping their own twin. It was kinda funny. 

The competition went from food to drinks, to games, and then to gifts. My, it was like the kids were throwing grenades at each other, exchanging gifts one by one and when one of them thought the other had no more, they pulled something out somewhere and gave it wrapped nicely with a bow. Where are they even getting all of this?

Eli only chuckled. "Well, on the plus side, we have cake until next month,"

They turned around and saw Ezra already trying to get a slice.

Darry giggled. "Looks like Ezzy's already hungry,"

"Alright, boys, that's enough," Eli called the twins up. "Let's calm down and celebrate before Ezra eats up all the cake,"

Kurasha and Crusher shared smiles, but it was both hidden glares because they just wanted to show each other how much they loved each other. 

They settled for dinner and Crusher and Kurasha were aggressively nice trying to serve each other their favorite dishes, side dishes, and dessert, and then pour each other their favorite drinks.

Darry, Star, and Ezra ate without bothering them, letting them be. Eli too with a chuckle.

After a while, Eli stood up. "Alrighty, boys, calm down," he chuckled. "I have a special gift for ya'll,"

Kurasha and Crusher turned to him. Eli smiled and left the room for a second. When he came back, another one came with him, a familiar blue man as he walked in with a smile.

"Hello, boys,"

Both Kurasha and Crusher dropped what they were doing and then sprinted towards the door. "PAPA!!!!" They cried. After them, the other siblings followed, piling on Thrawn like a small mountain.

Thrawn teared up and pulled the kids closer. Oh, how he longed for their presence for months . And now... here they are. And everything about this... he missed this so much.

"Papa! Papa!" Kurasha cried, and finally, after months of holding it in, he was bawling on Thrawn's clothes. "You're back!”

"Yes, I'm back," Thrawn rubbed their heads and backs as Ezra began to sob himself. "I'm back, and I will never be away for that long ever again."

"Promise?" Star asked, curling up in his hold.

"I promise," Thrawn nodded.

This had been a better birthday for both Crusher and Kurasha now that their papa was back. And that meant their attention was redirected. 

"PAPA! Try this!"

"Papa! Look what I got for you!"

"Papa, this is delicious!"

"Papa, let me help you with that--"

Instead of it being Kurasha's and Crusher's birthday, it became Thrawn's and the eldest twins were now competing who could give their papa the best time. Thrawn didn't mind. He only laughed, missing his children enough to let them go on.

The night ended quicker than Kurasha and Crusher wanted and at the end, both of them were very tired. They didn't even get to open their gifts yet before they passed out from exhaustion. Thrawn carried the twins up while Eli helped the younger twins and Ezra to their rooms.

Thrawn tucked them both in, but when he got to Kurasha, the child hugged his arm tightly and said, "Don't leave again..." He forced his eyes open to see the man with his eyes glowing beautifully in the dark. "Please..."

Thrawn's eyes softened. He kissed his forehead and slowly slipped away. "I'll be here when you wake,"

And with that, Kurasha was knocked out cold, snoring softly after the tireless nights he had sacrificed for this party (not like it was any different from his other nights).

He only woke to the sun shining the next day. The light reflected through the windows, and Thrawn was in the center of the room, reading a book in his hands. Kurasha didn't want to leave bed... But, he carried himself with his blanket and then curled on Thrawn's lap like a cat. Thrawn smiled and patted his head before continuing to read.

It was in the afternoon that the brothers all but dragged Thrawn around the house to play games with him. It has been so long since they had him again, that they wanted to make the most of it. Eli let them, heading out for some "work". He kissed Thrawn and left him at the mercy of their children.

It was all a switch from what Ezra would want to what Darry and Star wanted and then to what Crusher and Kurasha wanted. It was all a cycle of chaos that the kids brought the man along the house. Thrawn didn't mind, but he suddenly felt dizzy, not used to the energy of his children after months of absence, but he dared not to oppose. He owed this to them, after all.

It was only at night time that the kids settled down and began telling Thrawn stories of their activities for the last few months that he was gone.

Thraw listened intentively, though some events gave him concern. "I don't personally believe Thro'tarthi is any trouble," he commented. "The boy is... tame, compared to his father, but I still think you should be careful," he pursed his lips. "The apple never falls far from the tree, after all,"

Star pouted at his words and was about to defend him when Kurasha cut in, "Oh. Yes. Absolutely. I would tell these idi-- I mean, my darling siblings about it, and they just wouldn't listen."

Star glared at Kurasha and said, "Yeah, because you wouldn't even give him a chance, Kurasha."

"I don't need to," Kurasha hummed. "I just need to observe what he's doing to you."

"Man, this is why you don't have any friends."

"And I like it that way," Kurasha huffed.

"I didn't mean Thro'tarthi is one you shouldn't trust," Thrawn gave Kurasha a look. "You can be friends with him as you can be friends with any Chiss, but you must be careful. You are direct descendants of the Mitth Family, after all,"

"I don't think Thro'tarthi is any trouble," Ezra chirped.

"He wouldn't be open to his magic if he wasn't," Crusher agreed.

"Magic?" Thrawn blinked. "He has... magic?"

"Yeah!" Star happily said. "He has a third eye and he can levitate and teleport and it's honestly the best!" 

So that's Thro'tarthi's ability.

"That is..." Thrawn hummed and nodded. "Fascinating..."

"What kind of magic even is that..." Kurasha hummed. 

"I don't know, but it's amazing!" Star said, reimagining the time when Thro'tarthi showed his powers to him for the first time.

"I agree!" Crusher chirped.

"Ooh! Me wanna see his magic too!" Ezra cried.

"Me too! Me too!" Darry beamed.

Kurasha had a bad feeling about it, but he couldn't say much when his siblings were all happy and excited. He huffed and stayed quiet instead.

Later that night, there was a knock at Crusher and Kurasha's door. Crusher was fast asleep, knocked out after the tired day. Kurasha went to see who it was. Maybe it was Papa or Dad.

When he opened the door, however, he saw Ezra at the door, in his pajamas as he hugged his Loth-wolf plushy, one that Thrawn had gotten him during his 8th birthday.

Kurasha chuckled and let his brother in his room. He whispered, "What are you doing here, baby brother?"

"I can sense Dad and Papa in the other room, and they feel... concerned. Afraid..." Ezra whimpered. "Their fear's radiating so loud..." He was shaking slightly.

"Afraid?" Kurasha repeated. What could they be afraid of? Is it about Papa's new occupation? Being found out by the other patriarchs that he's here? Well... If they're afraid, Kurasha should be prepared for it. He hugged Ezra and said, "Okay, baby brother... We can ask Papa and Dad tomorrow about that. You can sleep with me tonight."

"Okay," Ezra nodded and crawled onto the bed with the other. "Kurasha? Why can I feel their fear?"

"It must be with your powers," Kurasha said as he tucked them both in. "You must be growing stronger, Ezzy."

"It's scary..." Ezra winced. 

"Yeah, it is..." Kurasha sighed. "But don't worry, baby brother. You'll find a way to handle it," he assured, then he flexed his gloved hand. He had never been anywhere without his gloves. Even when he showers, he doesn't take it off, for fear he might destroy the shower faucet or the wall. He wasn't the best example of handling your powers, but it was a start. "What about I sing you Dad's lullaby?" he offered.

"Okay..." Ezra nodded.

Kurasha held close Ezra to his body and then began to hum the melody. He wasn't as good as a singer as Crusher, but he wasn't bad. "Look to the stars... My darling baby boy..." He winced. Okay. Maybe he was a bit bad. "Life is strange and vast... Filled with wonders and joy..." He began quieting down, a bit self-conscious of his voice. "Face each new sun with eyes clear and true... Unafraid of the unknown. Because I'll face it all with you..."

Ezra giggled but curled up, not minding it as he closed his eyes. Kurasha's eyes softened and continued to hum Eli's song to Ezra.

The next morning soon came. Crusher woke up to see Kurasha and Ezra cuddling together on the other bed. He scratched his head but shrugged, walking out.

He made his way out through the hallways and headed down to get a drink before breakfast when he heard whispers from the kitchen. He frowned and moved a little closer to listen.

"…do you think he knows?"

"I don't know, Eli…" A sigh from his Papa came. "But I don't think it's our business to speak up about it…"

Crusher frowned but made the decision to go to the lounge to wait rather than eavesdrop.

Star and Darry were setting up a board game. Star noticed Crusher and asked, "Wanna join us?”

"Sure," Crusher smiled and nodded.

---

"You're still going back to the Empire!?"

Thrawn winced at the children's reactions. He sighed. "Yes, I have to go back, but with the teleportation device, it would be more… of normal work in the office,”

"How long will you be gone? When will you be back?" Kurasha asked, panicking as he began to cling to his Papa.

"I'll be back by dinner time, don't worry," Thrawn patted his head.

"Be careful," Eli crossed his arms. "Captain Rossi's shit and I can feel it,"

"She's… inadequate, but nothing I can handle," Thrawn assured.

"And nothing bad will happen to you, right?" Star asked.

"Nothing bad will happen to me, don't worry," Thrawn nodded.

"Make sure of that..." Star said as he went and hugged his papa. 

Kurasha quickly ran up to his lab before he came back and brought out a small box for his papa. "I was waiting for you to return to give you this, Papa," he said as he handed the small box. "Please don't ever take it off.”

Thrawn tilted his head and took the box gently to open it. Inside was a necklace shaped into his old ship. The chain could also be removed and the accessory could be a pin, and with it came a red light glow that was similar to Thrawn's eyes in the dark. 

Kurasha smiled and asked, "Do you like it?”

"It's beautiful," Thrawn smiled. He placed it around his neck. "I will cherish it always,”

Kurasha smiled and went to hug him with all of his child's might. Thrawn smiled and returned the hug. Ezra ran to join them, whimpering slightly.

And one by one, all of the siblings joined the hug, not wanting their dad to leave again. They were all still nervous about Papa leaving for another Empire, but he'll be back. He has to.

"Kids, he'll only be gone for a few hours," Eli snorted, rubbing his head.

"Still too long!" Darry whined.

"We just miss him too much!" Star cried. "We're not ready to see him go!”

"I have to, my children, or I'll be in trouble," Thrawn winced. "And that could not end well for anyone,”

All of his kids whimpered and they all had to be peeled one by one by Eli so Thrawn could go.

Day after day, the routine began. Thrawn was up the earliest to eat and leave. He would kiss his family goodbye and teleport back to Lesser Space. Before dinner, he'd arrive back to join his family.

The kids are starting to get used to it, and slowly, Kurasha begins putting himself back in his workshop. He made sure the door was locked before he pulled out his monitors once again. There was his family's status brought by the... "gifts" he gave them. Ezra and his necklace, Crusher, and his hairpin, and now, Papa and his new shiny necklace. He needed to keep them safe... And one way is by this. He pulled out his desk and got his next project. A pretty little accessory for his beloved dad. He got his screwdriver and began tinkering.

No one seemed to realize what he was doing, and the siblings got so used to him being in the workshop that they left him be. Even Crusher never minds it, focusing on the others and Eli. He already spoke to Kurasha about this once. He felt tired if he was gonna repeat it.

There wouldn't be a use to repeat it anyway.

After a few weeks, however, Ezra began taking off his necklace from time to time.

Kurasha was frustrated. He couldn't force his siblings to wear it. Maybe he could...

He snuck into Ezra's closet and took out his screwdriver. 

A week later, Kurasha knocked on Eli's door with a little box wrapped in a green wrapper.

"Hmm?" Eli opened the door. "Hi, baby, what's up?”

"I just wanted to give you something..." He extended the wrapped box and gave a small smile. "As a thank you. And... A sorry…”

Eli removed the wrapping and opened the box. Inside was a very nice watch. Kurasha went up to him and pressed a button. "Here, you can contact me or Crusher. And I'll just make something so we can contact you too," he said. "I'll make something better for you someday.”

"It's… delightful, baby," Eli strained a smile and closed the box. "Thank you…" He then slid the door shut.

Kurasha then went to check on the twins and Ezra. They were playing in the playroom, and with Ezra levitating Darry up Star read to catch him with a pillow. Kurasha was happy to see Ezra comfortable using his powers.

He was a... A Sight, right? Whatever Ezra is, it looks like he's growing stronger. He needs to be ready for that. Kurasha left them shortly and went to the library to try and look for books about Sight. If he wants to help his family, he needs to study. He'll research each one of them but first, Ezra.

"What are you looking for?" Crusher asked, making Kurasha jump. How long had he been standing behind him?

"Oh, Crusher," Kurasha acknowledged. He turned back to the shelves and replied, "Information about Sights.”

"There's none here, I've tried," Crusher sighed. "It's very classified information here in the Ascendancy, or so I've been told,”

Kurasha huffed. Well... If that's the case, he should figure it out himself, I suppose. Or maybe...

Kurasha stepped into his papa's old office and began snooping for documents. Any document that could help him with information about Ezra's abilities. Instead, he found a magic encyclopedia. Kurasha raised his eyebrow at the bookmarked pages and flipped to the first one. 

Lightning magic. Oh, this must be Crusher's. The next one was Star Magic for Darry's. The next one was Star's transformation magic, but how would that explain his cryokinesis, Kurasha wondered. 

Wait, if this has all of their powers listed, then surely there must be something for him. Something that could help him to control his powers at least. He began flipping pages until he found a smaller bookmark. "Disintegration," he read. Ah, he remembered this, but he wasn't able to read until the last one.

... But unfortunately, there wasn't much to read. "Ability holder must be... Eliminated..." Kurasha read. 

He stared at the page for a long while before he turned to his hands. His... He knew this was stupidly dangerous. That was why he was so grateful for these gloves. But to think it was so dangerous that there wasn't even information about it. Because all of its magic users were killed before they could study it. 

Kurasha wanted to laugh at the irony of this situation. All this time, he worked hard to try and protect his family but how could he protect it if he was the danger? Kurasha's body began to shake and Kurasha tried so hard not to let the tears slip out. He can't cry right now. He has to find a solution. He began flipping the pages to try and find any sort of power or help that could help him in his predicament. He never wanted magic. He never wished for magic. In fact, he hated the fact that it was in him at all. He just wanted to live a normal life so why did he have so much bad luck?!

Kurasha slammed his fists on the book in frustration when he couldn't find anything. "DAMMIT!" he yelled as tears began to well up again. He can't... He can't get rid of this curse .

"Kurasha?"

He turned to see Eli walk into his office.

Kurasha froze, but he didn't try to hide. It would be stupid. He would still get caught. He didn't look up and just closed his eyes as he heard Eli come towards the desk where he had the book opened.

"I told ya to not come inside here, it's not… a place for kids," Eli sighed. Kurasha had almost come in before, he remembered, just as he was… working on something.

"I was... Looking for something..." Kurasha said as he closed the book. He wiped the tears away from his eyes and looked down in shame. "Sorry... I thought Papa would have something I need.”

Eli sighed. He glanced at the book and knelt, clasping his shoulders. "Whatever you saw there, we wouldn't do anythin'. We just keep that book for your brothers,”

"... But I'm a danger..." Kurasha whispered as he looked down at his gloved and hidden hands. He barely remembered what his skin looked like. The last time he saw them, they were as black as ashes.

"Kid, in a family like this… you're the least dangerous here," Eli chuckled. He scooped the boy up. "You're our kid. You're not dangerous,”

"I don't even know how to control it..." Kurasha said as he hugged Eli. "What if the gloves slip...?”

"You control it just fine when ya don't think too much of it," Eli patted his head. "Crusher told me when  he held your hand without your gloves one time before, and you were fine,”

Kurasha winced. That time was lucky. Maybe it doesn't affect humans, but he didn't want to see and figure it out.

"you'll be fine, Kurasha," Eli carried the boy out. "You always love and protect your brothers. Your care is stronger than your powers can ever be,”

But what if it won't be enough one day? Kurasha looked over at Eli's wrist and frowned when he saw he wasn't wearing the watch he gifted him. Did he not like it? Did he not like watches? Did he prefer something else? His powers will hurt his family, Kurasha knows this. So, the best he could do right now is make it up to them by helping them and making sure they're safe while keeping his powers at bay, hopefully never resurfacing at all. 

He'll just make Eli a new accessory. Something he'll like. Kurasha hummed to Eli as a reply. Eli was right though. He cares for his family. That's why he needs to know.

A month passed, and Kurasha and Crusher were set to go to school. The school they were enrolled had finished the school year just a few weeks before their birthday, so they had to wait until the school year began.

And now… it has.

"In case ya have some trouble understandin' the lessons," Eli gave Kurasha his earpiece and watch.

Kurasha gave a very large smile at the gadgets, rocking his feet back and forth at the thought of even going to a Chiss school. He loved school! It was one of the few places that Kurasha loved to be in so he could learn new things about the topics in the curriculum. Maybe he could apply some too! Boy, was he excited! 

Oh, right. He handed Eli a small box with a big smile. "I made this for you before I leave, Dad," he said.

"Hmm?" Eli winced and got the box. "Oh, I-" He glanced at the chrono clock and jumped. "Dank farrik, we're gonna be late!" He set the box down and grabbed the older boys. "Let's go!"

"Bye, big brothers!" Darry waved as Eli ran out with them. "Good luck with school!”

Kurasha glanced at the box, disappointed, but he carried on. He waved goodbye to his little brothers and off to school he and Crusher went.

The hover coach went straight to the city, and straight to a hangar, where the ships are. Eli ushered them out, and he led them to a huge ship just across the hangar.

"Woah… is the school off-planet?" Crusher asked.

"Yep," Eli nodded, ushering the kids inside the ship. "This is my ship and we'll use this mostly for transport to the school,”

Kurasha's eyes widened as he examined the ship. If Eli didn't like his next gift, he could try and copy this instead. "This is so cool," Kurasha giggled as he rushed inside.

"Buckle up, come on," He got the boys to their seats before he got into his.

"Don't you need a navigator, Dad?" Crusher tilted his head.

"Nah, I've been flyin' the Lucifer a couple of times without 'em, I'll be fine," he assured.

"The Lucifer?" Kurasha giggled. "Is that what you call it? Sounds awesome!”

Eli smiled and turned on the engines. The ship began rocking slightly before it ascended into the air. Crusher oohed but kept in his seat. Kurasha was tempted to go to the windows and watch, but he didn't want to upset Eli so he stayed in his seat and did his best to enjoy it all.

Their trip took at least an hour. They soon approached another planet, and the ship descended into the ground, landing on the snow with a small thud.

"We're here!" Eli beamed and turned off the engine.

"Are there going to be other aliens?" Kurasha asked as he quickly tried to unbuckle his belt.

"No, dear, just Chiss," Eli unbuckled their seatbelts. "This planet has just… more open-minded kids than the schools in Csilla,"

"Where are we?" Crusher questioned.

"Rentor," Eli replied, helping them out with their backpacks. "Your Papa went to school here. They'll teach ya all the basics in four years," he snorted.

Kurasha pouted. Just four years? Well, it was better than nothing. He was more than excited to go down and see everything!

They made it out of the ship and headed towards a village. It wasn't like the village Kurasha had been in before. It looked poorer, with only fishermen and market sellers living and making a fortune. Even in the snow, the amount of fish they managed to catch was surprisingly a lot.

Kurasha liked the change of scenery and he wanted to wander off when Eli dragged him by the wrist, so they would go straight to the school building. But even when restrained, Kurasha can't help but admire the culture around him with happy kiddy eyes.

They were soon in front of a small, humble school, with Chiss children all entering with their backpacks and school supplies. There were no uniforms, which was quite a surprise.

"Alright, the first day of school," Eli knelt and kissed their heads. "Stay out of trouble and good luck,"

"Okay, Dad!" Crusher chirped.

"Bye, Dad!" Kurasha giggled and he took Crusher's hand and began running to their new school.

Eli sighed and watched them run before making his way to the marketplace.

Even with the small size of the exterior of the school, the interior looked a bit more spacious, with plenty of classrooms, facilities, and lockers.

"Woah…" Crusher looked around.

Kurasha began giggling like the excited child he was. He asked, "What do we do first? Where do we go?”

"Hello,"

A Chiss student who looked a few years older than them stood by the corner of some lockers. She seemed to be the only one in some uniform as she moved forward and bowed.

"Greetings, I am Krer'tra'iloafio, Student Body President of the school. You may call me Ertrail," she greeted. "Welcome to Rect't High, Mitcr'ush'ervanto and Mitku'rash'avanto,”

Kurasha extended a hand with a bright smile and said, "It's a pleasure to be here. Please, call me Kurasha.”

Ertrail nodded, but she didn't take the hand. She turned around. "Follow me, I'll give you your schedules,”

Kurasha was a bit dismayed, but he quickly returned to his previous demeanor. No matter. He was here to learn anyway, not to make friends. He held Crusher's hands and began following Ertrail.

They made their way to the Student Council's Office. and Ertrail gave them their schedules. Both were the same, thankfully, except for one, where Kurasha had basketball varsity after school and Crusher had volleyball varsity. Why they were signed up on those, neither didn't know, and they weren't given a chance to ask as they were ushered out of the office immediately.

Kurasha dreaded basketball. Why basketball? He's going to get crushed, trampled on, and left behind. Is it because of his height or something? He wasn't that tall.

He sighed and turned to Crusher with a smile. "Well, looks like we got ourselves settled! Let's go to our first class!”

"Yep, let's go!" Crusher grinned, but he looked at his schedule with a groan. Volleyball was the worst. He couldn't jump very well, and he couldn't hit the ball well even when got it. And his serve? He remembered the ball hitting his head just after he tried serving it.

They soon made it to class, and the classroom was packed. It had at least 30+ students inside. This was more kids than Kurasha could remember. But as long as they left him and Crusher alone, then he'll be fine. He turned to Crusher and asked, "Where'd you wanna sit?"

"Hmm..." Crusher looked around. He pointed to the chairs at the back. "There,"

Kurasha thought it was about too far from where he wanted to sit, but he didn't mind. "Sure." He let Crusher lead them to the back and Kurasha began taking out his notebook and datapad.

Crusher took out his own, along with some books. He began to read as they waited for class to start. It was nearing class time and students began filing in the classroom. Some glanced at the new humans before looking away and then turning back to their seats. Finally, the teacher came.

The teacher was a lady, aged somewhere in her late 50s, but given Chiss lived for a millennia, it was difficult to tell. She entered the classroom, and the students quickly went quiet as she approached her desk.

"Good morning, students."

"Good morning Miss Kraliil," the other students bowed their heads.

Crusher mimicked them to maintain respect. Kurasha as well.

Miss Kraliil looked around, eyes gleaming all over the students. She sat on the desk and clasped her hands together.

"We will start with introductions." Her eyes narrowed. "Starting with the new students at the back."

Crusher winced. Kurasha sighed. Of course... He glanced at Crusher since he was nearest to the window. Crusher swallowed and stood up. People looked up towards him, and Miss Kraliil looked at him expectantly. He took a breath and clasped his hands behind his back.

"Hi, everyone, I am Mitcr'ush'ervanto, son of Senior Captain Mitth'raw'nuruodo and Admiral Mitth'eli'vantomair," he spoke with a bow.

"Age and hobbies." Miss Kraliil spoke.

"I'm 11 years old," Crusher rubbed his arm. "I like to read, and I like to create things as well..."

A Chiss held out a hand. Miss Kraliil pointed over. "Opoia?"

"Are you a girl?" Opoia asked.

Crusher felt himself swallow. He covered his chest subconsciously. "Um, no, boy..." Was his binder obvious? He thought he firmly covered it.

"Opoia, that's rude," another Chiss spoke with a frown.

"It's an honest question, Hamakti!" Opoia argued.

"Children, quiet." Miss Kraliil hissed at them. She turned to Crusher. "Alright, first Mitth child. Sit. Next!"

Kurasha stood up after giving his brother a comforting glance. He stood straight and said, "Hello. I am Mitku'rash'avanto, son of Senior Captain Mitth'raw'nuruodo and Admiral Mitth'eli'vantomair." He spoke in confidence and whoever gave him funny looks received a short glare from the human, and then he finished it with a curt bow of his head. He continued, "I'm 11 and I create small things." He didn't specify anything more than that.

"Alright." Miss Kraliil marked both of their attendance. "Sit. Next!"

And the introductions went on. One after the other, the introductions came and went. Crusher didn't listen and just had his head buried in his book.

Kurasha glanced at him and whispered, "You okay?"

Crusher shook his head but said nothing.

After the introductions, Miss Kraliil stood up and went on to discuss the rules. "No talking without raising your hand. No eating during class. No drinking during class. One at a time going to the bathroom, and no longer than five minutes. I will time you. Only leave for the bathroom two times per period."

The rules went on and on. The first period was nothing but orientation, and when class was over, he took Crusher to the side and gave him a comforting hug.

Crusher whimpered and curled up in his arms before parting. "I need to... use the bathroom before the next period," he stood up and left quickly.

Kurasha sighed and let him leave. One minute later, he looked at his watch and accessed his brother's hairpin. He knew his brother needed time. He just wanted to make sure no one messes with him during that.

"Um, excuse me," someone called out with a small whisper.

Kurasha turned to whoever looked at him and was on guard. It was one of the other students. She was the last one who introduced herself, long hair with one part covering part of her face.

"Um, hello," she spoke shyly. "My name is Ruprali. It's nice to meet you," she held out a hand.

Kurasha looked at her hand then back at her and accepted it. "Kurasha. It's nice to meet you too," he replied.

Ruprali smiled, but before she could speak, Crusher returned. He blinked. "Oh, hello,"

"Eep!" Ruprali squeaked and jumped slightly. Seeing the other boy, she sighed in relief and fiddled her fingers. "Oh, I... I'm sorry, hello,"

"Hi, who are you?" Crusher tilted his head as he sat down.

"My name is-"

"Class! It's time for Math!" Miss Kraliil called out.

Ruprali jumped and quickly ran to her seat. Kurasha and Crusher went back to their seat and Kurasha whispered to Crusher, "Her name's Ruprali."

"Ah," Crusher nodded.

After a few hours, it was time for snacks. They took out some cake that Eli packed for them to eat. It was their cake... and he wasn't wrong when he said that there was a lot to feed them for months.

Kurasha giggled as he took a bite from the cake Crusher made him. "Between you and me, I think you're the better baker," he complimented.

"Nah, you're the better baker," Crusher waved it away with a chuckle.

Snack time only lasted 20 minutes. The rest were the subjects like Science, History, and Cheunh. It was soon lunchtime, and it took an hour, so they were let out of the classroom to head to the canteen. Crusher separated from his brother to head to the bathroom.

Surprisingly, the bathroom was unisex. Boys and girls all came in and out, but there were still two or three bathrooms, so there were more stalls.

Crusher entered the bathroom to fix his binder, making sure it was secure. He swallowed when he felt it hurting his chest slightly, but he shook it off. "Calm down..." he told himself. "Dad and Papa said that I can have my top surgery at 18..." he took a breath.

The door opened, and he turned to see a group of three girls enter the bathroom. The leader was a light-skinned Chiss with black hair and bright red eyes as she walked inside. She huffed and turned to her friends.

"Let's go to the other bathroom, there's a freak here..."

Crusher looked away, listening as the girls left. A stall opened with a huff, and Opoia came out. She went to Crusher, a gentle hand on his shoulder.

"I'm sorry about my sister Orasi," she apologized. "And I'm sorry for calling you a girl,"

"It's..." Crusher took a breath and sighed. "Not that it matters,"

Opoia's expression saddened, but she went with Crusher as they left the bathroom and headed back to the canteen. There, they found Kurasha sitting with Ruprali, who was eating her questionable lunch in her lunch box.

Kurasha was letting Ruprali lead the conversation with whatever she wanted to talk about, and normally, Kurasha would be annoyed, but he found himself enjoying letting Ruprali talk. He saw Crusher and he waved his hand to get his attention.

Crusher walked over with Opoia. The girl turned to Ruprali and smiled. "Hey, Ru," she waved.

"Opoia!" Ruprali blushed a little. "U-Um, hi,"

"Opoia wants to sit with us, is it fine?" Crusher asked his twin.

Kurasha glanced at Opoia and took note of who she was. He turned to Crusher questioningly but with another reassuring smile, Kurasha allowed it with little resistance and gestured to the vacant seats. "Go ahead."

Opoia sat down across Ruprali with her tray of food. Just as they began to eat, there was a cry echoed out.

"RU! OPO!"

"Hamakti?" Ruprali blinked, and they turned to see the boy from earlier dashing across the canteen.

Hamakti had his tray of food, and he ended up almost tripping in front of them. He grinned awkwardly and waved. "Oh, hey humans! Nice to meet you both!"

"Oh, hello," Crusher smiled.

Kurasha waved back. "Hey," he said.

"Mind if I join?" Hamakti asked.

"No," Kurasha said as both girls seemed to know this one.

"Thanks!" Hamakti chirped and sat down beside Kurasha. "So, how are you guys on your first day?"

"Well..." Crusher winced. "It could be worse,"

Opoia sighed. "Yeah, sorry about that, Crusher. Or is it prince?"

"Crusher is fine," Crusher shook his head.

"Oh right! You both are princes!" Ruprali eeped. She bowed. "My apologies!"

"No, no, it's fine," Kurasha said with a small blush. He wasn't used to being treated this way. "It doesn't really mean much."

"Yeah," Crusher agreed. "We're just Crusher and Kurasha here,"

"Must be nice being princes, though," Hamakti laughed. "When I earn enough, I'll move to Csilla to become a pilot!"

"I wanna train Naporar in the CEDF," Opoia grinned. "I wanna see those soldiers in action!" She turned to the other girl. "What about you, Ru?"

"Oh, um, I don't know what I wanna be in the future..." Ruprali murmured.

"Neither do I, don't worry," Crusher assured.

"You'll figure something out," Kurasha said with a smile. "You seem like a bright girl."

"Uh, thanks," Ruprali offered a smile.

"What about you, Kurasha?" Hamakti asked. "What do you wanna be when you grow up?"

Kurasha hummed. He shrugged and replied, "Inventor. With a specialty in weaponry." He grinned at the thought of burning his enemies with the weapons he made. But then again, he had something else in mind. "Or maybe a biological researcher," he chuckled because the image of a scalpel and beautiful organs of aliens all seemed beautiful to him. "Either will do."

"That sounds great!" Crusher clapped.

"Huh," Opoia hummed. "I actually thought you were going to be more political," she chuckled.

"Oh, that could work," Kurasha grinned. "What makes you say that?"

"I mean, you're the eldest direct descendant of the Mitth, aren't you?" Opoia questioned. "I've read about some of the politicians the other day, and your Uncle Thurfian... he's your uncle, right? Well, Patriarch Thurfian doesn't have kids with Syndic Zistalmu, and neither does Patriarch Thurfian's other siblings," She ate as she spoke. "Only Senior Captain Thrawn has,"

"You have a point," Kurasha hummed and thought about it. Politics... Politics. Honestly, he could consider it. He was already trying to get things out of his dad about it, and who could say that he couldn't be part of Csillia's politics and be an inventor at the same time? He grinned to himself, and honestly, to others, it looked like he had planned something evil.

Crusher winced at his twin's face. "Yeah... I don't think Kurasha suits politics,"

"It's either him or you," Opoia shrugged. "Your twins, right?"

"Yeah," Crusher nodded.

Kurasha turned to Crusher and raised a brow. He doesn't think his twin will suit it either. He's rather... Timid. But who knows? When push comes to shove, maybe Crusher will step up. But if Crusher doesn't want to, then he'll gladly volunteer!

Lunch soon ended, and the group returned to their classroom for the next period. As they walked, however, Orasi and her friend group shoved past them to make it to their classroom. "Oopsie," she snorted.

"Argh, Orasi." Hamakti growled.

Kurasha rolled her eyes and took Crusher's hand. "Petty," he muttered before he guided his twin to their seats.

"Sorry about... my sister," Opoia sighed. "She's just... horrible,"

"It's okay, Opo, it's not your fault," Ruprali assured.

"Orasi's a bitch." Hamakti huffed.

"Hamakti! You can't say that!" Ruprali began to panic. "What if Miss Kraliil hears you!?"

"It's true though," Hamakti shrugged.

Kurasha began to laugh. Oh, he was going to like this group.

The day stretched on, and by 16:30 in the Chrono clock, the class was dismissed. "Be here at 8 sharp tomorrow." Miss Kraliil sternly spoke. "Early birds will be given extra points. Latecomers will stand outside the classroom until the next period."

A groan erupted from the group of students. Well, that was good because Kurasha and Crusher plan to nag their dad to always arrive early. The school was fun! Well, apart from Orasi and her group, everything else was awesome!

They filed out of the school, and Eli was there, waiting for them. "Heya, boys," he waved.

"Dad!" Kurasha and Crusher ran excitedly towards him and then offered him a hug. Kurasha examined his parental figure and he still was not wearing the accessory he gifted him.

Did he forget it?

Eli ushered them off to his ship, as Crusher told him about their day. Kurasha was silent for most of the part, letting his twin have the spotlight. He deserved it after a not-so-great day. Besides, he was too busy planning what to give Eli next. What could he want?

They soon made it home, and Ezra was the first to run to them. "Big brothers!!" he cheered. "You home!!"

"Hey, Ezzy!" Kurasha happily called as he got his brother and spun him around. Then he threw him towards Crusher for him to have a turn.

"Me miss you both so muchh!!" Ezra whined.

"We miss you too, Ezzy," Crusher laughed.

"Where are the twins?" Kurasha asked. 

There was a small explosion and the duet of chaos came tumbling out of the kitchen. 

"What did I say about going into the kitchen?!" Kurasha cried as he rushed to get the fire extinguisher.

"Well, whether Thrawn is here or not, the kitchen's gonna be on fire," Eli snorted.

"Sorry," Star said guiltily. "We tried making something for Crusher and Kurasha..."

"Cookies!" Darry held out the plate of burnt... "cookies".

After Kurasha put the fire out, he went to the twins. He sighed and patted their heads. "Thank you. But you didn't have to."

"It's fine!" Darry chirped.

"No, guys, you... really didn't have to," Crusher avoided some fire, which he put up with a shoe. 

After fixing the mess, Kurasha and Crusher took the time to play with their brothers before Kurasha went up to his lab. He got new spare parts and began tinkering once more. Ezra wanted to follow him but Crusher ushered him away to not disturb their brother.

"What's Kurasha doing now?" Star asked.

"Who knows," Darry shrugged. "I tried asking, but he doesn't give a full answer,"

Star pouted. He sighed and turned to his other older brother instead. "Crusher! Let's play!"

"Alrighty," Crusher nodded and let him be led down to the playroom.

That night, Crusher told Thrawn about their first day. The Chiss was surprised and turned to his husband. "You enrolled them in Rect'c?"

"Best school around, like ya tell me," Eli grinned.

Thrawn chuckled. "I suppose you're right,"

Kurasha came down for dinner and quickly went to hug his papa. "Hi, papa!" He quickly greeted then went to his seat, feeling giddy about his first day in school.

"Hello, my little one," Thrawn patted his head. "Crusher told me you two had a great day and had made friends,"

"Oh, yes!" Kurasha said. "I thought we wouldn't, considering Chiss aren't so open to other aliens, but the kids we met are really great," He began to tell. "We met Ruprali, Opoia, and Hamakati. Ruprali was the first one I've met and she's a really nice girl, although shy, but when you start getting to know her, you--" Kurasha began to talk about the young chiss, not realizing that he was slowly taking up his papa's time. It was rather odd that Kurasha would talk about someone outside of their family in such a high manner that his family couldn't help but be suspicious.

Thrawn chuckled. "Looks like you gained a... real friend,"

Crusher raised an eyebrow. And he thought he was oblivious. Damn.

"I hope so," Kurasha said as he continued to eat. He wasn't an expert in friendships but he hoped this could be a good friendship with Ruprali. He didn't mind the others, but something about Ruprali made him feel... Like she was special. It was weird and his chest felt weird thinking about it. 

"School sounds fun!" Star said after hearing Crusher's and Kurasha's interactions with the other students. Actual Chiss friends!

"You two will love it!" Crusher smiled.

"Can't wait!" Darry giggled.

Soon, the boys had to be ushered to bed. Eli tucked Crusher and Kurasha in, but before Kurasha slept, he gave another box to Eli. He smiled and said, "For you." This was the third one.

Eli sighed. He turned to Crusher, who curled up to sleep before he turned to Kurasha. He kissed his forehead. "I'm sorry, baby... but please stop," he let out another sigh. "I love how you're givin' gifts, baby... but gifts are better without any hidden meanin'," He got up and made his way out. "Night, baby,"

Kurasha put down his hands and was confused. Hidden meaning... Did Eli know? He opened it and pulled out the small ring he made for his father and squinted at the way it lightly glowed cyan in the dark. How could he know? It didn't look like anything would give it away. 

And besides, the hidden meaning was harmless. Completely! He only wanted to make sure that his family was safe. Especially those who are in danger of getting hurt by someone else or by themselves. He wasn't using this all for evil purposes. 

He stared down at the ring and then put it back in the box.

Eli didn't want it…

He didn't want his gifts.

He didn't want to be protected.

Kurasha shakingly put his present aside and curled up on his bed as the feeling of rejection hit Kurasha like a ton of bricks.

He just wanted to make sure they were safe…

Notes:

Kurasha and Crusher's friends: Ruprali, Opoia, Hamakti

---

Ertrail, Miss Kraliil, Orasi

Chapter 10: A Learned Perspective

Notes:

My partner and I have made a new blog dedicated to our story. This blog with contain other posts that are not present in the story like mini-comics and explanations if you want. You can also ask us anything about the story! Of course, we won't answer if its spoilers.

We encourage you to come and interact with us! We'll see you there^^
TUMBLR BLOG

The next day, they were up early, and Eli flew the boys to school. They were two of the first students there, with Ruprali being the other first ones there. "Kurasha! Crusher!" she waved.

Kurasha beamed at the sight of the girl and waved back. "Hey, Ruprali!"

Crusher snorted and made it to his seat, letting his twin make his way to their new friend to chat. He brought out his notebook to doodle.

By 7:50, Opoai was there, chatting with Kurasha and Ruprali. She looked at the Chrono clock and the door before she frowned. "Huh, Hamakti's late again,"

"Uh oh," Ruprali grew worried. "If he doesn't get here in time, he's going to miss class!"

The students began filing in already and Opoai, Ruprali, and Kurasha all waited for Hamakti in hopes he would arrive.

Unfortunately, by 8, Miss Kraliil came, walking in. "Everyone, sit on your seats," she commanded.

Shoot. Kurasha looked at the hall once again before he returned to his seat. "It's only the second day..." Kurasha hummed.

The attendance came, and a few students were met with silence, including Hamakti. Miss Kraliil huffed and placed their names on the wall, under the label "Detention". Was that new?

Well, it wasn't there the first day. Kurasha glanced at the door again, but still no new sign of his friend.

Crusher was fidgeting while doodling. The teacher was starting to scare him.

It was by snack time that Hamakti finally came to the classroom. "Sorry that I'm late!" he apologized. "Our hut got into a flood,"

"Not an excuse." Miss Kraliil scowled. "Detention. Now."

Hamakti sighed but left the classroom nonetheless.

Kurasha glanced at Hamakti and then back at his new friend group. He asked, "Does this happen often?"

"Usually," Ruprali sighed. "His hut is on the other side of the village, closer to the water, so he finds it difficult to come on time,"

"Why isn't it an excuse?" Crusher frowned. "It's a flood,"

"Miss Kraliil doesn't care," Opoia huffed. "She believes that time is something that must be disciplined, so she demands everyone to come on time,"

"That's ridiculous. No one can control time," Kurasha huffed. He turned to the chrono clock then an idea popped in his head.

"Miss Kraliil's scary," Crusher winced.

"Yeah," Ruprali agreed. "But we have to bear her for this year... and hoping she's not our teacher next year,"

"Let's hope then," Kurasha said with a small smirk on his face.

"Kurasha." Crusher gave his twin a glare. "Can you keep your scheming out of school? I don't want any trouble this year,"

Kurasha pouted. "I'm not gonna do anything dangerous."

"Why is that not easy to believe..." Crusher murmured.

Later at lunch, Hamakti finally joined them. "Man, detention is boringgg..." He draped himself on the chair beside Crusher.

Crusher laughed. "Well, at least you're out now,"

"Yeah, but sheeshh, Miss Kraliil sucks," Hamakti stuck out his tongue.

"She does," Kurasha agreed as he gave Hamakti extra snacks.

"Yeah, but there's nothing we can do about it," Opoia shrugged.

"I wish it was," Ruprali whimpered. "I don't know if I can take any more of her rules..."

"It's not just inconvenient, it's stupid," Kurasha added.

Hamakti chuckled. "More than that, it's literally like a prison!"

"Shh!" Opoia shushed them, pointing over to see their teacher entering the canteen with other teachers. "Don't want another detention,"

Kurasha chuckled and quietly ate. He didn't know having friends like this was fun.

The rest of the day went on as normal. As it did the next day... until it was the after-school activities.

"Volleyball! Yes!" Hamakti cheered. "Love that sport!"

"I got dodgeball," Opoia snorted. "I'm surprised that they even let me play sports after last year,"

"I got... basketball," Ruprali sighed. "Oh dear,"

"Oh. Same," Kurasha said with a small smile, happy that he got a friend at least. "I'm not really good at basketball."

"I can barely run," Ruprali rubbed her arm. "Much less shoot,"

"Damn, that's bad luck," Hamakti hummed.

"You'll be fine, Ru," Opoia patted her head with a smile. "You can ace it!"

"Thanks, Opo," Ruprali returned the smile.

The group separated and Kurasha gave Crusher a comforting head pat before he went off with Ruprali to basketball. They started with drills. Simple drilling and passing and shooting. Many of the students were doing great.

They needed to go in pairs, and of course, Kurasha partnered up with Ruprali for the passing. Both of them were not doing well but at least they got to laugh with each other as they tried to do a decent pass. Kurasha can't help but think that Ruprali's laugh sounded sweeter than most and he could feel that odd sensation in his chest again. 

They carried on to the shooting and with Kurasha's weak arms and gloved arms, he wasn't able to do much but score one shoot out of ten. Even in basketball, he wouldn't take them off, but he didn't mind in all honesty.

Ruprali tried shooting, but each went to the sides and hit the board rather than the net. One even hit her on the head.

Kurasha thought it was funny, but he checked up on her when she was done to make sure she didn't bruise herself. He gave her water and they sat together on the side and chatted while the other kids took their turns.

The practice was soon over, and the kids could all be dismissed. The coach was nicer than Miss Kraliil, that's for sure.

Opoia came to visit them. "Hey, you two," she greeted. "How was basketball?"

Kurasha chuckled and sighed. "It sucked. We have no talent for that," He said. "But Ruprali was alright, though."

"No... I didn't shoot anything," Ruprali sighed.

"Aw, that can't be true," Opoia waved it off.

"It's true! Look!" Ruprali got a basketball to throw, but it missed the net and hit the board. "See!"

Opoia hummed and got the ball before it hit the other girl. "It just takes practice, gurl, don't worry," she chuckled and set the ball down. "Well, I gotta bounce! Hamakti and Crusher are still at volleyball, by the way,"

"Well, alright. We'll see you later," Kurasha said as he waved the girl goodbye. He turned to Ruprali and asked, "Do you want to go check out Hamakti and Crusher?"

"Sure," Ruprali nodded.

Along the way, Kurasha and Ruprali found out they have a similar interest in animals. Kurasha for other reasons, but he let Ruprali talk about how interesting it was how the animals develop hibernation through climate conditions and such. It was nice hearing the girl talk, and they only stopped when they arrived at the Volleyball class.

They found Hamakti teaching Crusher how to serve, the guy behind the other with a small grip to help. "And then you throw like this..." He moved the other's arm before helping him hit over the net. "There! That's it!"

"Wow!" Crusher beamed. "I did it!"

"Yeah, you did!" Hamakti laughed.

Kurasha watched his twin interact closely with Crusher and couldn't help but be reminded of my Thro'tarthi... It sent chills down his spine, and his only hope was that Crusher would be happy at least. And that none of his siblings get a crush on this one as well.

"Hey, Ham!" Ruprali called out.

"Oh, Ru! Rasha!" Hamakti waved before he and Crusher made their way over. "How's basketball?"

Rasha. Kurasha raised at the nickname Hamakti gave him, but he didn't mind much. He shrugged and said, "Could have been worse. You two seem to be enjoying volleyball."

"I am now!" Crusher chirped. "I sucked earlier,"

"Yeah, he did!" Hamakti ruffled his hair. "Every hit made it under the net, so I wanted to help, and now he's great!"

"I wish I could get lessons..." Ruprali let out a sigh.

"Why don't you ask Opoia?" Hamakti asked. "She's great at sports!"

"I know... but I don't wanna disturb her..." Ruprali turned away.

"Well, she's your friend," Kurasha encouraged. "I'm sure she has some time to spare for you."

"Maybe..." Ruprali hid her face as she blushed. "I hope it will be okay..."

"We should head out now," Crusher urged. "Dad must be waiting for us!"

Kurasha nodded. He waved goodbye to their friends and said, "See you guys later."

“See ya later!” Hamakti waved.

“Bye!” Ruprali waved as well.

Kurasha and Crusher went back to their dad and boarded the ship, then arrived an hour later at home. To their surprise, Thro'tarthi was there to visit, and he was playing with Ezra and the twins. Ezra beamed when he saw them. "Kurasha! Crusher!" he dashed to hug them, like he's always done.

"Hi," Kurasha smiled and then patted Ezra's head.

Star informed, "Tarthi came a few minutes ago! We're gonna play in the pool. Wanna come with us?"

"Sure!" Crusher smiled. "I could use a dip after a long day,"

"I'm fine--"

"Pleaseeee!" The twins begged Kurasha. 

"We know you don't play often, but c'mon!" Star whined. "Just one game! And you can do whatever you want after."

Kurasha sighed. He really didn't want to be with Thro'tarthi and he wanted to do a project for school, but if his siblings really want him there, then fine. "Fine..." he said and the kids dragged him to the pool along with the other boys.

They changed into their swimsuits and dove inside. Thro'tarthi laughed and dove right in with them.

Kurasha did not know how to swim so he sat on the side of the pool and read instead. Crusher looked up from the pool with a grin. He got some water and sprinkled it over to his twin.

Kurasha slammed his book closed before the pages could get wet. He whined, "Crusher, nooooo!"

"Well, if you can't swim, we can still splash you," Crusher giggled.

Kurasha huffed and moved away. Then he found the water guns. He grinned and filled it up then said, "I have to defend myself then." He aimed at Crusher and shot and hit him in the stomach.

"Gah!" Crusher laughed. "Ambush!!" He got more water to splash.

Kurasha laughed and began firing at Crusher and then moved forward until he slipped and fell into the pool. 

"Kurasha!"

Kurasha began to panic underneath the water and immediately let go of the gun. He tried to swim up but all he was doing was flailing his arms underwater. He was panicking and he couldn't think clearly as the surface began to grow further and further away.

A bright glow surrounded him, and he felt himself rise from below. He soon found himself out of the water, with Thro'tarthi at the side and using his third eye. "Hold on, Kurasha..." He swerved him to the deck chair and placed him on it gently. "There!"

Kurasha quickly coughed out the water and his siblings rushed to his aid.

"Kurasha! Kurasha, are you okay?" Star asked. A small nod was received. Star turned to Thro'tarthi and said, "Thanks, Tarthi."

"You're welcome," Thro'tarthi smiled.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean you to slip," Crusher whimpered.

Kurasha coughed once more before he could finally speak again. He looked at Crusher then patted his head affectionately and said, "It's fine." He turned to Thro'tarthi, and as much as he didn't like him, he had to admit that he was good to some degree. "Thanks... Thro'tarthi."

"You're welcome, I'm glad you're okay," Thro'tarthi chuckled.

The kids continued to play shortly after but Kurasha stayed on the side with a towel and back to his book once again.

After a while, Crusher and Thro'tarthi came out, and Crusher was rambling about Hamakti and what they did during volleyball. The boy kept the smile, but an eye twitched ever so often.

The kids all got dressed up and then spent some time in the living room with vivii Kurasha made. Star noticed Thro'tarthi being a bit more silent than usual and scooted closer to him. He whispered, "Is something wrong?"

"Yeah... just some school stuff I'm worrying about," Thro'tarthi waved it off.

His expression was still displeased, but if he didn't want to talk about it, Star wouldn't push it. He said, "Oh... I see. Where do you go to school?"

"Cses Academy! One of the richest academies in all of Csilla!" Thro'tarthi chirped.

"Also one of the most close-minded ones," Eli chuckled as he walked past them.

"Don't mind Dad," Star said. He smiled at Thro'tarthi and said, "Could you tell me more about it?"

"Well, it's made out of crystals and gold!" Thro'tarthi beamed. "Everyone there learns everything they need for this society,"

"Crystals and gold?" Star gasped. It sounded amazing! "What do you learn? What subjects?" he prodded, and there, Star got to have Thro'tarthi talk about his school, his new friends, and whatever else he wanted to talk about. Star was interested and listened to everything the older Chiss had to say, but honestly, Star didn't mind the topic. He just liked hearing Thro'tarthi talk.

"Politics, the law..." Thro'tarthi went on to talk. He was rambling, and it seemed to be a blur on the topic he was talking about.

The boys didn't notice the others leaving them until when Eli came to fetch them for dinner since they were the only ones left in the living room. Thro'tarthi joined dinner, and it was Crusher and Kurasha telling Thrawn about their first after-school activity.

Kurasha suddenly had an interest in getting better at basketball and Crusher suddenly wanted a volleyball court to practice in. These boys were very inactive when it came to physical activities, so he guessed their friends changed their minds.

Or should he say "friends".

"Well, we do have a court," Eli pointed out. "It's in a closed room somewhere in the mansion, but we don't use it often,"

Kurasha and Crusher exchanged excited glances. Maybe they could invite their friends over sometimes!

A week had gone by. Kurasha had gotten considerably better and so did Crusher.

Today, Ruprali was running late and it was only a few minutes left before the time. Kurasha hummed and pulled out the latest gadget that he finally created. He tested it in his home so he had a high chance to have it work here as well. It looked like a book of sorts but inside was a panel with wires and numbers oddly sticking out but thankfully discreet enough for Kurasha to seem like he was reading a book. Kurasha began inputting numbers and knobs and looked at the chrono clock as it discreetly began to change into a few many more minutes before the time. He repeated this process a few times until he had enough Chrono clocks in the school under his control to fool the teachers that it wasn't time yet. He just hoped Ru had enough time to rush in before the time ran out this time.

Crusher looked up at the chrono clock and tilted his head. "Huh, that doesn't look right..." He looked at his datapad with a frown.

Kurasha didn't say anything and flipped to another page as if he was merely reading. 

A few other students who were running late came to class and Kurasha anxiously waited for Ru to show up as the teacher entered the class. Only three minutes left.

Before Miss Kraliil could close the door, Ru rushed in and took her seat, panting after running all the way here.

Kurasha grinned.

"Miss Ruprali." Miss Kraliil narrowed her eyes. "Almost late, I see?"

"My apologies, Miss, my father was stuck on his boat today," Ruprali spoke softly.

"Never let it happen again." Miss Kraliil huffed. She looked around and glared at her students as she side-glanced the chrono clock. "Hmm," she muttered but went to her desk.

"Damn, she looks pissed," Hamakti, who managed to come earlier, observed as he leaned back against his desk.

"When was she never," Opoia murmured.

Kurasha only chuckled and thought, Had no one to bully today , probably. The lesson continued and when it seemed like many were getting bored, Kurasha got his panel again and reset the time again, putting it back in place as the regular time then put it away and waited for the students to notice.

But no one did. If Miss Kraliil did, she said nothing about it.

Snacks time soon came. Hamakti held out a tuna sandwich. "My dad and I caught some tuna yesterday!" he beamed.

"That's great, Ham," Ruprali clapped gently. "I got some coconuts," She turned to the two. "What did you two get for snacks?"

Kurasha opened his snack box and said, "Cake. Guess we still have some leftover." He got his fork and then turned to the others. He asked, "Do you guys want some?"

"I have cheesecake!" Crusher showed them as well.

"Cake?" Ruprali's eyes widened. "Woah, you get cake?"

"Ooh! They look delicious!!" Hamakti moved over to have a taste of cheesecake. "Yummy! Wanna have a taste?" He offered to Crusher.

Crusher took a bite, and his eyes lit up. "Wow! That is delicious!"

Opoia looked through her bag and hissed. "Dammit."

"What did you get?" Kurasha asked.

"I left my snacks and lunch at home," Opoia scratched her head. "I must have forgotten rushing out-"

"Opoia." The group jumped to see Miss Kraliil standing behind them.

The group stayed silent as they looked at Miss Kraliil. The teacher narrowed her eyes at each and every one of them before she placed a brown paper bag into Opoia's hands.

"Never forget this again." she scolded.

"Yes, grandmother..." Opoia murmured.

With that, Miss Kraliil turned to walk back to her desk.

Kurasha and Crusher turned to Opoia and gaped. "She's your grandmother ?"

"Unfortunately," Opoia set the brown bag down.

"That's why it's hard to ask her to help me," Ruprali whispered to Kurasha. "It's a touchy subject,"

Kurasha nodded. "I see..." He looked at his cake and then turned to Ruprali. He asked, "Do you want some of my cake?"

"Sure," Ruprali smiled and nodded.

Later, they separated again for after-school activities. Coach Al'pho of the basketball team clapped his hands. "Come on, everyone, we're doing running drills!" he whistled his whistle.

"Oh no, running," Ruprali swallowed. "I don't do well with running," she grimaced.

Kurasha sighed. "Same..." He turned to Ruprali and offered, "Hey. Why don't we just run together? Keep pace if the other is too fast. Like a little challenge." It wasn't the best Kurasha could think of, but it was a small motivator he could offer Ruprali to lessen the displeasure of the activity. "And we could make a bet," Kurasha said. "Whoever can't catch up will need to get the faster one a prize."

"Deal," Ruprali laughed.

They went to go to the last of the line and then the coach blew her whistle. Kurasha and Ruprali started running and Kurasha having low stamina, thought it would be best to go slow in the first round. However, Ruprali bolted and Kurasha was shocked to see her talent at that. He laughed and tried to catch up.

They weren't the fastest. No, they were far from that. But they weren't the slowest either. Ruprali was panting as she ran and Kurasha was just trailing behind her, trying to force himself to try and catch up to his friend and cursing his low endurance. He should start working out if he wants to keep up.

The drills ended, and Ruprali was the first of the two who made it to the end. Kurasha almost collapsed at the end, panting as he held on his knees for support. He laughed and said, "You said you don't do well with running."

"I didn't," Ruprali chuckled. "But I guess I was faster than you,"

Kurasha laughed once more and grabbed his water bottle before turning back to Ruprali. "Alright, then. What is your wish, dear Ruru?" he asked teasingly.

"What do I want?" Ruprali hummed. "I don't know..." She fiddled with her hair.

Kurasha looked her up and down and thought of something that she might like. Something that might help her. "Well, if you want something, then tell me," Kurasha said. "I'll try to achieve it to the best of my abilities," he said and made a small bow to the girl.

Ruprali rubbed her arm. "Well... I don't know... a better house?" she joked as she leaned against the side to drink her water. "I don't know, there's a lot that would be nice, but nothing specific..."

A better house? Well, alright.

A few weeks passed and Kurasha arrived in Ruprali's home during off-school hours with robots, and with one flick of a finger, they began reconstruction. Was this all right for Kurasha to do? He had no idea but it was what Ruprali wanted and he told her he would do it.

The rickety hut was soon reconstructed into a fair cottage, perfect for a family to live in. Ruprali and her family just arrived from fishing and Kurasha stood there with a smile to see her. "Hello," he waved.

"Oh, hello," Ruprali waved. "What are you doing here?"

Kurasha motioned to the house. "I made you a new house," he said.

Ruprali's jaw dropped. "Woah..."

"New house!" her little brother ran straight into the cottage.

Kurasha chuckled at Ruprali's reaction and looked at the new structure. "I hope it is to your liking. I don't usually do infrastructures," he said.

"It's... thank you, Kurasha," Ruprali smiled with a beam. "Thank you so much,"

Kurasha smiled back and said, "Of course. I lost a bet."

There was a small crash inside and Kurasha's robot quickly exited the house in fear as the small chiss boy began chasing it. It hid behind Kurasha and made technical noises, fearing that the boy would play with it too hard.

"Rueno!" the father scolded. "Leave the... thing alone please,"

Rueno pouted and ran back inside, with the parents following after him.

Kurasha chuckled and patted the little robot behind him. "Well, then. I'll let you settle in and I'll take my leave," he said. He patted Ruprali's hair and then began to walk away to where he borrowed Eli's ship. He wasn't going to drive it, of course. He had bots for that.

When he made it back, he found Crusher talking to Hamakti, whom Crusher invited over, while Thro'tarthi was beside them. Thro'tarthi was straining a smile, but it was quite obvious he was jealous.

Where was Star? Oh, Thro'tarthi refused to play with him for the day, so he could 'meet' Crusher's friend. Now, Star was sitting on his bed, dejected.

"Dude, you had him for weeks," Darry scratched his head. "I don't get why you're so down that he didn't want to play for ONE day,"

Kurasha went up to him and raised a brow. "Heartbroken again?" He guessed. He sighed and said, "Star, this isn't the end of the world just because Thro'tarthi spent a day with Crusher."

"But that just means that he still likes Crusher!" Star whined as he covered himself under the blankets. "I was right... Tarthi will never like me..."

Kurasha groaned and turned to Darry. "Want to watch a movie instead? Star will be over it in like... A few hours or so. Just let him mope." This was just plain dramatization from Star. He was just overreacting.

"Sure," Darry chirped.

Thro'tarthi sighed and leaned back with a huff as Hamakti moved closer to Crusher, who didn't notice. The richer Chiss narrowed his eyes suspiciously, but the other Chiss boy only smiled.

Later, Thro'tarthi was picked up by his father, and Eli gave Hamakti a ride back to Rentor.

Kurasha went to his twin and asked, "So...? Are you getting both boys or...?"

"What?" Crusher looked confused. "Thro'tarthi and I are just friends, and Hamakti's just a new friend I have," he pointed out.

Oh, Crusher doesn't see it yet. That's fine. "I see," Kurasha replied and left to check on Darry and Ezra who were having a movie marathon. Hopefully, Crusher would figure it out soon.

No rush, though. They were still young, after all.

Months had passed by, and it was the twins' birthday. Like Crusher and Kurasha, a coincidence that they have the same birthday.

Star wasn't that excited for his birthday and he treated it like it was Darry's. "Happy birthday, Darry!" Star happily said as he hugged his twin good morning.

"Happy birthday to you too, twinsie!!" Darry giggled.

Star winced but then he gave a false smile. "Don't mind me. It's your special day." Darry was about to object to that, but then Star said, "Oh, no! Look at the time! Time to go head down for breakfast!" Star said, dragging Darry down to their family.

Darry blinked and pulled back just before they could go in the dining hall. "Star," he folded his arms. "Am not celebrating my birthday without you!" he claimed with a pout.

"I--I'll still be here," Star smiled nervously. "I just... You're better at birthdays, so..." Star shrugged. He can't explain his discomfort with birthdays, but he just didn't like it when it was about him on that day. It would be better if the attention was on Darry.

"Nonsense! It's both of our days, we share a birthday!" Darry beamed.

Star sighed. He couldn't win this one and just went along with his twin rather than wanting him upset. "O--Okay..."

"Yay!!" Darry beamed and pulled him to the dining hall. "All you have to do is say thank you to gifties and smile!"

Star shuddered at the instructions. He kept his head down and tried to sound cheerful. "O--Okay!" He said. 

"All you have to do is say thank you and smile," she said as she fixed Darington's hair on his boudoir. That was what she said every year. That's what is expected of him every year. For the first few times, he liked the feeling of being the center of attention, but he now knew after so many events that being the center was never a good thing.

All he has to do is smile and say thank you. No need to laugh, no need to play, no need to talk to anyone else. That was always the instructions and Darington can't help but get sick--

Star paused as he approached his seat as he felt his stomach churn, not from hunger, but from something else.

"Happy birthday, my babies!" Eli greeted as he came out from the kitchen with a two-layer cake with statues of Star and Darry on top of it.

"CAKEE!!" Darry squealed.

Star gave a smile and simply said, "Thank you." He sat down politely and stiff like a switch had been turned on in his head.

Eli tilted his head. "Are ya alright, baby?"

Star nodded and after that, he averted his eyes. 

Soon, Kurasha, Crusher, and Ezra came in bearing gifts and they all said, "Happy birthday, Darry and Star!!!"

"Thank you so much!!" Darry giggled and clapped his hands.

Ezra ran to give a big gift. "Me gift for you both!"

Star gave a smile and said, "Thank you." He passed it to Darry rather quickly and took off the bow. That was the only thing he did and he let Darry unwrap it for the both of them.

Crusher frowned at the gesture and turned to Kurasha. Kurasha glanced at Crusher too and they both silently agreed that something was wrong.

Eli hummed and smiled. "Well, kiddos, we'll prepare more for the birthday party tonight!" He kissed each of their cheeks before leaving the house. "Papa's upstairs in his office today if ya need anythin'!"

"Bye, Dad!" Ezra waved.

As soon as Eli left, and Ezra pulled Darry to another room to play with the gift, Crusher went to Star. "Star, are you okay?" he asked.

Star smiled and said, "Yes." No further answer. 

Kurasha went to him and said, "That is the most un-Star answer we have heard in a while." He sighed and asked, "What's going on, little brother?"

"Nothing," Star said and Kurasha wanted to smack him right then and there. He had grown a pet peeve when someone says 'nothing' when clearly, something was wrong.

"Then why do you talk like a robot?" Crusher frowned and crossed his arms.

"No, I don't," Star quickly said. 

Kurasha sighed and said, "Look, Star. Just tell us what you need. Do you want a toy? Food? Papa?"

Star turned his head down. "No. I'm fine."

Man, is it hard to get through this kid? Kurasha turned to Crusher and whispered, "He won't admit it to us. Maybe he can talk to Dad or Papa about it?"

"He gets traumatized with Dad sometimes... maybe Papa?" Crusher suggested.

Kurasha shrugged. "Sure. Whatever works." He turned to Star and said, "We're going to Papa."

Star's fists clenched, but he didn't object, so Kurasha and Crusher took him to Papa. They knocked on the door and called, "Papa! Star's here to see you."

The door slid open, and Thrawn smiled through. "Hello, Star, happy birthday," he greeted, kneeling down.

Star smiled and simply said, "Thank you."

Thrawn hummed. "Hmm, I see the problem..."

"Right?" Crusher chuckled and quickly left with Kurasha.

Star grew uncomfortable without his older brothers, but his eyes didn't stray from the floor.

Thrawn tilted his head and carried the boy inside. He set him down on the desk and gently held his face. "Is there something a matter, my child?" he asked.

"No," Star said.

"Then why so down on your special day?"

"It's not..." Star began to say, but then he retracted. He debated whether he should tell him or not. "I... It's..." Star didn't know how to explain it. All he could sum it into was, "It's... Darry's special day. Not mine."

"Why say so?" Thrawn tilted his head.

"It's just... It just is..." Star said as he looked down. They all say it's a special day for him, but all it was was a pretense. It was never about him, it was about everyone else and his they would benefit from this party. It was about the children making good relations with him so their parents could be on good terms with him. It was all about how expensive the gifts were and not about if he really wanted them. It was about how tall and fancy the cake was and never how Star liked it. It's a special day, but not about him .

But that was his old life, wasn't it?

So far here... every birthday was nothing like that.

Star looked up at Thrawn sadly and went to hug him. Thrawn pulled him close to him, gently stroking his hair.

Star began to sniff and said, "It never was about me... It's Darry's birthday, not mine..."

"Of course, it's your special day, my child," Thrawn assured. "Today is about you as much as Darry's,"

That was all Star wanted to hear as he began to softly cry on Thrawn's shoulder. He was okay here. He will be okay today.

The birthday party came that night, and Eli got Darry and Star their favorite cake flavors for their party, along with gifts for them.

Star was still uncomfortable, but as long as he stuck by Thrawn and Darry, he felt like he could be okay today. He didn't touch the presents yet, but he enjoyed the birthday cake with the flavor he actually enjoyed. He almost cried eating it. So far, this has been the best birthday for him and he just hopes this continues as he grows older.

The day ended quite well. Thrawn tucked in Darry and Star that night. Star smiled at Thrawn and said, "Thanks, Papa..."

"You're welcome, my child," Thrawn kissed his forehead and gently let him lay down. "Happy Birthday, Star," He stood up and made his way out.

Star fell on his bed and he looked up at the ceiling. The familiar feeling of unfamiliar comfort came back and it reminded him of when he first came here. It reminded him of when Thrawn held him in the dark when he first had symptoms of his powers and he couldn't help but smile. It was a nice day today.

The next day, Crusher and Kurasha were off to school. Darry, Star, and Ezra were having the cake as snacks when there was a knock at the door.

Star went to get the door and his eyes widened with glee. "Tarthi!" He happily exclaimed.

"Star!" Thro'tarthi beamed and hugged the younger boy. "Happy Birthday! I'm so sorry for missing the party yesterday! I was busy!"

Star's eyes fluttered happily and he gave the older boy the biggest hug in the world. "I don't mind! I really don't!" he said happily. "Thanks for coming!!"

Thro'tarthi came in with two gifts. "Here! One's for you, and the other's Darry!"

"Thanks, Tarthi!" he said. He led him to the living room where they were watching a movie and said, "Guys! Thro'tarthi's here! Darry, he brought us gifts!" 

"Hey, Tarthi!" Darry squealed and dashed over.

"Hey!" Thro'tarthi laughed and patted his head. "Here you both go!"

Darry opened his gift, and it was a pair of silver earrings shaped like stars while Star's was a necklace with a star-shaped diamond in the center.

"I LOVE IT!" Star said as he wore the necklace happily. "Thank you, Tarthi! It's so pretty!" It went along great with the bracelet that Kurasha gave him and Darry.

"You're welcome!" Thro'tarthi beamed. "I'm glad you guys like it!"

"Come have cake with us!" Star said. "We're going to watch a movie if you don't mind."

"I don't mind!" Thro'tarthi chirped.

Star guided Thro'tarthi to the couch and then got him some cake from yesterday. They played another kid-friendly movie, and Star took this opportunity to sit as closely as possible to Thro'tarthi. It made him blush and squeal inside as he ate his favorite cake.

Darry and Ezra exchanged glances and moved a bit away from them to watch in peace.

Star didn't mind and was even more thankful as they watched movie after movie. After that, Star and Thro'tarthi began commenting on some of the movies and giggling to themselves. Star was happy about his birthday yesterday, but having Thro'tarthi beside him made him feel like this was a better day than before. Every day is better with Thro'tarthi.

They didn't even notice Darry and Ezra leave the room.

Crusher and Kurasha soon came back and Darry and Ezra greeted them.

Kurasha asked, "Where's Star?"

"On his date with Thro'tarthi," Darry snorted.

"Aww, that's cute," Crusher chuckled. "I'm sure he's having a great time,"

"Can we play!?" Ezra asked.

Kurasha chuckled and said, "Yes, of course. What do you want to play, Ez?"

"In snow!" Ezra pointed out.

"Sure, Ezzy," Crusher picked up their little brother.

It was soon dinnertime and Kurasha went to the living room to fetch Star and Thro'tarthi. What were they actually doing in there? Still, watching movies? 

Well, when Kurasha went to peak, Thro'tarthi and Star were folding paper origami because they saw it in a movie and now, they were chittering and chatting about random stuff as they folded. It was therapeutic for the kids rather than the loud playing of every day. Kurasha looked around and guessed that they tried other stuff too like guitar, painting, flower crowns, sewing and so much more. How the heck did they all do that? And with the movie playing too? 

Kurasha knocked on the door to get their attention and both boys turned to Kurasha. "You two looked like you had fun," he commented.

"Oh, hello, Kurasha!" Thro'tarthi greeted.

"Hello, Thro'tarthi," he replied. He glanced at both of them then around and asked, "What the heck have you two been doing?"

"Oh, um," Star held up a small paper origami shaped like a swan. "We were copying the movies!"

Kurasha looked at the screen and cringed when she saw two Chiss actors kiss under the snowy sky of Csilla. "Don't tell me you're going to copy that too," he joked. 

Star flushed and then said, "I--I MEAN! The activities! Like origamis! N--Not that! We would never, and uh-- Why are you here?!"

"Getting you for dinner," Kurasha smirked. It was fun teasing his brother if his reaction is like this.

"Oh, dinner!" Thro'tarthi gasped. He hastily stood up. "I forgot! I need to be home by dinner!”

Star was disappointed. "You won't have dinner with us?" he asked.

"I can't," Thro'tarthi shook his head. "Daddy's already all alone most of the day, I don't wanna make him feel more alone now that I'm going out with friends and with school,”

Star sighed. Well, he guessed he'd see him next time. "Alright, then. I'll show you out the door," he said happily as he led his 'friend' out.

Thro'tarthi smiled and ruffled his hair. "Thanks for a great day! Say bye to the others for me!" He waved him off as he walked out.

Star combed back his hair where Thro'tarthi touched it and when the door closed, he squealed in delight. Having a crush had never been so fun, especially when he spends so much time with you! His hope of getting a chance with Thro'tarthi had bloomed once more and now, he thought of more activities he could do with Thro'tarthi the next time he visited! Of course, he'll include the others. Most of the time. 

Star was dancing in heartstrings and waltzed his way into the dining hall.

"Someone's happy," Crusher snorted.

"How did your date go?" Darry asked.

"Date?" Thrawn raised an eyebrow.

"Date? What date? I had no date," Star said as he sat down, his legs swinging under the table as he went to get his food. "It was a hangout. Tarthi and I had so much fun making stuff and singing songs, and we tried doing this one funny thing characters did in a movie where they try to balance cards on small balls and--" Star went on to talk about how Thro'tarthi and he recreated scenes they liked from specific movies like origami folding, guitar singing, games, and other things. 

Kurasha chuckled. He whispered to Crusher jokingly, "Good thing they didn't recreate a kiss scene then. I would kill Thro'tarthi for it.”

Crusher laughed. "Of course you would,"

Eli whispered something to Thrawn, who hummed but shook his head.

Odd.

The kids were tucked in bed as usual, but Kurasha couldn't help but be curious. He turned to Crusher and called, "Hey, Crush. You awake?”

"Unfortunately," Crusher groaned and rubbed his eyes to sit up. "What is it?”

"What do you think the adults keep talking about?" he asked.

"Probably politics or something," Crusher shrugged. He hummed. "You've seen Dad's old office, right? Maybe you'll find something in there,”

Kurasha sighed. Maybe... His dad is going to get angry at him, though. But he was dying to know what was in there!

The next day after school, Kurasha snuck off to his laboratory for another project he said. It wasn't unusual for the young inventor to do that, but in actuality, he used the vents to sneak into Eli's office. He locked the door before he left to make sure no one went in and saw his absence.

He found his way into Eli's office, and the place was… clean? Was Eli using it now?

Kurasha huffed. That meant that he would be found easily. He searched inside his pockets and then got his little spider bots and then let them crawl around, trying to look for any surveillance that they could temporarily disable.

Thankfully, there was no surveillance… weird. If it was being used, why was there no surveillance?

Kurasha snuck in and began snooping, letting his spider bots stay guard and alert him if anyone was 5 feet away from Eli's door. He found one datapad functional on the table, but the password was still secured. Kurasha sighed. He got one spider bot and then tried to hack into Eli's datapad.

After a few tries, he managed to get through and was opened into a notepad app, with scribbled down notes. Kurasha began reading them.

Some were broken Cheunh while others were in a different language that his Dad spoke. Sy Bitsi, was it? But there was a few words in bold right below.

Classified at all times.

Kurasha sighed. Can't find anything... Was his dad working now? With the clean office and new locked datapad... He put it back and then climbed back in the vents with his spiders cleaning up the traces he left behind.

The next day, Eli seemed to want them earlier than usual at school. "The early bird always catches the worm, after all," he excused.

"Are you sure there's nothing else?" Kurasha asked as he looked at the chrono clock on his datapad. "We're going almost an hour earlier than usual.”

"of course not, babies, just… early," Eli chirped.

Crusher hummed. He looked around and found some weapons nearby. He frowned and turned back.

"Dad… do you have a mission to go to?"

Eli winced. "Haha, no, those are for, uh, transfer. Year, transfer…”

"Dad..." Kurasha said softly as he tugged on his sleeve.

Eli sighed. "Look, kids… it's nothin' to worry about-"

"Dad, they only call you to fight if it's serious !" Crusher pointed out.

At hearing that, Kurasha began to panic. "Serious?! Dad, where are you going?!" Kurasha asked. He can't monitor his parental figure because he won't accept any of his gifts. He can't see him. He can't hear him. He can't monitor his heart rate or vitals. "How long will you be gone? What kind of danger did they assign you? Why now? Dad, you have high blood! What about your maintenance?!”

"Kurasha." Eli took a breath and turned to him. "This is why I didn't want ya kids to worry. Why didn't wanna tell ya," He crossed his arms. "This is a mission I need to do, and that's it. Don't worry about me, just go on about your life until I come back."

"But Dad, how can we if there's a chance that you'd die ??" Crusher whimpered.

"I won't. I never will," Eli turned around. "I've been fine for years… I'll be alive when I return.”

"The conditions back then aren't like right now!" Kurasha said worriedly. "W--What if you pass out in the middle of some battle? And then what? We'd never hear from you again. A--And--" Kurasha was tearing up as his mind panicked about what would happen to Eli if he ever did end up dead. Papa was already away most of the time because of his new job at some empire in lesser space and now, his dad will leave.

For a long time again. Kurasha scrambled to Eli's gear and began checking for everything if his dad had what he needed. Weapons, food, clothes, gas, extra food... Where's his meds?  Did he forget his meds? Kurasha scrambled to look for Eli's medication. Maybe something that could last him a month or longer in case he needed extra. He needed to take it at least once per day, but if there's a stressful amount of work, then he should have extra-- wait, no, he'll overdose. Wait, is there candy in there? What if Dad gets a sugar rush again like last time and–

" KURASHA ."

Kurasha froze as Eli grabbed him by the shoulders. The other's eyes seemed to glint red a little but it faded quickly as it came as he sighed and set the boy back in his seat.

"I'll be fine. I just need you to trust me." He hissed. " Trust me, Kurasha.”

"B--But Dad..." Kurasha whimpered. "I--I can't... I can't see you." He can't see him. He can't hear him. He can't feel him. His dad won't let him see anything and it was fine before, but him being away for so long without the knowledge of being on the battlefield felt so maddening to the young inventor. He needed proof that he'd be okay at least, and he can't even provide that.

"I need you to trust me, Kurasha. Please." Eli firmly spoke. "I know you've been havin' issues with it without seeing… but sometimes, ya just can't see. Ya can't feel. But they are there." He held his shoulders gently before he pointed to his heart. "Right here.”

"D--Dad... Please..." Kurasha whimpered as he held onto his hand. He caressed his dad's hand and tried to memorize his color the way his knuckles shaped the alignment of his fingers and the way his skin wrinkled when his dad clenched his hand. Kurasha thought he had lost his papa, he didn't want to lose his dad too... Why did he have to leave…

Crusher tilted his head, and his fingers went to the pin on his hair. He suddenly felt conscious. Was this…? It was the only thing Kurasha got him before his birthday… it couldn't be… could it?

They soon landed and Kurasha found it hard to separate from Eli, but he had to eventually. Kurasha hugged him once more before he finally let go and let his dad go into the sky. He turned to Crusher and asked, "H--He's going to come back... Right?”

"He will… hopefully," Crusher sighed. "Come on, maybe some school will distract us," he suggested.

He dragged Kurasha to school and the day went on, only Kurasha being gloomier than normal. He constantly checked his watch, but then went back to the lessons. It was useless anyway. He had nothing to monitor Eli. Maybe he should have bugged the Lucifer instead. Or his clothes. Honestly, he should have done something so that he could keep watch on Eli. He kept fidgeting with his watch the whole day and there wasn't much anyone could do to stop his nerves.

During lunch, he was still so gloomy. Hamakti tilted his head. "What's up with him?"

"Our Dad's out on a mission, and he's been gloomy all day," Crusher sighed.

"Oh, poor Kurasha," Ruprali patted his head comfortingly.

Kurasha turned to Ruprali and leaned onto her touch more. This was nice... But it didn't quell all his worries.

"Isn't your Dad Admiral Eli'vantomair?" Opoia asked. "The Lucifer?"

"That's the name of his ship, but yeah, that's him," Crusher nodded.

"In Rentor, his reputation labeled him as 'The Lucifer'," Hamakti explained. "Rumor has it he fell from the sky of Sposia and was found by Patriarch Iceesat to be presented in front of the council,"

"He trained for only four years in Naporar to become a member of the CEDF," Opoia went on. "And during one of his first missions, he had encountered one of the Ascendancy's greatest enemies… the Grysks,”

Kurasha perked up at that. He never heard any stories of his dad or papa. They barely talk about their past. Kurasha leaned in more to hear about the story.

"The Grysks?" Crusher asked with a blink.

"It was the first time any Chiss had encountered the Grysks… and survived," Opoia nodded as she went on. "The only mark the Grysks left on him was a scar on his eye,"

A scar? Eli had a scar? Was he hiding it with makeup?

"Since then, Admiral Eli'vantomair had sworn to kill and hunt down every Grysk in sight," Hamakti continued. "During his time from Lieutenant to Senior Captain, he killed Grysk after Grysk, training himself after every battle to get stronger and making blades sharp enough to prick through the thickest of skins,"

"But none of those compared to his last battle as a Senior Captain!" Opoia claimed. "It was almost an invasion! A genocide! Eli'vantomair refused to back down and took charge right there and then, and he took the battle to the commanding Grysk… and he managed to slice his head with only a singular blade he had made,”

Kurasha thinks he knows what kind of blade he is talking about. It was the bloody sword he saw back then on the glass, finely crafted and perfected so that its edges shine, even in the dark. Kurasha looked at Opoia wide-eyed and he was now then reduced to a child you tell stories to before bedtime.

"He placed the head on the Lucifer for a few years, as the new and only human Admiral of the Chiss Ascendancy," Opoia went on. "Everyone saw his victory, everyone was forced to see the trophy he showed off. That's why he's called 'The Lucifer'. He was feared by everyone who dared to question him, including many of his own crew members,"

"That's… wow," Crusher blinked. "I didn't… expect Dad to have such a… uh…”

" Bloody adventures..." Kurasha finished in awe. He wondered if Star and Darry would like this story. He surely did. How come Dad never told them this before? Was he scared? Kurasha was the opposite of scared. He was amazed and he's going to ask Dad a lot of questions when he comes back.

"Yeah, your Dad's scary," Hamakti shuddered. "Even when he's saying hi or hello, it not easy to not shudder,"

"The Mitth Family alone had some scary members, last time I heard," Ruprali commented.

Surely there was a family tree somewhere in his library because now, he has many, many examples to follow, hehehehe…

"I'm surprised you guys never knew your parents' reputation," Opoia snorted.

"Our parents aren't one to tell of their past," Crusher shrugged.

"They don't tell us anything," Kurasha huffed. "We have to figure it out on our own…”

"I'm not surprised about that," Hamakti chuckled. "Rumor has it that Admiral Eli'vantomair left the CEDF to settle down. Maybe they don't wanna remember the messy ass past,"

"Ham's got a point," Ruprali agreed. "For us, it might look admiring and amazing… but they would have gone through a whole lot of trauma during that time to talk about it," she pointed out.

Kurasha looked at his friends and acknowledged that they had a point. Who knows what could have been done in a place like that... But now, Kurasha at least had some faith in his dad.

The school day ended, and Thrawn was the one who picked them up. He was talking with Miss Kraliil, who seemed to be scolding at him but he just laughed.

Kurasha looked strangely at the interaction and he turned to Crusher and whispered, "Papa went to school here, right?”

"Yeah," Crusher nodded. "You thinking that he's used to Miss Kraliil?”

"Most possibly," Kurasha muttered as he watched his papa laugh with the teacher about something.

They moved closer enough for Miss Kraliil to hit him lightly in the arm. "Your boys better not be causing as much trouble as you!"

"Believe me, my eldest twins won't," Thrawn grinned. "My younger set, however… well…" He giggled.

Miss Kraliil groaned. "Great, there will be two of you… how fantastic…"

"No surprise, there could always be more of me," Thrawn snorted. He turned to the boys. "Speaking of, come, boys, let us go home,”

They nodded and followed their Papa back to the ship. "So, how was school?" Thrawn asked as he helped them buckle up.

Kurasha smiled and said, "We heard about Dad today. Stories from the other kids.”

Thrawn tensed. "Oh, um… what about?"

"About him being 'The Lucifer'," Crusher replied.

"Oh… that. His old reputation…" Thrawn hummed.

"And you never told us, because…?" Kurasha trailed on and then gestured for his papa to continue.

Thrawn sighed. "It's not something your Dad wants to remember. He's trying to change, to be better, so he avoids the topic," he explained.

"Better?" Kurasha repeated. "Better in what?”

Crusher tilted his head. "What do you mean, Papa?"

Thrawn hummed. He sat down to keep their eye level. "Years ago, your Dad was… different," He began. "He was cruel, cold… no one could touch him unless they expected a blade coming their way or if they valued their life. He was one of the most cruel soldiers to have ever lived, so to speak. No one knows how he became that way… or at least, I don't know. When I met him, he was calm and cold, even when I tried to loosen him up slightly. He always threatened me, reminded me of my place and always told me how easy it was to make sure I didn't breathe," Thrawn turned away to hide the blush before going on as the blush faded. "On top of that, he also had a few… anger problems. Every little thing could set him off, and once he was mad, everyone in the room just went silent,”

Kurasha and Crusher glanced at each other and then back at their Papa. Eli having a short fuse? And being a cruel man? That doesn't sound like their dad. 

That meant that Eli did change. He changed a lot.

The rest of the ride back to Csilla was silent. Thrawn said nothing else, but his composure slipped slightly, even as Che'ri helped him navigate.

They soon made it back to the mansion, and Thrass greeted them. "Hey, kids, how was school?" He smiled.

"Uncle Thrass!" Crusher beamed.

Kurasha smiled and went to hug his uncle. "Hey, Uncle! The school had been great!”

"That's great to hear!" Thrass laughed. He looked up. "How is it going back to the school, baby brother?"

"It was well, Miss Kraliil recognized me," Thrawn grinned.

"After the canteen incident? No surprise there," Thrass snorted.

"What canteen incident?" Star asked as he and Darry popped out behind Thrass.

Thrass smirked. He set Kurasha down and clasped his hands together. "One time, Thrawn had snuck into the school canteen kitchen and started a food fight with the students and teachers. Then he left the canteen and headed to the art room to practice his art while the teachers tried to break up the fight. The teachers caught him on camera, and he got suspended for a week!"

"It was worth it," Thrawn huffed. "Those art classes only last an hour, that's not enough,”

Kurasha's eyes widened in amazement. So there was a way to extend a class. He gave a large grin. 

Star laughed at the story and said, "For art classes ? That's so funny! I wanna try something like that!" He turned to Darry with a mischievous grin.

"Yess!!" Darry cheered.

"Go on, I already warned Miss Kraliil that my younger twins are basically my clones," Thrawn ruffled their hair.

Star and Darry cheered and then they went upstairs to try and plan for the biggest prank they could on a school. 

Kurasha went up beside him and asked, "What other stories do you have, Papa?”

"Stories to tell later, it's almost dinner," Thrass urged. "Come on, Ezra's already munching at the table,"

And indeed, the little boy was chugging down the food at the table happily.

Kurasha chuckled and went to put the food away. "Eat slowly. You're going to choke," he warned his little brother.

"But food so good!!" Ezra chirped.

They all filed in to eat, with the twins chattering about their epic prank at school while Thrawn and Thrass were chattering about whatever. Crusher and Kurasha were talking a bit about homework they had to do at school.

Ezra finished his meal first and looked around. "Where's Dad?"

Thrawn and Thrass went silent. Crusher blinked at them and frowned.

Did they not tell the younger kids?

Kurasha sighed. He turned to the younger kids and said, "Well, Dad will be leaving for a few days. We'll see him after a few days.”

"Aww, but he'll be back, right?" Darry asked.

"Yeah, he will," Crusher assured. Hopefully…

"Me miss Dad already," Ezra pouted.

"Why didn't he say goodbye at least...?" Star muttered as he looked away.

"He was called to leave at the last minute and had to rush after Crusher and Kurasha were dropped off," Thrass finally spoke up. "He could have said something, but he couldn't,”

The boys sighed, and the mood became gloomy.

Thrass helped tuck in the boys that night while Thrawn had to take a night shift in the Empire, cursing under his breath about a certain officer that led to the night shift. He told the boys about it beforehand, though, and assured that he'd be back by morning. Star went to give him a big hug before he went to sleep.

A few days rolled by, and there was a news report that came after the older boys returned from school. Thrass had picked them up this time, and they came in to see Thrawn, Ezra, and the younger twins in the lounge.

"What's happening?" Kurasha asked.

“Dad’s on TV!” Ezra pointed.

“What??” Crusher ran to the TV.

“Admiral Eli'vant, what is your opinion on the Grysks returning to attack the Ascendancy?” The news reporter questioned as Eli appeared on the screen. He had an old scar on his face that the boys had never seen before. Did he remove the makeup?

“Rest assured that the Grysks will not be makin’ it to the Ascendancy without meetin’ their ends first,” Eli spoke, the tone calm but cold. “I've contacted Warlord Nuso Esva and our Paccosh ally Uingali for Marocsaa to discuss what could be done to protect the Ascendancy. No further comments on this.”

Star's eyes widened and the way Eli spoke on TV made him shudder. He held onto Thrawn in fear and asked, "Th--That's... Dad?"

Kurasha quickly glued himself to the TV, starstruck at seeing his dad with his scar. So the stories were true.

"I mean, yeah! He's an admiral, silly!" Darry laughed at his twin. "Admirals can be scary!"

"But isn't he retired?" Crusher frowned. "Why put him back in action? Don't they have anyone else to help them?"

"Unfortunately not," Thrawn shook his head. "No one could spear a Grysk better than your Dad can,"

"Not even our Dad and that's saying something!" Thrass snorted.

"Admiral Ar'alani," the camera zoomed out to see the Chiss woman beside Eli. "Your thoughts?"

"Everything is in Admiral Eli'vant's capable hands, and there would be no further comments unless he allows it." Ar'alani shook her head.

"For now, everyone," Eli stepped up. "Rest assured that the danger will be eliminated immediately and there will be no deaths from our people. That is all." With that, he and Ar'alani walked off.

"He won't be hurt, right?" Star asked worriedly. 

"He'll come back home," Kurasha assured, turning to his younger brother with a confident smile. "He'll come back home alive.”

Two weeks had flown by. Thrawn had picked up the boys from school again, though he was a little earlier than usual. "Boys, do you mind if we stop by somewhere we leave?" He asked.

"Uh, sure, we don't mind," Crusher looked at his twin. "Do we?”

Kurasha shook his head. "It's fine. Let's go."

Thrawn smiled. He led them to a hover coach that he had requested before they were driven off. They stopped a few times at the market to buy some fish and bread then they sped off again.

"Where are we going?" Kurasha asked.

Thrawn sighed. "...somewhere,"

They soon stopped by a broken bridge. Thrawn headed down the bridge, and Crusher and Kurasha followed. Below, there were two thick sticks halfway buried in the ground, a strip of cloth wrapped around each of them. Kurasha was beginning to become unsettled by the atmosphere and he went closer to Crusher for comfort.

It reminded him of a shrine. A grave.

Crusher held onto him but said nothing as Thrawn set the fish and bread down by the graves. The Chiss murmured something that the twins couldn't make out before he stood up and headed toward them. 

"Come, let us go,"

Crusher and Kurasha shared a glance before they followed their papa out of the gloomy place.

They made it home, and Eli was there, holding Ezra, who fell asleep in his arms. "Dad!" Crusher and Kurasha happily exclaimed, but they couldn't hug him fully because Ezra was in his arms.

"Hey, you too," Eli smiled. The scar was still on his face, but his face was softer, more tender than how it was in the news. "How was school?"

Kurasha smiled and sat beside Eli on the couch. "It was great," Kurasha said, leaning on his dad now that he's back.

"When did you get back?" Crusher asked.

"Just earlier," Eli chuckled and pulled Kurasha closer to him with his other hand. He looked up at Thrawn with a small nod before the Chiss walked to leave the room.

"Dad brought us somewhere today..." Kurasha said, trailing off, keeping his voice so that Ezra wouldn't wake up.

"I see..." Eli hummed. "I'm guessin' somewhere in Rentor?"

"Mhm."

Eli nodded. "Yeah, I'll tell ya about it at the right time," he patted their heads.

"Will you tell us the rest too?" Kurasha asked, looking up at his dad eagerly. He wanted to know more about his parents. He wanted to know more about his reasons. The way he does things. Maybe then, he wouldn't question why he's like this.

"If for all of ya, Ezra would have to be 11," Eli snorted. "But maybe,"

Kurasha sighed. That was too long. He didn't want to wait that long. But if he has to... Then... Fine . He snuggled beside his dad and stayed quiet.

Chapter 11: Rage

A year soon passed. Darry and Star had turned 11 and were ready to join their older brothers in school. Ezra was 9 by then, still no school yet but he was more than happy to stay and help Eli or Thrawn in the house. Crusher and Kurasha were 12 and were busy with their school and friends.

"Aww, my babies are all growin' up," Eli chuckled as he helped place the backpacks on the younger twins. "It's too fast...!"

Star cut his hair shorter for this occasion, and he couldn't help but grin as he grabbed the sleeves of his jacket. Inside his bag was a lot of prank toys along with Darry's. He wanted to make a bang for his introduction at Rentor.

Darry's hair was longer, in comparison. It was enough that Eli had to give him some pigtails that draped down his back. He jumped for joy as he tugged on his jacket to zip up, giggling like a maniac in excitement.

Eli got them all out the door after a few minutes and towards the hanger to get to his ship. Darry squealed and ran around, never once being in the hangar. Star oohed and went to the control panel, then began pressing random shiny beautiful buttons! Oh, the sound of the way it clicked, clicked, and clicked! It just sent shivers down Star's spine and–

"Star!" Eli laughed and got the boy off the control panel. Luckily the ship was still turned off. "No pressing buttons unless I tell ya, alright kiddo?"

"Okay!" Star giggled. 

Kurasha got Star while Darry was taken by Crusher. The older twins buckled the younger ones so they wouldn't cause any more trouble, then buckled themselves in. 

"I can't wait for school!" Star said excitedly. "I just hope we get new friends!"

"I'm sure you guys will, Rentor's great!" Crusher chirped. Like Darry, his hair was long, but it was far longer, almost reaching the lower part of his back, so he had to braid it to keep it neat and tidy.

Kurasha didn't bother keeping his hair tidy as it began to grow. It was shorter than Crusher's, and most certainly messier. Kurasha didn't see it as worth it to care for his looks if it was not a formal event. He turned to the younger twins and warned, "Don't cause too much trouble. If you do, try not to get caught."

"Oh, dear brother, have faith in us!" Darry grinned. "We'll be so behaved!"

Kurasha rolled his eyes. He got his watch and looked at the statuses of both Star and Darry. He was happy that they still hadn't taken them off or broken them. If they get into too much trouble, he'll try and help them out the best he can. 

An hour later, they arrived, and the older twins had to hold back the younger ones before they bolted for the facility. "Both of you, please, calm down," Kurasha sighed.

"But we're so excited!" Darry beamed. "This is gonna be our first day!!"

"Yes, but calm down," Crusher sighed. "You don't want-"

"Mitth."

The four jumped to see Ertrail appear. The Student Body President firmly stood tall, looking down at them with narrowed eyes.

"President Ertrail," Kurasha greeted back, stepping in front of the troublemakers with a small smile. "Delighted to see us this year again, I assume," he chuckled. The past year, Kurasha was the only one who dared challenge her. It was a miracle she didn't get him punished for anything he managed to get away with.

"Kurasha." Ertrail only acknowledged him with a look before she handed the schedules to the younger twins. "You will be with Miss Kraliil this year."

"Who?" Darry tilted his head.

"Ooh... that's unfortunate," Crusher snorted.

Kurasha chuckled and then patted their heads. "Good luck, little brothers," he said, then he guided them to the classroom.

They arrived in their classroom and Crusher and Kurasha left them with a few instructions and warnings about the class before leaving the kids to take their seats. 

Star asked, "Where'd you wanna sit? I wanna sit somewhere in the middle."

"Sure! Let's go middle!" Darry chirped.

Star and Darry settled in the middle, then they looked around if they could do anything before the others arrived. Star saw the cameras and grinned. He went to a blind spot and covered the camera with something he took from Kurasha's lab that could temporarily have the same image for about 10 minutes. He turned to Darry and gave a thumbs up, ready to put a few pranks. Darry giggled and got up to help when the door slid open. They turned to see Miss Kraliil walk in, eyes narrowed at the twins.

Star folded his hands behind his back and gave and gave an innocent smile. "Hi!"

Miss Kraliil huffed and crossed her arms. "Don't act so innocent. I am more than aware of who you are." She walked in and grabbed the thing Star placed on the camera cover. "I am aware that you are Thrawn's spawns."

Darry winced and went by Star's side.

Star huffed, but then he regained his cool and smiled. He raised his hands and said, "Yeah... You caught us. Guess we won't be able to cause any trouble with you watching us." He smiled back at the teacher and fiddled with his bracelet. 

Kurasha had a small alert and turned to his watch. He raised a brow and wondered when Star found out about the device inside his accessory. He never told him anything. Did Darry know too?

"What is it?" Crusher asked, turning to his twin.

"It hasn't even class time and yet Star and Darry seemed to be in trouble already," Kurasha chuckled. He turned to Crusher and asked, "Wanna go check on them?"

"It's probably Miss Kraliil, it's fine," Crusher waved it off. "Papa did say he warned her about them,"

Kurasha hummed. He fiddled with his watch and an earlier popped out. "Alright, then." He continued his reading while he listened to their conversation. 

Star was still grinning while Darry stood unsurely beside him.

Miss Kraliil pointed to the front seats. "You two will sit in front. Now."

"Yes, Miss!" Darry grabbed their backpacks and dragged Star to the front.

Star huffed and did so as well. They sat and waited with boredom. Star wanted to do something fun . He got out his datapad and looked at his prank notes and began scrolling through them to try and find something they could do today. 

Then, he got an idea. He should find Kurasha later, hehe...

Soon, class started and students began filing in. Miss Kraliil got to her desk, watching the students get into certain seats. Once they were all inside, she stood up.

"Good morning, students.”

"Good morning, Miss Kraliil..." The students bowed their heads.

Darry blinked. That is Miss Kraliil? Well, damn. He bowed his head as well.

Ah. So, that's why she caught them. Star imitated the others but with this new obstacle, he had to think of something new. Well, nothing is too challenging for the Asteroid Duo.

"Begin your introductions." Miss Kraliil spoke. She pointed to the twins. "Starting from the front."

Star huffed as he glared at the teacher. Kurasha and Crusher said she started with the back last year. But, he grinned. Star got up first and proudly presented himself. "Heya, everybody! My name's Mits'tar'vanto and I'm 11 years old," he introduced with the most charming smile he could muster.

"State your parents and your hobbies." Miss Kraliil sternly corrected.

Star huffed. "Impatient, much, Miss?" He chuckled. "Well, alright. My hobbies include playing musical instruments, I'm the son of Admiral Mitth'eli'vantoramair and Senior Captain Mitth'raw'nuruodo. Actually, Miss Kraliil, I heard he was one of your students." Star grinned, and the air turned colder than usual. "That's why I prepared a gift!"

Streamers popped out of the ceiling and a birthday hat fell on top of the strict teacher. A small banner rolled down behind her with a writing on Cheunh that says, "The Mitth is back ." 

The students gasped, and they all had no idea how to react before some began giggling. The giggling turned into laughing until most of the students began cackling at the absurdity of this new student's introduction. Star can't help but grin. 

Miss Kraliil slammed a fist onto the table, and the children immediately quieted down. She turned to Star. "Detention. Sit and next."

Star's grin didn't falter as he sat down in triumph. He was fully planning to continue his father's legacy with his twin. And you know what they say. Double trouble, twice as nice.

Darry was about to get up to go next, but Miss Kraliil stopped him. "We know who you are, Mister Mitda'ring'tonvanto. The meteor shower incident was enough introduction... especially when you sent it to another planet to clean up,"

"That was a fun day, though," Darry snorted. "No harm done,"

"Detention to you too." Miss Kraliil huffed. "Next!"

"Hey! That's not fair!" Star said. "That happened ages ago!"

"Detention for not regretting actions that could have destroyed villages." Miss Kraliil narrowed his eyes.

"Eh, that's fair," Darry sat down with a small wince.

"Oh, you think if that's detention worthy--" Star paused when his bracelet vibrated. He huffed and he turned back to his seat. 

Kurasha rolled his eyes in his class and Crusher raised an eyebrow at his annoyance. Kurasha answered promptly, "Star's being stupid."

Star and Darry's class went on and Star's eyes lingered around to try and memorize the planning of the classroom. If he couldn't do anything during class time, then...

"Hey,"

They turned to see the boy beside him in a big sweater and a pair of glasses. He held out a hand with a shy smile.

"Hi, I'm Uforsik,"

Star gave a smile back and accepted the hand. "Star. Nice to meet you, Uforsik."

"Hello!" Darry waved. "And I'm Darry! We're twins!"

Uforsik giggled. "Wow, that's so cool. It's nice to meet you both," He pointed to the girl and boy behind the twins, looking similar, except the guy had a ponytail and the girl with a braid. "These are my friends, and they're also twins. This guy is Digoonlo and this girl is Digivvi,"

"Sup, fellas," Digoonlo waved.

"Hiya," Digivvi grinned.

"Nice to meet you both!" Darry beamed.

Star grinned. Well, well, well... Looks like he found himself in a group already. He can't help but feel happy with himself. He can't wait to tell Thro'tarthi this. 

The first few classes were done and now, it was recess. Star and Darry were getting to meet their new friends and they were more than happy to talk to them the more they got to know them.

"It's crazy how ya'll are here," Digoonlo snorted. He seemed to have an accent, not as strong as Eli's but similar somewhat. "Isn't the Mitth in a higher class?"

"Well, Dad and Papa saw this school more... open," Darry shrugged.

"Really?" Digivvi looked surprised. Her accent was similar to her twin brother's. "Are the schools really horrible there? I always imagine Csilla to be a... sort of city where dreams come true!" her eyes sparkled.

"Do you not read about these planets?" Uforsik sighed. "Csilla can be kind of problematic,"

"Tell me about it," Star laughed. "Back there, I can't even do this," he gestured to the very colorful classroom that he had decorated with his streamers. "It's uptight and suffocating," he huffed. "Not to mention the politics. We're not involved but the patriarchs still target us somehow."

"No surprise," Uforsik fixed his glasses. "Senior Captain Thrawn is a very controversial guy. Even with his exile! The first Chiss to be exiled in centuries!"

"He did it for our baby brother," Star huffed, recalling the negative memories. All those worried nights, and Kurasha being a hermit, and Dad being stressed…

"There are more problems that Senior Captain has done," Digoonlo said. "He was set into political problems, and every problem gets worse at his touch, nearly settin' up another war because of his lack of political knowledge,"

"Of course, it ain't his fault," Digivvi pointed out. "Politics suck and so are those sappy sap rich hooligans,"

Star laughed. "Oh, yeah, definitely."

Darry raised an eyebrow. Isn't Thro'tarthi rich though? And us too? He wanted to bring it up, but Digoonlo's laugh caught his attention. He looked up at him and smiled.

"You've got a nice laugh, Digoonlo,"

"Oh?" Digoonlo smiled softly. "Thanks, Darry,"

Star raised a brow at his twin. Uforsik narrowed his eyes but said nothing as he ate.

The day went on until lunch, and the twins were forced to stay because of detention with Miss Kraliil.

Kurasha saw the twins absent and sighed. "First day of class and they're already in detention." 

"What a record," Crusher laughed.

"Your siblings are here?" Ruprali gasped. "Where are they?"

"Detention," both of the brothers said. 

Soon, a spider bot came crawling to Kurasha and the inventor frowned. "I swear, those two should stop messing in my lab..." he huffed as he took the bot and opened its back. It brought out a small button that said 'Press me.'

"What's that, Rasha?" Hamakti tilted his head. "Looks like some kind of weapon?"

"It's a bot," Crusher clarified.

Kurasha put the button on their table and dared, "Who wants to press it?"

"I will!" Hamakti didn't hesitate to press the button.

There was an explosion outside and soon, instead of snow, the ground was covered in pink glitter. 

Kurasha's eyes widened and he had to hold in a laugh. He turned to his watch and heard Star and Darry denying it since they were obviously in detention and could do no such thing. They couldn't get more detention without evidence that it was them!

"Looks like we've got some pranksters in the school," Opoia laughed.

"Very clever!" Hamakti giggled. He wrapped an arm around Crusher. "D'aww, don't be so down about it, Crushy! Just some glitter,"

"I know..." Crusher sighed. "Hard not to worry since they're our little brothers,"

"Loosen up, they'll be fine," Hamakti chuckled.

Kurasha chuckled as he grabbed the button and had it crushed. Kurasha doesn't condone it... But the reactions are fun. 

He turned around to get his bot but then paused when he saw Ruprali interacting with it. He designed his bots to act like animals when they weren't commanded to do anything, so right now, Ruprali was playing with the little bot he created. It brought a warm feeling to the genius's heart and he couldn't help himself but stare.

"Why, aren't you an adorable spider bot," Ruprali giggled and got the bot into her hands. "Precious thing,"

"That thing can move automatically? Huh," Hamakti chuckled. "That's kinda cool,"

"It's alright," Opoia shrugged.

"Well, it's just one of them," Kurasha said. "You should see them in a pack. By the way, what are your favorite animals?"

"I like Tookas," Hamakti replied.

"Tortoises are more of my style," Opoia answered.

"I love ash-rabbits!" Ruprali giggled. "Adorable things!"

"For someone so athletic, I thought you'd pick something faster, Opo," Kurasha commented.

"Tortoises are therapy pets," Opoia chuckled. "They keep me calm after a long day of sports,"

"And you're so cute with your pet tortoise," Ruprali grinned.

Opoia flushed. "Hey! Am not!" she huffed.

The group talked until lunchtime ended and Kurasha started a new draft in his data pad. 

Soon, they had to go back home. 

Before they exited the school gates, Star and Darry waved back to Miss Kraliil goodbye. 

"Bye, Miss Kraliil! I can't wait to spend my year with you!" Star taunted.

Miss Kraliil didn't react. She only looked back and walked away.

Darry sighed. "Maybe we should stop making things difficult," he suggested. "I mean, I love our pranks, twinsie, but it's not exactly going to help us with our friends,"

"What do you mean? We already have Uforsik, Digoonlo, and Digivvi," Star said.

"Yeah, but we won't able to meet and bond with them if we're in detention," Darry pointed out.

Star sighed. "Fine," he grumbled. "... Once a week?"

"Yeah!" Darry beamed. "And let's not make it exactly weekly, like one-week first day, and next week a different day! Miss Kraliil won't be able to catch us then!"

Star laughed and raised his hand for a high five. "Hell yeah!"

Crusher sighed as he watched the twins plan. "Are we really letting them get away with these things?"

Kurasha shrugged. "As long as they don't put anyone in danger, I don't mind it."

Crusher sighed. "Alright..."

To no one's surprise, Thrawn was more than proud that his twins were causing trouble. They did get in trouble with Eli, but there was minimum punishment he could do when his husband enabled the problem.

Star was giddy and immediately called Thro'tarthi on his datapad. He got it for his 11th birthday and with this, he could freely call and chat with his friend whenever he wished.

"Hey, Star!" Thro'tarthi greeted through the screen.

"Tarthi!" he happily greeted back. "Hi! How are you?" he asked first.

"Doing great!" Thro'tarthi laughed. "A little stressed with school, but otherwise fine, how about you? How was your first day?"

"It was GREAT!" Star giggled. "You know, our teacher used to teach my papa and my papa used to be such a prankster. So, to continue his legacy, Darry and I pulled pranks, let me tell you, they were awesome!" Star went on to tell his friend about the friends he made and the pranks he pulled and when he heard his friend laugh, his face lit up like a lightbulb, and his heart drummed against his chest as the thrill of simply talking to him brought him to so much pleasure.

Darry was on his bed while Star chatted. He chuckled and turned to play with his own datapad before bed. He saw a message request on his and blinked before he opened it to see it.

Digoonlo: Heya, Dar! How are you?

Darry blushed slightly but giggled softly. He accepted the message and began to chat with him.

Darry: Am fine, best first day ever lol

Digoonlo: Haha, I hope you and Star make it to lunch tomorrow tho

Darry snorted before replying.

Darry: We will, dw

The next day, Star and Darry didn't pull any pranks this time, but Miss Kraliil still seemed paranoid about them. It only made Star laugh. They were able to make it to lunch with friends, though.

"Haven't seen Miss Kraliil this scared since... never!" Digivvi laughed.

"Good to see something new to the school," Digoonlo chuckled. "You two alright, though?"

"Better than alright," Star laughed. "Seeing her scared is hilarious!"

"I'm glad you find it amusing, little brother."

Star smiled, turned around, and opened his arms in a showman way. "Kurasha! Heyyy!"

Kurasha sighed as Crusher stood beside him. Crusher didn't look amused. "We're keeping an eye on you two, alright? We'll just be across," he pointed to the table where three others were chattering.

Darry groaned. "Buzzkill!"

Star huffed. "We're not babies, anymore."

"Yes, but you are still troublemakers. And we don't want to be dragged into your shenanigans," Kurasha said.

Star rolled his eyes and said, "Yeah, yeah. Sure." 

"We're serious, Star," Crusher hissed.

"Don't worry, Darry and Crusher's brothers," Digoonlo assured. "We'll keep them from causin' more trouble,"

Kurasha looked at Digoonlo and hummed. He extended a hand and introduced, "Kurasha. Nice to meet you."

"Digoonlo," The other boy shook the hand. He pointed to the girl. "This is my twin sister Digivvi and this is our other friend," he pointed to the one beside Star. "Uforsik,"

"Hiya," Digivvi waved.

"Um, hi," Uforsik smiled with a wave.

"Nice to meet you all," Kurasha smiled. He gestured to his twin and said, "This is my twin, Crusher."

"Hi," Crusher waved. "Good to see our brothers have met wonderful friends,"

"They're pretty great," Uforsik chuckled. "When they're, well, not causing much trouble,"

"Eh, they cause a little trouble, no harm done," Digivvi snorted.

After a while, the older kids went to their own group and left the two to sit on their own. Darry huffed. "Older brothers..."

"I hear ya," Digivvi laughed. "This one's older by ten minutes and always actin' like my boss," she pointed to her brother.

"Oh hush," Dogoonlo snorted and ruffled her hair before turning to Darry. "They mean well, they just don't want ya suspended or somethin',"

"They shouldn't worry then," Star said. "We're saving that treat at the end of the year," he giggled.

"At least not yet, you guys are too great to be suspended," Uforsik smiled.

Meanwhile, Crusher kept on looking back, still concerned. Hamakti ruffled his hair to get his attention. "Easy, Crushy, you're too young to get grey hairs from worrying," he joked.

"Sorry, sorry," Crusher sighed. "It's not... avoidable,"

"I understand, Crusher," Ruprali patted his hand. "I get worried over my little brother too. It's hard not to when they cause too much trouble,"

"Right??" Crusher agreed.

They look comfortable, Kurasha thought. He wondered if they still liked each other because his brother was not used to showing his feelings. And he was rather oblivious. He glanced at Ruprali chatting with Opoia and then turned away with a blush. At least he knew his feelings, and he just hopes he stands a chance...

After school, before Kurasha and Crusher left, Kurasha rushed to find Ruprali and brought her somewhere private.

"Kurasha?" Ruprali blinked in confusion. "Is there something wrong?"

"No, I just..." Kurasha took a deep breath and extended a box wrapped in Ruprali's favorite color. Kurasha blushed and looked at Ruprali expectantly.

Ruprali blinked and got the box, still confused, but she slowly opened it. Inside was a small ash-rabbit, staring at with pretty red eyes and painted in white. Ruprali's eyes sparkled. "Oh my!" The ash-rabbit jumped into her arms and she cuddled it. "It's beautiful!"

Kurasha happily smiled and said, "I'm glad you like it! A--Actually..." He took a deep breath and gathered up his courage to tell her, "Ruru, I... I have feelings for you. I think you're a very wonderful girl with so much passion and I think that makes you a very unique and beautiful person. A--And if you don't mind..." He reached out and brought out a crystal flower he got from his dad's garden. "It would be nice to be... More than friends," he confessed.

Ruprali blinked and stared at him in surprise. She took a breath and glanced down at the ash-rabbit. She hugged the poor, confused creature before setting it down back in the box. She carried it and gave it back to Kurasha.

"I... I'm sorry, Kurasha..."

She bowed her head and ran away from the boy.

Kurasha watched as the girl ran away from him and then back to the bunny he spent last night making. He was confused before he finally realized that he was rejected.

Did he do something wrong? Surely, nothing, right? He gave his all last year to her. She was his inspiration for his latest gadgets and some of the knick-knacks he made, like this little ash-rabbit.

His heart throbbed against his chest and it hurt just standing there. He hugged the box Ruprali left him and sadly went back to where his Dad was waiting.

The other boys were already at the ship, and Eli was waiting for the older one to come. He smiled when he saw him, but the sad look made his smile falter. He moved towards him and placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Kurasha? What happened, my baby?"

Kurasha plopped his face on his Dad's chest and muttered, "Let's just go home..."

Eli sighed but nodded, leading the boy to the ship.

Star and Darry turned to Crusher and asked, "What happened to him?"

“No idea,” Crusher shrugged. “I’ll ask,”

“He looks so down…” Darry frowned.

Star nudged him and said, "Wanna try doing something for him?"

"Yeah!" Darry nodded. "Maybe we can get him his favorite coffee! Or favorite food!"

"Coffee," Star nodded. "We're banned from cooking food, remember?"

"Oh yeah..." Darry hummed before beaming. "Coffee it is!"

When they arrived home, Kurasha went straight to his and Crusher's shared room and curled on his bed. Then played sad songs on his datapad.

Crusher followed after him. He went towards his bed, patting his shoulder. "Kurasha? What happened?"

Kurasha gave him the ash-rabbit who jumped out of the box and began sniffing around. It gave little squeaks before hopping onto Crusher's lap. Crusher gently got it into his arms with a smile. Realization dawned upon him as he turned back to his twin.

"Did you tell her?"

Kurasha sighed and turned to him with teary eyes and nodded. "Not only did she reject me, but she ran away from me..." He curled up and asked, "Did I do something wrong? Was I weird? Maybe... Maybe it's because she doesn't wanna be with a human."

Crusher winced. That's not... eeesh, how to tell him? He patted his twin's shoulder. "Or maybe she just... doesn't like you and is afraid to reject you forward? Ru IS a shy girl..."

Kurasha sighed. "Yeah... Probably..." He muttered. He still would have liked her to say no rather than that.

The ash-rabbit hopped to Kurasha and nuzzled him. Kurasha wasn't in the mood but he pets the mechanical bunny on its head and let it hop away from him once again.

Crusher stroked his hair gently to comfort him. Kurasha positioned himself to be on Crusher's lap and then brought his pillow to his face so he could cry softly there. The poor child was heartbroken. He had liked the girl for a year, did so much so she wouldn't be in trouble, and even provided her with as much as he could offer so that she could have better living conditions…

There was a knock at the door, and Crusher turned to see Darry and Star peek inside. "Heyy..." Darry waved. "Can we come in?"

"Sure," Crusher motioned them in. "But no trouble,"

Star and Darry went in and they brought coffee and some brownies made by Eli. "We just came to drop these off," Star said.

Crusher's eyes softened. He patted Kurasha's back. "Hey, the twins have something for you,"

Kurasha looked up and saw the kids holding up the tray. He sniffed and then tried to rub his teary eyes before he received the tray. "Thanks..." He said before he began to eat the brownies. 

"You're welcome!" Star said. He asked, "What's up, big brother? Why so glum?"

"Yeah," Darry nodded. "Even Ezra's concerned, but Dad's distracting him right now,"

Kurasha looked down and muttered, "Got rejected..."

"Oh..." Darry's shoulders drooped.

Star winced. So this is what it's like to be rejected. Well, he's screwed, then. He went over and patted Kurasha's arm. "Sorry, Rash..."

Kurasha sighed and gulped down his coffee. He hummed in delight and said, "Thanks, Darry, Star..."

"You're welcome, big bro!" Darry hugged the older one.

Kurasha hugged them both, and he let them go before he's going to cry again. Darry and Star exchanged glances but Crusher motioned them out to let the boy cry to release his feelings.

When they left, Kurasha went back to crying into his pillow. He cried for hours and hours until he found himself passing out from crying. He woke up to the sun rising over the window.

He sighed and hugged his pillow and watched his brother wake up from the other bed. "Hey, Crush..." he called, his voice hoarse from all of his crying.

"Hey," Crusher walked over and took the other's hands. "How are you feeling?"

"Mmm..." Kurasha groaned and rolled his head back on his pillow. "Tell Dad that I'll  be absent today..."

Crusher sighed. "Kurasha... you know that a broken isn't an excuse to be absent..."

"I'll inject myself with chemical so that I could be sick then."

"Kurasha..." Crusher shook his head. "You can't beat yourself up just for this," He folded his arms.

"Well, it's better I'm gone or Ruprali becomes uncomfortable for the rest of the day," Kurasha said and the ash-rabbit came back and began jumping on his head. "She might not even want to see me after... That."

"Well, you two need to talk after that. Maybe she wants to talk to you today," Crusher encouraged.

Kurasha whimpered and put the ash-rabbit in its box. He wasn't planning on bringing it today. There was no point. He sighed and said, "Fine..." He got up and followed his brother downstairs. 

He didn't notice the mechanical creature sneaking out of its box. It shoved itself into his bag and got stuck inside.

Breakfast was full of chattering as Crusher helped Kurasha into his seat. Kurasha didn't speak much and let the conversation continue on as he tried to eat his food as quickly as possible. Crusher glanced at his brother from time to time to make sure he was okay.

After a bath and a change of clothes, the four boys were off to school. Kurasha was walking down the hall with Crusher when his bag suddenly opened. His datapad and papers fell and the ash-rabbit went sprinting through the hall. "Hey--! Wait!" Kurasha called after the bunny after he rushed to get his things and shove them in his bag. He then tried running after it. Thanks to sports, he wasn't as slow as before and he was just a few feet away from the rabbit. He followed it across halls past other students until the rabbit made a turn to a secluded hall.

The rabbit found its way into familiar blue hands. "Oh... hello again,"

Kurasha came afterward and he panted as he leaned against the wall as the ash rabbit finally settled in Ruprali's hands. He froze when he saw her and at the sight of her, he inched back. "U--Uh... H--Hi..."

"Kurasha..." Ruprali took a breath and gently stroked her hair. "Um, hello..."

There was an awkward moment between them before Kurasha spoke and said, "I--I'm sorry... For... For yesterday..."

"No! No, no..." Ruprali sighed. "I'm sorry... I should have explained myself yesterday," She let the rabbit jump up onto her head. "I'm sorry, Kurasha, you're a great guy, and a great friend... but..." She rubbed her arm. "Um... I'm not... I..." She took a breath. "I like girls,"

Kurasha stared at her for a few awkward moments and then he flushed in embarrassment. "Oh, stars... Oh stars ..." He covered his face then combed back his hair and muttered, "Why did I not notice? Shiiiiiii--" He groaned and said, "I am so so sorry, I did not know."

"It's okay, I've been... trying to hide it," Ruprali rubbed her arm with a deep blush. "My parents aren't exactly... open, so I... I keep it to myself,"

Kurasha looked at her sadly but then he approached her and put a comforting arm on her shoulder. "I could understand... Thank you for telling me."

“Thank you for understanding me,” Ruprali smiled.

Kurasha began to think of how he did not notice the signs and then he finally connected the dots. Who else was their friend and the closest to Ruprali? He sighed to himself. For someone who claims to be so smart, he was such an idiot. "It's Opo, isn't it?"

Ruprali flushed and hid a part of her face in her hair, but she slowly nodded. "Yes," she managed to whisper out.

Kurasha chuckled and patted her head. He said, "I'll keep it a secret, don't worry." He looked at the bunny grinning at him devilishly and honestly, he did not remember making a bunny with that in its control. Did the twins go into his lab again and made his ash rabbit sentient?

He stepped back from Ruprali and then offered a hand. He said, "I kind of made things awkward for us. And I'm sorry. I just hoped that we could still be at least friends?”

"Of course," Ruprali smiled and shook the hand.

Ruprali and Kurasha came to class together before Miss Kraliil went into the classroom. Kurasha sat with Crusher with a smile on his face.

"I assume things are good now?" Crusher asked.

Kurasha nodded. "Yeah. Things are good.”

The day went by as normal. Lunch time came, and Digoonlo came with Darry, both laughing as they sat with the others. Digivvi raised an eyebrow at her brother but said nothing about it.

Star turned to Digivvi and whispered, "You see it too?”

"Goony ain't subtle and your brother ain't exactly shy," Digivvi snorted. " He's a little jelly, though," She pointed to Uforsik, who looked like he was seething while eating his sandwich

Star sipped on his juice and muttered, "This seems like it's going to get messy..." He just hopes his twin will be alright, considering what happened to his older brother.

"Eh," Digivvi shrugged. "Best times to be aroace," she grinned..

Star raised a brow at her and chuckled. He raised a fist bump and she gladly returned it. "Noice.”

A few weeks rolled by. Darry and Digoonlo were getting close to the point where Darry stays up all night to talk with him. Geez, even Star doesn't last that long on the datapad with Thro'tarthi.

He was rather jealous, and annoyed. He rolled his eyes and commented, "Geez, why didn't you just date him? It's clear that he likes you back.”

"Haha, don't be silly, we're only friends!" Darry laughed it off.

"Yeah. Like how I see Thro'tarthi as a just a brother ," Star said sarcastically. "Darry, my dear twin. Don't be like Crusher," he joked, referencing how Crusher failed to see the signs when Thro'tarthi liked him. Actually, Star should ask if he still liked his older brother. Maybe then, he could know if he had a chance.

"I mean it!" Darry pouted. "I bet you if I ask him on a date now, he'll reject me and say we're just friends!”

"Why do you say that?”

"Cause he doesn't like me, and I don't like him!" Darry claimed.

Star huffed. "Alright then. Then, would you mind if someone else take him?”

"Sure! If he likes them then go ahead!" Darry nodded firmly.

"Then, I'll tell Ajsio then," Star said. Darry gave him a confused look and Star filled in with, "Goony and I play volleyball together and this one guy, Ajsio, likes him. I told him he won't like him because you liked him, but if you really don't like him, I'll play Cupid for them!”

"Ha! Go ahead!" Darry grinned. "I know you're bluffing ,”

Star grinned. "Alright."

The next day, Darry found out that, no , Star was not lying. He went to go see Digoonlo with Digivvi and saw Star introducing another boy to Digoonlo, and the young chiss was squirming and blushing, shy to even meet him.

Darry blinked and chuckled. "No… That's not… haha, that's…" He hummed. He looked over at Uforsik, who's expression was unreadable as he walked off. "Ah… uh oh,”

After Star made the short interaction, they both went to Darry and Digivvi. "Hey, guys," Star greeted. "You guys are here earlier than expected.”

Digivvi chuckled. She was no fool to not figure out what was happening, though she acted oblivious. "And who was that guy?" She asked.

"Ajsio," Star said. "He's a friend of mine. I just introduced him to Goony. If y'all want, I can introduce him to you too," he offered. Star did not lie about the character named Ajsio. He's actually a real person?

"Huh," Darry coughed. "He's… interesting,"

"Yes, an… interesting person," Digoonlo agreed. He looked around. "Hey… where's Uforsik?”

"Oh, yeah. Where is he?" Star asked. He winced. He didn't see it too, did he? "Maybe we should go look for him.”

"I saw him leave, no idea where he is," Digivvi shrugged. "Eh, maybe he just went to the bathroom or something,"

Darry rubbed his arm. "Yeah… I'll go check on him," he offered before taking his leave.

Star winced. Should he go too?

Darry looked around the nearest bathroom to try and find his friend. He found Uforsik by a stall, crying. He frowned and went towards him.

“Ufo?”

Uforsik sniffled his tears and looked up. “Oh… hey Darry,”

“Hey… are you okay?” Darry asked.

“No…” Uforsik shook his head. “I'm sorry, I… I'm being selfish…”

“Hey… it's okay to be selfish sometimes,” Darry assured. He opened his arms out. “The best thing you can do is tell a friend. Might help you out,”

Uforsik took a breath but gave a smile.

They returned a couple of minutes later, but they were late and given detention.

Star huffed. He was not letting his brother go alone. So, during their lesson, Star loudly opened his bag, dropped it, and let bugs run around the classroom.

The class was suspended for the day and Star got detention. "Hey, twinsie!" Star greeted with a smile when he walked in the detention room.

"What happened??" Darry blinked.

Star grinned and pulled out a dead bug from his pocket. "The pets got out.”

Darry blinked and laughed. "Nice one, twinsie!"

Uforsik didn't understand it and kept silent, reading his book. He looked around and hummed. "We might wanna study so Miss Kraliil doesn't get mad,”

Star groaned and muttered, "Never thought you would be with us..." But nonetheless, he took out his notes and began scanning. It was a habit of him at this point with Kurasha being his brother. Uforsik somehow reminds him of his brother. Which is ugh .

There were footsteps later on, and Miss Kraliil came in, shoving Digivvi and Digoonlo in. "You brats really DO know how to make a fuss out of anything." He scowled and slid the door shut with a slam.

The five of them looked at each other before Star laughed. He gestured to the classroom and said, " Welcome my dear friends! How pleasant it is to have us all together!”

"We didn't want ya three to suffer in boredom here," Digivvi smirked. "So we brought out some fish bombs around the classroom,"

"Yeah, it was insane!" Digoonlo laughed as he sat between the Darry and Uforsik. "Hey, you two, you okay?"

Uforsik jumped and cleared his throat, hiding his face in his book. "F-Fine…"

"We're good," Darry chirped.

Star and Digivvi shared a glance. Star sighed. Will they even figure it out at the end of the year?

Probably not.

Eh, they were young, things can change.

Meanwhile, Crusher headed to the canteen with Kurasha, frustrated. "I can't believe Star would do that!”

"Honestly, same," Kurasha said. "To his own twin of all people. I don't know what he was trying to prove." Kurasha didn't have his eyes and ears on the twins at all times.

"Yeah, that too…" Crusher grumbled. "But I'm also talking about the bugs !" He shuddered. Some of the bugs crawled out into other classrooms.

Kurasha turned to Crusher and giggled. "How are you worried about bugs when I have spiders crawling around our house?" he chuckled.

"Yours are bots, the ones that came are real bugs," Crusher hissed. "They bite you and crawl around…" Crusher gagged. "They stink when squished,”

Kurasha chuckled. "I see... Hopefully, they didn't infest the cafeteria." They met up with their friends and began talking.

"Looks like you've got a ladybug here, Crushy," Hamakti got the bug off of Crusher's hair.

"Oh Ch'od!" Crusher jumped and sighed in relief. "Thank you, Hammy,"

"Hammy?" Opoia raised an eyebrow.

"What? It's a nickname," Crusher said.

"Just tell us you're dating, it's okay," Kurasha teased as he went to sit with Ruprali and brought out his lunch.

"HAHA, funny!" Hamakti flushed but quickly drank his water. "Haha, no, we're not dating yet- I mean, at all! Haha!"

Crusher blinked, tilting his head in confusion.

"It means he likes you," Kurasha chuckled as he cut through his lunch.

"As in…?" Crusher scratched his head.

"It's nothing," Hamakti waved it off.

Opoia face-palmed and Ruprali giggled.

Kurasha rolled his eyes and turned to Hamakti. "Moving on. Ham, you're still coming over, right? For the project for science?”

"Yep, I am," Hamakti confirmed.

"Great, so, I was thinking about..."

The meal continued as normal as the two boys began discussing their project while the others chatted away about whatever they had going on. 

The day ended and soon, the boys were at home. Kurasha brought Hamakti, of course, and he asked him to wait in the lobby while he prepared their work area. He left him with Crusher and they chatted away. 

Soon, there was a knock at the door and Star quickly opened it and happily embraced their new visitor. "Hi, Tarthi!" he greeted. "Again, thank you so much for coming over to hang out," Star said as he led him to the lobby like he always had, forgetting Crusher and Hamakti were there. "It's been a while.”

"Been a while too- oh, he's here," Thro'tarthi looked at Hamakti up and down. "Fisherboy."

"Princey." Hamakti looked at the other up and down.

Star looked at then at Hamakti. He sighed. He wanted to occupy the lobby today, but he guessed he couldn't do that. Maybe someplace else. "Do you want to go someplace else?" Star offered. Why does Thro'tarthi even have beef with him? What had Hamakti even do?

"Sure…" Thro'tarthi gave the other a final glare before following after the younger boy.

"Why do you hate him so much?" Crusher asked Hamakti as soon as they were gone.

"He hates me first," Hamakti reminded. "And 2… spoiled rich boy," He huffed.

"Come on, now, Thro'tarthi isn't like that," Crusher assured. "He's really kind and caring,"

Hamakti frowned. "I am too!"

"Of course you are, Hammy, but so is he," Crusher clarified.

Hamakti groaned but said nothing else.

---

Star led Thro'tarthi to the artillery and he helped the boy pick out his gun. "This is how you hold it," Star said as he helped the boy interlock his fingers with the trigger and handle properly. "Always point down and don't point at anything unless you shoot. Be aware of the safety and the trigger," Star taught, and then he directed Thro'tarthi to the dummies he practiced on. He moved the boy's body slightly to the proper position and then leaned on the wall to watch. "And, go ahead.”

Thro'tarthi took a breath and pulled on the trigger gently.

He shot the shoulder and Star grinned. "That's a good shot," he complimented. "Have you taken gun lessons before?”

"Yep! One of the lessons we need in case we get shot or something," Thro'tarthi nodded. "And as a future politician, that's more likely than what I like to know,”

"What would you like to know?" Star asked as he reloaded the gun with little trouble and shot again.

"I don't know… less politics, I guess," Thro'tarthi sighed. "I really wanna do some, I don't know… magic,”

"Well... Maybe we could do that," Star said as he grabbed the gun Thrawn had gifted him. His hands lightly glowed, and when he shot at another dummy, a crystal bullet went out and it went through the head. "Something I've been practicing for a while," he grinned.

"Woah… that's awesome!" Thro'tarthi's eyes lit up.

"You try it," Star grinned.

Thro'tarthi beamed and headed over to try.

Night soon fell, and the two guests at the Mitth Mansion had to leave. Hamakti left first, Eli taking him back to Rentor, but not before shoving Thro'tarthi to a wall.

"What's his problem?" Thro'tarthi huffed. "He's so rude!”

Star glared at Hamakti and sighed. He patted his friend's arm and said, "I'll try to talk to Crush about it. It's his friend after all…”

"This is what happens when people from lower classes come here…" Thro'tarthi grumbled under his breath, but they were too low for Star to understand as he walked out.

Star was confused about what he said as his friend walked out.

Later, Star went to talk to Crusher. "Hey, Crush, I know you like your friends and all, but they should at least not shove our other guests up on walls, right?”

"I mean, my friends are still our guests too- oh, wait, was it Hamakti?" Crusher asked with a sigh. "I'll talk to him, that grumpy ass…”

"Yeah. Thanks, big bro," Star gave a small smile. 

The next day during recess, Crusher approached Hamakti to talk about yesterday.

"You can't just do that, Thro'tarthi's my friend too," Crusher argued. "And also, you'll get in big trouble with the Xodlak family,"

"Xodlak, Schmodlak, they're the same all in all," Hamakti huffed. "I don't get why you're even friends with him,"

"He was my first friend, okay?" Crusher sighed. "And he's a great friend. He… He's just been great…" he turned away.

Hamakti frowned. He gently got the boy by his shoulders and pulled him closer. "And I'm not a great friend?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.

"No, of course you are… it's just-" Crusher tried to think of an example to explain, but he was cut off by a small, gentle peck on his lips.

It was too quick as Hamakti pulled away. He grinned and winked at him before returning to class as the boy turned a shade of red.

"H-Huh??" He swallowed. "What…?”

Kurasha went to get him and then was confused when he saw him red. "Crush? Crusher, what happened?”

"I… I don't know…" Crusher sat down on the nearby chair. "I think… uh…”

Kurasha was confused. He turned to his watch and secretly watched a reply of what happened, and he grew furious when he realized what happened to his brother. "HAMAKTIIIIIIIIII!!!!"

---

" Wow , big bro! I never thought I'd see you in detention!"

"Shut up, Star."

After finding out Hamakti dared to touch his twin's lips, he began flipping tables and breaking things just to get to the Chiss who dared steal his brother's first kiss. The number of teachers it had to take just to stop one kid was comical to some, but to those who experienced it grew a new fear of their fellow human.

But hey, given his dad, maybe they should have feared him sooner.

Late at night, Star gossiped to his friend about what happened to the school, and he couldn't help but laugh when he detailed how Kurasha got into detention for the very first time!

But it seemed that Thro'tarthi wasn't laughing. Odd. Didn't he like his gossip?

"That's… interesting," Thro'tarthi coughed. "Listen, Star, I…" he yawned. "I'm tired right now, can we call again tomorrow?”

"Hm? Oh. Oh, yeah, sure," Star said, although it was odd. Thro'tarthi could usually go until midnight. Maybe he just had a bad day today. "Good night, Tarthi!" he said with a smile, but he couldn't help but feel like there was this heavy feeling as he hung up on his friend. Surely, it was nothing. Nothing at all. 

The next day was the weekend and Star was pleasantly surprised to see Thro'tarthi at his house. However, he soon realized that his friend wasn't there for him. "Tarthi, hey!" he greeted.

"Hey," Thro'tarthi tilted his head. "Uh, is Crusher around?”

"Huh, oh, uh..." Star widened the door for him to enter. "He's at the library.”

"Thanks," Thro'tarthi smiled and patted his head before dashing up the stairs quickly.

Star shut the door and removed his hand before he froze the doorknob. He fucking knew it. He would never have a chance. He would never have a chance as long as Crusher is still there, and--

Star took long breaths and let it out. He shouldn't think about that. He shouldn't think about that about his brother. He loves his brothers. He calmly went to the training room and there, he let his magic burst like shards of glass as he cried once again. 

Dammit! He thought he had a chance. He thought he could have a chance because of everything he did just so that Thro'tarthi could notice him. All of those late-night talks, hangouts, and all the things Star told him. Did they mean nothing? Was he actually bothering him? Or was it just so he could get to Crusher? Fuck DAMMIT. He tried for so many years, and yet, he still had eyes on Crusher. What did Star have to do to get his goddamn attention?! Just--

Star punched one of his ice walls and a loud crack was heard throughout the room, but he didn't stop to process the pain as he began to bang his hands against his ice and watch it slowly turn red.

"S-Star?"

A whimper came from the door, and he turned to see Ezra walk in, hiding behind it fearfully yet concerned.

Star turned to his brother and he hid his hands. "Ezzy, not now..." He said. He looked at his hands and began to cry as the pain finally settled in. "C--Can you get Dad...?”

"O-Okay…" Ezra ran out immediately.

He came back with Eli, who ran to Star. "What happened, baby? What's gotten ya worked up?" He asked gently.

Star whimpered as he held his bloody hands. He stuttered, "I--I hurt myself…”

"Baby…" Eli scooped him up and dashed to the infirmary.

Kurasha was coming from the kitchen when he saw Eli running in the halls with Star. Kurasha turned to his watch and hissed when he finally saw the irregular vitals of his little brother. He rushed to his lab and opened his monitors then began trying to look through his cameras as to what happened. 

He looked back to when Star first entered the training room and his cameras glitched horribly before skipping to where Star is now, being carried by Eli. He hummed and then went back to a few minutes ago. He finally traced it back to thirty minutes ago when Thro'tarthi entered the house and rushed to where Crusher was. Star stood in the doorway before heading to the training room. Kurasha didn't hear them but his blood boiled when he saw Thro'tarthi dismiss Star like that. He closed his monitors before rushing to the library. How dare he fucking hurt his brother like that?

He saw Thro'tarthi chattering with Crusher, the other boy stuttering while his twin giggled. He couldn't make out their conversation, but Thro'tarthi seemed to be trying to ask Crusher something.

Before Kurasha can move forward, Darry moved in front of him. "Hey, big bro!" He greeted. "What are you doing here?”

"Move," Kurasha said as he went past Darry and went straight for Thro'tarthi.

He could not explain the absolute rage he felt seeing this kid smiling and blushing with his twin while he caused pain to his younger brother. He pulled Crusher aside and then went to slam the young prince onto the bookshelves, making the books fly out. He grabbed his spider bot crawled around and pressed a button, transforming it into a detonator. With the coldest voice Kurasha had, he said, "Tell me three reasons right now why I shouldn't paint your blood in the pages of these books.”

"Mitku'rash'avanto, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" Crusher pulled his twin down. "What the fuck IS WRONG WITH YOU!?"

"Tarthi, are you okay?" Darry helped the shaking boy.

"That FUCKER did something to Star!" Kurasha growled, crushing the bot in his hands in rage. "And he dares to confess to you after ?! FUCK THAT. I am NOT allowing that little shit further in my family, in this household!”

"WHO GIVES THE RIGHT!?" Crusher snarled. "Did Star TELL him his feelings!? If not then Star is fucking hurting HIMSELF! THRO'TARTHI IS DOING NOTHING WRONG BUT PURSUING HIS! What is WRONG with you blaming everyone for hurting us but ourselves!?" Crusher's fist shook. "I'm fucking DONE with you spying on us, Kurasha! I DOUBT STAR TOLD YOU WHAT HAPPENED EVEN!" He grabbed his pin from his hair. "Is that ALL THESE GIFTS ARE!? FUCKING SPYING ON US!? YOU THINK WE'RE STUPID FOR NOT KNOWING!?"

"Uh…" Darry raised his hand.

"Don't even, Darington." Crusher hissed.

Darry lowered his hand.

"Of course, I don't think you're stupid!" Kurasha said. "Those were so I could TAKE CARE OF YOU! So idiots like Thro'tarthi won't hurt you!" He grabbed his twin's shoulders and tried to steady him then said, "I just needed to know that you're safe ! I don't check them all the time. Of course, I give you privacy, but when there are situations where you are put at risk, I need to know . I don't want you hurt , Crusher!" Kurasha explained, not realizing that he was slowly squeezing Crusher's shoulders as his anger raged inside of him. He was so angry at Thro'tarthi because if he just didn't come today, then this all would never have happened. Star could be okay and Crusher wouldn't be mad at him. He knew Thro'tarthi wasn't to be trusted the first time they met him. He was right . And so he convinced himself.

"You ALWAYS but it when we don't NEED you!" Crusher pointed out. "You know how frightening it is to know that you have eyes on us!? I never managed to bring it up because I thought you'd leave us be, but YOU DIDN'T!" Crusher scowled. "YOU got yourself in detention because you couldn't keep the kiss to yourself! Thro'tarthi wouldn't have come today if YOU didn't land yourself in detention BECAUSE OF THAT FUCKING KISS!”

"THAT FUCKER HAD NO RIGHT TO KISS YOU!" Kurasha shouted back, and he hadn't realized that the black in his hands was slowly growing and reaching his neck. He never paid attention to his hands because they were always gloved. He never experimented with his powers because he hated them. And now, he was slowly losing control of himself. "Are you seriously going to let yourself be their fucking prey?! Be their damned damsel in distress?! Crusher, you can do SO MUCH better than these shits!”

"I'M NOT GOING TO DIE FROM A FUCKING KISS, KURASHA! I CAN TAKE CARE OF MYSELF AND I KNOW HOW TO CHOOSE!" Crusher bellowed out. His rage caused thunder to grumble above them, and Darry yelped at the lightning flashing above the mansion. "YOU'D KNOW IF YOU TRUST ME ENOUGH, BUT YOU FUCKING DON'T! YOU DON'T TRUST ME, YOU NEVER HAD! ALL YOU SEE ME IS A FUCKING DAMSEL IN DISTRESS! YOU NEVER TRUSTED ANY OF US!!"

"Let's hide here, Darry," Thro'tarthi got the younger boy under the table with him.

"OF COURSE, I TRUST YOU!" Kurasha yelled back and he didn't realize how some of the books that fell slowly disintegrated. "I DON'T TRUST THE PEOPLE AROUND YOU! THERE IS A DIFFERENCE! Crusher, I LOVE YOU and I WOULDN'T FORGIVE MYSELF IF I LET ANYTHING HAPPEN TO YOU AGAIN! Why can't you see that I'm doing this FOR YOU! ”

"BECAUSE YOU KEEP BUTTING BUSINESS THAT NEVER CONCERNED YOU TO BEGIN WITH!" Crusher's eyes were gleaming blue, and another lightning struck down to the ground. "IF YOU REALLY TRUSTED ME, THIS WOULDN'T HAVE HAPPENED! IF YOU REALLY TRUSTED ME, YOU WOULDN'T FUCKING PUT CAMERAS ! YOU COULD HAVE PUT A TRACKER, BUT NO! IT WAS CAMERAS !"

"Um," Thro'tarthi peeked out while holding Darry in his arms. "Maybe we should go-"

"No." Crusher turned to him sharply. " You stay because you need to fucking talk things out with Star."

Thro'tarthi swallowed and hid below. "Yes sir.”

Kurasha and Crusher glared at each other, never noticing the entropy that they caused outside and inside. The lightning storm raged upon the city outside and slowly, one by one, the books began disappearing along with a few floorboards, lights, and bean bags, reducing them into nothing but ashes. 

Eli was in the infirmary trying to comfort Star after wrapping his hands with bandages when he heard the storm outside. He hissed and tried to leave and that was when he saw the panel of the door disintegrate into ashes. 

Thrawn just arrived home and he stepped out of the portal of his office when he was greeted with a loud BANG outside. He hummed and was about to head out but he couldn't help but stare at the way items in his office were slowly turning into ashes.

"Oh dear," he hissed and took out a button from his things. "I knew we needed this… I'm sorry, my children," He pressed the button, and the house was soon covered in a pink and purple force field that glowed.

Darry collapsed instantly from the magic block. "Darry!?" Thro'tarthi tried to wake him, but he felt lightheaded and collapsed too.

Crusher and Kurasha didn't feel the block until something inches it's way to their brain, and they fell to the mattress of the library, knocked out as the storm and the disintegration stopped.

Star himself passed out, and Eli held him close. "Shit, Thrawn… ya didn't…" he held Star close but he knew the truth.

He had to.

---

When the children woke up, they were in their rightful beds, except Thro'tarthi, who slept in the guest room. The force field was still on, and it took a heavy toll on them.

Only Ezra was out and about, giving his brothers water and medicine. He made it to his big brothers' room when they woke up. "Hello, big brothers!" He greeted.

Kurasha looked around and groaned. He tried to sit up but then a pain shot through his back and all he could do was whimper. His head felt like it was getting shot and he held it in pain. His nose began to bleed the more his body processed the pain.

"Uh oh!" Ezra gasped and ran out. "Dad! Papa! Kurasha bleeding!"

Eli immediately rushed into the room with some tissues. "Baby…" he sighed and got the tissues to help.

Kurasha didn't resist as Eli began trying to wipe the blood, but Kurasha's body was weaker than the average human so he began bleeding when Eli wiped it away.

Eli sighed. They couldn't get him to the hospital, even if they wanted to. The force field would drop, and who knew who else could die while Kurasha lacked control of his abilities.

Kurasha curled into Eli's arms and cried softly.

Notes:

Star and Darry's friends: Uforsik, Digivvi, and Digoonlo

Chapter 12: Of Screams And Laughs

The Force Field lasted a few days. Thro'tarthi was sent home and was told not to visit for a few days. The boys could leave and go to school but among them, Eli knew he had to get Kurasha to control his powers, so he was excused to stay home.

Kurasha locked himself in his workshop. He knew Crusher didn't want to see him and he was too afraid to hear what Star would say when he found out what he did to Thro'tarthi. He didn't even bother trying to create anything. He was too scared that he would destroy everything he worked hard for. So, he sat in a corner of his room with the ashes from his precious work, isolating himself from his family so he wouldn't hurt them. Fuck… Kurasha's eyes teared up and he could do nothing but sob. I screwed up.

There was a knock at the door. "Kurasha?" Thrawn's voice echoed through. "Eli wants to see you in the training room,”

Kurasha looked up at his dad through the dark and Thrawn could see his eyes ominously glowing white, a stark contrast to the ashes he had created. Kurasha whimpered and said, "I don't want to go…”

Thrawn sighed. "You have to, Kurasha…" He knelt down. "You need to…”

"Dad might get hurt..." Kurasha whimpered, wiping the blood off of his nose once again. He still suffered side effects from the force field.

"That's why you need to train," Thrawn held out a hand. "The sooner you train, the sooner you will be able to protect us,"

"Protect..." Kurasha loved the sound of that, but...

"Those were so I could TAKE CARE OF YOU!"

"You ALWAYS but it when we don't NEED you!"

It hurt. Kurasha didn't realize how much it hurt until he recalled it. And he didn't realize how much of a jerk he was too. 

"YOU'D KNOW IF YOU TRUST ME ENOUGH, BUT YOU FUCKING DON'T!"

Kurasha can't protect them. They don't want to be protected. They don't need to be protected. They don't need him. What use was he when all he could do was hurt others and himself with or without powers?

Thrawn frowned when the other didn't move. "Kurasha?"

Kurasha shook his head and he began to cry again. "They... They don't need me..." he whispered. He grabbed his hair and began to pull it. "They hate me..."

Thrawn sighed. He moved forward and gently remove his hands from his hair. "What makes you say that, my child?"

"They know..." Kurasha said as he looked at Thrawn's pin on his shirt. "I... I gave them gifts..." he began to confess. "They were cameras. So I could protect them... So I would know if they're doing fine o--or if they're in danger... I need to know." He began to sob as he curled on himself. "I--I just wanted to know... I can't... I can't just go on about my day without them. Th--They might be in danger. In trouble. Th--They might--" Kurasha's eyes flashed when he saw his mom and grandma bleeding on the floor. He didn't know then. He delayed. If he just knew then he wouldn't have gone so far. He could have saved them. Or join them. "I--I don't want... What happened to Mom and Grandma... T--To happen to them..."

Thrawn let out a sigh. He sat beside the boy. "I knew," he admitted. "I knew about the cameras, and I knew your intention behind them. Eli too knew... he's simply paranoid to accept your gifts," He folded his legs. "But your brothers... your intentions towards them is different for them. They need their privacy, and they long for it. It's alright to worry for them, I understand well..." He chuckled. "My brothers and sister constantly worry for me... especially after..." His hands clenched gently. "I know how it feels to lose the people you care about... and feel useless to see it..."

Kurasha clenched his hands and tugged on his hair more. He wanted to lean on his papa more than anything and just cry and curl like a baby, but he couldn't. He's afraid he might hurt him. He will never forgive himself if he ever even made a scratch on his new parents. Papa , he wanted to call.

Thrawn reached out to gently hug him. Kurasha instantly pushed him away and went farther to Thrawn. His white glowing eyes stared at Thrawn in fear and Thrawn stared back.

Thrawn was confused. "Kurasha..."

"D--Don't touch me..." Kurasha said as he turned away. "I... I--I don't want to h--hurt you..."

"You wouldn't," Thrawn shook his head. "I know you wouldn't,"

Thrawn tried again, and this time, Kurasha allowed the man to touch his body. Kurasha kept his hands to himself, but he leaned his head on Thrawn's chest and tried his best to keep his tears.

Thrawn didn't mind, gently stroking his hair with a hum. He closed his eyes as he began to sing a small lullaby. "It always seems more quiet... in the dark... It always feels so stark. How silence grows under the moon... Constellations gone so soon..." He let out a sigh as he continued. "I used to think that I was bold... I used to think love would be fun... Now all the stories have been told... Except for one..."

Kurasha calmed down as Thrawn cradled him. Kurasha stayed silent and he watched his father's eyes glow. Thrawn didn't look down at him, eyes opening as they seemed to reminisce as he sang.

"As the stars start to align... I hope you take it as a sign... that you will be okay... Everything will be okay…"

Kurasha closed his eyes, not minding his nose bleeding once again, and then fell asleep, drained from all the emotional turmoil he had for the last few days.

When he awoke, he was in his room, and Thrawn and Eli were there. They were talking, but Eli seemed worried while Thrawn patted his shoulder to comfort him. Kurasha closed his eyes and tried to listen in.

"Ya can't tell me not to worry, Thrawn, he's hurting himself," Eli hissed.

"Not his fault, magic is simply... not his style," Thrawn tried to reason.

"I know... but he can't ignore his magic for long," Eli shook his head. "Ignorin' it is making it worse. It's gettin' stronger... he needs to train it,"

It's getting stronger... Kurasha curled up and he wanted to cry more. He had been ignoring it for years and it never acted up with his gloves, so why now?

"How exactly are you going to convince him to train?" Thrawn asked. "Like I said, he is not one to use magic,"

"I know..." Eli sighed. "Maybe train all of them? Crusher's is gettin' stronger too, and the storms are coming faster. Not to mention Star's ice... and Darry's star magic is causin' constellations to break..."

"I think we should-"

"We ain't askin' Yokado," Eli frowned. "He could only make things worse!"

"I know dear..." Thrawn sighed. "But he is the only one who knows how to deal with this..."

Who's Yokado? 

Kurasha thought it was okay to wake up now. He sat up and looked at both of his parents.

"Kurasha!" Eli jumped but went towards him. "Are ya okay? How ya feelin', baby?"

Kurasha's body spoke for him when his nose began to bleed. "... I'm okay."

Eli sighed. He got the tissues again to help with the bleeding. "I'm sorry for the force field, baby..."

"It's fine..." Kurasha said as he let his dad take care of him. "Thank you... For the field," he said. Without it, he would still be running rampant with his powers out of control. He didn't want that. Anything but that.

Eli took a breath and hugged him gently. "Kurasha..." he sighed. "I know you don't want to use your magic... but..." he set the tissue down. "Your lack of magic use is makin' it difficult for you to keep it intact..."

Kurasha wanted to cry some more, but he had no more energy to do so. He doesn't want to destroy . All he does is create gadgets and gizmos, never destroy them. He creates ideas, recipes, and food! He can do so much with his mind. But why does he damage so much with his hands? If he could just take it all away–

"Kurasha, please listen," Thrawn patted his shoulder. "The sooner you can keep your powers in control, the sooner you will be able to create your inventions without worry of destroying them."

Kurasha sighed. He looked back at his gloved hands; worn and loved. He turned back to Eli and hesitantly said, "Okay... I'll come to train..."

And so the training began. After a few days, he was able to go to school, but only half the day. He was picked up during lunch to train. He became distant from his friends and changed seats. He avoided everyone in his school and only partnered with them if it was necessary. He even avoids his brothers.

Crusher didn't seem to mind, still cross and distrusting his brother. Hamakti was his companion at school and getting closer to him while Opoia and Ruprali are getting closer as well.

Darry didn't like the rift and had tried to talk to Kurasha. Kurasha avoided his brothers like the plague and it was only when he got to corner him that was he able to talk to him. "Why are you avoiding us, big brother?" Darry asked.

Kurasha made sure he was many feet away from his brother to avoid him from getting hurt. They were in a secluded hall, so there wasn't anyone that could disrupt them. Kurasha sighed and said, "I just don't want to hurt you." He looked at his hands and told Darry, "I'm a danger. To you and others. It's best if I just... Don't interact with the others." He's losing his friends, he knows that. But it was better for them safe than dead.

"But we're all worried about you..." Darry whimpered.

Kurasha chuckled. "You, maybe. Star and Crusher probably hate me..."

"Why?"

"You saw what happened," Kurasha sighed. He looked at his brother with such longing. He wanted to hug them. He wanted to hug and apologize to all of them. But he can't right now. Maybe when he's trained, he'll be fine. He can tell them how sorry he was. He explained, "I put cameras on you guys. I acted on my own without consulting you. I hurt their friends... Because I was being paranoid." He sighed. "Darry, just... Can you do me a favor and watch over them for me? At least until I know I'm safe enough to touch them."

Darry let out a whimper and nodded. "Okay..."

Kurasha gave him a kind smile. The smile Darry was familiar with. "Thank you, little brother... I'm sorry that I'm like this."

Darry sighed. "It's okay..."

A week passed and a week of Kurasha trying to control his powers went by. However, he did not make a single improvement. He meditated well and was calm when he touched the things Eli asked him to hold, however, whatever he touched, it all turned to ash. Food, toys, ice, gadgets. Whatever solid met his hands turned into nothing but ash.

Eli had never experienced this before. Crusher had trouble the first time he had his powers, but with constant practice and inner peace, he was able to get some sort of control in a week of training. Darry was harder since he wasn't as focused as Crusher but he seemed to have had his own way of training because, in a week, he had made some progress. Star picked it up rather quickly with both Crusher and Darry as his guide and in a week, he was able to control his ice when his emotions went haywire. Kurasha was smart. Incredibly smart and he was able to figure out how things were with a little pushing, but how could he be so talentless with magic? He had all the criteria Eli was giving to the other boys. What's wrong?

Eli turned back to the book for help, but he shoved it quickly. Yeah... the book was useless. He hated it so much. 

Kurasha stood in the corner of the training room as his dad fretted. He looked at his blackened hands and clenched them. Was he that handful? Why can't he just... Get it . He understood the concepts, so what's the problem? He looked down and saw a square block. He bent down and tried to grab it with his cursed hand-- hands he'll know he'll never get used to because of the way it just made a gradient across his skin-- but the block disappeared before he could even lift it from the ground. 

Kurasha looked down at his hands and his lips quivered. He could never touch anything with these hands. He can't fight with them. He can't eat with them. He can't create with them. All he can do is destroy, destroy, destroy .

Will he ever be able to hug his family again?

The days go by, and the progress... eh. Well, not much progress. Eli walked out one day.

"It isn't your fault," Thrawn assured. "Your Dad just needs to cool off..."

Kurasha didn't believe him. He stared at the ground and walked out of the training room. If Eli couldn't fix him, then he's going to do it himself.

Kurasha slammed the panel of the laboratory open and marched in with his gloves. He looked around and found his old notes about his ashes. 

1) The ashes turn the chemicals into hydrogen. The most basic element.

2) He is the cause of the ashes.

That was all he had. He stopped because he was panicking the more he discovered, but he needed to continue his research if he wanted to master his magic. He went to his old table and began grabbing the materials he needed to experiment. He ran back upstairs to get some of his inventions and one of his monitors. It was not as if he would need them anytime soon anyway.

Kurasha took a deep breath as he put on his goggles and lab coat. First... He needs to know his body. 

He grabbed a scalpel and then positioned himself near his experimentation area. He wrote multiple hypotheses on how this experiment would turn out and then grabbed his datapad to try and record his actions in case he needed to repeat them. He took off his glove and just hoped this would work. He tried to slice his skin but only a centimeter was able to penetrate his skin before it turned into ashes. "That is how many milliseconds...?" he asked himself as he wrote his observation down on a paper. 

3) Contact with objects, even self-inflicted, will turn to ash.

Kurasha watched as the small wound began to bleed and he let it bleed onto lab dishes. After he thought he had enough, he put a band-aid on his wound. It disintegrated. Kurasha grunted and just put his glove on and let the blood lightly seep through the fabric. 

He looked at the dishes and then grabbed the chemicals. He was careful to get a drop of each of them and slowly put them in his blood. He hummed as he watched it all turn transparent. With another look at it, he realized it was just water. Again. 

4) Contact with my blood turns both chemicals and blood turns into water.

Kurasha winced and looked at the others and began trying other things. Attempt after attempt, he didn't seem to reach the results he wanted.

5) Blood and water correspond normally.

6) Ash-made Water (AMW) corresponds to other materials just like water normally.

7) AMW corresponds to my blood normally.

8) Ash added to my blood turns it into water.

9) Ash added to my saliva turns it into water.

10) Chemicals on the blackened skin have no effect.

11) AMW is drinkable (For me for now)

Kurasha sighed and then looked at the water he had just drank from and then began to think of another way. How else could he go from here...

He looked at the water and had an idea. 

Eli tried to look for Kurasha for another training session. He cooled off and now, he was ready to try again. He went to his workshop but he was not there. It was strange because Kurasha would always be found here. He tried to look in his room, which he barely went to anymore, and he was not there either. He went to the library and did not find Kurasha. He went to the kitchen and did not find Kurasha. Where was he? There was only one other place he would go to. 

Eli went down to the lab and opened the panel. He saw Kurasha about to gulp down a glass of chemicals .

"KURASHA WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?"

"Killing myself," Kurasha said sarcastically and then proceeded to down the whole glass of bright purple substance.

"KURASHA!" Eli grabbed the glass. "THIS ISN'T FUNNY! WHAT THE FUCK!?"

Kurasha didn't mind Eli's yelling and he observed himself. He didn't feel any different. He didn't feel any pain. Unless he opened himself, he was okay.

He went to write down the data. "Twelve ... Chemicals do not react--"

Kurasha began coughing and he vomited out transparent liquid. Thankfully, it wasn't on his paper. 

"Alright, that's it!" Eli picked up the boy. "Out. No more laboratory time for you."

"N--No, wait," Kurasha said as he wiggled his way out of Eli's grip. "Just let me test that," he pointed at the clear vomit. "I need to know!"

"Know what??"

"I need to know its reaction!" Kurasha said. He got dropped and then he rushed to take a sample. He scooped multiple and began to distribute them into lab dishes. He took a hit of his blood and dropped it, then watched it mesh with each other. He grumbled and began to write, "Thirteen... Vomit and blood correspond normally. Wait, is this even vomit? It doesn't look like it. Did it turn into water as well...?"

Eli groaned and held his head. "Kurasha... please stop and rest, you've been in here for who knows how long."

"But Dad! I'm making progress!" Kurasha said. He turned to his dad, and for the first time in a while, he had his usual spark. The spark of wanting to know and create, even though he was doing nothing but destroy. He showed him his findings and the papers and papers he had written with his experimentation on his ash, blood, and its byproducts. "It's properties, they're not magic, they're science ! The reason why everything my ash turns into water is because it breaks down its components until it is nothing but the first element, hydrogen! And because of the my exposure, you combine it and it turns into water. That's why it maintains a liquid form! And my blood--"

"Kurasha." Eli hissed, rubbing his nose ridge. "Kurasha, just get to the point."

"I--I can master it!" Kurasha said. "I can master magic through science!" It was a bold declaration, but Kurasha thinks he can do it.

"Honey, magic and science are similar as it is different," Eli folded his arms. "And sometimes it doesn't work that way."

"But it's possible, Dad!" Kurasha insisted. "Clearly, what you're trying to do with me isn't working. Because I don't understand . I need to know how it works so I would know what to do next. I need to understand and not just 'be of peace of mind' and 'feel it out.' That's not how I work."

"Magic isn't meant to be understood," Eli sighed. "It's supposed to be in peace with." If it was meant to be understood then he would have attempted that years ago, especially with Yokado.

"If it isn't meant to be understood, then why is it even there?" Kurasha dared. Once again, he pleaded, "Please, just let me try this. Let me figure this out. Give me a month and I'll give you results."

Eli let out a sigh. "Fine. But no more taste testing chemicals."

Kurasha beamed and he cheered. But then, he vomited again.

Eli sighed and patted his head. "Tomorrow. Rest now."

"O--Okay..."

Kurasha fixed his mess and mopped his vomit, which was easier now that he realized it was water. He then went with Eli upstairs and he went to his workshop to sleep.

The next day soon came, and the kids were sent to school. Kurasha avoided others as usual and he went to sit by himself in the classroom at lunch. He wasn't even sure his other friends missed him after what he did to Hamakti. Maybe it was better that he wasn't there at all. They would all have a better time. 

Thrawn picked him up a few minutes later, the half-day sentence still ongoing, but Miss Kraliil was with him this time. "If I knew your child would isolate himself, I would have never agreed to this arrangement." She huffed.

"Kurasha." Thrawn frowned. "What is she talking about?"

Kurasha turned away and replied, "I don't... I'm cutting my friends off..."

Thrawn sighed and held his head. "Eli's not going to take this well..." he hissed.

"As he should. Admiral Eli'vant should be very aware of this." Miss Kraliil gave a paper. "I demand a conference with him by the end of the week if he continues this nonsense."

"Of course..." Thrawn nodded.

Eli wasn't too happy when he received the paper. "Kurasha, I'll only allow ya to use the laboratory to do whatever stuff ya need to prove IF you stop cuttin' yourself off," he scolded. "And if not your friends, at least stay with your brothers. Ya can't cut off your brothers like this. You're makin' the situation worse than you simply talkin' to them." he pointed out. He held out his hand before Kurasha could oppose. "And don't use your powers to go against this. That's your reason for goin' to the laboratory, right? Then it's a balance. Make up with your brothers, and you'll be able to get access to your laboratory."

Thrawn blinked. He didn't expect his husband to make a condition, he was used to understanding Kurasha's view on things as their other children... but he guessed that Kurasha's situation was unlocking his old attitudes, and he believed that Eli wasn't entirely liking it.

Kurasha clenched his fists, but he didn't object. "Understood..."

"Good." Eli took a breth and turned away to head to their room.

Kurasha stood still for a moment before turning to the lab. 

Later, there was a knock at his lab door. "Kurasha?" It was Ezra.

Kurasha looked back and cleaned himself up. "Hey, baby brother. Try not to get close to me. I'm coated with chemicals," he replied.

Ezra entered and oohed. "Ooh! What you doing?" he asked.

"Trying to figure out my magic," Kurasha replied. "It's complicated stuff. But basically, I'm using science to figure out my magic."

"Wow! That so cool!" Ezra giggled. He rubbed his arm. "Um, Kurasha? What happened? Everyone feels so stiff in the house, and it hurts to feel everyone so cold,"

"O--Oh..." Kurasha turned to Ezra and sighed. "It's... It's my fault." He put away his lab coat and then washed himself off of the remaining chemicals. "I did a lot of bad things and... And everyone's affected because of it."

"Like what?" Ezra tilted his head.

"Well... I acted rashly and hurt Thro'tarthi and Crusher," he admitted regrettably.

"Oh," Ezra hummed. "Did you say sorry?"

"I will," Kurasha said. "Tomorrow."

"Okay!" Ezra chirped. "Papa says it time for dinner, by the way,"

"I'll just have it in my workshop," Kurasha said as he arranged his papers. He still was too nervous to join his siblings.

"But Papa needs help reheating the leftovers,"

Kurash sighed. "Alright..." Where's Dad? He went up with Ezra to the kitchen to help his Papa make dinner. Instead of reheating leftovers, Kurasha made new dishes from it and only reheated some. If he can offer something better, then he will.

"Thank you, Kurasha," Thrawn breathed out a sigh of relief as he cleaned up the mess- no questions as to how, he only touched the microwave- while Ezra got the mop to help clean it.

"You're welcome," Kurasha said as he served the dishes to the table and then got a small plate for himself. "I'll be in my lab."

"Kurasha, please," Thrawn sighed. "Join us for dinner,"

"I don't know if the others will like me there..." Kurasha said as he turned away.

"Kurasha..." Thrawn held his wrists gently. "If they are cross with you, the best way to show that you are sorry is for you to apologize to them and not hide,"

Kurasha whimpered, silently pleading with his father, but it seemed he was adamant about it. He sighed. If that's what Papa wanted, then... Fine…

The kids were all soon down, and they all got to their seats. Darry looked around. "Papa, where's Dad?" he asked.

"He has a migraine," Thrawn replied. "He will be fine, he just needs a rest,"

Kurasha came out of the kitchen with his plate and sat beside Crusher. He turned to his twin and nervously fondled with his hair. Crusher spared him a glance but just started to eat. Kurasha turned away and began to eat. He turned to look at Star and he winced when he saw the way Star glared at him. He ate silently, and as much as possible, tried to hide.

Surprisingly, Crusher shot Star a glare of his own before huffing as he ate. Star rolled his eyes and began to eat. 

The whole meal was tense and Kurasha quickly exited the room because he didn't think they were comfortable with him. When he was gone, Star finally relaxed, but his glare didn't subside. It was directed at Crusher who seemed to ignore his presence. Stupid , Star thought.

Crusher's eye twitched as he drank his water, the water sparking up in bubbles. Darry winced and lowered himself down to sneak out of the dining hall. He made his way to Kurasha's laboratory and knocked on the door.

Kurasha opened his door and was surprised to see the younger boy. "Darry?'

Darry squeezed himself in. "Sorry, Crusher's getting mad again..."

Kurasha let the boy inside and then closed the door. He raised a brow and asked, "Crusher's mad? What for?" Is it because of him again?

"I don't know..." Darry fiddled with his fingers. "He and Star talked a few days ago, and Dad and Papa had to break them apart hours later,"

"Star and Crusher?" Kurasha said. 

There was a lightning storm and Kurasha hugged Darry close when the younger one grew frightened, forgetting about his hands. It was gloved, but he guessed he lost his paranoia of killing Darry when he was afraid. 

Kurasha looked down and muttered, "What's going on in there?"

"I don't know..." Darry was shaking. "Star wouldn't tell me when they split..."

Kurasha hissed and he wanted to check it out, but he had to comfort Darry first. 

Downstairs, Thrawn was thrown back as Crusher and Star went for each other. 

Star shouted, "WHY are you even DEFENDING HIM?!" He sent icicles toward his brother but the other skillfully dodged and attacked him back.

"Oh I'M sorry, Mr. ‘I-want-my-crush-to-like-me-back-but-I-won't-do-tell-him-how-I-feel’!" Crusher scowled. "Kurasha might have been RASH, but at least he can COMMUNICATE his feelings to OTHERS, unlike someone like you who blames someone for trying to protect you from a rejection!"

"I never TOLD Kurasha to do that!" Star yelled as he formed an ice barrier before Crusher could hit him. He punched through the wall, and his wall extended to try and hit Crusher, but he dodged again. "I never wanted this! You know why I don't want to tell Thro'tarthi yet?! Because he loved YOU!" Star opened the windows, making them into balloons, and let the cold of winter in. "It was always YOU! No matter HOW HARD I tried! All he cared for was YOU!" 

"HIS FEELINGS AREN'T YOURS TO CARE ABOUT, STAR!" The snow was paired with lightning, and Thrawn had to crawl under the table as Crusher jumped onto a chair. " I NEVER WANTED THRO'TARTHI TO CARE ABOUT ME, BUT HE DOES, AND NEITHER OF US CAN FORCE HIM TO STOP BECAUSE HIS FEELINGS ARE HIS!"

"THEN, FUCKITY DO! GUESS WHY I NEVER TOLD HIM IN THE FUCKING FIRST PLACE!" It was a rage of ice and lightning and for a moment, both of the children's eyes glowed white. They were at each other's throats, and if they weren't stopped, then one of them could get gravely injured. "I never WANTED Kurasha to do what he did, yet you blame ME for what happened to Thro'tarthi?! Don't make me FUCKING laugh! You're only on Kurasha's side because you're the same! Self-centered, oblivious, and PAINFULLY ANNOYING--"

The doors burst open and Eli appeared with Kurasha, Darry, and Ezra behind them. Kurasha gave him meds so he was able to think straight at least. It was super effective.

"BOYS!"

Crusher stiffened. He misfired lightning and it directly hit Star on his arm. He screamed in pain and he fell to the ground, clenching his teeth as he tried to bear the pain. Crusher hissed. Shit-

"Star!" Darry ran over to his twin.

Eli walked forward. He picked up Star and turned to Crusher. "Clean the mess."

"Y-Yes, Dad." Crusher lowered his head.

Eli then left, but the grip on Star could only be a sign that he was still boiling mad. Star whimpered and tried to curl up, but he couldn't do much when he hurt his arm.

---

Star and Crusher were given a long, long lecture that night. Thrawn was unharmed throughout the entire battle, thankfully, and he tucked in the other boys while Eli was going at them in the training room.

"I can NOT believe you two are fightin' over A BOY!" Eli scowled. "And hatin' on your big brother for tryin' to protect you both! He's already havin' difficulty with his magic, he doesn't need ya both to be complete hooligans with each other! Ya both are brothers , for FUCK'S SAKE! Your jobs are to care for each other! Fuck any guy or girl that stands in your way! Do ya have any idea how disappointed and upset I am with how ya both treated each other!?"

Star was getting used to this. He was getting used to being scolded by Eli. He looked away from Crusher as Eli yelled at him and he could do nothing but stand and listen.

Eli noticed this and shook his head. "Alright that's it." He placed them both on the bed and sat down in front of them. "Talk properly with each other. Now."

Star hissed and would rather not. He would rather be yelled at Eli again. What would he even say first? He had nothing to be sorry about because it wasn't his fault .

Crusher huffed and crossed his arms. "If you never told me to tell Hamakti to stop, this would have never happened." he scowled.

"Crusher, I said properly ." Eli scolded.

Star growled and turned back to Crusher. "He shoved Thro'tarthi while going out. Why shouldn't I ask you to make him stop?" Star defended. "When you and Kurasha invite a friend over, the least we could expect is some respect." 

"Whatever Hamakti and Thro'tarthi have against each other should have never been tampered with by either of us." Crusher huffed.

"You're only saying that because you liked the attention!" Star said. "Thro'tarthi is my friend! Of course, I'd be mad if someone treated him with disrespect in my own house! That's like letting Papa be trash-talked in our lobby!"

Eli blinked and wanted to comment on that, but Crusher didn't let him as he scowled. "I hate the attention! I hate it! But at least I'm not being a bitch about it! If you're really Thro'tarthi's friend, you'd accept him, whether he likes you back or not, but you're not like that! The moment he wants attention from someone else, you get jealous ! Not even with me! Even when he wants to play with Ezra the most, you get so jealous!"

"I don't get jealous when he plays with Ezra! Dude, that was two years ago!" Star said. "And if you hate the attention so much, then why the hell didn't you reject Hamakti even after he kissed you?!" Star didn't know that. Well, he wasn't supposed to know that. How did he know that?

"1, that's none of your business." Crusher hissed. "And 2! I already told Thro'tarthi that I didn't like him, so that definitely leaves me open to liking someone I like!" Did he just... admit that he liked Hamakti?

"Oh! I guess that cleared up why you let him walk around the house like he was the second master of it!" Star accused.

"He just doesn't know how to act here! Of course, you wouldn't know how the lower class acts around the richer class because you always have to act like the master of everything to the point that Darry has to bow to everything you want to do." Crusher rolled his eyes.

"I don't tell Darry to act like that, why are you blaming it on me?!" Star roared, standing up and towering over his brother. "I told Darry that it was fine! He and I are fine! But you should know how to tame your pet --"

"Star." Eli glared. "Do not call living, breathing aliens pets."

"Oh, such respect, oh master," Crusher growled. "You're going to call us your servants too, Star?"

"Crusher, do not taunt your brother." Eli snapped.

"Well, you maybe," Star barked back. "Maybe it's because you have the face for it," he hissed.

"At least I don't act like a poor asshole," Crusher huffed.

"HAH! Like you aren't dating one?"

“At least he acts better than you could ever,” Crusher crossed his arms. “You act like a whiny bitch.” He began to mock the other. “Wahh! Wahh! My crush doesn’t like me because I’m such a stupid ass, whiny bitch who cares nothing about myself! Wahh!”

That was the last straw for Star and he lunged at his brother and began punching him.

Eli groaned and rubbed his nose ridge. "Raise kids, they said... it would be fun, they said..." he muttered with a scowl before he stood up and separated them. "Break it up, you two."

"I will if he apologizes!" Crusher scowled.

"FUCK YOU! You do it first!" Star said as Crusher punched him back and Star did the same. It was a brawl between the boys until Crusher elbowed Star's bandaged arm. Star let out a pained scream. He punched Crusher's neck and the boy was left gasping for air.

"Boys, please," Eli grunted and shoved them apart. "I don't fuckin' care who started it. Both of you apologize."

Star huffed. "Fine... I'm sorry..." He was silent at first before he said, "I'm sorry that you have FUCKING BATSHIT TASTE!"

"I'm not a mirror, bitch." Crusher rolled his eyes.

"Sincerely apologize." Eli hissed. "Don't make me take away things from both of you."

None of them spoke, only glaring at the other and waiting for the other to apologize.

Eli sighed. "Alright. Thro'tarthi ain't comin' here anymore, and give me your datapads."

"W--What?!" Star's eyes widened.

"You can't do that!" Crusher cried out.

"I warned ya both," Eli crossed his arms. "Again and again, ya haven't apologized nor tried to talk to each other in a civilized manner."

"It was his fault!" They both pointed at each other and when they heard each other speak, both turned to glare at each other.

"UGH! FINE!" Star said as he threw his datapad at Eli and then began to stomp out.

"Oh, hey! hey! I ain't done!" Eli got him back. " And you two are sleepin' in one room."

"What??" Crusher's jaw dropped.

"NO!" Star yelled. "I'm not sleeping with him!"

"Too bad! You are!" Eli huffed. "Extra punishment for both of ya bein' such little shits!"

"Come on, Dad!" Crusher groaned. "Don't make me sleep with him !" He snarled.

"He's going to kill me in my sleep!" Star barked.

"Like you wouldn't!"

"Oh, I totally would," Star grinned.

"See!" Crusher hissed.

"The more you two complain and not behave, the more the punishment extends." Eli folded his arms. " Includin' the threats."

Both of them grew silent and they both glared at each other.

"Good." Eli nodded and turned around to leave. "I'm just goin' to tell your Papa about this-" He was almost out the door when he felt his head was spinning. "Shit-" He held onto the wall and tried to walk forward, but he wasn't even one step forward when he collapsed.

"DAD!"

A moment later, Thrawn and Kurasha carried Eli back to his room and Kurasha became the nurse this time because Crusher and Star were stuck in the room together. They were both sleeping in Crusher's room because Kurasha hadn't even used his room for almost two weeks now. Star loathed sleeping in Kurasha's bed but he couldn't do anything because it was the only bed available. Fuck dammit .

Crusher huffed. "Dad fainted because of you." he growled.

"Wow, really quick to blame me, brother," Star muttered as he flopped back on Kurasha's bed. "As if you aren't part of the problem."

"You're the one who gave up your datapad quickly." Crusher huffed.

"Because Dad asked for it, of course!" Star defended. "What? Are you planning to keep yours? Wow! What a great example ." He rolled his eyes and went to face the wall. "Kurasha's a better brother than you..." he whispered to himself. He was mad at Kurasha for doing such a thing to Thro'tarthi, but that didn't mean he forgot what Kurasha did for them when Dad and Papa weren't there. He was pissed, but he was willing to accept an apology. Crusher? Oh, fuck him. He just wanted to maintain that little perfect child image of his. Always being the first for Dad, always being the talented one, always being loveable. 

"I was waiting for you to apologize, you selfish asshole." Crusher huffed and turned away. "And you know what? I do like Thro'tarthi. But I didn't want you to feel bad so I'd rather suck it up than whine about it. Kurasha might be better but between you and me? You are horrible." he scowled. "And terribly ungrateful ."

"Takes one to know one, brother !" Star laughed. Ungrateful. Yeah. That's what he is. He's been told that over the years, so why the hell didn't he learn yet? Maybe that's just the way he is. Maybe that's how he was bred and raised. Ungrateful. It hurt, but that was Star now. He was still too naive to think of how he could change that.

Crusher didn't hesitate to throw his pillow at Star with such lightning speed. Luckily, it landed beside him, but the burnt mark on the wall was visible enough.

"Why are you like this!?" Crusher yelled out. "Why do you want us to fucking pity you time and time again!? Why are you so fucking selfish and always only wanting us to see your light!? Why can't you change!? Dad could change for the better, why can't you!? At least I try to help Dad and Papa, at least Kurasha helps, at least Darry and Ezra help, but you? No! Fuck you! Everything has to be about you, and you don't even help us!" The tears were leaking, and he brushed them away. "Why do you want us to always, always care about what you say!? Why do we have to be the ones to apologize for a mess that you would have fixed if you just told Thro'tarthi the truth!?" He got off the bed and grabbed his pillow before turning away. "You don't even try. You don't fucking try to get along, we always have to try, we always have to help you, and it's tiring ." He gritted his teeth. "You are tiring, Star. Dad and Papa love you, but you make it so fucking difficult."

"Then fucking tell them to abandon me then!" Star shouted, glaring at Crusher. He was shaking and the only thing he could do was yell at him because he was too weak to try and use his powers. "Tell them how bad I am! Tell them how unlovable I am! Tell them that they should never have adopted me, saved me! Tell them they should have left me to die! Just go and fucking tell them, I don't care!" It hurt. Everything hurt, and all Star wanted was to sleep. "Just tell them to get rid of me because you clearly made the point that everyone here hates me! So, just get rid of me and have one problem solved!"

"Of course, I wouldn't do that ! We're brothers!" Crusher cried out.

"Well, it doesn't show!" Star began to cry. "I suck! And I'm sorry that I do because I guess that was how I was fucking raised for nine years and it's hard trying to unlearn that! You guys may have adopted me, but I am still my mother's and father's son. I will be a selfish screw-up. I will hurt you. So why not just leave me now and save yourself the trouble?!”

"BECAUSE THAT'S NOT WHAT FAMILIES DO!" Crusher hissed. "FAMILIES GET TIRED, FAMILIES GET HURT, BUT FAMILIES NEVER ABANDON EACH OTHER NO MATTER WHAT!" He had to take breaths as his chest heaved in pain. "Families… they don't…" He slowed down in his words and backed up before he sat on the bed. "Families tolerate each other because that's what they do. No one… No one would love you and tolerate you more than a family can…" His voice shook as his lips quivered. "A family would never… abandon one after the others…”

The room grew silent, and Star didn't know what to say anymore. He ran out of petty remarks and backups because he never knew that Crusher would actually see him like that. He turned away and curled on the bed, promptly ending the conversation.

Eli was hospitalized the next day. The doctor diagnosed him with high blood pressure and had to be put on maintenance medication when he came back. He, however, couldn't diagnose him to stay in bed and not go on missions, as per request of the CEDF.

That was stupid in Kurasha's eyes. How COULD they not let his dad rest?! He's going to die if he goes in another mission. He stayed and became Eli's nurse, trying to skip school as much as possible for Eli's sake.

Luckily for him, the school had been suspended for a week. Something with the smell of fish overrunning the school or shit.

Whatever.

Darry and Ezra were the only ones running around to play carefree. Silly innocent souls.

One night, Star can't just take it. He can't sleep, he's bothered, and he's stressed. He needed a friend he only knew one he could trust. He went to Kurasha's workshop and tiptoed past his gadgets when he was sleeping and then accessed his monitors. He was surprised to see that he disconnected all of their accessories. No more monitoring? No more cameras? Well, this is going to be easier.

He logged into his account on his datapad and texted, "Hey... Can I have a sleepover at your place?"

The next morning, Star was there. He acted normal enough to not raise any suspicion but he stopped wearing the bracelet Kurasha gave him. At night, he was gone.

Crusher sighed and shook his head. He didn't even bother anymore. Star wants to continue being selfish? Fine. He didn't understand why Star was doing this, but hey, the other wasn't bothering to say anything. If Darry or Ezra cries later, who cares, right? Star never did… Crusher didn't know why he bothered to stay with them if he was never going to try an effort.

Star never did.

It was tiring.

Kurasha, however, began to panic. He was already stressed with taking care of Eli and cooking for the whole family, and now Star was missing. He combed through what was left of his bugs but they all glitched before Star could be seen. Shoot, his droids are all down because of the magic impulses and he hasn't fixed anything because he took Crusher's need for privacy seriously. He didn't have any cameras anymore nor did he have anything to tag Star in. That idiot.

Kurasha's nose began to bleed. He grabbed a tissue and stuffed it in before he began working on trying to find Star while he kept a cool appearance in front of Eli who took his time sleeping. He better find Star before his dad knows or else his condition is going to get worse.

"Kurasha, where Star?" Ezra asked as he whimpered. "Me can't feel him in the mansion…" The boy's powers were getting stronger, and while he could feel everyone, he could also feel when someone was missing in an area.

Kurasha brought him close and said, "Don't worry, baby brother. I'm sure Star is fine..."

And Star was. 

Star turned up the next day and the first thing Kurasha did was hug him, but after that, he began scolding Star for disappearing so suddenly. "Why didn't you at least call us?! Left us a note?! Star, you're 11! You're not some angsty teenager rebelling against your parents! And what if Dad knew, huh?! You don't damn think before you act and that will get you killed! Star, are you even listening?!"

Star looked up at Kurasha and gave a noncommittal hum. Kurasha groaned and rubbed his forehead and muttered, "I'm too young for gray hairs." He turned back to his brother and asked, "Star, where did you even go?"

"A friend's," Star replied. 

"Well, whoever that friend is, just please tell me before you go," Kurasha begged. He hugged his brother and said, "I can't lose you too..."

Star hummed and leaned his head on Kurasha's shoulder, but he didn't hug back. He just wanted to leave and stay in bed.

Star was quiet after the day he got back. Nothing much changed and he still had time to play with Ezra and Darry, but he was a lot more... Solemn. His attitude changed and he began discreetly helping around the house like washing the dishes or getting Eli's medicine when Kurasha was busy. It wasn't much and it got unnoticed by most. He still hasn't apologized to Crusher, but it seemed he had forgiven Kurasha, even outwardly seeking his comfort because Crusher was unapproachable for him

Ezra whimpered as they played one day. He curled up and began to cry.

"Ezzy? What's wrong?" Darry asked.

"Me not know…" Ezra sobbed. "It's too loud…!”

Kurasha was nearby and rushed to Ezra. "Ezra? Baby brother, what's wrong?”

"Me not know… everything feels so loud…" Ezra tried to take breaths.

"Huh? But it's so quiet," Darry looked around.

"Yeah! Silence too loud!" Ezra winced. "Too much ringing… t-too much…”

"Alright, alright..." Kurasha brought Ezra to his chest and tried to cover his ears. "Try listening to my heartbeat, Ezra. Can you hear it? Focus on that." Ezra can hear emotions, so he just needed to have Ezra focus on his. "Focus on me, baby brother..." He commanded softly and he began to hum Eli's song, the one Ezra's most familiar with. Kurasha thought of positive feelings. Joy, laughter, happiness. He thought of things that made him happy. And he was hoping they were loud enough for Ezra to focus on right now.

Ezra took some breaths, his focus on his big brother's heartbeat whilst listening to the hums. He curled up to feel the other's presence, making sure the other was really there and not some… hallucination.

Darry blinked and simply left the room. He looked around to try to find the others to play. He found Star, but he seemed distant, fiddling with something on his neck. He still beamed at the sight of him. "Star! Star!”

Star froze at the mention of his name and he turned to Darington and smiled. "Hey, twinsie! Need something?" he asked.

"I wanna play!! Kurasha's with Ezzy," Darry replied.

"Oh, okay," Star smiled. "What do you want to play?”

"Let's play blocks!" Darry chipped. "Pleaseee!”

Star giggled. "Just like old times... Okay!”

"Yayy!!" Darry dragged his twin down to the lounge to play.

Later, Ezra was feeling better and headed down to join them. "Star!!" He hugged his older brother.

Star giggled and hugged Ezra back. "Hey, baby bro! I hope you're feeling okay!”

"Can me play with you guys?" Ezra asked.

"Sure!" Darry beamed.

Star played with the others like a little kid again and he couldn't help but smile. 

Later, he didn't sleep with Crusher tonight. He went to Darry's room because he figured he needed to talk with his twin. "Hey, D…”

"Hmm?" Darry looked up.

"Give me an honest answer. What do you think of me?" Star asked bluntly.

"Best twin ever!" Darry chirped.

"I said honest ," Star said as he looked down. "Look... I know you don't think too highly of me... And I just realized that I've been... Treating you like trash. So, can you tell me what to do so I could be better?”

Darry hummed. "Well, you can listen better? Wait, no you do listen… just… not understand…? Okay, uhhh, wait, wait, hang on…" Darry held his head with a hum. He beamed. "Oh! Maybe you can be better at reacting? Sometimes you're a bit… much? Not dramatic, but too much reaction, not much something… and you get hurt when you react too violently, and I don't really like seeing you hurt…" He whimpered.

Star winced and he turned away. He can't say Darry was wrong... It was just... An old habit. He was never listened to back then and the only way he could get someone's attention was hurting himself. But that wasn't the case here. As Crusher said, they all pay attention and pity him. "Okay..." Star said. He turned to Darry and pleaded, "Could you... Help me? I'm not good at these types of things…”

"Okay!" Darry beamed. "Um… how about whenever you feel really really bad, you can take it out on something soft so you don't get hurt? Or talk to me! Dad and Papa say to always let out how you feel, so you don't feel as bad anymore,”

"What if I say something that might hurt you?" Star winced. He took his anger out on Kurasha and it ended up with him and Crusher arguing.

"If it's how you feel then I'll understand!" Darry chirped. "Or scream into a jar! I do that sometimes," he giggled.

"A jar???”

"Yep!" Darry held out a jar with his name taped to it. "I call it the 'Rant Jar'!”

Star looked at it and began to laugh. "Since when did you have that?”

"haha! Since… uh…" Darry scratched his head. "I can't remember. Since screaming into a pillow didn't work, I think??”

Star hummed. He went to his twin's bed and hugged him tightly. "Thanks, twin... And sorry that I'm such a douche half of the time.”

"It's okay," Darry assured. "I'm glad you're acknowledging it… best step to healing and changing is to recognize it,”

Star sighed his head on his shoulder. He was so grateful... That he had Darry...

The next day, Star started with Crusher. Before breakfast, he went to his room. He woke up and saw Star standing above his bed with his arms crossed.

"Oh," Crusher spoke with a blink. "It's you,”

Star sighed. "Yeah. Me." He tugged on his necklace before he looked back at Crusher. "Sorry. For... The shit last week.”

Crusher took a breath and moved towards him. Before Star could react, he pulled the younger boy into a hug. The hug was shaky, but Crusher kept it firm before he pulled away.

"No, I… I'm sorry…" Crusher sighed. "I shouldn't have… blamed you for so much. How you're feeling… it's okay. It's okay to feel those things, and you shouldn't be blamed for it," He let out another sigh. "I'm sorry…"

You're right…

Star was surprised. He didn't expect this reaction from his older brother. He thought he would just pat him or spit on him, but this? Star felt extremely guilty now and he clung to Crusher as the warmth of validation wrapped around him like a beautiful scarf. Star wasn't big with words, but he's going to make it up somehow

Crusher held onto him, and he wanted to cry, but he composed himself, letting himself feel the other's warmth. He longed for it, he needed it… He-

"GUYS, BREAKFAST!!"

Dammit, Darry, really?

The two went down for breakfast and Kurasha was the one serving the food again. Thrawn wasn't there, and Ezra was already grabbing things to eat. 

Kurasha glanced at them and then he smiled when he saw them get along. "You guys fixed it?" he asked.

"We're working through it, but… yeah," Crusher returned the smile. "And… I'm sorry for yelling at you, Kurasha…”

Kurasha shook his head and looked away. "No. It was my fault... You were right. I'm sorry," he said. He explained, "I was too paranoid and all I did was hurt you, not protect you... But I'll try my best. I'll be a better brother." 

Star sighed. He felt even guiltier now. He went and hugged Kurasha and said, "You're already an awesome big brother. No matter how ku rasha you are."

Kurasha pushed Star away as the boy began laughing at his own pun. Crusher laughed too as they joined their brothers at the dining hall.

Later, Crusher was busy in his bath, placing the robe around him while his hair was in a towel. The mirror was fogged up from the hot water, so he got a tissue to wipe it. When he did, he looked into it, and his eyes widened when a flash of red appeared in his reflection. He backed up quickly and hit the back of the bathroom wall, limbs shaking.

It was…

He looked like… l-like…-

"Crusher!" Ezra knocked on the door. "You okay!? Me feel shock in here!"

"I… I'm fine!" Crusher took a breath and straightened up. "Just dropped something!"

"Okie dokie!"

Crusher sighed in relief as the little boy left. He held his breath as he got the pin that Kurasha gave him that he placed in the medical drawer. He got it and placed it on him, taking a few breaths as he looked into the mirror again.

I am NOT her…

He took another breath before exiting the bathroom.

Kurasha went to Eli to give him his daily dose and then began to recount to him the events. Papa was not there for breakfast or lunch, but that was normal. He gave him his results of progress with his self-experiments and informed him that he was studying neurology so that he could move forward to the next stage of progression in his powers. Lastly, he told Eli about the situation regarding Crusher and Star. "They seemed better.”

"That's great," Eli smiled and patted his head. "And you're gettin' enough rest yourself or no?”

Kurasha chuckled nervously. "U--Umm... My studies are well.”

Eli sighed. "Kurasha…" he paused and hummed. "Are… Crusher and Thrawn takin' their meds?"

Do they have meds?

"Wait, meds?" Kurasha was confused. "What meds? I never knew they took medicine.”

"Oh…" Eli hummed. "Well, shit, how long has it been since my little hospital trip?”

"Um, a week?”

Eli gave a hum. "Well… Thrawn is gettin' old, maybe he doesn't need them… but Crusher-"

"KURASHA!! THERE'S BLOOD ON THE TOILET SEAT!”

Kurasha rushed outside to where the bathroom was to inspect. Lo and behold, there were drips of blood on the toilet seat, and some in the toilet itself, though it looked flushed, some stains remained.

Kurasha hissed and turned to Crusher but the yelped. "YOU'RE BLEEDING!" He yelled and pointed to the blood dripping down Crusher's leg. "SHIIIII-- WE NEED TO GET YOU TO THE INFIRMARY! NOW!" He yelled. He scooped up his brother in his towel and rushed to the infirmary, never mind the bleeding. He put him on the bed and asked, "Now, where did you hurt yourself? Did you get stabbed? Why did you not notice you were stabbed?!" Kurasha was fumbling as he looked and finally got the towel and bandages to wipe Crusher's leg off of the blood.

"I don't know!" Crusher whimpered. "I don't know what's happening…!"

Darry yawned as he got up from a lazy nap. "Why you guys so loud…?”

"Fuuu-- Crusher, I think it's on your thigh or waist," Kurasha said as he tugged the towel. "You gotta--" Once the towel was off, it took Kurasha a moment to realize what he was staring at. "HOLY MOTHER OF--" Kurasha fell on the floor and closed his eyes. "COVER IT, COVER IT. HOLY NEWTON'S APPLE. BY SHAKESPEARE'S TOMB. WHERE DID YOU GET THAT?!”

"Huh?? Oh wait," Crusher blinked and groaned. "Fuck, did I forget my meds?"

"Yeah," Darry nonchalantly shrugged. "Dad's been sick, so you haven't been able to take them,"

"Shit…" Crusher sighed and got his towel. He turned to his twin with a hiss. "Ooh… sorry, Kurasha… are you okay?”

"I did NOT need to see that!" Kurasha said with a flush. "I--I THOUGHT YOU HAD A DICK!"

"Dick?" Star spawned from the door with a cute little smile on his face.

"Dude, he's trans," Darry snorted. "He's got so many binders in his closet that he leaves wide open, I'm surprised you didn't know,”

"I thought they were undershirts!" Kurasha said. 

Star went to the bathroom and came back with clothes for Crusher, additionally underwear, and a pad. He laughed at his brother on the ground covering his eyes and said, "Pussy." He then cackled at his joke.

Crusher snorted. “Funny,” He placed the pad and the underwear and sighed. “Man, no cold stuff for me… fuck…”

“Sucks to be you…” Darry giggled.

Kurasha had to rock himself in a corner and the other three boys went to do their own thing. 

Kurasha then went up to his dad and plopped on the bed. "... I didn't know Crusher was not a person with XY chromosome.”

"Ah, so ya just found out," Eli let out a snort.

"Biologically, yeah, but no one really cares about that in Csilla," Darry shrugged as they passed the door. "No one has XY or XX or whatever. The Chiss are all intersex,"

"The one difference is the top," Crusher chuckled.

"Wait, really?!" Kurasha asked.

"Yes," Eli nodded. "Ya get used to it,”

The day went on as normal, but Crusher seemed conscious of the mirrors. Kurasha noticed and he quickly went to him. He asked, "What's up? Why do you look like you've been seeing a ghost?”

"Oh, uh…" Crusher coughed. "Just… a bit conscious… of…" her "…my looks!”

"Why so?" Kurasha asked as he brushed his brother's hair with a small smile. "You're beautiful, brother.”

"Haha, uh, no… I just… I feel like a mess…" Crusher shook his head.

Kurasha sighed. "Alright... What about a makeover?" he offered.

Crusher hummed. His focus went to Kurasha's hair, and he lit up. "Um, sure… can you dye my hair lighter blue?" He asked. "It looks… too dark…”

Kurasha grinned. "Of course! I'll get my chemicals and--"

"Hooold on!" Star and Darry popped out from nowhere. "You're going to use chemicals to dye his hair?! And what? Chop it off with surgical scissors?" Star tsked Kurasha and said, "You have no idea what is safe, my dear brother." Star hugged Crusher's arm and said, "Crusher, if you value your beauty, don't let a scientist experiment on it. Let Darry and I do it!”

"Yeah!" Darry agreed. "And then dye my hair too!"

"What's wrong with your hair?" Crusher asked.

"I want blueee!" Darry whined.

"Everyone is getting blue hair!" Star rejoiced. "Let's go to the bathroom, my lovely siblings!" He giggled as he dragged them all to the bathroom. Kurasha too? 

Star did Crusher's first. He washed Crusher's hair and then snipped it a few inches before applying the dye. He wasn't a hair expert but he did him long enough to know the basics at least. Next was Darry's and he did the same process as Crusher's, however, with a lighter blue. Lastly, Kurasha. 

"I don't want a haircut," Kurasha declined. 

"No. Everyone is getting a new cut," Star insisted, and he raised his scissors threateningly.

"Wait, Star--"

Kurasha was dragged down and Star was able to dye strands of his hair and trim it. 

Star ranted, "Out of all of us, you need a makeover the most. I mean, look at your unkempt hair. No wonder you can't get a lover. You look like a lunatic."

Star didn't have to go that far.

But eh, it's true.

By the end of the day, they all had new haircuts. "Blue is blueee!!" Darry twirled around with his new hair.

It was shorter than before, but it will grow back. Crusher had his dyed with a little strand of cyan blue in front of his face. Star fixed Kurasha's hair and made him look like a gentleman. 

Star giggled. "Oh, you all look amazing ." He wondered if he should grow out his hair too. Would Thro'tarthi like that...? 

Oh, right. He's going to meet him again tonight. Star blushed at the thought but then he was saddened when he realized that maybe... He won't ever be Thro'tarthi's type. He was the exact opposite of Crusher. Even if he changes himself, he will never perfectly match his brother. 

Maybe he should... Just get it over with later.

A few days passed by. The school was back on, and they were all expected to go. "I'll be fine, babies," Eli assured Kurasha and Crusher. "Thrawn's on a shore leave, so he can help me up on my feet,”

The first thing Kurasha did was apologize to his old friends. However, they almost did not recognize him and thought he was a new human. "Look, guys, I'm sorry..." he said. "I got carried away." He turned to Hamakti and said, "Sorry I punched you.”

"Nah, it's alright, man," Hamakti chuckled. "Understandable, I should have given a warning. Nice look, though,"

"Very gentleman-like," Opoia snorted.

"I think it suits him," Ruprali smiled.

"I think too!" Crusher agreed as he came in after adjusting his binder again.

Hamakti flushed and looked at the boy up and down. "Woah…"

"You look beautiful, Crusher!" Ruprali oohed.

"Aww, thanks," Crusher giggled.

Kurasha didn't expect to be complimented, but it was a nice change. However, he couldn't help the death glare he sent Hamakti when he stared too long. 

Darry was also showing off his new look and Star paraded him like the proud artisan he was.

"You look great, D," Digoonlo grinned. "Dashin',"

"You did great work, Star! He looks amazing!" Uforsik oohed.

"Didn't know ya could style hair," Digivvi laughed.

Star grinned and said, "I can do my own hair. Just did a little trick with my brothers." He didn't know if this was enough though. He looked at Crusher and winced. If Thro'tarthi saw him, would he say he's even more beautiful now? He should do something to himself too. He wasn't fond of long hair but... Maybe Thro'tarthi will like it.

The day at school was… eventful. Miss Kraliil took Digivvi, Hamakti and Digivvi for detention. Turns out they were the ones who spread the fish smell. Opoia too, but her punishment was for her and Orasi (who was caught cheating on an exam) was for them to spend the week together in a weekend camp.

"Miss Kraliil still seems so upset at the incident," Ruprali sighed.

"Understandable since..." Kurasha motioned to the girls and Miss Kraliil, with them being related.

"Yeah… but it's not SO bad," Opoia shrugged. "Orasi's actually nice when she isn't being a bitch,"

"You actually enjoyed spending time with your sister?" Crusher looked surprised.

"Yeah, shocking right," Opoia snorted.

"What's she like?" Kurasha asked.

"Very into fashion," Opoia chuckled. "It was a little annoying, but eh, she knows the best attire for any and every occasion,”

"Hm. Never noticed," Kurasha muttered. Of course, he never noticed. He was never into looks anyway.

"No wonder she has that accent," Ruprali hummed. "Why don't you have it?"

"She was raised by Ma, I was raised by Dad, they only got together again recently," Opoia shrugged.

"Sister dear~"

"Ugh, speaking of," Opoia sighed as Orasi approached them. "Hey, Ora, where are your friends?"

"Abandoned me after my cheating attempt," Orasi huffed. "Can you believe it!?"

Kurasha raised his brow. "Very valid reason, actually," he sassed.

Orasi rolled her eyes. "Oh, I forgot you were here."

Crusher coughed and waved. "Um, hi, again."

"Oh... you too." Orasi winced. "Hi,"

"Don't worry, your sister did it too," Crusher snorted.

"I said sorryyy..." Opoia pouted.

Ruprali giggled but said nothing as she waved at the other girl. She ate before speaking. "Do you wanna join us to sit with us?"

"You'd let me?" Orasi looked surprised.

"No," Kurasha deadpanned. He got smacked in the arm by Crusher and then the other rolled his eyes. "Yes," he changed his answer.

"As long as you behave, sis," Opoia told her.

"Fair," Orasi sat beside the girls, beside Ruprali.

Opoia frowned and scooted her way to be between Ruprali and her sister. Kurasha had to hold a chuckle. Ruprali felt herself too close to the other, and she felt herself blush. In the light, the boys could see her blush was bright purple. Chiss blushed purple? Thrawn had never blushed around Eli unless he hid it…

Crusher snorted and sipped his drink.

Meanwhile, Uforsik patted Darry's back. "No worries, Digoonlo will be fine,"

"Yeah, but I miss him alreadyyy..." Darry groaned.

"Hm? Goony's absent?" Star asked. He didn't hear the news because he was preoccupied with something else.

"Nope, he, Digivvi, and Hamakti are in detention for suspending the school with fish," Uforsik chuckled.

"Oh, right. I forgot about that," Star chuckled. Across the room, he saw a new person sitting at Kurasha's and Crusher's table. He raised a brow and gestured at the fancy-looking girl who looked a bit out of place with the rest of the nerds. He asked, "Who's that? Never seen her before."

"No idea," Darry shrugged and turned to the other. "You?"

"She's Orasi, Miss Kraliil's granddaughter," Uforsik winced. "They said that she's mean and heartless like Miss Kraliil,"

Star raised a brow. "Didn't know Miss Kraliil was breedable," he joked. Then he turned to Orasi. He stared at her for a while and assessed her style and clothing then grinned. "She looks like a bitch."

"Shh! Don't let Miss Kraliil hear you!" Uforsik shushed him. "It's one thing to stress her out, it's another thing to target her descendants,"

"But it's true!" Darry argued.

Star rolled his eyes and leaned back. "Don't worry your pretty head, Ufo. We're not gonna start pissing her off just because she looks like it," he shrugged. "We'll piss her when she pisses us." And Star was hoping she does. A student to play with? Oh, that seems fun.

"Just avoid her," Uforsik sighed. "Besides, she seems to be getting along with your brothers,"

Star and Darry looked at Crusher and he seemed to be tolerating her well but Kurasha just looked annoyed. They both glanced at each other and then raised a brow at Ufo.

Uforsik shrugged. "To a degree. Anyone else would have left the table,"

Star hummed and then went to talk about something else.

Chapter 13: Winning Isn't Everything

Summary:

𝒲𝒾𝓃 𝑜𝓇 𝓁𝑜𝓈𝑒, 𝑜𝓃𝑒 𝓈𝒽𝑜𝓊𝓁𝒹 𝒶𝓁𝓌𝒶𝓎𝓈 𝒽𝒶𝓋𝑒 𝑔𝑜𝑜𝒹 𝓈𝓅𝑜𝓇𝓉𝓈𝓂𝒶𝓃𝓈𝒽𝒾𝓅.

A few days soon went by, and the school had an announcement as they met up in the assembly hall. They weren't split into classes, and the lack of teachers made it difficult for the Student Body President to go to the stage. "Listen, students," Ertrail spoke through the microphone. "This year's Student Council Event had been given by Miss Kraliil herself and had been voted by the teachers and all the Student Council themselves."

"This school has a yearly event?" Darry asked.

"Yeah," Crusher nodded. "Last year, it was a baking contest!"

"We won," Kurasha said proudly. "Crusher baked the best pastries the judges ever tasted and even called him a protege."

"So that's where that trophy came from," Darry hummed.

"This year," Ertrail raised her head high. "The Event will be... a Fashion Show."

Star cheered in delight at the announcement. Fashion? Oh, he will love that. He wasn't talented in much when it came to everyday skills like baking or planting, but he was good in clothes. Being high-class and having high-class friends helped him significantly in that department. And he knew how to sew. He and Thro'tarthi tried that hobby last year.

"Every class has a chance to participate," Ertrail went on. "But only one per class will make it to the finale. By then, you will need to get your models and learn how to construct your clothes properly and efficiently for day-to-day weather. That will be your criteria; Style, Strength, and Efficiency. Good luck."

With that, they were dismissed to their classrooms.

Star was so giddy as he began ranting about what he could do. Style, strength, and efficiency? My stars, he should just make armor .

"Ooh, armor sounds good," Darry chirped at the idea. "Maybe we can model!"

"Oh! Uh..." Uforsik flushed. "I... I don't know..."

"I wouldn't mind," Digivvi grinned.

"Same," Digoonlo agreed. "You're the fashion star here, Star," he chuckled.

Star grinned. He hugged his friends and said, "Ooooh, you guys are the absolute best! I swear, I'm gonna win for our class. I'm gonna make the best output ever!"

Meanwhile, Ruprali was enthusiastic about making clothes for their class. She wanted something pretty but efficient in style, which included floral designs.

"Those look great, Ru," Kurasha commented while she was designing in class. Their teacher was absent, so it was free time for them.

"Thanks!" Ruprali beamed. "I can't wait to make them, but who could model?"

"I volunteer!" Crusher grinned. "I love trying new clothes!"

"I'll volunteer too," Opoia raised her hand.

"You?" Hamakti looked at her in surprise. "In floral clothes?"

"Hey! Why do you say that like it's a shocking thing?" Opoia huffed.

"You just don't look like the type to... Wear that," Kurasha chuckled. "You're more of a rock-type."

"But you're always welcome to model," Ruprali smiled, holding the other's hand.

Opoia smiled but took her hand as she crossed her arms, turning away to hide her blush. "Uh yeah! Challenges are my thing too, and this is a challenge accepted!"

"I wanna volunteer to wear floral!" Hamakti grinned. "I wanna see how far I'll go with modeling,"

Kurasha smiled and said, "Well, good luck, guys." He went back to reading his book.

"You're not gonna help?" Crusher asked.

"Hm? Oh, I can help with the clothes," Kurasha offered. "I'm not a good model."

"Can you help with materials?" Ruprali requested. "I don't have many clothes at home, and I could really use some sewing materials,"

"I'll get you the sewing materials, Ru, Dad has some himself," Crusher offered. "Kurasha can go and buy you the clothes,"

Kurasha nodded. "Yes, of course." He never mentioned the need for four to five models because he was afraid he might get dragged into it. He was never confident with his body, much less model. Maybe he might try and look for someone willing to model for Ruprali.

The next day was the weekend, and Eli took Star and Kurasha shopping for clothes. "Better me than your Papa, he has NO sense of fashion," Eli snorted.

Star laughed. "Oh, I agree. Sometimes, I forget we're adopted because Kurasha takes so much after like Papa."

"What is that supposed to mean," Kurasha asked. 

"Oh, nothing~" Star giggled.

They made it to the clothing store to pick, and Star had to help Kurasha choose floral-coded colors. Eli waited for them by the cashier when they were done, talking over his comm.

As Star roamed around to find what he needed, he bumped into a familiar girl. "Hey, watch it!"

Star looked Orasi up and down and huffed. "I'm not the one lacking sense," he commented.

"Sense of fashion, maybe you lack," Orasi rolled her eyes. "But I'm not here to pick a fight with someone like you," She flicked her hair and turned to head over to the shimmering cloths. 

Star rolled his eyes and muttered, "Does she know she's not talking to a mirror." He went to the more glittery clothes and began looking. 

He looked around some more and then found a robe glittering with diamonds. He oohed and then went to take it, but someone grabbed it at the same time he did. He glared at the older girl and she glared back.

"Too slow, kid," Orasi smirked and headed to the cashier, where Miss Kraliil was waiting for her with some more clothes.

Star growled and then stomped his foot, getting her feet stuck in the ice. He giggled and then took the robe from her. He stuck his tongue out before running to hide with the rest of the clothes available.

But Eli grabbed it from him before he could hide it any deeper. "Star. Manners." he scolded.

"He's so mean, Admiral!" Orasi whimpered.

"I'm so sorry about him," Eli sighed. He took out one of Darry's star balls to melt the ice. "Won't happen again,"

"It better not," Miss Kraliil huffed and turned away to leave with her granddaughter.

Eli turned to Star with a frown. "Star, what the heck?" He placed the cloth back in the bag with Star's clothes. "If you're gonna be a dick towards a bitch, do it privately."

"She got my robe!" Star whined. "Besides, she's nothing but an entitled brat!" He's definitely not talking about himself.

"Yes, but like I said, do it privately," Eli sighed. "We don't want any public trouble."

Star huffed and looked back at the clothes. Well, if that's how she wanted to play, then fuck it. He grabbed a cart and ravaged the store with all the shiniest and most glittery clothes and fabrics he could grab.

To his displeasure, the clothes and fabrics were too expensive for the budget Eli set, and Kurasha's floral clothes weren't cheap either.

Star huffed and he threw some of the clothes away and only focused on the fabric. Fine! He can make his clothes. And he can carry this with extra jewelry and glam. 

Kurasha raised his eyebrow. He asked, "What's up with you?"

"Wanting to take a bitch down," Star replied and that left Kurasha even more confused. Did he pick a fight with someone?

They soon got home, where their group was waiting for them to work. Ruprali was already starting the design sketches in one of the free rooms with the others while Darry and their group helped by starting to assemble the other room for Star.

Star stomped inside his group and put his shopping on the side. He groaned and began to whine, "I met that Orasi chick in the store and she just took the robe that I wanted! That little bitch. And she told me I had no fashion sense! We'll see who has no fashion sense when I'm declared winner!" He made materials into paper and pencil and began sketching furiously. His friends never seen Star this angry before.

"Calm down, S, that's just Orasi," Digivvi shrugged. "She gets on everyone's nerves,"

"Well, she chose the wrong fucking guy to pick a bone on," Star grinned as he grinned maniacally as the sewing items began to float. He snapped his fingers and items began to poof into things he needed. He turned to his friends and said, " Stay still ." Fabric and sewing items began to wrap around his friends and Star didn't hold back in using his ice to make crystals as well. He's going to humiliate Orasi in the competition no matter the price.

Meanwhile, Ruprali was happily spinning around as she sewed her clothes. Hamakti and Crusher were looking through the designs to check which could suit them. Kurasha was sitting back and letting his spider bots do his work. Having eight legs is rather useful for this kind of work. He isn't an expert in fashion so he lets his friends take charge.

Opoia was on her phone and frowned. "Oh no,"

"What's wrong?" Ruprali asked.

"We're down a model," Opoia hissed. "I texted Orasi, and she said that we needed four models in our class to participate,"

"Oh dear..." Ruprali's eyebrows furrowed. "Where are going to get another model?"

Crusher looked at Kurasha who was still flipping pages in his book, too into his story to realize what was happening. His eyes lit up and he smiled. "Twin brother, dear~"

"Hm?"

"Maybe you should model!" Crusher suggested.

Kurasha froze and turned to Crusher. Then, the attention was set on him. Kurasha flushed shook his head and immediately said, "No. Haha. I am not a model and if I do, I will surely die--"

Kurasha had no idea how, why, or when, but he now stood on a podium as Ruprali took his measurements. He sighed. This was going to be the end of him.

"Thank you so much, Rasha!" the girl beamed. "Now we all have a fair chance of winning!"

"You sure your sister isn't bitter that Ru's joining the show?" Hamakti asked.

"Nah, she's cool with it," Opoia shook her head. "She knows Ru has a different style than her, after all,"

After a few hours, the kids weren't done yet, so Eli permitted them to stay overnight. It was a rowdy dinner with so many kids and Kurasha and Crusher had to help out with the dinner to make enough for them all. Thrawn had to leave the room at the noise, and Eli went with him.

So, it was just the kids. 

Star went to grab Ezra and proudly showed him to his friends. "This is my baby brother, Ezra!" He hugged him affectionately and said, "Isn't he just the cutest little thing?"

"Hello!" Ezra waved.

"D'aww, he's such a cutie!" Digivvi laughed and ruffled the boy's hair.

"He's also human! Interesting!" Uforsik eyed him up and down.

"Of course he's human," Star laughed. He set his brother down and began running around the others.

Dinner ended, and Eli washed the dishes while the kids headed up. Even when Kurasha tried to volunteer, their group dragged him out of the kitchen.

Since they couldn't fit them all in their own bedrooms, the kids went to sleep over in a bigger one and they all began talking and chatting.

Kurasha was very much excited because he had never had a sleepover before so he was awkward and let Crusher take the lead in the conversation. Crusher himself wasn't any better, but he gave a smile anyway and talked as much as he could.

Darry was running the conversation with his group. He was close with Uforsik and Digoonlo while they chatted while Digivvi was eating some night snacks. Star let his twin have the stage and shared the snacks with Digivvi, until his datapad rang.

Instantly, the other twin rushed to get it from the charging area and accepted the call with a huge grin. "Hi!" he giggled into the screen.

"Hey, Star, how's it hanging?" Thro'tarthi greeted with a smile.

"Great!" Star said. "Actually, I joined this fashion contest in school and it's so fun ! Except for this one bratty girl, but she's no bother. Hey, do you wanna meet my friends?" he asked. "They're sleeping over for a project and all just wonderful people."

"Maybe next time, Star, I've got a debate project happening, and I need to write my statement," Thro'tarthi sighed. "My school sucks,"

Star giggled. "Aren't all schools? Anyway, what's with your debate? I'm interested."

Star went on to the corner and talked with Thro'tarthi while the rest of his friends were preoccupied with Darry. It was a nice arrangement, Star could say.

"Just something stupid, I don't really wanna go into detail," Thro'tarthi yawned. "I've been doing it all afternoon, and I'm tired,"

"Okay, then. Wanna see my designs?" he offered. "To get your mind off of school. Or do you want to talk about something else?"

"Sure, your designs," Thro'tarthi smiled.

Star went on to grab his work and began showing it to Thro'tarthi. He rambled on about its properties and qualities, and since he knew who his models would be, he made it so that it would be comfortable and suited for them. And then, he grabbed a design he had sketched and showed it to Thro'tarthi. "I don't think I'll be able to finish this design." It was a suit made with navy blue clothing decorated with small gemstones and lined in gold. On it was a detachable white cape, and all in all, it looked like a suit made for the princes in fairytales. "But it's one of my favorites," he said with a small blush on his cheeks.

"Those look great, Star!" Thro'tarthi giggled. "You're sure to win with those designs!"

"Thanks, Tarthi!" Star blushed.

Digivvi noticed the other was far from the group and raised an eyebrow. "Psst, what's up with Star?" she asked Darry.

"Eh, must be talking to his crush," Darry shrugged. "Don't mind him,"

"Crush, huh?" Digivvi snorted. "Alrighty then,"

Soon, Thro'tarthi had to leave. Star then said his goodbye and let Thro'tarthi hang up first. He put his datapad down and was then put in a giggling mess. He was just so happy that he didn't unfriend him after the stunt Kurasha pulled, and honestly, he was planning to take Crusher's advice. He'll tell Thro'tarthi... At his sleepover that he planned with him next week. It would be just them in his house with no brothers around. He fiddled with the necklace that Thro'tarthi gave him for his birthday and thought that he could make something for Thro'tarthi as well. Something to match. 

"Hey, Star, Dad said we can watch a movie before bed!" Darry called out.

"Okay!" Star said happily and went to his friends to join them.

"Hey," Digivvi grinned as he sat beside her. "How's your little crush, S?~" she teased.

Star blushed and said, "Well... He's okay." He giggled.

"D'aww, ya gonna make a move?" Digivvi raised an eyebrow with a grin.

"Next week," Star said. "But..." He began to sadden. He continued, "I know I won't stand a chance. I'll just tell him so I can get over with it."

Digivvi frowned. "What makes ya say that?"

"He likes my brother..." Star sighed.

"Oh," Digivvi hummed. "Well, that's messy,"

"Yeah. Been so for a few years..." Star said. "But enough about me. Let's watch the movie!"

"Alrighty," Digivvi chuckled and turned to look back at the screen.

Days passed by, and Orasi and Star were in intense competition with each other. Star was a tough competitor for Orasi, surprisingly. How can a young little twerp have this kind of sense of style? Star began parading himself in branded clothing from the famous fashion industries and then showed off his samples with his friends. For the try-outs, Star used his expertise in pranking to enhance and hype his own fashion and it indeed wowed the judges. Star's technique was to study his friend's body type and the way they walked so that the clothes they wore weren’t just simple accessories, but accentuated their natural beauty. Glitz, glam, western, vintage. Anything Star can grab his hands on, he can make use of.

Orasi took that as a challenge. For her try-outs, the judges were nearly blinded by the glistening, glamming display of her outfits, modeled after her friends, whom she managed to get back by getting them to model her work. It was bonus points that the glitter and glam accessories she used were shimmering shells and raw gold that her father found for her during his work. She was given applause for her use of natural materials, and the teachers praised her creativity.

Ruprali, on the other hand, did as she pleased and showed her floral designs. They were calm and bright, and while some teachers argued that it felt childish and plain, others liked it and praised her love for nature. They even called her designs adorable and represented her very well.

In the end, the three were in with the finalists at the final show, which was set at the end of the month. Before the finals, Star and Orasi kept being seen arguing in the hallways about who would win and how dare the other think their style was superior. 

"YOU'RE A DICK."

"YOU'RE A BITCH."

They both yelled.

"They're both coo coo," Darry whispered to his other brothers as they leaned against a wall.

"True there," Crusher chuckled. "I've never seen Star so angry... over clothes,"

"It's funny," Kurasha grinned.

"It's crazy!" Darry shook his head. "It's not really fun when your twin's set to winning this much. How's Ru?"

"She's a bit nervous," Crusher shrugged. "Patriarch Furfursi's the head judge of the finals, and he's... particularly picky in terms of fashion, as Dad and Papa say."

"Ru'll be fine," Kurasha said. "I like her designs. It's refreshing from theirs," he gestured to Star and Orasi who were close to wrestling at this point.

"I agree," Opoia joined the group. "Ru's outfits are really gorgeous and not blinding," she snorted.

"Hopefully, Ru will win," Kurasha said as he watched Star leap towards Orasi only to be stopped by Digivvi. "Star needs to calm down."

"Orasi's just as crazy, so they match in coo coo," Opoia sighed. "I better help separate them though," she moved forward to drag her sister. "Come on, sis..."

"Easy, Star, easy..." Digivvi groaned as she dragged the other.

"I HOPE YOU DIE!"

"YOU BELONG IN THE DITCH!"

Those were the last words before the two were separated. 

The night finally came when Star went over to Thro'tarthi's mansion once more so that he could have his sleepover with him. "Thro'tarthi!" He happily greeted when he saw his friend by the door.

"Hey, Star," Thro'tarthi smiled and hugged him. "Glad you can make it!" He led him inside. "Dad's in a meeting, so we have the whole mansion to ourselves!"

"YES!" Star giggled and let Thro'tarthi guide him inside.

Star had been here before (when he escaped his house) and he was as comfortable as ever just being by Thro'tarthi's side. They played video games, read some books and comics, went out, and played with the snow. The things normal kids do.

The night went on, and it was almost bedtime soon. The kids went to Thro'tarthi's bedroom and made a fort. They were giggling in the dark and finally, Star thought this was a good time. "Hey, Tarthi," he called. He pulled out a crystal box and gave it to him. "I got this for you."

"Hmm?" Thro'tarthi's eyes widened and he held the box. "Wow! Thanks!" He opened the box. Inside was a necklace shaped like a moon created with Star's magic ice. "Woah..."

"Do you like it?" Star asked hopefully.

"It's beautiful..." Thro'tarthi took the moon gently.

Star beamed. He liked it! He liked the gift. He looked up at Thro'tarthi and his eyes widened the way his red eyes glowed softly in the moonlight. It wasn't like his papa's glow nor was it like his dad's glare. It was soft and kind and... Beautiful. "You're beautiful..." Star said softly.

"Hmm?" Thro'tarthi turned to him.

Star blushed and he covered his face. "T--Tarthi, I..." he took a deep breath and tried not to cry. "Thro'tarthi... I... I actually like you... A lot," he admitted as he turned away, embarrassed that this was how it was going. He wanted to be confident. He wanted to be funny, so when Thro'tarthi rejected him, he could pass it off as a joke. "I--I... W--Well... It's just..." Star couldn't find his words, and it was just frustrating for him. "I've been liking you... For a while now. And you're just the funniest, kindest, most handsome guy I have ever met, and... And, yeah..." he wasn't going to ask for anything else. He knows he'll be rejected either way. He closed his eyes and braced for Thro'tarthi's next words.

"Oh," Thro'tarthi hummed. He set the necklace down in the box and sighed. "Star... you're a great guy, and you're... you're amazing! A great friend..." He swallowed. "And... yeah, you're a... I only see you as a friend... I'm sorry..."

Star was expecting this. Of course, he did. And he was slowly realizing that Thro'tarthi would never like him. But why did it hurt so much to hear those words? But even though it hurt, he smiled for Thro'tarthi to try and show him that he was okay. "That's fine," he said. "I'm okay with being just friends." He moved the box closer to the young prince and said, "It's yours. I don't think I could give that to anyone other than you." 

"Thank you for understanding," Thro'tarthi smiled.

Star smiled and they continued to play until they went to sleep.

The next day was the weekend and Star waved goodbye to Thro'tarthi as he began to make his way home. When he came back, he rushed to his room and plopped on the bed.

"So?" Darry looked down at him. "How did it go?"

Star curled up and began to cry.

"...oh," Darry winced. "That bad?"

Star didn't answer as he sobbed onto a pillow. He knew the rejection would be bad but he didn't know that it would be this bad. It felt like his heart was being torn apart over and over again and that his worldview was crashing into a million pieces. It hurt. It hurt so much and he just wanted to disappear. Thro'tarthi was his happiness for years! How could he live on without him?!

Darry didn't know what to do, so he just stayed where he was. He soon got his comm to get Kurasha and Crusher to help. Crusher went up first while Kurasha prepared Star's favorites. "How is he?" he asked.

"Very down," Darry pursed his lips.

Crusher nodded and went to his younger brother. "Star?"

Star sniffled and looked up at Crusher, his eyes down with tear stains and snot dripping down from his nose. His hair which was usually gelled back was a mess and he just looked like a real mess.

Crusher's eyes softened. He got the boy in his arms to hold close to him. Star sobbed in his arms like it was the end of the world. 

Kurasha came up with food and drinks for Star and saw the scene. He winced. He asked, "That bad?"

"Mmhmm," Darry nodded and sat at Star's other side.

Kurasha sighed. He put his tray on the table and went to comfort Star as well.

It was the weekend, so they stayed by their brother's side the entire day. Star needed the comfort, but after a while, he just felt suffocated and disappeared someplace.

When he did, someone still found him. "Hi, Star!" Ezra giggled.

Star sighed. How did he find him in the attic? He looked around and said, "Not now, Ez..."

"But you sad..." Ezra pouted.

"Yeah..." Star said as he lay depressingly on the ground. "And I want to be alone..."

"But being sad while being alone is not good," Ezra frowned. "Why do you wanna be alone?"

Star sighed and said, "It's... It's complicated."

"Does it need to be?" Ezra tilted his head.

Star began to whimper and said, "I--I just... I just wanna be alone, right now, baby bro..."

"Why?"

"B--Because the one I really liked can't like me back..."

"Is that a reason to be sad?" Ezra blinked. 

"Y--You don't understand, baby..." Star cried. "It just... It just hurt..."

Ezra moved closer to hug him. "If you're hurt then you need hug."

Star let the boy hug him, and he just cried even more. He wasn't this innocent when he was nine. Oh, how he wishes his baby brother would be given the world. He hugged Ezra until he felt better. 

The weekend quickly passed and Star tried to maintain his tone with Thro'tarthi when he texted, but it just hurt pretending to be okay with him now. Thro'tarthi didn't do anything wrong, but he just wished he would leave him alone for a while. 

School came and Star tried to act normal. He was cocky, he was happy. But then, he would quickly snap at people. He would apologize of course, but he couldn't help it. He was just in a really, really bad mood.

"What happened with him?" Digoonlo asked as Star went to the bathroom to cool off a little.

"Crush rejection," Darry sighed.

"Damn," Digivvi winced. "Must have been difficult,"

"Will he be okay?" Uforsik questioned in concern.

"I'm sure he'll be okay," Darry patted his back. "He just... needs space and time,"

In the bathroom, Star was in the bathroom stall and grabbing at his hair as he muttered, "Don't cry, don't cry, don't cry, don't cry... You've been crying for days. It's time to stop..." But despite his encouragement to himself, he could still feel his throat choke. It was because he still had a little hope that Thro'tarthi might have liked him back, despite the obvious signs that he never would. He feels so stupid to think he had a chance.

The bathroom door slid open outside, and there was a familiar tap of heels entering the bathroom.

Shit. Why her? Why now? Star tried to cover his mouth and put his shoes up the stall so she wouldn't notice him. But calming down from a sob was never easy for Star.

Thankfully, his sob couldn't be heard as a bag was thrown into the wall before the stall beside him was forced open and slid closed. The bag's contents rolled out, and it was a torn piece of paper.

Star bent down to get it. It was scribbled slightly, but there was a name below that Star didn't recognize, and the paper had un-scribbled words like "sorry" "no" and "friends" but the rest were scribbled with red ink.

Star raised a brow and turned to the other stall. What the hell was this note? Did she get rejected too? Oh, the irony.

"ARGH!" There was a punch to the wall and a kick. Damn, she must be frustrated.

Star groaned and punched the stall beside him, trying to send a message of shutting the fuck up. The punching stopped for a while. It was quiet slightly before there was a punch to the stall. Star growled and punched back.

"LEAVE ME THE FUCK ALONE, BITCH!"

"YOU'RE THE ONE WHO GREW A RACKET!" Star yelled back. "What the hell is even wrong with you?!"

"NONE OF YOUR FUCKING BUSINESS!" She slammed the door of her stall before closing it, dragging her bag to leave him be.

Star breathed a sigh of relief. Thank fuck she's gone. He got up and waited for a while before he got out of the door and went back to the classroom.

A few weeks went by. It was finally the time for the fashion show. Star pulled an all-nighter trying to finish his pieces and practiced make-up as well. He was never good with it, but he could claim that he was decent considering the output. He turned to his friends and said, "Line up, my darling friends! For you shall be transformed!"

The four lined up, and Darry was jittering with excitement. Digivvi was calmer as she chatted with her twin while Star was fixing them up with the final touches. Uforsik kept trying to remove his glasses, debating whether he looked good with it or not.

"You look perfect," Star said as he put them on for him. He grabbed him and then got a suit. The suit was of dark purple that had a gradient of it becoming lavender by the tail. The front of it was embroidered with gemstones and sparkles from the inner shirt to the quarters. His buttons were white with a decorative silver chain that went inside his suit and a silver star rests on his vest. His pants were the same shade as the gradient of the coat and his gloves and dress shoes were white. "I'll style your hair later," Star said as he went to grab Digivvi's next. 

"Ooh, love the touches on these final clothes, S," Digivvi grinned as Star went over. "I think you'll win this year!"

"You really think so?" Star asked as he got a dress from his pile.

"Hell yeah!" Digivvi agreed with a nod. "These clothes are amazing!"

"Thanks!" Star got a dress and gave it to Digivvi. It was a short white dress overlayed by a yellow jacket that was stitched with small gemstones. Pastel pink embroidery lined the jacket's collar and sleeves, and white stockings accompanied the outfit along with white boots with the same embroidery. It was simple but the way Digivvi wore it made such an impact. 

He went to Digoonlo next. He handed him an orange long-sleeve shirt with a white undershirt. The orange shirt was embroidered with tree roots and in the center sat a fabulous opal made by Star's ice and Kurasha's chemicals. He also had him wear white pants with the same embroidered pattern on the ends of his pants. To top it all off, he had him wear a cape with the most intricate embroidery Star had ever done, the red bleeding into a soft orange like how blood spreads on water.

"Woah, nice," Digoonlo chuckled. "This looks great, Star!"

"Great! I'll do your hair after Darry's," he promised before he finally grabbed the last one-- a robe-- and then gave it to Darry. "Try this one, twinsie."

Darry squealed and got the robe around him to place it on. It was a layered robe with the undergarments being yellow while blue overlayed it. Like the rest, intricate embroidery was placed all over the clothing as it went above Darry's ankles. His embroidery resembles the stars and meteors that Darry was able to summon and a dark blue belt wrapped Darry's waist, perfectly accentuating his figure. Along with this, Darry wore dark blue boots.

"THIS IS SO BEAUTIFUL!!!" the boy twirled around in the robe.

Star clapped his hands and said, "I'm so happy you think so!" He pushed Uforsik onto the boudoir and said, "Now, for your hair."

Uforsik went for a softer look to characterize his eyes and makeup. He added purple extensions so that his hair could trail down his suit. He added a natural look to Uforsik's makeup and added gemstones near his eyes. To complete the look, he gave him a star pin.

Next, he went to Digivvi. He wanted to make her look younger, so she could rock the outfit better. He added pink and yellow hair strands and put her hair in a braid along with a soft pink bow. 

3rd, he grabbed Digoonlo and hummed. "You're already attractive..." He muttered as he began looking for accessories.

Digoonlo seemed to hear it as he chuckled. "I know, but I know you can make me more handsome,"

"Not possible," Darry seemed to subconsciously say as he still admired his robe.

Star went with a basic foundation for Digoonlo to make his features sharper. He wanted to make him look masculine. Hotter, he'd like to say. He added darker makeup to him and then placed soft blue lipstick. He then put his hair on the side and began spraying it with colored hair spray to make one side of his hair white.

"Ooh," Digoonlo smiled as the other finished up. He looked at the mirror and grinned. "Lookin’ great,"

Star turned to Darry and said, "Alright, Twin. Your turn."

"Yayy!" Darry dashed over.

Star quickly spread glitter all over his sibling. To him, Darry was the star of his show! He needed to stand out. He put on lipstick, eye shadow, and blush to accentuate his sibling's youthfulness and vibrant personality then braided his hair so it would trail down along his robe. He scattered stars over his hair and placed star gemstones on his face. "There..."

"Woah..." Digoonlo looked over. "Wow, Darry..."

"You look... dazzling!" Uforsik blushed.

"Real great work, S!" Digivvi laughed.

"Huh?" Darry looked at himself in the mirror, and his eyes sparkled. "WOAH! I'M A BRIGHT STAR!!"

"Yes! MY star!" Star laughed. He held his brother's hand and said, " You will be my dazzling star and bring me glory to Orasi's face .”

Darry laughed. "I'll make you proud, twinsie!”

Star grinned. 

An hour later after the preparations, the crowd was gathering and the show was starting.

"Greetings, everyone!" Ertrail spoke through the microphone. She herself wore a beautiful red dress for the occasion. "And welcome to Rect'c High's first official Fashion Show!"

The crowd roared in applause. Every parent and guest was there, including Thro'tarthi and a few of his higher-class classmates, who were sent there.

Kurasha looked behind the curtain, and he wanted to deny the feeling against his heart when he saw the president, but it was hard to hide the blush. He went back behind the curtains. 

Star looked around in excitement, but his eyes widened when he saw Thro'tarthi. "Shit!" he whispered as he went back behind the curtains and grabbed at his chest which began thumping. He wanted to cry. He should be over Thro'tarthi. Why is his heart still yearning for the older boy?

"Before the show begins," Ertrail continued. "I present to you… our three judges, Patriarch Kloirvurs, Patriarch Iceesat, and Patriarch Furfursi!"

The spotlight went to the side and out came three Chiss patriarchs. The first was the one in white that Kurasha and Star had seen at the council before, Patriarch Kloirvursi, though his attire was different, a bit more stylish. The next was… Grunkle Iceesat?

Crusher's jaw dropped. He did NOT expect their Grunkle Iceesat to show up, given his fashion sense was… arguable, but one flick of his new hairstyle, and it was enough to figure out why he was there.

And last was Patriarch Furfursi, outfit bedazzled and glistening in the spotlight that he twirled under. Many cameras came flashing, and he yearned for the flashes, posing at every chance possible.

Ruprali eeped. "Oh my… it's him! Patriarch Furfursi!"

"He's the fashionista guy that's going to judge?" Opoia raised an eyebrow.

"Looks like it," Hamakti snorted.

The show commenced and contestants from other grade levels entered their outfits first.

It started with the older ones, which had the 15 and 14-year-old classes walk down the runway. Orasi soon had her moment as she came out in her outfit that glistened like fish scales and golden sparkles while her hair was in a brain with seashells all over.

"I present my collection; Depths of the Sea!"

Her friends all walked down the runway, wearing fashionable, glittery clothes that sparkled like the sun. Each model had hair combed and styled like a mer-Chiss while some outfits were almost similar to mer-Chiss appearances. The tests came, heat, water, wind and snow, and every outfit passed with flying colors.

The crowd gave her outfits a round of applause, and even Kloirvursi gave a standing ovation. Orasi came last, and she waved at the crowd proudly.

After Orasi, Ruprali was next. Kurasha was sweating behind the curtains as he fiddled with his outfits. He can't do what those other models did. And he looked ridiculous . The clothes were amazing, but it was him that was the problem.

"You'll be fine, Kurasha," Crusher patted his twin's back. "You look great!”

"I look great but I'm going to trip and fall flat on my face," Kurasha hissed. He groaned and then tried to cover his face, but then he remembered the make-up. "Why did you guys sign me up for this..." he muttered.

"Because we needed a fourth model?" Opoia snorted. "And you'll be fine !"

"Um, hello, everyone," Ruprali spoke as she came out from the curtain. She was dressed in a short-skirt dress of light pink with light yellow flowers while she wore flats of the same color and floral design. Her hair had one bang over her eye while her hair was in a bun. "May I present my collection: Springtime Fair!"

"That's our cue," Crusher lined up with the rest. "Come on, Kurasha!”

Kurasha took a deep breath and went outside with the rest.

First up in the line was Opoia as she strutted in a light blue sleeveless outfit with shorts with an outer layer to make a small skirt with light yellow flowers. Over it was an open, thick hoodie of lavender with carnation pink flowers and some light yellow basketballs while she wore thick boots of the same color as her hoodie. Her short hair was slicked back with only a small flower pin present.

Next was Hamakti, sporting a light yellow undershirt and shorts with light green flowers. On top was a hoodie of light orange with baby blue flowers all over while he wore flip-flops that matched his undershirt and shorts. His hair was styled in a ponytail and topped with a small and around his head with color and pattern that matched his hoodie.

Next was Crusher. He stepped onto the runway with a dress of baby blue with silver flowers. He wore leggings of light blue with white flowers while his shoes were heels of the same color as his dress. Above his dress was a short, open hoodie with the same color as his leggings and with fluffs on top and below. He removed the run on his hair, and his hair flowed down over his shoulders, with a flower crown matched with lightning-shaped decorations around his head.

Last was Kurasha. His outfit consisted of a light brown undershirt with some light pink flowers and pants of the same color. A belt with a flower in the center wrapped around his waist while an inventor's coat of light indigo with light blue flowers was over his undershirt. He wore boots of the same color as his coat while he wore silver gloves with white flowers on them. His hair was tied into a small ponytail, and some of the uncooperative hair was slicked back by a headband with a silver flower on its label.

Kurasha thought he was going to fall. He was not used to... To this . The spotlight made his eyes water and the runway felt almost suffocating as he tried his best not to bump into the others. He took deep breaths and tried not to freeze because he didn't want to ruin this for Ruprali.

"Go, Kurasha! Go, Crusher!" Iceesat erupted from the judge's table. Kloirvursi and Furfursi gave him a look and he waved them off. "Hey, if it were any of your relatives, you'd cheer,"

"Fair," Kloirvursi laughed.

Kurasha flushed at the cheer, embarrassed, but it gave him a small smile as he continued.

The tests commenced, and despite the massive differences in designs, they managed to pass with flying colors. Iceesat gave them a standing ovation.

Next, it was Star's turn. Star took a deep breath before he turned the lights off. He stood on stage and had his twin turn the spotlight on him. There, he stood with a glittering suit in white. He had a blue vest with white embroidery and his cape trailed on his back like he was a magnificent sorcerer. His white pants bloomed with blue embroidery and his shoes glistened in glitter. He was sparkly but it brought an elegance to his being. "Greetings, ladies and gentlemen!" He said. "I present to you, my collection! Star's Glimmer!" (Trademark at its finest.)

The spotlight now shone on Star's friends and one by one, they entered the stage. Star added a last few touches to their design and each of them glittered under the spotlight with the added gemstones that Star put on their outfits and hair. Indeed, they were all like stars; bright and shiny.

Iceesat oohed and cheered the loudest. "Go, Star! Go, Darry!"

It gained another laugh from Kloirvursi while Furfursi rolled his eyes.

Star all but raveled in their cheers, but he froze when he saw Thro'tarthi smiling. His eyes locked onto him before he quickly looked away. Focus, he told himself. You worked so hard for this. Do not let him distract you. 

Everything went off without a hitch and he happily bowed once he was done.

The contestants of the younger levels went last, and the groups got some rest.

"That was so much FUN!!" Darry cheered.

"Yeah, it was," Digoonlo grinned as he held Darry's hands. "You were awesome, D!"

“D’aww, thanks, Goony,” Darry giggled.

The rest of them celebrated but Star couldn't help looking at the crowd and staring at that one prince.

Crusher went over to him. "Star?”

Star flinched and turned back at Crusher nervously. "Ah, h--hey! You did awesome there," he said, trying to put on a smile.

"Are you okay?" Crusher frowned.

Star looked away and then hugged himself. "I--I... Yeah..." he said, still hesitant. "I will be..." he said.

Crusher sighed but nodded, leading the boy back with the rest of their friends.

Ertrail took the stage after the show, and she placed herself in the center. "I will now read the top three finalists," she spoke, opening the envelope in her arms. "The finalists are… Sho'ras'iprip, Codru'pra'lia and Mits'tar'vanto!”

Star's eyes widened and he cheered as his name was called. His name was called! He had a chance! He had a chance !

Orasi, Ruprali, and Star headed up front to the runway, where the judges were waiting for them while the crowd cheered.

Ertrail joined them, handing each of them an envelope. "For making it to the top finalists, you are to receive 10,000 credits as a prize," she spoke.

"10,000??" Ruprali gasped.

"Woah, that's a lot," Orasi oohed the envelope.

Star was giddy as he held the envelope to his chest. He knew he was rich, but he was always so happy to get money.

"And now, for the winner," Ertrail went to the patriarchs. "Judges?"

Kloirvursi, Furfursi and Iceesat whispered among themselves for a while. Ruprali felt like she was trembling in suspense. Orasi held her head high, confident of the chance she had of winning. Star waited in anticipation, sure that they would call his name, because who else would have better designs than him?

The judges soon nodded and gave the envelope to Ertrail. The president took the envelope to open and read. "The winner of Rect'c High's first official Fashion Show and the one who will receive a fashion designing internship with the rest of their friends is…"

The drum roll played in the air, and the crowd settled down to listen.

"Sho'ras'iprip!"

"WHAT?!" Both Orasi and Star yelled as the spotlight shone down on the shy girl.

“M-Me??” Ruprali flushed in surprise.

“What!?” Orasi hissed. “How!? Her designs are… while still beautiful… not as glamorous as ours!”

“Her designs are special,” Furfursi spoke up as he moved forward towards them. “While I love the glitz and glam, as you can see,” he twirled around to let the sparkles on his clothes glisten. “That's not Ruprali’s style, nor is it the style of her friends,” He pressed his datapad to show the pictures of Ruprali's designs and models. “And her style mixes well when it represents each of her friends’ personalities. As a fashion designer, one should learn to be flexible in their styles and their friends, and THAT is what fashion should be. To showcase your talent AND your personality,”

Orasi grunted and ran out of the auditorium.

Didn't Star do that? Didn't Star center his whole fashion piece on his friend's physique? What's the difference? What was the FUCKING DIFFERENCE?!

"Ruprali, you did it!"

Star watched as Ruprali's friends went out and hugged her. They looked so happy. They looked so wonderful. He doesn't get it. Why her?

When he thought he had a chance, someone took it away. He turned around and walked away, letting the group have their spotlight. 

Once Star was out of the event place, he bolted and ran to the nearest bathroom. Tears streamed down his face and he opened the door to see Orasi crying in front of the bathroom mirror.

"Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!" Orasi punched the wall. "Fashion is glamour and glitters, isn't it!? That's… That's what Dad says! Why is it WRONG!?" She closed her eyes on her tears and subconsciously punched the mirror. She jumped back. "Fuck!”

Star watched her and his eyes saddened. He touched the wall and it reached the mirror, freezing it. "You're going to get shards over your hands..." he muttered, wiping his tears away.

Orasi blinked and turned to him. She scoffed. "What do you want?" She crossed her arms.

"Wanted a nice place to be a baby, but I guess this one's taken," Star said. He hummed then added, "By a bigger baby.”

Orasi rolled her eyes and turned away. "If you're here to be a little shit, then just fucking leave me alone,”

"Pfft." Star chuckled. "Fine." He went to exit the bathroom, but then the panel was locked. He tried pressing buttons, pushing it, and banging on it, but it wouldn't open. "Shit.”

"What is it?" Orisa turned back to face him. "What did you do??”

"I have no idea," Star said. 

Outside of the panel, most of the wall was frozen. Star thought he only froze inside but it leaked out. It must have been because of his unchecked emotions.

Fantastic.

Just fantastic.

How could they get out?

---

Darry and the others were congratulating their upperclassmen when he saw Thro'tarthi coming over to them. Specifically, to Crusher.

"Oh, hey, Tarthi," Crusher beamed. "Didn't know you came,"

"Yeah, it's a field trip," Thro'tarthi coughed with a blush. "You did… great, out there,"

"Thanks," Crusher smiled.

"Ehem," Hamakti went behind Crusher. "Hello, princey, good to see you again."

"Fisher boy." Thro'tarthi frowned. "Of course, you're here too…”

The two glared at each other before Kurasha came and took his brother. He smiled at him and whispered, "Brother, just reject them if you don't like the attention. If they keep bothering you, I'll handle it.”

"I know… but…" Crusher sighed. "I don't know either. Every time I talk to one, the other just whisks me away, and I can't figure out which of them I actually like," he groaned and shook his head. "Plus Star… yeah, that's a choice, whichever I choose, Star isn't going to be happy…”

Kurasha sighed. He said, "Star's getting over his crush on Thro'tarthi. He can understand." Then an idea popped into his mind. "Doesn't Papa have a lot of husbands too?”

"Yeah… and they get along… sometimes," Crusher coughed. No comment on their Père.

"Well... Can't you be like Papa?" Kurasha suggested as if it was that simple.

"I guess…" Crusher hummed. "Maybe if they get along," he snorted.

Kurasha chuckled. "I'm sure they will. For your sake at least," he assured.

"Let's be hopeful," Crusher sighed. He looked around. "Hey… where's Star?”

Kurasha looked around too and he frowned. "Shoot, maybe he ran off..." he said. "We should find him.”

"Good idea," Crusher nodded but before he left, he turned back to the the boys. "You two better behave until I get back." He glared. "Or else." His eye sparkled.

Thro'tarthi winced and straightened. "Yes, sir."

"Aye aye." Hamakti stiffly nodded.

"Good," Crusher sighed and turned to leave with Kurasha to find their brother.

The twins began looking all over the school to try and find their younger brother. They checked the classrooms, the cafeteria, and the gym. However, they couldn't find him. 

"Where could he be..." Kurasha muttered, panic slowly rising in his throat because of the lack of knowledge of where his brother was. Star took off Kurasha's bracelet and Kurasha hadn't checked his monitors for weeks. This is why Kurasha can't stand to have no information. He feels so helpless and vulnerable. 

In another hall, Crusher noticed ice slowly spreading. It looked like Star's doing. "Oh shit." Crusher hissed and headed towards where the ice was spreading from.

He ended up in the bathroom where the ice blocked the door and kept it shut tight.

"Shit." Crusher kicked on the door. "Star! Are you in there!?”

It was unresponsive for a while before there was a response. It was muffled by the ice, but it was enough confirmation. Crusher hissed and hummed before running to get Darry.

Inside, the room was getting cold. Orasi tried to pick up the ice with a spoon she found on the ground, but it broke. "Dammit!”

"It's no use," Star huffed as he rubbed the elbows of his sleeve. "It's so damn hard. Only Darry can break through. Or Crusher, if he's mad enough.”

"Ugh, magic casters," Orasi groaned and fell to the ground to hug herself. "We'll be lucky if we don't freeze before they get here.”

"I'm sure they won't..." Star went to the bathroom stall and grabbed a toilet paper roll. He put it on the sink and then grabbed a bar of soap. He transformed the soap into a lighter and then lit the toilet paper so they could have some sort of warmth.

Orasi tugged on her jacket and hissed. "Fuck… as if Rentor wasn't cold enough…" She closed her eyes. "I'd rather be at home…”

"Me too..." Star muttered as he blew on the fire lightly to keep it burning. "All that effort for the fashion show..." he muttered.

"At least your dads won't be disappointed when you get home, saying your clothes are a waste of time," Orasi scoffed.

"Your dad says that to you?" Star asked. "But your clothes are beautiful.”

"He says that I'm wasting his money over clothes that are always a failure," Orasi huffed. "He still gives me the gold, but only because those were spare,”

Star scoffed. "Reminds me of my mom..." he muttered. He turned back to Orasi and said, "Well, obviously, he doesn't know what your talent's worth. Fashion is not just a hobby, it's a skill that one cultivates through years of practice.”

"Wish it's that easy to stick that into his noggin," Orasi sighed. "Grandma Kraliil had been trying to, but Dad's just stubborn.”

"Might as well be a lost cause," Star said. "At least he funds you. You have support elsewhere like your grandma and your friends.”

"Yeah, my 'friends'," Orasi rolled her eyes.

"Hm. Problem too?" Star guessed. "Well..." Star looked around and then flushed. Why the hell was he even doing this? He hated this girl. She was nothing but a constant problem to him. But... That problem was all because of this fashion show anyway. Now that it was done, maybe... Star approached her and then extended a hand. "If you want, I'm an option.”

"You?" Orasi raised an eyebrow. "Thought you hated me,”

"It's mostly because of the show," Star shrugged. "And now, we're just both losers.”

"Huh," Orasi hummed and pulled herself more. "I didn't care about the show or the prices," she admitted.

"Just thought of proving yourself..." Star hummed.

"I mean, yeah," Orasi sighed. "I've always been the fashion one, even at home. If I could prove that I do have a future in being this… fashionista, maybe…" She closed her eyes. "Maybe Mother would realize that I'm her daughter too. Maybe Dad would finally believe in me.”

Star sighed. He sat beside her and said, "They will. Someday. If the opportunity doesn't show itself, make one."

Crusher finally found Darry and they rushed to the bathroom. "I'll save you, twinsie!!" Darry declared, hands burning with glowing star magic. "Go!!"

He blasted his magic towards the ice. It melted away the ice instantly. The door soon opened and Darry and Crusher saw Star and Orasi giggling near a toilet paper on fire while Orasi talked about a funny tale.

"And then when Dad wasn't looking, Opo and I shoved the baits into the river, and the fish went flying up!”

"No way!" Star laughed. Despite the unideal conditions, both looked comfortable to be with each other, laughing and sharing. The most comfortable they were and more after a month of fighting.

"Star!!" Darry cried out as he ran towards his twin.

"Darry!" Star stood up and opened his arms, catching his twin as he leapt into his arms. Star was thrown back on the ground, but he was smiling nonetheless.

Orasi blinked but smiled as she stood up and moved slightly to let the twins hug. Crusher moved towards her and patted her shoulder.

"Come on, Opo must be worried about you,"

"Doubt it, but alright," Orasi chuckled.

They all returned to where the group was gathered, and Opoia hugged her sister immediately. Orasi was surprised but hugged her back gently. Thro'tarthi and Hamakti were still glaring at each other, but now, Crusher's twin was missing.

"Great," Crusher sighed. "Stay here, I need to find Kurasha,”

Meanwhile, Kurasha was sprinting in the halls at this point. He had no news of Star being found nor any idea that he was safe.  Dammit, dammit, dammit . He wanted to put those cameras on Star and the others back on because THIS was one of the things he was paranoid about and guess what, it came true! He was right! But at such the wrong time . He just wanted to find his brother.

As he sprinted, he suddenly bumped into someone, knocking them both down.

"Shoot..." He muttered as he got up. Immediately, he extended his hand to the Chiss and asked, "Are you okay? I'm sorry.”

"Yes…" the girl got his hand and managed to stand up, hair flicking. "Thanks… uh…”

"Kurasha," he replied.

"Kurasha?" The girl raised an eyebrow. "No Family name? Just Kurasha?”

Kurasha paused, but a small smile made its way to his face. He didn't know why but it seemed to make him forget about his worries for a moment. "Apologies." He bent down and gently kissed her hand. "I am Mitku'rash'avanto. Son of Senior Captain Mitth'raw'nuruodo and Admiral Mitth'eli'vantomair." He stood straight once more and asked, "And you are?”

"Ela'ey'sardoom," The girl looked at him up and down, but her face wasn't as expressive as Ruprali's or Opoia's. Her face could compare to Patriarchs more. "Daughter of the principal of Rect'c High. You may call me Laeysa," she bowed.

"Well, quite a surprise that it's my first time meeting you, Laeysa," Kurasha commented, taking note of her tone. Rather, he liked it.

"I'm a year older than you… and Father requests for me to limit my time with students to focus on my studies," Laeysa spoke before she bowed. "Speaking of, I must go, farewell," With that, she turned to leave.

Kurasha let her leave and for a while, he watched her. But then he realized he was staring too long. He shook his head and began looking for Star once more.

He had just turned a corner when he bumped into Crusher. "Kurasha! There you are!" He sighed in relief.

"Did you find Star?" He asked quickly.

"Yeah, he was trapped in the bathroom with Orasi because of his ice, but we got them out," Crusher nodded.

"Orasi?" Kurasha grew more concerned. "Is he okay?" He knows that he and Orasi aren't in the best terms. In fact, he enjoyed watching them squabble but he knew that being alone with someone annoying could provoke Star to use physical force.

"He's okay," Crusher gave a nod. He chuckled. "He and Orasi actually got along in there,”

"Wait, actually?" Kurasha was surprised.

"Yep," Crusher laughed. "Now come on, they're waiting for us,”

Kurasha nodded and began to follow Crusher back, but thought still hadn't left his mind. His siblings. Even if Crusher didn't like it, he had to ask him either way. He can't just go on about his time without the knowledge that his siblings are safe...

They made it back and they were greeted by their friends. Kurasha quickly went to check on Star if he had any injuries, and Crusher was right, he was perfectly fine, other than the fact that his temperature was lower than normal. No matter. They could fix that on the ship. 

Thro'tarthi and Hamakti were still glaring at each other and whoever stayed with them felt nothing but awkwardness. Crusher sighed and pulled them away to talk to them.

Darry watched with an ooh. "Huh, looks like Crusher's going to put the boys into their places,"

"Finally, took him a while," Digivvi snorted. "They're so… er, it's just so awkward with their glarin' contest, ya know?”

Star watched from the side and then turned away again. It's been weeks. Why has he still not gotten over his crush on Thro'tarthi?

Kurasha saw his younger brother's distress and then asked, "Hey... You okay?"

Star gave a nod but Kurasha smacked him. "Hey!" Star whined. 

"I asked you a question and I expected honesty," Kurasha glared. "You're always one to lie." He sighed and knelt to meet Star's eye level. "Little brother, what's wrong?"

"... I just..." Star hugged himself then he went closer and leaned his head on the Kurasha's shoulder. "How did you do it?"

"What?" 

"How did you get over your crush on Ruprali?"

Kurasha flushed and then quickly pulled Star to the side so they could talk more in private. There was no doubt that the others heard that. He wanted to keep this a secret between him and her, but he guessed that was out now.

Once they were in a secluded area with no ears, he told Star, "Look, little brother, if this is about Thro'tarthi, don't rush yourself. The way I got over my crush was to bury myself in work and improve myself. You may not have the same approach because the way people handle personal conflicts like this is all different. Just take your time in sorting your feelings out. Take time away from Thro'tarthi for a while. It'll all come together after a while."

Star whimpered and hugged his older brother. He glanced at Thro'tarthi and he seemed to be intently listening to Crusher. He sighed and said, "It hurts..."

"It does, but you'll get used to it.”

They soon came back, and Hamakti and Thro'tarthi were still glaring at each other while Crusher looked pleased.

"What happened?" Kurasha asked his brother.

"I told them that I won't give them an answer to anything unless they get along for the rest of the school year," Crusher chirped.

Kurasha chuckled. He patted Crusher's head and said, "Well, that's certainly a problem solved until the next year.”

"Yep!" Crusher beamed. He hummed. "Oh! I forgot… when did we start the internship again?"

"Next week," Opoia replied. "We're excused from school,"

"EEEEE!!" Ruprali was bouncing in excitement. "Actual internship with Patriarch Furfursi ! Of all the Chiss!!”

Kurasha groaned. He should have found them a better model. Now he was stuck interning for a patriarch and whatever fashion world he had no expertise in. If he gets lucky, he could be stuck in the business department or chemical handling.

Notes:

DIOSCURI TUMBLR

 

Check out our blog for extra content!

Chapter 14: Sarvchi

Summary:

Kurasha and Crusher's friends spend the week in Sarvchi.

The week of the internship came, and the kids were in front of the school to wait for the transport ship with their parents.

Eli was with Kurasha and Crusher, hugging them before whispering. "Okay, once ya get there, you're both in the territory of the Chaf Family. He respectful but be very cautious, alright?"

"Got it, Dad," Crusher nodded.

Kurasha gave a curt nod. He had a sour look on his face and asked, "Can't I just replace myself with a bot?”

"No, honey, ya can't," Eli chuckled. He patted his head. "You'll do fine, Furfursi's attention will all be at Ruprali the entire time anyway. You'll just be used as living mannequins anyway,”

Kurasha grimaced. He still doesn't like that. He found out while modeling for Ruprali that he hated being measured. To have someone put a tape over areas you are not uncomfortable with felt violating. But at least it was Ruprali and not some kid he barely knew.

"The ship is here!" Ruprali cheered. She had never cheered so loud before. Or… ever. She really must be excited.

"Welp then," Eli sighed and stood up. "Good luck, kiddos,"

"See you in a week, Dad!" Crusher beamed and waved as they were ushered to the ship by some lieutenants.

Kurasha did not follow his brother. He pulled out his spider bot and let it show a hologram of his walking to the ship and let it crawl after his brother. He then tried to make a run for it.

Eli sighed and grabbed him. "Kurasha." He frowned. "Come on, baby, ya trust Crusher to go to new territory by himself?" He raised an eyebrow.

Kurasha groaned. He got his bags then dragged his feet on the snow and followed his friends onto the ship.

The ship doors closed, and they were seated on the available chairs. "Next stop: Planet Sarvchi,"

"Planet Sarvchi?" Crusher blinked and turned to his brother. "You've heard of that planet before?”

Kurasha shook his head. "I saw it in a book but I don't recall what it said…”

"I heard of Sarvchi," Opoia whispered to them. "It was a planet the Chiss had to take shelter in when Csilla became almost inhabitable. Once, there had been a conflict between the Ufsa Family and the Chaf Family in that planet, but in the end, the Chaf Family won and took control of the planet for their gain,”

Kurasha hummed. "Interesting.”

"Children, buckle up for your safety," the commander spoke.

Crusher went to get his seatbelt. He hummed when he realized there were two. Was it for safety?

Kurasha did not hesitate and buckled Crusher when he paused to look at the other one. He then took his own and buckled his.

A small, blue head soon popped out from under the ship before running towards the front. He didn't look any older than five years old. "Come on, little on, time to do your job," the captain of the ship spoke.

"Okay!" The child navigator chirped.

Kurasha blinked and he just realized that, once again, that was a child. He gripped on his seatbelt and he could feel himself fume. Maybe he should try getting himself exiled too.

Crusher patted his hand. "Kurasha, are you okay?" He asked.

" Peachy ," Kurasha muttered.

He looked around, and no one else seemed bothered that the child was the one navigating the ship. Was this normal ?

This made Kurasha even more mad. But since no one was bothered, he didn't raise the question. He didn't say anything. Wait until I'm older, he thought.

After traveling through a colorful tunnel of space, they found themselves above a planet. The kid was given the chair to rest as they approached the planet.

It was nighttime in Sarvchi. The cities of the planet were full of light as they descended down to a building hangar. The building itself was shaped in a sort of "F", they realized.

As soon as the ship landed, the children's seatbelts were all unbuckled, and they were all ushered out of the ship. Below, they were met with another elegant Chiss, who held his head up as he approached. "Greetings… children." He spoke, though he seemed tired. "I am Aristocra Formbi of the Chaf Family. Welcome to Fursi Corporation, the Top 1 Fashion Industry of the Ascendancy,”

As the others grew excited and cheery, Kurasha just looked resigned. He just arrived and he wanted to go home already. He looked up at the atmosphere and wondered to himself if he could ask Star to... Fetch him. No, no. That would be dangerous... he told himself.

They were led into the building by the Aristocra. Formby didn't look interested in showing them around, but he did so anyway. "Your proper tour begins tomorrow," he said. "I know your trip must have been long, so you are all welcome to take a night of rest before your work tomorrow,"

Ruprali oohed but nodded in understanding. Opoia looked around but winced at how stuffy it was, with all the shiny fashion designs. Hamakti did his best to not touch anything to break them.

Crusher stayed quiet, back straight and eyes forward while still glancing at his twin to make sure he was okay. The other hadn't said a word since they landed, and it was… concerning, to say the least.

Kurasha did not show any emotions and remained stoic. But if he did , he would be whining endlessly of wanting to go home. But he was a big boy. He can handle a week... Seven days... 168 hours... 10080 minutes... 604800 sec-- fuck.

They were led down the elevator and to two rooms. "One room for the boys, and one room for the girls," Formbi spoke. "The girls have a bunk bed, and the boys have triple bunks,"

"Bunk beds??" Hamakti's eyes sparkled. He's never seen real bunks before. Only bunk hammocks.

The friends said their good night's to each other before they separated.

Hamakti bounced onto the bottom bunk. "Fascinating, so this is what a bed feels like," he chirped.

"I call top bunk!" Crusher set his things down and ran up the ladder.

Kurasha sighed. Well, that leaves the middle to him. He got up and immediately felt uncomfortable. He looked at his small living space before he went to his bag and grabbed his headphones and music pod. He pressed a button on a digital screen that shone with multiple of his files. He began scrolling before he pressed on Thrawn's lullaby. He put on his headphones and let himself settle in.

The night passed by quickly. By 4, the sun was already up, shining through the window of the room. Crusher snored away through the night, using a sleeping mask to block the sun. Hamakti himself was fast asleep; never had he been so comfortable. Kurasha turned away from the sun and continued to play his music.

In three hours, there was a knock at the door. "You are requested to be up by 8 for breakfast," a servant spoke before walking away.

Crusher groaned and got up, hair messy. "Man, I barely got some sleep. I'm used to a bigger bed,"

"Lucky you, dude," Hamakti snorted. "I wish I could have a bed at my hut," he pouted.

Kurasha was still fast asleep with his music on.

Crusher sighed and turned off the music. "Come on, twinsie, it's breakfast,”

Kurasha woke up silently, still half awake. He tried to get up but bumped his head on the top. He laid back down and groaned. He has never used a bunk bed before. And he's too tall to be anywhere but the top.

Crusher winced and helped his twin up, moving him to the couch. "Come on, Hamakti's already in the shower,”

Kurasha groaned and said, "I wanna go home... Why am I here... I am here as a hostage..." He went and hugged his extra suitcase filled with his gadgets. "I want my workshop... I was supposed to give Dad my results this week..." he continued to mutter. He became a depressed noodle so that meant Crusher was next to shower.

Hamakti looked down at the boy. "Wow, what's gotten into him?"

"No idea, don't wanna know," Crusher didn't understand Kurasha's deal and just went ahead to take the shower. This was a vacation for him, a chance to explore other planets, and he genuinely didn't want his twin to drag him down with his… theatrics.

After Crusher showered, it took a few words and a kick for Kurasha to start complying and take a shower as well. The older one begrudgingly complied and afterward, dressed up in nothing but a hoodie and pants. He only put his hair in a ponytail without even brushing it and then stuffed his pockets with a few of his knick-knacks for comfort.

They soon joined the girls for breakfast in the breakfast hall, and Hamakti happily dove into the breakfast buffet. Kurasha only got a few and let the others have the rest. Crusher stuck by Kurasha, as he had promised Eli when he messaged the night before.

They all ate the table, and the girls were chattering happily. Hamakti, on the other hand, was just happy to be eating so much food. After a while, they finished breakfast. Well, Hamakti finished it, but none of his friends seem to mind.

They were escorted the elevator and were led to an office with plenty of fashion designs and pictures of Furfursi. Said patriarch was waiting for them with a smile.

"Welcome, winners, to my industry of fashion!" He proudly spoke.

"Patriarch Furfursi!" Ruprali gasped and bowed. "It's such an honour to be here!"

"Of course it is, it always is," Furfursi grinned. He went to her side and led her down to another room with the rest of them. "Now, come, let me show you where you will be working,”

The others followed and Opoia and Hamakti began a small conversation while the twins looked around observantly in the area. Every part of the hallway was either of golden statues of Patriarch Furfursi or of paintings of him in different poses and different outfits. Even the inanimate mannequins on display looked like Furfursi, but in pure gold.

"Sheesh, talk about vain," Crusher whispered to his twin.

"I think Star would have gotten along with him," Kurasha joked.

Crusher snickered in response.

They soon reached a room where some fashion designers were making clothes and trying them on their own models. "This is my fashionista studio," Furfursi spoke. "This is where you'll be working on your project, Ms Ruprali,"

"Woah…" Ruprali's eyes sparkled. "This looks amazing!"

"Stuffy, kinda," Opoia muttered.

Kurasha agreed. He looked at how closely the others interacted with their models and he grimaced. At least it was his friend. His friend will be the only one touching him here and not some unknown Chiss hands.

Furfursi led them to a semi-empty part of the studio. "This has everything you need in creating your drafts and clothes, Ms Ruprali," Furfursi told her. "But if you need any assistance, you may ask my nephew for help," He cleared his throat. "Fastal!"

A boy looking a year older than them came from behind the door. His skin was fairer than Furfursi's while his hair was darker yet shinier as it flowed down on his back. His eyes were sharp, glowing in the dark part of the studio as he came closer.

Woah. Crusher eyes widened at the sight of him.

Kurasha elbowed his brother and shook his head. He's already busy with two boys. He doesn't need another.

"Yes, uncle?" Fastal's voice was gentle, in a similar British tone as his uncle's as he bowed.

"Please see to it that Ms Ruprali and her friends are to be accommodated by you in whatever needs they may ask," Furfursi told him.

"Yes, of course, uncle," Fastal nodded.

"Very good then," Furfursi clasped his hands together. "Now, your project is quite simple. The theme of my next show is about the Chaf Family and our victories! I want you to make outfits to symbolize that Ms. Ruprali and I want your friends to model them,"

"Y-Yes! Of course!" Ruprali nodded with a bow.

"Very good then, good luck," Furfursi nodded before leaving the studio.

Once he was gone, Kurasha made him and Crusher stick by Ruprali to help her with carrying fabric and stuff. Opoia carried the chairs and the inanimate mannequins to the center while Hamakti got the papers.

"Thanks, you guys!" Ruprali chirped before she started sketching.

"Maybe we can chill while she sketches," Hamakti suggested. "Go back to the breakfast hall?"

"Too much thinking with your stomach, Ham," Opoia rolled her eyes.

Kurasha dug in his pockets before he tossed Hamakti a chocolate bar. Hamakti beamed and bit on the chocolate. "Yess! Thanks, Rasha!"

"I'm gonna go get some accessories for Ruprali," Opoia turned to head out.

"I apologize," Fastal appeared in front of her, causing her to jump. "You cannot leave the room until lunchtime. Protocol."

"Oh wow, this is fun," Opoia grunted.

Kurasha's eyes narrowed at Fastal. What kind of protocol was that? If he didn't know any better, he would assume that this was some sort of child labor, and Furfursi was going to take Ruprali's work as his own. It was a stretch, but he kept one of his bugs on just in case. "Crusher, come here for a sec," Kurasha called.

"Hmm?" Crusher turned to him and followed after his twin. "What's up?”

He put his hands on his twin's hair and gently stroked him, passing by his hair clip. "Just wanted to fix your hair," he said.

Crusher narrowed his eyes. "Really?" He got the other's hand. "Honest?”

"... Sorry," Kurasha smiled guiltily. He hugged his twin and whispered, "I don't have a good feeling about this place. I don't have my watch with me, but if you need to escape, there's a button behind your pin that allows you to track me or at least find a way to get out. The button below it transforms it into a weapon. I can't find you so please stay safe. Hopefully, I'm just being paranoid again and nothing is going to happen.”

"Alright," Crusher sighed as he hugged him back. "I just… hate it when you lie and sneak stuff like that. Just tell me or any of us what you're up to. It's no fun being lied to, and you should know that,”

"I know. I'm sorry." Kurasha said as he eyed the door where Fastal was guarding. He whispered once more, "Your camera's on.”

Crusher nodded. "Got it," he patted his back. "Don't worry, I'm sure we'll be fine,”

Kurasha couldn't help but worry, but he let his paranoia go slowly as he seeped into his twin's embrace. Fuck, he forgot some of his robots upstairs. 

Oh, wait…

"Guys! I have the designs!" Ruprali called out.

"Finally!!" Hamakti cheered.

Crusher parted from his twin. "Come on," he urged.

Kurasha sighed but followed his twin to help their friend.

Ruprali held out the papers. "So, I did a little research about the Chaf Family, and they're really known for their yellow fabrics and robes, so I was thinking of incorporating that color to the outfits!"

"Ooh, I like the idea, Ru," Hamakti grinned.

"But I also wanna keep the designs still… you," Ruprali gave them three papers each. "Pick which you like, and I'll put it as my top pick!"

Opoia looked through hers and grinned. "I like this one with the running shoes and ripped jeans!"

"I love this one that looks like a relaxing guy at the beach," Hamakti smiled.

Kurasha looked through the files and wanted to sigh. He had no idea what to pick until he saw one that looked similar to Patriarch Rivlex. He didn't know how his friend did it but this satisfied him enough. "This one's good.”

"I adore this one," Crusher pointed to one where it looks like a dress with ruffles.

"Okay!" Ruprali got their chosen ones and placed it on the pin board. "Okay, so this would need plenty of gold and yellow cloths, along with some ruffles, fluffs, some shiny, armor-like cloths…"

"I can go shopping for them if you give me the list," Crusher offered.

"You cannot leave this building without supervision or a guard," Fastal told him.

"Then come with me," Crusher chuckled. "You can guard me outside while Ruprali and the others start,”

Kurasha did not like the sound of his brother being alone without him. "If you're leaving, I'm going too," he said.

"We leave tomorrow then," Fastal sighed. "I must get permission from Uncle Furfursi first,"

"Well, before that, let's make do with what we have," Ruprali got some yellow fabric. "Can you guys get the four mannequins closer please?"

"Aye aye!" Hamakti went to the mannequins.

Kurasha went and got one with Crusher and Opoia got the rest. They had it stand bare in front of Ruprali and then they watched as their friend began working.

Lunch came and left, and night soon fell, and Ruprali was done making a first draft of the outfits when Furfursi came to check. “Wow, that's a great quick progress, Ms Ruprali,” Furfursi praised.

“Oh! Um, thank you, your Venerate,” Ruprali smiled shyly.

“Well, you all deserve a rest, go on for dinner,” Furfursi told them.

“Yes, your Venerate,” Ruprali bowed before she and the others were off.

After dinner, Kurasha rushed to his bed and then went under the blankets. He grabbed his spider bot and a holographic screen appeared. "Star," he called. "Darry? Can you hear me?"

"We're here, big bro." The screen glitched and then appeared the younger twins on the other side. "We got your message. But are you sure you aren't just paranoid about this one?" Star asked. "It's a fashion industry. What could happen there?"

Kurasha huffed and said, "Anything can happen, Star. Anyway, I need you two to monitor Crusher and me from there. You know how to use them right?"

"Already hacked in."

"Great-- Wait, when did you know how to hack?"

The twins glanced at each other and then back at Kurasha who was glaring at them. 

"Not our fault you left your door open," Star laughed.

"And Dad teaches us," Darry added. "Ezra himself already knows how to hack,”

"Ugh, damn-- Nevermind," Kurasha said. "That's good. Anyway, just keep a check on our movements. The camera and audio is on for both of us. Contact me when you find anything suspicious," he ordered.

"Got it!" Darry chirped.

"Gotcha," Star grinned. Then the line cut off. 

Kurasha tucked in his spider bot before getting his headphones on.

---

The camera sizzled in the view of the hallways as the other kids split up to head to bed. Furfursi hummed as he watched through the screen, Fastal behind him.

"Uncle?"

"I'll allow you to go in the shopping with Thrawn's eldest brats," Furfursi straightened up and set his hands on his desk. "And keep a close eye on them, and them alone. The other three are simply obstacles, after all. I'll deal with them, understood?"

"Yes, Uncle Furfursi," Fastal bowed.

"Good," Furfursi held out his hand. "You are dismissed."

Fastal didn't look up as he left the office. Furfursi's eyes narrowed at the screen as he reached towards it and played it back, in the studio as the tweens all did their part to help Ruprali. His eyes narrowed a slight glare at the humans then vanished quicker than it came.

"And they're related to Iceesat, which makes it too… perfect." He smirked slightly. "What a perfect revenge…"

---

The shopping commenced during the afternoon, after lunch. Kurasha stayed close to Crusher and made sure to have Crusher keep a distance from the other prince. He constantly reached out to comb back his hair or tug his sleeve. Maybe it was just paranoia but he couldn't help but feel uneasy. Crusher kept a smile, and while he understood his twin's paranoia… it grew annoying.

They were soon at the clothing store, where they were given the list to shop and buy with Furfursi's credit card. Kurasha stayed close and became the bag carrier for the items Crusher picked because he had no idea what to choose. What was the difference between gold and marigold? They're both gold.

Crusher sighed and had to choose, showing the other some differences, but even then, there were others he couldn't tell. What was eggplant? Why did they need that?

"It's a shade of purple," Fastal sighed, finally moving closer when Crusher looked lost at the sheets for... 5 to 10 minutes. "Your friend has a good taste in contrast of colors, I admit,"

"Oh!" Crusher's eyes lit up. He gave the list to him. "Can you help us with this pretty please? There are shades I don't know,"

Fastal looked hesitant, looking around but in the end, he nodded and led them to more clothes.

Kurasha glared, but he didn't oppose. He was basically the basket at this point, so he wasn't much used to Crusher. As long as the prince doesn't do anything to Crusher, he'll be fine. Crusher can handle himself.

Crusher was listening intensively as Fastal explained the differences in shades and tints of colors, and how it was easy to differentiate them. Whether it was because of the information or the sound of his voice… it was nice.

The afternoon went on and by the end, they got most of what they needed and Fastal was still talking to Crusher. Kurasha growled, but he convinced himself that he shouldn't prevent Crusher from making friends. 

... Maybe male friends–

"Oh!" Crusher felt his stomach rumble. "Looks like I didn't eat as much during lunch…"

"It's alright, there's a café nearby," Fastal offered, pointing to the café. "Perhaps we can all use something to bite before we return," he suggested.

Kurasha sighed. "Sure." For his twin's sake.

They all made it to the café and set their things down at a table. "I want some cheesecake!" Crusher chirped.

"Cheesecake…" Fastal nodded and looked over to the other twin. "And you?”

"A muffin," Kurasha plainly stated. He would honestly prefer blueberry pie with chocolate syrup and a medium double chocolate latte with extra coffee shots, but he didn't want to be indebted to them.

"Got it," Fastal nodded and headed to the cashier.

"Huh," Crusher hummed. "It's not been so bad,”

"I guess..." Kurasha shrugged and took out a mini Rubix cube to play with.

Crusher hummed and looked down at him fiddling with his fingers. The boy was… nice. And interesting. Hmm… very interesting, so to speak.

Fastal soon returned with the meals, and he gave them the cheesecake and muffin while he placed down a bagel for himself. Kurasha fixed his Rubix cube first before he began slowly eating his muffin. Crusher beamed and ate his cheesecake with a chirp. Fastal seemed to observe them before he went on to eat his own bagel.

The time was quiet as Crusher enjoyed his cheesecake and Kurasha ate his bagel. Kurasha looked out on the city in curiosity and wondered how much he could cover if he didn't have a tail (Fastal). He wanted to explore with Crusher, truly. It's just the fashion internship that got him in a bad mood.

They soon returned to the building unscathed.

It was... Nice. Refreshing for Kurasha. No threats. Maybe he was paranoid and he was worried for nothing. But he couldn't let his guard down now. He still had to work.

"So how was the city?" Hamakti asked as soon as they were at the studio.

"It was great!" Crusher beamed. He gave Ruprali the clothes. "Here, Ru,"

"Thank you guys so much," Ruprali beamed and got the clothes.

"You're welcome," Kurasha said and then he looked at what she was able to finish. "These already look so nice," he complimented.

"Thanks!" Ruprali smiled. She placed the sheets down. "Now, can you guys stand in front of the mannequins? I need to properly measure with the new cloth,”

Kurasha sighed and followed Hamakti and Opoia as they obeyed and stood. Crusher placed the last of the cloth before joining them.

Dinner time soon came, and surprisingly, Fastal was there. "I was told to sit with you all for dinner," he spoke.

"Oh!" Ruprali beamed. "Oh of course!" She didn't mind at all. Actually, she was excited that her idol's nephew was sitting with them for dinner.

Kurasha eyed him suspiciously as he sat beside Crusher. He bit his inner gum but he turned to his food. He was just here to help. An assistant. Maybe Crusher's friend. Maybe his uncle wanted him to have friends. But nonetheless, this is suspicious.

Opoia herself was suspicious. She narrowed her eyes at him but said nothing. As did Hamakti.

Later, the girls headed to their room early. The boys went after, and Crusher was the one who waved at Fastal as the boy went off to his last-minute duties.

"You seem to like him," Kurasha commented as they went back inside the room.

"Nah, he's just… well… charming," Crusher giggled.

Hamakti grumbled. "You sure do have something for princes,"

"Does that make you one?" Crusher teased.

Hamakti flushed and turned away.

Kurasha rolled his eyes and went to his bunk bed, leaving the two to flirt. He didn't think that Crusher would be able to charm so many people at once. He was always so quiet and reserved. He's worried, but he's sure his twin can handle himself. He grabbed his 16x16 Rubix cube and began mixing it up to play with it.

"Remember the deal, Hamakti," Crusher reminded. "If you can get along with Thro'tarthi until the end of the year, then we'll talk,"

"Ughhh, that prince is so arrogant !" Hamakti whined.

"One actual year then," Crusher turned to head to shower first.

"What!? Noooo…!" Hamakti flopped onto the couch in their room.

Kurasha laughed. "Good luck," he said.

This is gonna be a long week… but he can survive it.

Probably.

---

"What have you learned?"

"Kurasha is not very… fashion-interested. And he's very suspicious of me," Fastal reported. "Crusher though… he seems…" he hummed. "He's an interesting one. Very charming… and open…"

"Interesting, you say?" Furfursi turned to him with a grin. "You seemed to be getting an… interest to this Crusher boy, hmm?"

Fastal winced. "What? No, uncle, I am… not. He is simply an interesting one to me," he tried to defend.

"Whether that is true or not… I have a job for you," Furfursi stood up and placed a hand on his shoulder. "I could never find an excuse to enter the Mitth Mansions. Lucky Lakencill and his brat have a reason… so this could be a good reason to get… closer to the Mitth," his grip tightened as sharp as his teeth. "Go and befriend the Crusher boy. Make him your friend, little nephew."

"At your command, Uncle Furfursi," Fastal bowed with a nod.

---

The next day was as normal as things could be. Up early, breakfast, and then the studio… except Fastal joined the friends for breakfast too.

Kurasha watched the boy closely and how he was getting closer and closer to his brother. He glared at him and he reminded him of when he first met Thro'tarthi so much. If he was going to befriend the older boy, he was going to reconstruct the house for them to have one designated hangout room. Especially since he didn't feel right with Patriarch Furfursi, and this boy seems so fake . He preferred Thro'tarthi over him.

Crusher didn't seem to notice anything suspicious with Fastal at all. He was more than flattered as they chatted about food. The younger boy shared recipes that he'd been trying to do and food he was planning to experiment with, and Fastal listened with a face of interest.

Ruprali didn't notice anything either. She took advantage of the breakfast to get closer to Opoia while Hamakti could only glare at the older boy. If dealing with Thro'tarthi wasn't enough…

Kurasha glanced at Hamakti, and coincidentally, he did the same. Their eyes met and glanced at the older boy once more before they had a mutual agreement. 

Fuck Fastal.

The day went on and Kurasha directed Crusher away from Fastal, and Hamakti tried to put the attention on himself in Crusher's point of view. Crusher said he would decide by the end of the year, but he didn't say that Hamakti couldn't work his way into his heart during that. With Kurasha's approval, this seemed much easier.

Crusher didn't seem to notice what they were doing as he appreciated Hamakti's efforts, but his eyes still sparkled when Fastal was around just as much when Hamakti or Thro'tarthi was around.

Just before the night ended, Crusher could be seen talking with Fastal. "Here," the older boy gave him a piece of paper. "So we can still chat after the internship,"

"Right," Crusher chirped and got the paper. "Night!"

Fastal nodded and turned to leave. Hamakti huffed. "How come you were so excited to get his number?" He whined.

"Hammy, I was just as excited when you gave me your number," Crusher sighed. "Why so jelly?" He raised an eyebrow.

"You're just an eye-catcher… is all," Hamakti held his hand. "It's easy to be jealous,"

"Cute," Crusher snorted and turned away. "But save it for the end of year, alright?"

"Right, right…" Hamakti sighed. Welp, he did this to himself, so that… sucks.

"I don't like him," Kurasha plainly stated.

"Why not?" Crusher looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"He screams fake ," Kurasha said. "I don't mean to shame your tastes, dear brother, but every other attractive boy you meet, could hide an ulterior motive with their pretty smile.”

"He's a patriarch's relative, Kurasha, they're not supposed to be open and happy," Crusher snorted. "Thro'tarthi took some time warming up to all of us as we did to him,”

"I still don't like him," Kurasha huffed.

"Eh, you don't like a lot of the rich, so," Crusher shrugged.

"Because most of them are brats," Kurasha muttered. "Just be careful with Fastal, twin.”

"Don't worry, I will," Crusher assured. "And if he's shady, I can fix him!" He grinned.

"Crusher, no.”

"Crusher, yes !" Crusher beamed.

A voice called in his hairpin and the twins said, "Crusher, no.”

"Bah, you guys are no fun," Crusher pouted.

The next day passed and Kurasha bumped his head on the top bunk again. He groaned and asked, "Crusher, can we switch?”

"Sure," Crusher snorted, getting off the bunk. "You can get the top bunk tonight,”

"Thank you," Kurasha said as he climbed up.

There was a knock at the door, and Hamakti answered it. He blinked and groaned. "Oh, it's you."

"Greetings," Fastal bowed. "I am here to fetch the Mitth Twins. Uncle Furfursi calls for you,”

Kurasha got up and narrowed his eyes at Fastal. He grabbed his music pod and put it in his pocket and asked, "Why?”

"I know not, I was only told to fetch," Fastal spoke.

"Well, we can't keep the patriarch waiting," Crusher nodded. "We'll be ready in five minutes,"

Fastal nodded and walked towards the side to wait while the door slid shut.

Kurasha frowned and went near Crusher. "Was that recorded?"

"Yep!" Darry said from the other line. 

Kurasha turned to his brother and asked, "Anything you need before we go?”

"Quick shower and clothes, come on," Crusher urged.

Kurasha nodded and ushered his sibling. He was already okay with how he looked. He just needed to comb his hair.

They soon left, letting Hamakti join the girls at breakfast while they followed Fastal down the hallway and towards another elevator. They headed up to Furfursi's floor, the doors opening as Fastal led them through. The office door opened, and Fastal bowed.

"The older Mitth Twins have arrived,"

"That's great, dear nephew," Furfursi smiled and turned the tablet around. "See, Thurfian? Iceesat? They're fine! You two worry too much,"

"Uncle Thurfian! Grunkle Iceesat!" Crusher beamed as they ran towards the screen.

"Are you two alright?" Thurfian asked.

"I want to leave," Kurasha whispered. "Have Star replace me here. I don't care. I just wanna be back in my workshop where my precious bots are. Oh, they must be so lonely," Kurasha began to whine. For the first time in a while, Kurasha was finally acting his age.

Crusher winced, but his mood dampened, and he decided to just be quiet for a while.

Thurfian frowned. "Why? Is Patriarch Furfursi hurting you?"

"No, uncle, he's being dramatic," Crusher spoke up before the other could. "Kurasha isn't really into this fashion business, you know,"

"Well, the internship was something I didn't expect." Iceesat glared at Furfursi.

"What can I say? It's a surprise prize for all!" Furfursi only laughed.

Kurasha turned to glare at Furfursi, matching his great uncle's. He turned back to the screen and said, "But other than that, things are... Okay-ish. Crusher seems to like his stay." He turned to his twin and stepped back so he could have a chance to talk.

"Well, as long as you aren't hurt…" Thurfian hummed. "How long do you two have until you return?"

"Just a few days, Uncle," Crusher assured as he stepped forward.

"And on the final day, a great fashion show to showcase their friend's new, creative designs!" Furfursi chirped.

"How fun…" Iceesat grumbled before he hung up on the call.

"Call us if something bad happens, alright?" Thurfian told the boys.

"That would mean every day," Kurasha grumbled. But he smiled at his uncle and said, "Yes, Uncle. We will.”

The call ended, and Furfursi smiled. "Thank you for your time, you may go to your business," he spoke.

"Of course, your Venerate," Crusher bowed before Fastal led them out.

As soon as they were out, Furfursi's smile disappeared with a growl. "Rude little shit." He huffed as he sat back down.

Meanwhile, Crusher and Kurasha were led to the studio. Ruprali was putting the finishing touches, and she waved them over.

"They look amazing," Kurasha said as he approached his friend.

"Thanks!" Ruprali beamed. "Come on! I haven't fitted the clothes on you two! I need to have the final measurement before lunch!"

"Alrighty," Crusher chirped.

Kurasha sighed, but as he looked at the clothes, they looked rather nice. He let himself smile and then let his friend help him.

The day went on as normal. Fastal joined for lunch and dinner, with Crusher chattering with him the most. Hamakti tried to but in, but Fastal seemed to speak just before he could, and he groaned, annoyed.

"Tough competition," Kurasha commented as he enjoyed his food. They coincidentally had his favorite tonight, and although it was not Eli who made it, it was still delicious.

"Ughh, these princes," Hamakti grumbled.

Night soon came. Fastal whispered something to Crusher just as he led them to bed. Crusher oohed and had a hand over his pin to turn off the recording to let the boy speak to him.

Kurasha's bug music iPod buzzed and his eyes widened when Star sent him a text in basic. He hissed and grabbed his bugs to scatter out of the room, camouflaging within the battle until they could find Crusher. He can't see him, but the twins can. Hopefully, he would be safe. The younger set will tell him if he's in danger. And he just won't tell Crusher because he knows he'll be pissed.

An hour later, Crusher came back to the room, fuming. He held one of the robot bugs and slammed it to the ground.

Damn… how did he find one of them?

Kurasha winced. That was... Oddly fast. 

His music pod dinged and it texted, "You're fucked.”

"Woah, you alright, lightning?" Hamakti went over.

"Hamakti, please." Crusher hissed. "Head to the bathroom. Kurasha and I need to talk. Alone.”

Kurasha winced as Hamakti followed instructions without a second thought. Crusher approached his twin and crossed his arms.

"Explain.”

Kurasha took a deep breath and said, "The twins said that your pin  got turned off and I panicked and thought something might have happened to you so I sent my bugs to try and look for you and have the twins report to me if you're in danger." He was nervous. Was Crusher going to punish him? Hate him? No, not again. He can't bear another two weeks of silence and tension with his twin.

"Isn't turning off the pin my choice?" Crusher questioned. "What I do isn't yours to always see." He growled. "And after today, and the shit you pulled this morning? I just… wanted time with myself, and Fastal offered to show me a place for me to keep to myself. Even for just a few minutes.”

Kurasha paused and he bit his lip as he wracked his head to try and calm his twin down. "I'm sorry, Star just told me you turned it off. I imagined the worst," he said.

Crusher sighed. "This morning was so embarrassing , Kurasha. Do you know how much willpower it took for me to just… let you shit talk in front of the Patriarch? While the fear of you getting in trouble for it still lingered by?" He sighed and turned away. "I don't know what your problem is, but if you wanna leave, fine. Go on ahead. I just thought… you were having a good time here with our friends." He turned to walk towards the bathroom.

Kurasha winced. He... Didn't mean that. Shit, he was becoming selfish again, wasn't he? Shit, shit, shit--

Kurasha took a deep breath and went to get Crusher's shoulder gently and desperately said, "I'm sorry. I'm sorry, I'll behave better." Please, just don't be mad at him. He'll try better again. He'll always try better if his brother asks for it. He'll clip his tongue and tie his hands just to have Crusher not leave him again. "I'm sorry.”

Crusher sighed. "I just… need some space to think, Kurasha,”

Kurasha let his brother leave and watched him go inside.

Once he was gone, Kurasha scrambled to the top bunk and grabbed his music pod. He called the twins and there they sat leisurely with soda and popcorn.

Star groaned on the screen and asked, "What is it? We were watching something."

"Where's Papa?" Kurasha asked.

"He's talking with Dad, should we go get him?" Darry tilted his head.

Kurasha made a small whine of displeasure and said, "Maybe after they talk..."

Star and Darry looked at each other and then at Kurasha. Star shrugged and said, "Okay. What do you even wanna talk to Papa for?"

"Something with Crusher..." Kurasha said. 

"Is this about the bug thing?"

"Y--Yeah..." Kurasha said as he grabbed his hair. "I just... Need help on what to do next. How to make it up…”

"Oh, he found it?" Darry hissed. "Oh, he's that upset… I'll go see if Dad and Papa are done talking!" He got off-screen to run off.

Star turned to Kurasha and raised his brow as he watched his brother pull on his hair in stress. "You should stop that," he said. "It's going to cause your hair to fall."

"Sorry, it's... A habit," Kurasha said as he retreated his hand back. "I'm just... I told Crusher I was going to do better. And slowly, I'm starting to get ahold of myself. Like turning off your guys' cameras in school. But I can't let my guard down here. This is an unknown territory with a more than untrustworthy patriarch and his little nephew and I don't know how many more hours I can take watching that little prince integrate himself as Crusher's friend, and--"

"Look, big bro," Star interrupted. "Have you ever thought of just... Having fun?"

"What?"

Soon, Thrawn and Eli both came to the workshop with Darry.

"Kurasha requested to speak with me?" Thrawn asked.

Star got out of his seat and left with Darry and Eli. 

"Hi, Papa," Kurasha said, although now, Star's words were circling his mind. Fun? What fun?

"What seems to be the problem, my child?" Thrawn questioned gently.

"Papa, I think I screwed up again," Kurasha said. "You know how I'm interning here, right? Well, I don't really like it here. And I think I've been damaging Crusher with that…”

"Hmm… I see," Thrawn nodded slowly. "It is sometimes difficult to prioritize another's feelings over your own,”

Kurasha bit his lip and he went back to grabbing his hair. "Yeah, but... I said that I was going to be better for Crusher. And I think I was. I turned off the cameras and the trackers. I only asked the twins to turn it on for the week because we're here .  And I'm especially worried about Crusher because he's getting close to Patriarch Furfursi's nephew. I don't think he's like Thro'tarthi and I'm worried that Crusher might like him of all people.”

"I see where you're coming from, my child," Thrawn began. "And I know you are concerned. Trust me, my husbands, my brothers, and my sister tried all kinds of protection to make sure I never married your Père Nuso Esva… but," he sighed. "It never worked, and things only caused more trouble between us,”

Kurasha winced and he glared at the space below his feet. "So, what am I supposed to do? I can't just... Let him go. What if Patriarch Furfursi thought of using his nephew to get to us?”

"There is always the chance," Thrawn agreed. "But your brother will never learn if you will not let him make those mistakes. You may help guide him, warn him time and time again, but in the end, this is his life, and he will not learn unless you allow him to,”

Kurasha did not like the sound of that. Could he say something else? Kurasha grumbled like a grumpy child, but he could do little to object to his Papa's words. "Okay, well... How am I supposed to make it up to Crusher? He got mad at me because of the bugs again…”

"Give him some time, I've already discussed it with him about his issues," Thrawn assured. "He'll come back after some time,”

Kurasha sighed. "Okay... Okay." Give him time. But how much time? Will he just have to be silent again?

"Chin up, my child," Thrawn offered a smile. "Things will be alright,”

Kurasha smiled at his Papa and said, "Thanks, Papa…”

By the next morning, Hamakti went to the shower first. Crusher sighed and peeked up on the top bunk.

"Kurasha?”

Kurasha quickly sat up and turned to Crusher's call. He forgot he was on the top bunk and ended up falling. "AAH!" He ended up on the ground with a loud thump. "Uuuuughhhhhh..." He groaned. He hated bunk beds.

"Oof," Crusher peeked down. "Are you okay?”

"... I think I bruised my head," Kurasha said. He tried to sit up but his back hurt at the notion of it. What? Is he that old already? He began touching himself to see where it hurt and it's usually just his back and head that hurt. Yeah, something was definitely bruised.

Crusher hummed and went down to help the other up. He got him to sit on Hamakti's bunk before taking out some ice that he got from Star before they left, placing it gently on his head first.

"Thanks..." Kurasha said as he got the ice and gently held his brother's hand. "Look, I'm sorry. I was worried... I don't know what's in here so I thought that I needed to protect you from any possibility that you might get hurt," Kurasha explained sorrowfully. "I'll keep my distance. I'll hold my tongue. I'm sorry I hurt you.”

"Yeah…" Crusher sighed. "And I'm sorry for losing it yesterday. I should have told you what I felt instead of keeping it and making things worse," He gave a smile. "And if I'm going anywhere, I'll tell you, so you're more aware, alright?”

Kurasha smiled and gave a nod. "I'd like that... Thank you. For being so accommodating me.”

"And thanks for trying to protect me," Crusher chuckled. "Even when I'm so ungrateful,”

"You're nothing compared to Star," Kurasha snickered.

Crusher laughed. "Good thing I have my pin turned off for that,"

The morning went on as uneventful. Fastal was still with them, and Ruprali was almost finished with her designs. Furfursi came down to check on them.

"My, Ms Ruprali, they look beautiful!" Furfursi clapped. "They will look perfect for the fashion show at the end of the week,"

"We're gonna present those in front of more people??" Opoia's jaw dropped.

Kurasha was dreading the runway. Hamakti hissed and turned to Crusher, who held onto his brother as nerves dreaded down his spine.

"Oh my goodness!" Ruprali gasped. "You want my designs at the fashion show?"

"Of course, Ms Ruprali," Furfursi patted her head. "They are beautiful and exquisite! And of course, you are all welcome to stay for the after party,"

"Whoo! A party!" Hamakti cheered.

Kurasha turned to Crusher and silently asked, Are we actually staying?

Crusher hissed but shrugged. It would be rude to not go, after this week, right?

Later at lunch, Fastal handed them their VIP passes. "For the fashion show," he stated.

"Woah," Opoia whistled at the golden ID. "Shiny,”

Kurasha accepted it without a word and watched him get closer to Crusher. He sneered and had the urge to go closer, but he held himself. He told Crusher he was going to keep his distance. He should keep his word.

"Fastal, is it a necessity to be in the fashion show?" Crusher asked.

"For you all, yes," Fastal nodded. "You are the stars of the show, after all, and Ms Ruprali will be giving a speech to showcase her fashion designs,"

"M-Me?? Speech??" Ruprali felt her body flush and tremble.

"Does she have to?" Opoia frowned and held the other. "She gets stage fright,"

"I apologize, but yes," Fastal nodded.

Kurasha went to his friend and patted her softly. "It's best to practice now, Ru.”

"O-O-okay," Ruprali took a breath and nodded. "Can you guys… help me write my speech?"

"Sure, little dudette," Hamakti patted her head.

The day passed and Ruprali was going back and forth in writing her speech and making her dresses that it concerned her friends. Opoia insisted Ruprali sit down to think first while Crusher assisted in finishing what Ruprali had made. He saw the sketches and the outline, so all he needed to do was follow. Much to Ruprali's delight, Crusher knew a couple of cross stitchings to help firm the clothes. Hamakti helped him with some of the clothes too.

By the end of the day, they were all exhausted and were all asleep as soon as their heads hit the pillows.

Days passed by, and by the day before the final day, Ruprali's designs were complete.

"They're amazing, Ru!" Opoia hugged her to twirl around.

"Really awesome, dudette!" Hamakti agreed.

Kurasha looked at himself in the mirror and saw that there were some changes to the original design. The robe was shorter and the sleeves were longer along with a few stitches he knew that Crusher had made. Kurasha didn't mind it. In fact, he liked it better. "You really outdone yourself, Ru," Kurasha said.

"Thank you all so much for the help!" Ruprali chirped. "I hope Patriarch Furfursi likes it too,"

"I'm sure he'll love them!" Crusher encouraged.

"We're so gonna knock their socks off at the fashion show tomorrow!" Hamakti cheered.

"Hell yeah, we are!" Opoia grinned.

Kurasha didn't comment. He still didn't like it. But... He hoped his family would be there tomorrow.

The next day soon came, and they were picked up in a hover coach of their own late that afternoon. "I will see you all there!" Furfursi waved them off. "Fastal, keep an eye on them, alright?"

"Yes, Uncle," Fastal nodded and sat down with them. He himself was in a different attire, more glistening and sparkly than his usual attire.

Unfortunately, he couldn't sit beside Crusher because Hamakti and Kurasha occupied the seats beside him. Not a problem, he sat on a part of the hover coach where it was only him.

Crusher frowned. "Why does he seem so isolated…?" He pitied the other.

Kurasha couldn't care less. He thought it was a wise decision for the other one. But of course, he didn't comment. It frustrated him though that his twin seemed to care too much.

They soon made it to the fashion show facility. They were escorted out and inside for them to prepare in the studio behind them. Ruprali got her makeup kit ready.

"Come on, everyone! Put on your clothes, so I can give you guys the makeover!"

"Alrighty!" Hamakti went through the clothes to find him, as did the others.

Opoia was the first to get dressed and she quickly went over to get her makeup done by Ruprali. Kurasha's and Crusher's just found theirs when Hamakti found his and began hastily pulling it on.

Crusher twirled around his dress. "I can get used to this," he giggled. He then shuddered. "But not all those eyes… and attention…”

Kurasha chuckled and let his brother twirl before he caught him and he fell with the heels. "You can do a little fashion show at home, brother." He pulled him up and held him close then began a dance without music in their own little private corner. "You and Star would be splendid. And maybe Darry and Ezra would like to join as well." He twirled his brother and then lightly dipped him. "Wouldn't that be nice?”

"Haha, that would be great!" Crusher chirped.

"Crusher!" Ruprali called out.

Kurasha quickly brought his sibling up and steadied him. "Your turn," he chuckled.

Crusher smiled and ran over to have his makeup done.

Kurasha waited for his turn, but as he looked around, he noticed Fastal was no longer around the studio. Was that a good thing or a bad thing?

Kurasha debated himself for a while before he sighed. He pulled out another of his spider bot and let it crawl around in search of information. The spider boy searched around the studio and even made it outside, but Fastal seemed to have vanished into thin air.

Star texted, What are you looking for?

Kurasha didn't reply. Even though the presence of the boy was annoying, his absence was starting to concern the blue-haired scientist.

"Kurasha!" Ruprali soon called.

Kurasha rushed to sit down near Ruprali and the other basically punched him with a powder puff. Yeah , she's stressed.

"Settle down, babe," Opoia held her hand gently. "You're gonna make Kurasha look like a spirit,"

"Oh! Oopsie!" Ruprali flushed and got the towel. "Sorry, Rasha,”

"It's fine," Kurasha said. He asked, "Are you okay, though?”

"Yes! Just… very nervous," Ruprali sighed. "This is my first official, public fashion show. What if I mess up?"

"You won't, don't worry," Opoia kissed her cheek. "You'll be fine. We all believe in you. Right, guys?"

"Totally!" Hamakti confirmed.

"You'll be great, Ru!" Crusher agreed.

"You have nothing to worry about," Kurasha assured.

"Thanks…" Ruprali's smile softened. "I… I needed that,"

"Now come on," Crusher urged. "Let's fix Kurasha's makeup before the show,"

---

Night time soon fell, and it was almost time for the show. Patriarchs and rich families were all piled up in the audience.

Kurasha didn't look behind this time as he tried to contact his family if they were coming. No news yet... He sighed.

"Maybe they'll surprise us," Crusher assured. "Don't worry, I'm sure they'll come,”

Kurasha sighed and gave a nod.

"Ms Ruprali, you and your models will be at the end of the fashion show," Fastal announced as he came out. Where did he come from?

Kurasha was getting uneasy as he looked around. Everyone else was busy planning for the show. Opoia was helping Ruprali practice her speech while Hamakti was looking at himself in the mirror.

Crusher was the only one with him, helping him sit down. "Are you okay?" He asked.

Kurasha shook his head and said, "I have a bad feeling…”

"A bad feeling?" Crusher frowned.

"I don't know, but it's making me feel uneasy," Kurasha winced. "Maybe it's nothing.”

"Yeah…" Crusher offered him a smile. "How about we relax tonight? No worries, no nothing. Just… simple fun,”

Kurasha looked outside and then back at Crusher. 

Have you ever thought of just... Having fun?

Kurasha took a deep breath and let himself relax. He leaned on his brother and said, "Yeah... That sounds nice.”

Crusher smiled.

The fashion show commenced. Furfursi took the microphone as he presented himself, in full, new outfit of glitz and glam. "Greetings, my audience! Welcome to the Chaf Family's yearly fashion show!"

There was a round of applause in the crowd. Eli sighed as he clapped slowly. He was never a fan of these shows… he and their family were only here for Crusher and Kurasha.

Star and Darry were on their seats and they were vibrating in excitement. Ezra was on Eli's lap, just as excited as his brothers. Thrawn was there too, but he was seated with Thurfian and their siblings. They waited anxiously as Furfursi continued.

The patriarch announced the first few designers and models, most being the top fashionistas and designers in all of the Ascendancy. There were quite a couple on the list. Star awed and took pictures for Orasi since she couldn't come. Ezra clapped at the sparkling designs of each model. Darry grew a little bored, waiting for their brothers to show up.

At last, Furfursi came up on stage once more. "And now, I present to you our last designer. My intern and student, Codru'pra'lia!"

Ruprali came out from behind the curtain in her gown of yellow, glistening with flowers. Her hair was set back with a shimmering headband with flowers while her sparkling shoes tapped against the runway.

"Hello, everyone," her voice was gentle, though a little shaky as she spoke. "I am Codru'pra'lia, and I am an aspiring fashion designer from Rentor. My designs are of the floral theme, with markings and signatures of the Chaf Family, inspired by my idol, Patriarch Furfursi, and all of my friends,"

Some in the crowd went "awe" at the sentiment.

Ruprali smiled. "Now, without further ado, I present my collection; Sunflower Shine!"

"That's our cue, boys," Opoia grinned and lined up first.

The boys lined up behind her, and of course, Crusher was last, because he was always the most beautiful out of them all. The grand finale.

One by one, they filed out. Opoia was the first and let her style shine. Ruprali blushed with a smile as she strode down the runway. The crowd was already in applause, watching the girl leave and Hamakti walk after her. His style was just as glistening despite the change of outfits. He strode like any male model would, a wink to the ladies before leaving to let Kurasha have his turn.

Kurasha walked out just like before. He tried to relax to not seem stiff and his eyes scanned the crowd. His eyes saw his family, and he couldn't help but smile to himself. But then he saw the eyes of someone else... Someone he had met recently. He didn't know these were the types of things she would attend. What was her name again? When he arrived at the center, he made a pose and gave the most charming smile he had before he walked back.

At last, the grand finale appeared, hair flowing with shimmers of gold sprayed onto his hair as he strode. His dress reached the ground, heels tapping against the floor gently while he wore a boa around his neck and shoulders. His makeup was light, but they were done well to make his eyes shimmer in the spotlight. He twirled while he walked, flicking his hair gently to let it wave like the sea.

From his uncle's seat with the Patriarchs, Fastal sat in awe, staring at Crusher as the boy walked down the runway. He knew he was an interesting boy already… but he never knew that he was this of a beauty.

A glistening gem.

His siblings were cheering in their seats and Star tried to stand to take more photos, but he fell back with an oof.

"Woah, easy twinsie," Darry got him steady.

"Woah, Crusher looks amazing!" Ezra giggled.

Star laughed and said, "Yeah! He does!" He was so proud of his brother and that was when he finally realized what difference he and Crusher had. Crusher was meant to be on stage and Star was not. Crusher was beautiful, but Star was not. Crusher was the only one who could rock that dress, Star could never. He smiled. Crusher was everything Star wasn't and all he could do was aspire to him. "He's so perfect .”

The designers all made it to the stage with their models, and Furfursi stood with the designers. "We thank you all for coming, and you are all courtly invited to the after-party at the casino!" He announced.

" Casino ?” Eli frowned and got up with the kids. "Hell no, you kids ain't stayin' at the casino,"

"Huh??" Ezra looked confused.

"But what about Crusher and Kurasha?" Star asked. Also, he was curious as to what a casino looked like.

"They ain't stayin' either," Eli got his comm. "Thrawn, take the kids to the ship, I'm gettin' the older boys,"

"Understood, dear,"

"Aww, man," Darry pouted. "What's wrong with a casino?"

"It's for adults only ," Eli shook his head and moved to leave. "Go with your Papa, and I'll get your brothers,”

Star sighed and began to usher his siblings. He met with Thrawn and their Papa began to let them in the ship. But Star used the hologram bot Kurasha had and sneaked in to join the flood of adults going to the after-party. 

Eli was not allowed backstage. He groaned and moved around to find a way to get the boys first.

In the end, he found his way inside the casino. He looked around for any sparkly children but all he could see were sparkling adults betting and cheering. He began walking around to try and find Kurasha or Crusher but then he spotted a familiar blue-haired boy at a table playing fucking poker.

Star slammed his cards down and with a victorious grin, he said, "Royal flush, gentlemen." 

"WHAT?!"

"How did I lose to a child ."

"He MUST be cheating!"

Star laughed as he collected his tokens and money and said, "Better luck next round, folks." A waiter arrived by his side with a small glass of red wine and Star oohed. He took the glass and tried to take a sip.

But the glass was shot out of his hands, and the glass shards fell on the floor. Star turned to find Eli just nearby, gun out and eyes cold. The Chiss around him quickly filed back and ran off.

Star froze because he knew he couldn't outrun him. He laughed nervously as the man walked forward. "U--Uh... Hey, D--Dad…”

Eli set the gun down and grabbed him. "You are fuckin' grounded." He only hissed out as he walked out, but there was more he wanted to say, so much more, but he couldn't in a public place. That, and he already shot something, he was going to lose his shit if he said anything else.

Star looked back and signed to the waiter who brought him his glass to 'mail him his money or else he'd sue.' He then let Eli lead him out before he saw his brothers. He tugged his father and said, "Dad, wait! Crusher and Kurasha!”

But Eli was too deep in his rage to hear him as he continued to drag him all the way to the ship.

Chapter 15: Breaking, Broken, Revenge

Summary:

𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯, 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘣𝘦 𝘢 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘩 𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥.

Fastal led the five out of the studio and into the casino. Hamakti oohed and looked around. "Woah, this place is amazing!!"

"Hell yeah it is!” Opoia agreed.

"And very… loud," Ruprali bit her tongue.

Kurasha went beside her and gave him his headphones. "Here," he offered.

"thanks," Ruprali smiled and got the headphones.

"Well, here are the young designer and her models!" Furfursi greeted them. "Welcome to the casino! Go on and have some fun!"

"Yeah!!" Opoia cheered and dragged Ruprali with her. "Come on, babe!"

Ruprali giggled and ran after her.

Hamakti dashed to another part of the casino to bet and play.

Crusher hummed and looked around. "Um… what should we do here?" He turned to Kurasha.

Kurasha shrugged and looked around. "Well, do you want to play? Surely, Papa or Dad will fetch us in a while." He saw a small bar with food. "I'm going there," he pointed at the bar. "Wanna come with?”

"Sure," Crusher nodded and went after him.

They made it to the bar, with Fastal following with Furfursi. The Patriarch sat on the seat and ordered a wine for four. The bartender gave the four of them the shot. "Try it, younglings, it's delicious!" He urged, taking the shot.

Crusher hummed and looked at the shot, but before he could take it, someone bumped into him, spilling all three glass. "Oh, oops!" He hissed.

"My apologies,"

They turned to see a familiar curly-haired Chiss Patriarch with brighter, sparkler robes. Patriarch Saarke was it?

"Your venerate," Kurasha greeted before looking disappointed at the shot. He sighed and ordered orange juice for him and Crusher instead. He saw a pitcher of it.

“Ah, Saarke, my dear,” Furfursi grinned. “Corn here to enjoy the party?”

“Minors at a casino, Furfursi? Really?” Saarke frowned and crossed his arms. “Even your own nephew?”

Fastal bowed his head but said nothing.

Furfursi waved it off. “It's just a couple of shots. Chiss can handle them,”

“They are strong, and they're not Chiss.” Saarke firmly spoke. He turned to the two. “Where are your other minor friends?”

Kurasha gestured to Ruprali and Opoia taking pictures and Hamakti trying to win a jackpot at a lotto machine. "There, sir."

Their orange cocktails arrived and Kurasha took a sip. He paused because he felt his drink taste odd before taking another sip again. He put his hand over Crusher's drink before he could drink and muttered, "Never mind. This is not child-friendly." He took another sip. 

What a hypocrite.

Crusher stared at him with a look before he rolled his eyes.

Saarke nodded and moved to fetch them before they could win. He brought them to the bar and urged Crusher and Kurasha. "Come, I'll take you your parents' ship and get these ones to Rentor,"

"Okay," Crusher got up.

Kurasha took one last gulp before he held Crusher's hand. "I found my sleeping pill," he chuckled, his face lightly flushed.

"Kurasha!" Crusher hissed.

Saarke winced. "Eli'vant is going to be displeased…" And the boy is definitely grounded.

Just as they were about to go, Furfursi grabbed Saarke by the wrist. "Come now, dear, stay a while," he purred. "The kids will be fine, it's just a few drinks,"

"I'd rather not risk it." Saarke narrowed his eyes and forced his wrist back. "And never call me dear." With that, he ushered the kids out of the casino.

Once out, he saw Eli trying to go back in with his gun loaded.

"Admiral Eli'vant, calm down," Saarke moved aside.

"I need to find my boys before they drink." Eli hissed.

Crusher winced and smacked Kurasha's head. "You idiot, you're going to get a big lecture from Dad tomorrow.”

Kurasha groaned and held his head as the effects started kicking in. "Y--Yeah... Totally..." But the feeling was rather nice. Maybe he could try it again sometime.

Eli managed to get his boys while Saarke got the other children to his ship. He made it back the ship and buckled the boys in before heading to a room in the ship, the door sliding shut.

Thrawn grimaced and quickly closed the door. "Come on, Che'ri, before Eli loses more of his sanity," he told the girl.

"Good call," Che'ri winced and made her way to the front.

"Fucking... Assholes..." Kurasha muttered as he watched Che'ri. "I'm gonna fucking... Tear them all down... Make it all... A frozen hell..." He held his head as it throbbed and his vision became dizzy. 

Star looked at his older brother in confusion. "What happened to him?" he asked. "He looks... Not well.”

"I'd rather stay quiet, Star, Dad is not really in a good mood," Crusher turned away.

Star glanced at Eli and then turned away with a small hum. At least he won't be the only one dying later.

They were finally home before dawn struck on Csilla. Thrawn took Che'ri to her adoptive home while Eli and the kids were take back to the mansion.

The moment they arrived, Eli threw their things on the ground. "Crusher, take Kurasha to your room now. Star, Darry, to your rooms. Ezra, your room too. We're talkin' about this in the mornin’." He stopped towards the training room and shoved the door open before sliding it close with a big thud.

Crusher sighed and got Kurasha to help him up. Darry turned to Star with a frown. "What did you do?”

Star sighed. He searched his pockets before pulling out a big chunk of credits and jewelry.

Darry gasped as Ezra followed after his big brothers. "You went inside the casino?? When Dad said not to?? Dude, uncool," he frowned more. "You know not to make Dad upset.”

Star sighed and said, "I know... I just wanted to experience it in real life." He stared down at his money and then handed Darry half of it. "At least I got us extra allowance.”

"Not worth it if Dad ends up back in the hospital," Darry made a face.

Star winced. Rightttt... He forgot about that... He should do something–

"Eh, let's make it up to him in the morning," Darry yawned. "Let's get some sleep,”

Star nodded and followed his brother upstairs. Darry dashed to their room immediately, but as Star followed, he noticed Crusher heading out of their room to head to Ezra's. Star was confused then he looked inside. Kurasha was inside snoring peacefully and muttered something about how he'll dissect them all. He went to Ezra's room and peaked inside.

Crusher helped Ezra in bed, the boy whimpering. "Crushy, why is Dad so mad?" He asked.

"He just… had a bad day, Ezzy," Crusher patted his head. "It's nothing to worry about,"

Ezra curled up. "But it's scary… and Kurasha smelled weird… and Star came late while Dad had gun… it's scary…”

Star winced. Yeah, he shouldn't be listening to this. He went to his and Darry's room. Darry was already sound asleep, snoring loudly and echoing in the room. Star sighed and went to his bed to sleep as well. 

The next day, Kurasha found it even harder to wake up. His head ached and Kurasha could do little to try and calm his pounding. What the hell is this headache? It was different from a migraine. Was there any medicine for it?

He managed to open his eyes, and he found himself in his room. There was medicine by the side table while Crusher was fast asleep in his bed. Kurasha groaned and sat up. He tried to steady his vision as he got the medicine and began shoving it in his mouth, shuddering at the butter taste.

The shifting made Crusher shift. He yawned and got up himself. "Kurasha?" He rubbed his eyes. "You alright?”

Kurasha groaned and said, "I feel like vomiting... But the sleep was good.”

"Yeah, you were drunk," Crusher sighed. "And Dad's not too happy. Your workshop's locked up,”

"Fuck..." Kurasha groaned and plopped back on his bed.

"Yeah…" Crusher stood up, hair in a mess. "You should stay in bed and rest for a while,”

Kurasha groaned and rolled under his covers and continued to sleep. Crusher sighed and made his way out the door. He headed down to the kitchen to cook breakfast, but as he did, he saw Eli rush out the door.

"Dad?" He blinked. "Where are you going?"

"I need… some space, baby," Eli sighed. "I'll be back later," With that, he exited through the door.

Crusher let out a sigh but continued to cook anyway.

Soon, the younger twins came rushing down and were pleased to see Crusher. 

"Crusher!" Star called. "We need your help to make something for Dad.”

"Sure, give me a sec," Crusher placed the pancakes down next to a plate of bacon and turned off the stove. "Alright, what idea do you guys?" He turned back to them.

"A donut tower?”

Crusher grinned. "A donut tower?"

"Yeah!" Darry nodded. "Dad will love it!"

"Alright, alright, after breakfast," Crusher got the pancakes and bacon plates. "You two start breakfast with Ezra, and I'll get the donuts ready. We'll decorate and stack them together after,”

"Okay!"

"Wait, where's Kurasha?" Star asked.

"Hangover," Crusher sighed. "He'll join you guys when he's sober enough,"

"Hangover? Sober?" Darry blinked, unfamiliar with the words.

Star processed the words and from the context of Ezra last night, Star fit the puzzle pieces together. He gaped and then said, "Kurasha got drunk ?!" Unbelievable. Kurasha and Crusher were always the role models in the family. Either of them getting drunk was more than surprising.

"Yep, he's a hypocrite of his own actions," Crusher groaned, setting the plates on the table.

"How?" Star asked and he got the glasses to help Crusher. "How did he get drunk?"

"He ordered 'friendlier' drinks for us, then he told me not to drink it because it isn't friendly at all," Crusher shook his head. "Then he drank them,"

"Woah," Darry frowned as he sat down.

Star wanted to laugh. What the hell ? He sat with Darry and he thanked the stars that he wasn't the only one in trouble.

Ezra soon joined in, though he didn't seem to get enough sleep. He flopped onto the chair. "I wanna get some headphones..." he grumbled.

"Didn't have a good night's sleep?" Star guessed. "Pretty sure Kurasha has some spares somewhere. I can get you some."

"I don't think headphones are the best solution to hearing people's emotional state, Ezzy," Crusher patted his head gently.

"Ughh, my powers suck." Ezra huffed and got a pancake to chew on.

It was twenty minutes into breakfast when Kurasha appeared and sat in his seat. 

"Morning, big bro," Star chuckled. 

Kurasha gave a sloppy, "Morning." He thanked Crusher when he gave him a mug of coffee and he began to drink to wake himself up.

"I'll start the donuts," Crusher chuckled and made his way back to the kitchen.

"Donuts?" Kurasha asked as he got himself some pancakes and sausages.

"We're making a donut tower for Dad!" Darry chirped up.

"Oh..." Kurasha hummed and said, "That seems fun. But don't add too much sugar in the mix, okay?"

"I'm sure Crusher wouldn't do that," Darry waved it off. "We do decorating!"

"Can me help?" Ezra asked.

"Of course!" Star said. "Let's all make a tower!"

Kurasha sighed. That included him, then. He finished his plate and then went to the kitchen to help Crusher. Crusher was using two mixing bowls, making sure they had enough mix to make the tower. At the same time, he was readying the decorating materials and fetching the oil for the frying. Kurasha hummed and went to help with the ingredients and the recipe. 

While the big brothers were handling the baking, the little ones were making "Apology" decorations. It's just Star Making them but Ezra and Darry seem to have fun running around with the streamers.

"Do you think Dad will like these?" Ezra asked.

"He sure will!" Darry beamed.

An hour later, the donuts were ready and the kids began grabbing donuts to decorate and stack them. Kurasha watched and assisted the kids but he was able to make a mocha-flavored donut. Crusher helped the stacking, using some cream and filling to help the donuts stick together while keeping a stand to help the tower stay up.

They were soon finished and the kids were excitedly cheering on their success when they heard the door open. 

Eli came in, and he was surprised by poppers going off at his entrance and the kids yelling,

"SURPRISE!”

Eli jumped. "Oh my… kids?”

"Hey, Dad!" Star waved. "So, um... We wanted to say sorry. About yesterday. Specifically me and Rasha, so... We made you a donut tower!" He smiled nervously.

“Woah…” Eli's widened before they softened. “'Ya kids made this for me?”

"Yes," Kurasha said happily. 

"Do you like it?" Star asked.

"I do," Eli pulled the boys into a hug. He smiled and chuckled. "You two are still grounded though,”

"That's fine," Kurasha said. 

"Sorry..." Star muttered.

"Just be careful next time, alright?" Eli sighed. "No casino until y'all are 18. That goes for *all* of you,"

"Okay," Crusher nodded.

"Kay!" Darry chirped.

"Okay," Kurasha replied. 

"Yes, Dad..." Star sighed. 

Soon, there was a knock at the door. Eli hummed. “Huh, who could that be?” He approached to slide open the door.

There was a mailman there and he had four envelopes. "Good morning. I am here to deliver urgent mail to Mits'tar'vanto," the mailman said. 

Eli raised an eyebrow and turned to Star. Star gave a nervous smile before he ran to receive them. "Thanks," he said before he closed the panel. He opened one envelope and his eyes widened. "I'M RICH!!!" He exclaimed. Inside was a check worth 170,000 credits. Star began opening the other letters and his grin became wider and wider. "170, 150, 800, 620! How much is that?!" He began rambling and then began computing the amount in his head. He exclaimed, "1,770,000!!!!!!! JACKPOT, BABY!"

"Ehem," Eli opened his palm. "You're too young to handle that amount of money, Mister."

"Can I just get half?" Star pleaded. "Please, please, please, please!" He also spent 5,000 credits on the round that he entered. He can't just leave with nothing.

"Relax, you'll have half of these in your bank account," Eli chuckled. "The rest are split up to your brothers,"

Star whined. "They get 5%," he said.

"Nope, half are yours, I'll split the other half to them," Eli firmly said. "Final decision."

Star sighed. He can't argue with Eli about this one. "Yes, dad..." But at least he was able to get money. Maybe when he turns 18, he can earn back the rest. 

"Can we eat donut tower now, Dad??" Ezra asked.

"Hey! It's for Dad!" Darry argued.

"Nah, it's alright, go ahead," Eli allowed.

"YAYY!!" Ezra cheered and jumped to reach up for the donut.

The kids split the tower. Of course, Ezra got the majority of it considering his love for food, but Kurasha and Crusher made sure to set aside a portion for their dad and papa. Kurasha only took one and let the other kids enjoy the tower.

Thrawn came later, and Eli gave him one that Crusher had purposely made into a heart. They shared it together and once again, kissed, and the kids all gagged and laughed at their parents. 

Star looked at them adoringly, now realizing the value of such a connection. He looked at his donut and wished to have something like that. To have what they have. He knows that he's still young, but... He just wants to have someone to be with already, like those princesses and princes in the books! He huffed and grumbled to himself before he ate the donut.

---

School resumed for Crusher and Kurasha that week. They made it to school with their brothers early in the morning, prompting them to be one of the first ones to arrive at school. Crusher and Kurasha got their missed works, but to do so, they made it to the principal's office to pick them up.

As they made it there, they found the principal's daughter at the door, waiting on something. What was her name again?

"Ms. Laeysa," Kurasha smiled. "A pleasure to see you again," he greeted and gave her a small bow.

Again? Crusher blinked. Has Kurasha already met this girl?

"Kurasha." Laeysa gave a nod in acknowledgement. She turned to Crusher. "And you are?"

"Mitcr'ush'ervanto," Crusher gave a small bow himself. "You are...?"

"Ela'ey'sardoom, the principal's daughter," Laeysa introduced herself.

"Ah," Crusher slowly nodded.

"We are here to pick up a few things from our week of absence," Kurasha informed. "And it seems that you are waiting...?" he asked. He had a small polite smile on his face and his posture straightened. It was small changes that Crusher almost didn't notice. 

"Father is talking with some parents," Laeysa replied. She allowed the door to slide open a little. "The parents of your friend Ruprali."

"Ruprali?" Crusher's eyebrows furrowed.

"What for?" Kurasha inquired.

Laeysa stepped aside to let them eavesdrop. They moved forward in time to watch Ruprali's mother slam an envelope onto the table.

"I don't care how long the process will be, I want my daughter out of that class!"

"That class is doing no good to her!" Ruprali's father agreed. "All she's learning is to be a-"

"That word is not allowed here." the principal sternly spoke. "And your daughter kissing another girl is not a crime and it never will be. I will not change her classes." 

Kurasha's eyes widened, and his fists tightened. He looked at his friend and his heart broke at how ashamed and broken she looked. How could his parents do this to her? Just because she kissed a girl? And what about Opoia? Kurasha was reminded of when he was back on Earth-- people loving people were shamed just because they were both the same. Ruprali never did anything wrong. She just fell in love.

Crusher was close to entering the room, lightning sparking from his own fists. He didn't know why, but something about their behavior… it felt familiar. Very, very familiar that he was ready to spark up in rage.

"I don't care! Change her classes, or we will leave !" Ruprali's mother screeched.

"Ma'am, I will give you and your husband five minutes to leave the school, or I will call security." The principal glared.

Laeysa got her comm, ready to call. "You two should head to Miss Kraliil to tell her the situation," she suggested.

Kurasha gave a nod and pinged the twins. He sent them a voice recording from Crusher's pin and waited. Why waste energy when the twins are already there?

Darry watched the recording and almost spat out his drink. "Oh shit ."

Star tries to grab Miss Kraliil's attention, but she's too busy with her book. He huffed and grabbed his confetti gun that he 99.9% did not steal from Kurasha's workshop, repurposed it, and then shot directly at the board. "Hey, miss!" He grinned at the teacher glaring at him.

A few moments later, Miss Kraliil was dragging both Darry and Star towards the office. Kurasha raised his brow when he saw the troubled twins with Miss Kraliil filled with confetti.  Star shrugged.

"Next time, Mister Kurasha, fetch me, or you will all be suspended for laziness, especially on something as urgent as horrible parents." Miss Kraliil scowled before she stepped inside.

"Why didn't we just go and fetch her?" Crusher frowned. "Now we got these two involved and in trouble,"

"Eh," Darry shrugged. "I think it's worth it,"

"I think it's a win," Star said as he showed off his new gun. "I got to test this baby out!"

"Is that my old hydraulic gun?" Kurasha glared. 

"Hey, you weren't using it!" Star laughed as he pointed it at Kurasha and Crusher. "Quite handy."

"Star, I swear, stop going into my workshop," Kurasha warned.

"Really, Star," Crusher grabbed the gun. "Stop entering somewhere you're not allowed to. Kurasha had specifically told you and the others to not go in there without Kurasha's permission." He kept the gun.

Star groaned. "Fine, fine, fine..." Oh, he'll definitely go back. Maybe not every week. So he could help his brother 'clean'.

"I mean it, Star, or I'm telling Dad," Crusher growled.

"Looks like you and your twin lack discipline to your own brothers," Laeysa hummed. Her voice sounded disappointed, but her expression said nothing.

Kurasha replied, "No. It's just this one." 

Star glared at Kurasha and Kurasha glared back. "The reason why I can't discipline him my way is because my Dad would rather do it himself," he added and Star wanted to throw an ice ball at him for the comment. "My apologies," he said to Laeysa.

"Admiral Eli'vant has weakened, as far as I was told, but as you say," Laeysa muttered.

"Hey! Dad isn't weak!" Darry cried out.

"Apologies, not what I meant," Laeysa bowed.

"What did you mean?" Star asked, stomping over to her with a harsh glare, and he only stopped because Kurasha put a hand over his path. 

"Star."

Laeysa couldn't reply as she pressed her comm. Security soon came and headed towards the principal's office. There were shouts and screams coming from the parents as they were carried and dragged out. Once they were out, Kurasha and Crusher went inside to check on their friend.

That left Star and Darry with Laeysa. Immediately, Star did not like her. 

Laeysa did not pay attention to them. She clasped her hands together, watching as her father came out. "Come, Laeysa, we have some parents to file a case against," he spoke.

"Yes, Father," Laeysa bowed a curtsey before following after him.

Darry hummed as he watched them leave. He pouted. "Why is she so mean to Dad?"

"I don't know. I don't care. I don't like her," Star huffed. He turned to see Miss Kraliil staying with Ruprali and the older set of twins and then he glanced at Darry. "Wanna go have some fun while they're busy? We won't do much, I promise."

"Um, can we just go back to class?" Darry asked.

Star sighed. "Sure." Not something he wanted, but if his twin wants to, then fine. "Let's go."

Darry smiled and skipped all the way back to their classroom. With Miss Kraliil out, it was a free period anyway.

Later, Ruprali didn't show up for lunch. Neither did Opoia. "I heard Miss Kraliil took them back to her place for the day," Hamakti reported. "Geez, what happened?"

Kurasha groaned and said, "Ruprali's parents found out about Ru and Opo... They were not happy."

"Damn," Hamakti frowned. "Are they homophobic?"

"Yep," Crusher nodded. "Deeply homophobic,"

"That's a shit mindset," Hamakti huffed.

"Don't have to tell me twice..." Kurasha muttered as he picked up his lunch. But he can't help but be bothered by something else. His eyes glanced at Star who was enjoying his time with his friends and he couldn't help but frown. Laeysa had a point... Why couldn't he discipline his brother?

Later that night, Kurasha presented his old hydraulic gun or Star's confetti gun to Eli. "This isn't the first," he sighed. "And this won't be the last... Dad, I'm alright with the others coming into my lab but stealing from me is just going over line. He's been doing this since I had my workshop, Dad," Kurasha complained.

Eli sighed. "Yeah... I'll talk to Star about it, don't worry," he patted his head.

Kurasha nodded, but honestly, he was starting to doubt it. He left the room shortly after and went to his workshop. Surprisingly, his monitors were on. He thought he left them closed. He began to turn them off then he found red icing. Star's favorite color. 

He growled and opened his monitors once more and replayed the last 2 hours, and sure enough, Star was in his lab again. Kurasha didn't know if he took anything or not, but he was sure Star did because of his kleptomaniac tendencies. He began to try and look through his stuff of what he could possibly be missing. A bug? Weaponry? Accessories? Kurasha couldn't find anything and it was driving him mad. What the hell did Star take?!

"Hey, Kurasha," Crusher came into the lab. "Have you seen- what are you watching?" he tilted his head.

"Star!" Kurasha yelled as he tried to zoom in on his sibling. "Star got in again, and I swear, he took something! I just don't know what and that little brat will be fucking toast once I am done here, that little--" Kurasha held his head as a migraine immediately formed. He sat down and paused the video. He huffed and said, "I have no idea how many times he comes here... I don't monitor you guys anymore. That's only for emergencies now, but I don't know what I should do with Star ."

Crusher sighed. He rubbed his nose ridge. "Well, Dad doesn't wanna yell at Star because he said something about him having a bad reaction, so I doubt Dad's discipline's gonna work... maybe we can do something that won't... entirely hurt Star, but just make him stop stealing?" he suggested. "Can't you make the panel in your workshop unhackable?"

"I've tried," Kurasha sighed. "But he somehow got into the vents. And when I closed the vents, he still got inside. How do I know? It was back when I was watching you guys. But I just told him off in private and thought he wouldn't do it again..." He logged out of his cameras and went back to his old files. There, he displayed multiple footages of each of them going in and out and there was just one dedicated folder for Star. "Traps, lasers, bribes, passwords, anything and everything I can think of, Star was able to pass through. I have no idea where he got these ideas, but I am sick and tired of this all. How does he do it?" 

"I don't know..." Crusher let out a sigh. "Does he go into everyone's things or just yours?"

"I don't know," Kurasha said. He accessed all of his bugs in the house and began looking for footage of Star. 

Oh, Star did go into their rooms, but he didn't take anything. He would go and hide candy in Ezra's room, he would put small presents inside his parents' rooms, and he would also take things from Kurasha's and Crusher's room, but it would usually be Kurasha's stuff. He went inside their room and Kurasha glared at the way Star went through Crusher's clothes and things. He didn't take anything but he wore Crusher's clothes and looked at himself longingly at the mirror. Now, that's just weird . "Star has big issues..." Kurasha said. "And I don't think this could be resolved by simple talking."

Crusher hissed. "...yeah," He took a breath and clasped his hands. "I'm telling Dad about this..."

"Tell me what?"

Crusher yelped as Eli came into the laboratory. Kurasha replayed the footage of Star going inside everyone's bedrooms and places where he shouldn't be. They glitched when Star used his powers, but it continued filming, nonetheless. Kurasha pointed at the one where Star was dressing up as Crusher and said, "This is just... Wrong , Dad."

Eli stared at the screen, expression dropped but empty. He turned to leave and headed to the playroom, where Darry and Ezra played with Star. He made no sound as he grabbed Star by the wrist to drag him out.

"D--Dad?" Star asked, confused about what he did this time. His eyes stared in horror when he saw Eli's expression and he gulped as his body began to shake.

Eli dragged him to his room and set him on the bed. "Mits'tar'vanto." The name was cold as it was spoken. "Goin' into people's rooms is one thing, but stealin' stuff and wearin' other people's stuff is horrible and wrong." His glare narrowed at the boy. "You've been hackin' into Kurasha's room and stealin' his stuff for too long, and you have to stop ." The word was firm under his lips, though his voice was calm, it was also chilling. "Stop stealin' from your brother's things. Keep your hands to yourself."

Star immediately bowed his head and he held his hands as he shook. Stealing, yeah he could understand. But wearing ? Did they find out? He thought he deleted those. Did Kurasha set back-ups? Or was there a camera he missed? Shit, Dad was mad. He was mad again. "Y--Yes, Dad," Star quickly said. It was better to comply now than to object. He didn't want to wait until Eli started yelling at him.

"Do ya swear to never steal from your brother's things or use them unless they give ya permission?"

Star didn't want to make that promise. But he'll make sure he won't get caught next time. "Yes," he said.

Eli held out a hand to grab Star's hand. The grip was tightened. "I mean it, Star." his voice was sharp. "If ya steal anythin' else from any of your brothers, you're losin' every credit in your account."

Star's eyes widened and he looked at his hand then back at Eli. "Yes," he said hastily. He didn't want to lose what he earned. But other than that, it felt like he was soon going to lose his wrist. "Y--Yes, sir," Star whimpered.

Eli let go and left the room without another word. Darry moved out of the way as he watched his Dad leave before he ran to his twin. "Are you okay?" he asked.

Star looked at his wrist and how it reddened and he held his head as his mind decided for flashbacks. His breathing became uneven and he forgot Darry was there. He hugged himself and curled up before he muttered, "Dad..." But he wasn't referring to Eli. "I miss Dad..." he muttered to himself. 

Although it seems harsh for him right now, Star had to learn. He can't keep being like this. 

Star his face, folding his knees as he began to cry silent sobs. Darry whimpered and hugged his twin gently.

Kurasha was changing his password to his accounts and panel. He knew this wouldn't work but if his Dad dealt with Star properly, then he wouldn't have to deal with it. Crusher was fixing his clothes and locking his closet door firmly to make sure Star didn’t open them again. He still couldn’t understand why Star wore his clothes, but he didn’t wanna be the one to bring it up.

There was a tense air in the mansion and Ezra couldn't help but feel them all. What is happening now? He whimpered and curled up in his bed, trying to muffle the tension and it crept into his skin.

Even the meals were tense.

Star looked rather glum and was not eating as much, even his favorites. He was making it known that he was upset, but he didn't verbalize anything. He stayed in his room, he didn't play with Ezra or Darry, and he never apologized.

Kurasha glared at the younger boy. He couldn't fault him for being upset, but he didn't have to show it like that . It pissed Kurasha off. Star deserved to be disciplined yet he acts as if what Eli did was unjustified. And now that he can't do what he wants, he's being the one pissy about it? Oh, this is just shit . 

Two days after Star began acting like this, he approached Eli and asked, "Permission to be the one to discipline Star.”

"No," Eli shook his head.

"Why not?" Kurasha frowned. "The way Star is reacting is unwarranted. He'll most likely resent you and even us after his pissy fit and he won't be disciplined after this. He'll just stop doing what you told him to do and find a new way to mess up intentionally!" Kurasha took a deep breath and calmed himself before he spoke, "Dad, at this rate, he'll never learn. He's past the age to pout when things do no go his way and he should learn obedience.”

"No." Eli shook his head. "I never learned that way, no one does. And you don't have the right to do that." He turned his head to him. "Let him shelter himself and resent us for all he wants, that's his own doing. If he realizes his own shit, good for him. If he doesn't, it's no one's loss.”

"What do you mean-- " Kurasha stopped himself. He stared at Eli and then he had to grab his hair to calm him down. Star was still 11, he told himself. He's not a lost cause yet. "Okay... I understand." Kurasha turned away and left the room.

Even at school, things were tense. Kurasha can't handle this. Right after school, he has Star come to the artillery room. 

Star was confused and he looked at Kurasha in the middle with a confused stare. "Rasha...?" he called as he walked forward. 

Kurasha said in a voice fit for a military man, "I'll be taking you under me from now on."

Star was shocked. "What?" 

"Dad is not disciplining you correctly. A bit of throwing and words do nothing to you, do you agree?" Kurasha asked. Star could not help but just stare at his brother with an incredulous look. Kurasha repeated, "Do you agree?"

"Okay, what is this?" Star asked. "Dad said we're all equals, remember? What if Dad--"

"This is a basic yes or no question," Kurasha cut in as he approached Star. "Do you agree?" He glared Star down, and Star didn't like the way he looked at him. The way Kurasha was silently threatening him with his gaze offended him. How dare he do this?

"Look, if you're still mad about the workshop thing-- AH!" Star held his arm to where Kurasha slapped him with a baton. He looked at Kurasha with wide eyes before he quickly asked, "Kurasha, what the-- AH!"

"Do not speak unless spoken to," Kurasha  instructed as he held the baton tightly. "Honestly, I do not want to use this kind of force. But how else would you learn?"

"Kurasha, this is stupid--!"

"Quiet." Star shut his trap up and his body froze when Kurasha glared at him again. Kurasha pointed the baton at Star and said, "I won't use this on you if you listen and obey . You must know what those things are, don't you?"

Kurasha waited for a response and when none came, he said, "Answer."

"Y--Yes..."

"Good," Kurasha nodded. "Now, stand straight. Arms on the side." Star quickly did as he told him and he kept his head down. Kurasha forced his chin up so that they would meet eye to eye.

"Rule one while we are here and when you are with me," Kurasha began to say. "Do not speak unless spoken to." Kurasha began to circle around Star and when Star tried to follow him with his head, Kurasha directed him back to face front. "Rule two, obey unless you want punishment," Kurasha observed the way Star stood and the way his hands flinched and he hummed. "Rule three, respect your family before you can respect yourself. You have too much pride in yourself, so spare some for others."

Star grumbledbut Kurasha glared at him. "What was that?"

 

Star looked down but Kurasha forced him up. "I asked. What was rule one?"

"D--Do not speak... Unless spoken t--to..." Star stuttered.

Kurasha nodded and asked, "And what did you say?"

Star began to sweat. He didn't want to be punished. He closed his eyes and replied, "I--I said... Dad told me to take pride in myself."

"Dad?"

"My birth dad..."

"And where is he now?"

"... Dead..."

Kurasha didn't show any emotion. Star thought he would show sympathy at least or pity, but nothing appeared. Did he really not care?

Kurasha said, "That man is not your Dad now. Admiral Mitth'eli'vantomair is your dad. And you must respect him as so." Kurasha made a step back and began to explain, "I will not disregard the teachings of your former parent, but if it goes against what I am trying to teach you, then I have no choice but to correct it." He looked at Star's stiff position and sighed. "Of course, if you are to have exemplary results by the time I am done with you, you will be rewarded."

Star's eyes widened at the mention of a reward and Kurasha sighed. Of course, Star would think of a material object. He shook his head and then said, "Right. Let's start. And let no one find out about this."

---

Star went to knock on Crusher's door and he waited anxiously outside. Crusher opened the door with a a blink. "Star?" He noticed his expression, and the feeling of dread settled upon him. "What happened? What's wrong?”

Star shook his head and said, "Nothing. Nothing's wrong. I just came here to apologize." He bowed his head and said, "I'm sorry... I'm sorry I entered your room and... And took your clothes." He extended his pocket and it was a necklace that Thro'tarthi gave to Crusher. Crusher forgot it existed but now he was reminded of it. "I took this... I'm sorry.”

Crusher blinked once. And blinked again. Star never apologized first… it was strange. Welcoming but…

"Um… thanks…" Crusher slowly got the necklace before gently holding his brother. "Um, I'm sorry, are you okay?" He checked his body. Did he get hit in the head or something?

"What? Of course, I am," Star said, even when Crusher checked his head. "Is something wrong?”

"I'm just… concerned," Crusher felt something in the air. He didn't like it. He hated the feeling of his stomach churns and how his sixth sense was blinking warning signs all over. It was no magic, it just felt like… something was very wrong. "Very… concerned, um…" he hummed. "Did you already apologize to Kurasha?”

"Uh, yeah..." Star said as he fiddled with his fingers. "I did... I promised him that I wouldn't do it again. I'm going to go apologize to Dad next." He did no harm to Ezra and Darry. The most he did to Ezra was leave candy for him to find.

"You…" Crusher was wracking his brain to put the pieces together. "You talked to him first?”

"Yes," Star nodded. "I felt guilty after what Dad told me, so I talked to him when he was ready.”

"…" Crusher sighed. "Okay, Star, can you stay here before you go to Dad? I need to… talk to him about something first,”

"Oh, um... Okay," Star nodded.

Crusher kissed his forehead before he dashed across the hallway, trying to find his twin. He found him in the lab, preparing for his presentation to Eli about his powers. Crusher knocked on the door. "Kurasha.”

Kurasha turned to his brother and then set his papers down. "Yes? Do you need something?" he asked.

"What did you do?" Crusher demanded.

"What?" Kurasha asked. "What do you mean? What did I do?”

"Star came to me apologizing for what happened… after talking to you." Crusher moved forward. "Kurasha, I'm not stupid. You constantly wanted to fix Star's attitude problem, so let me ask again; What. Did. You. Do.”

Kurasha stilled himself before he shook his head. "Nothing. I told him he'll get a reward if he fixes his act. I'm glad he's doing so," Kurasha said. He patted his twin's shoulder and said, "Don't worry. He's fine. I didn't do anything to him.”

"Well, I'm sorry that you've lied to me too many times for me not to trust that." Crusher flicked his twin's hand. "If I find out you did something, Kurasha, I swear to Csilla's Moons, I will not hesitate to tell Dad." He scowled before he stomped out, sliding the door shut.

Kurasha watched his brother and sighed in relief. Fuck . Let's just see how long he can keep this up. 

A few hours later, he presented his data to his father. He worked on a neuro-technological helmet to help him examine his powers closely. "Data shows that my magic comes from serotonin levels. When serotonin levels are high, magic dissipates. When magic levels are low, magic increases. Therefore, an increase in serotonin levels will cause my body to control the levels of my magic to the point of them not existing anymore." Kurasha took off his glove and began to think of happy thoughts. He took a deep breath and smiled at the memory of his mom gazing with him under the stars popped into his mind. He always loved the stars. Because his mom loved them. 

The black painting Kurasha's arms had for years began to disappear until it was only black on the tip of his fingers. He unknowingly began to cry, but when he opened his eyes, he looked so proud to see his progress. Almost there, he said. "The reason... The reason why I can't fully control this magic yet is because of hormones. Hormonal imbalance caused by growing into an adolescent is causing these changes, and if my calculations are correct, I can master them when I am 25 years old.”

"Wow," Eli snorted. His mood was a little lighter than it was days ago. "I wonder how long it took for ya to realize that it was hormones,”

Kurasha blushed and put his glove on. "I--I apologize..." He said. "But from the data I gathered, I think I can make a device that can help me control my serotonin levels to completely block out my powers or at the very least, let me touch things without destroying them.”

"Alright…" Eli sighed. "As long as ya don't hurt yourself or tire yourself out makin' this contraption. But don't… completely block it out, baby, ya get badly hurt when ya block it,”

Kurasha paused. "Actually..." He went to get extra papers and gave them to Eli. "I wanted to make this." A chip. To be placed on his neck. "This will be the most effective device for me. But this requires surgery. It connects to the brain and it helps control the serotonin levels better.”

Eli rubbed his arm. "I don't know, baby…”

"Please," Kurasha said. "With this, I can control my magic within my will. I can control when to destroy, and when to stop. I won't completely block it out and I--I'll... I'll hide it with my hair so that no one has to know except the doctors who'll operate on me and you and Papa. Please..." Kurasha begged. "I want to feel my siblings again... I never felt their faces or hair for the last two years.”

"Does it have to be surgery?" Eli asked.

"Well, yes," Kurasha said. "It has to be physically connected to my brain for it to work. If not my brain, then inserted inside some part of my nervous system. If you do not agree with this... I can find something better. Make something better. But it will require altering my body.”

Eli let out a sigh. "I wanna think about this…" He understood well what Kurasha was saying… but it felt… he didn't know what proper word could describe the discomfort he felt in hearing that they had to alter him or connect something to his brain.

Kurasha was disappointed, but he understood where his dad was coming from. "Understood..." At least his dad realized that science can help magic.

Later that night, everyone was soon tucked into bed by Thrawn. Crusher was still awake, even when Thrawn left. He couldn't sleep, the uncomfortable feeling settling in his stomach churning and keeping him awake. Why does he feel that way? What was his sixth sense feeling?

It was a few minutes later that he heard Kurasha shuffle out of his bed and out of the door. He does this every other week, so there was nothing strange there. He'll be back in the morning.

But why… does it feels very off ?

Was this how Ezra felt whenever something felt off ?

Crusher didn't know, but one thing in his brain was set; He didn't and couldn't trust Kurasha.

Not at this minute, not while whatever shit is happening.

Crusher made it very clear as the days went by. He didn't even sit beside Kurasha at school, and he stopped wearing his pin. He was tempted to smash it, but he went against it. It would be a waste of a pin, anyway.

Star did apologize to Eli and Eli was surprised, but pleased… though a little suspicious himself.

Kurasha noticed his twin growing distant and it made him grow uneasy. "Crusher," Kurasha called in school as he followed his brother around the hallway. "Crusher, please, talk to me. What did I do?”

"Maybe stop acting dumb and tell me instead," Crusher spoke coldly.

"I didn't do anything wrong ," Kurasha insisted. "Is this about Star? Because, really, all I had was talk with him. I told him that he was a brat and he listened for once!”

"Star doesn't do that, and you know this," Crusher growled. "Dad couldn't do it by simple talk, and neither could you. Why do you act like I'm so stupid? Is that why you're hiding it? Do you wanna show how stupid this family's becoming just because Dad doesn't wanna discipline your way?" He spat out.

"You guys aren't stupid!" Kurasha said. "Star just needed... Special talking. I found a way to get through to him and he has been better ever since!" He held Crusher’s shoulder and said, "Don't you see how he improved? He's taking his grades more seriously. He's more respectful to others. He doesn't talk back or disobey Dad anymore. His pranks have lessened and not once did he do anything to harm you --”

"I can't believe you!" Crusher shoved Kurasha's hand away. "We're your siblings , not your children. Our attitudes aren't your job, it's Dad's and Papa's. So what, if any of us started acting out too, you'd 'discipline' us too, Kurasha? Just because we don't act like your perfect siblings?”

"What? No, of course not. But you've seen how Star is, and if Dad or Papa can't do anything about it, then I should do something when I know that I am capable!”

"No, Kurasha, you've stepped out of the line." Crusher glared. "You've stepped out of the line between your place as a brother and your place as a guide. You're a guide, not a disciplinarian. I don't care how Star is, I'd rather have Star hurt me or any of us again and again before letting you cross that fucking line!”

"What does it matter if I cross it?! It's for the betterment of our family, Crusher!" Kurasha tried. He really did. And look at the results! Star was so much better now. "And Star agrees. You can just ask him yourself.”

"He only agrees because you damaged him!" Crusher cried out. "You hurt him! You hurt Star! But you don't give a fuck! All you care about is the outcome, not the damage, and that's not okay!" Crusher shook his head. "But you know what? Fuck you, Kurasha. I don't know how many times you've crossed the line and how many times I've been forced to bear you fucking crossing the line. I'm telling Dad what you- did…" Crusher's eyes went back to see Darry behind them. "Shit.”

Kurasha's eyes widened and he turned to see his younger brother staring at both of them. There was silence between the three and once the bell rang, Darry bolted for it.

"DARRY, WAIT!" Kurasha ran after his brother, but he was too slow and he watched in horror as his brother reached their dad who was already waiting with Star.

Star raised his brow at the way Darry was running and asked his twin, "What's up with you?”

Darry began to cry and hold onto Star. Eli frowned and picked them both up.

"Baby, what's wrong?"

Darry wanted to speak, but he saw Kurasha nearby. He winced and curled up against Eli's chest instead.

Star looked from him to Kurasha and he slowly connected the dots. He winced and began to try and comfort his brother. "Hey, hey, Twinsie... You're okay... Okay?"

Kurasha watched as his brother cried in his Dad's arms and he could hear the footsteps of Crusher running towards them. Kurasha began to shake with fear of what might be coming. If his brother hated his idea, then, his father would not, in any universe, be pleased.

Darry hadn't said anything and just continued sobbing as they all filed into the ship. Crusher said nothing and just went over to help comfort their younger brother.

The trip back was tense for Kurasha, the feeling of dread settling down on his chest, even as they approached the Mitth mansion.

They were met with Ezra at the door, clapping his hands up at him. "Big brothers!" He cried out.

"Come on, Ezzy," Crusher picked up Ezra before he could go to Kurasha. "Wanna play in the attic? I saw some toys there,"

"Yay! Yay!! Toys!" Ezra cheered, allowing the other to carry him away.

"Come on, Star, play with us," Crusher urged the other.

Star had a bad feeling. He turned to Darry and then nervously at Kurasha. He turned to Crusher with a small smile and said, "Um, I'll stay with Darry and Kurasha.”

Darry shook his head. "Go please…" he begged, voice shaky.

Star whimpered and held his hand. He didn't want to leave his brother like this. "But--" 

Kurasha tapped his shoulder, and although shaky, he said, "Go. You can talk later."

Star was unsure. He didn't want to leave. But if Kurasha told him...

He glanced at his brother once more before he went to Crusher and Ezra. 

Now, Kurasha is alone with Darry and Eli. He took a deep breath and steadied himself. He knew his Dad was going to be mad about his initiative, so he should accept any punishment he'll have once Darry spilled everything. He couldn't help but be afraid though.

Darry whispered something in Eli’s ears, and the man’s expression hardened and stiffened with every whisper. Kurasha stilled himself and controlled his breathing, keeping his head down as his dad's face began to morph.

In the end, Eli let out a hiss. "Okay… baby, can ya join your brothers up in the attic? This ain't… gonna be pretty."

"Yes, Dad," Darry got down from the man and rushed off.

Kurasha finally looked up at Eli. Eli's hands were clasped behind him, watching the boy run up the stairs. His grip on his arms was tightening, trying to suppress his rage.

"I-"

He couldn't even make the first word out when he was struck on the cheek with a hand stronger and more painful than a baton, sending him down.

Kurasha stared down at the ground and he only snapped out of it when he saw a drop of blood fall from his lips. He touched it gently and he could feel the sting that came from the wound. He bit his lip too hard. That's fine. He fell. That's fine. Eli hit him. That's fine. His cheek stung from the slap, but he tried not to flinch when he touched it. Was this his punishment?

He looked back at his Dad with wide eyes and fear struck him once again when he saw Eli's expression. Eli was not mad. He was furious . He took a deep breath to steady himself and forced his previous memories of his father back.  This is okay. This is deserved . He tried not to shake at the hatred and fire gleaming in Eli's eyes and if he so wanted to hit him again, Kurasha readied himself. He'll be fine. He can endure this.

"I gave you one answer." Eli's voice was cold. "I said no. No, Kurasha." He turned away. "And you crossin' the line is the worst thing you've ever done." He left the room without another word.

Kurasha was left on the floor and he took deep breaths to calm himself. He should have expected this , He thought. He should have expected this. He disobeyed. But it was for the betterment of Star. 

He got up and tried not to shake then he went to the bathroom to wipe the blood off of his face.

Later, it was dinner. Thrawn was eating alone in the dining hall.

Star peaked in and asked, "Papa?”

"Hmm?" Thrawn looked up. "Shouldn't you be eating with your brothers in the attic?" He recalled Eli entering to get the food.

"Can I eat with you?" he asked sheepishly.

"Did your Dad allow it?”

Star paused. He fiddled his fingers and said, "... Dad's scary, right now... I don't want to disturb him while he's in a bad mood…”

Thrawn sighed. "Alright…" he let him sit beside him.

Star smiled and got his plate to sit beside Thrawn. He loves his brothers, but it is so rare to have Thrawn with them. He looked at the empty seats and couldn't help but think that this was his fault.

Thrawn noticed his expression and patted his shoulder. “This is not your doing,” he assured.

Star shook his head and began to pick at his food. "It is... If I just learned when I was told, then this wouldn't have happened.”

"I agree, but your brother stepped out of line, and that is why your Dad is very upset," Thrawn let out a sigh.

"He was only doing what's best," Star defended. " I always disobey Dad. And I get yelled at and Dad gets upset. Rasha was trying to correct that and I've become better, am I not?" he asked. "I'm fine and Kurasha didn't hurt me that bad." He experienced the worst from the adults.

"It is still not in his line to do it," Thrawn shook his head. "Your Dad… he has experienced brothers like Kurasha. They were unpleasant experiences. Not to mention, your Dad trusts you all deeply. To break that trust…" Thrawn gave another sigh. "Your Dad feels betrayed by that trust your brother broke,”

Star took in Thrawn's words and he gave a slow nod. So, that's the case... He began to eat once more with no more questions.

The next day, most of the boys were still not let downstairs, and Star was hastily ushered upstairs by Eli before the man left. At the same time, Thurfian came to visit.

Star was confused and went to ask Crusher. He asked, "What's going on? Why can't we go down?”

Crusher sighed. "Dad doesn't trust Kurasha with us,”

"Where's Kurasha, though? I haven't seen him in days," Star worried.

"He's downstairs… I think," Crusher winced.

Darry held onto Ezra, the poor boy not understanding what was happening but rubbing his older brother's back in comfort.

Meanwhile, Thrawn looked for Kurasha. Kurasha sat in the corner of a vacant room. Well, it's vacant now because the things around him have disintegrated.

“Kurasha?” Thrawn called out.

Kurasha looked up and then stood when called. "Yes?”

"Can you come out, please? Someone wants to see you," Thrawn requested.

Kurasha nodded. He followed him apa outside and kept his head low. In the living room, Thurfian stood. "Uncle?”

"Hello, Kurasha," Thurfian smiled as he led the boy to the lounge. "Your parents informed me of what happened, so I thought maybe we could talk. Elder brother to elder brother,”

Kurasha looked up at his uncle and he couldn't help but feel uneasy. But he trusted the man. He nodded but his habit of reaching for his hair resurfaced.

Thrawn left them be, and Kurasha sat beside the other. Thurfian held his hands. "Now, can you tell me everything that happened? From your perspective," he spoke.

Kurasha was surprised. He thought he would go straight into the lecture. That was what most people do. But he was glad that someone would hear him out, even if he didn't deserve to be. He said, "Star wasn't always the best child. I had nothing against that because I know that we all have our flaws, but Star... As he grows, he's become more arrogant. He disobeys more. He pulls risky stunts. He went to a casino when Dad said no and gambled . He stole my things and took Crusher's clothes! Dad talked to him, but I know Star will be back at it in a couple of days. He always does." He sighed and then held his head in frustration. "Star's not... He's not the best. But he's acting like a delinquent and he doesn't listen when he's told. I thought I should do something to Star for the betterment of everyone . I asked Dad but he said no. But the more Star acted out, the more I was compelled to teach him. I didn't do much to him. I was lenient on him compared to others that I've seen. And in the process, Star made fewer mistakes and became an actual better person. He's doing so well and I'm proud of him. And he sees that too. I wasn't... I meant well... I just didn't do this for me, I did it for everyone. I did it for Star.”

"I see," Thurfian slowly nodded. "Now, my question, have you ever asked your Dad why he doesn't want to ever use harsh methods to help discipline you and your brothers?”

"... No..." Kurasha said. "I just thought that wasn't his preferred method…”

Thurfian patted his shoulder. "It goes much deeper than a preferred method… but before I tackle that, I would like to comment that I know how you feel," he chuckled.

Kurasha blinked then moved closer to him to hear the story.

"Growing up with three younger siblings was never easy," Thurfian began. "Especially having two rebellious younger ones. Your Papa and your Aunt Borika made sure to break every order and command your grandparents gave them. If not break, they sure found easy loopholes. No matter how they promise to never do it again… it was just their personalities, and we couldn't do much about it,”

Kurasha tilted his head in wonder. He knew his papa wasn't always rule-bound. But he didn't know he was that wild. Reminds him of... Star and Darry.

"Oh, how stressful it was," Thurfian groaned. "Unlike you, I was very certain I really should discipline without needing to ask Father and Papa. The number of times I whacked them with a shoe for doing something wrong,”

Kurasha chuckled. Well, that didn't sound as bad…

"The disciplining worked… for a few weeks," Thurfian sighed. "When it stopped working, I'd make sure they remember… but it didn't make them respect me, it… it made them fear me," His demeanor shifted. "And… it hurt to have them fear me. Even your Uncle Thrass was avoiding me in fear of me hitting him too,”

Kurasha shifted uncomfortably. Yeah... He could see that. So does that mean all he did was in vain? Star won't change?

"I finally told Papa what I did, and… needless to say, he was disappointed," Thurfian winced. "He was disappointed that I would step in as a parent when neither of them were absent in our lives, and he reminded me that my siblings and I are equals. I didn't know better, they didn't know better. I shouldn't act like I do just because I was older,”

"What could you have done then?" Kurasha asked.

“That's what I asked, and Papa told me was trust them,” Thurfian let a smile graze his face. “Discipline was a long progress, he told me, a progress he and Dad have every right to make. What I could do, as an older brother, was guide to help, not enforce. Enforcing will only give temporary solutions, he added. Guidance will be longer but everlasting,” He leaned back. “But as I asked, I often questioned why Papa and Dad never disciplined us the way their parents did, especially Dad. His father was a strict, stern person, as I've heard,”

"How do you... Guide them?" Kurasha asked. "What's the difference between guidance and discipline?”

"Discipline is by force," Thurfian explained. "You want them to do it, and you will not stop until they do. You enforce the solution onto them… not to be confused by abuse," He backtracked. "Using any physical, emotional, and mental damage to someone is abuse." He cleared his throat  "Meanwhile, guidance is slower, calmer, and no enforcing. You help them get through the problem, offer your assistance and if they refuse, you respect their decision. Sure, it doesn't always work, and they end up stressing you more," He winced. "but at the end of the day… at least you have siblings who see you as an option to help them and not another disciplinarian to fear," He sighed and straightened up. "I never… I never stopped my disciplinarian attitude in those days. And… it resulted in me almost losing two of my brothers," His hands grasped each other tightly.

Kurasha put his smaller hands on top of his and said, "At least you got them back…”

"It was the closest call… and I knew I was at fault for it," Thurfian grimaced. "I was still trying to discipline your Papa. I wanted to teach him a lesson that going against protocol was wrong by ignoring his calls for help during a mission he chose to do. A mission that… that almost killed your Uncle Thrass and almost had your Papa executed when the blame was sent to him…" He took back his hands as he took some breaths, hands moving to his chest. "I never… I did my best to never make a mistake like that again since then,”

Kurasha's eyes widened as he listened to the tale. He... He didn't wanna be like that.

Thurfian took a breath and turned back to him. "Now, moving on," he cleared his throat. "Your Dad's methods of discipline… they aren't any effective to you, are they?”

Kurasha reached for his cheek and he looked away in shame. "... To a degree," he said. "To me, at least.”

"I see," Thurfian nodded. "And you don't know why he chooses that disciplinary method?”

"No. But I did when it seems Star was ineffective by it.”

"I see…" Thurfian slowly nodded. "I recommend that you apologize to your Dad though. I'm sure it isn't what you did that upset him, but the fact that you yourself disobeyed him while teaching Star obedience," he chuckled. "Hypocrisy, my dear nephew,”

Kurasha flushed in embarrassment and said, "Yeah... I know…”

Thurfian patted his head. He hummed and looked up. "I don't know much, Admiral Ar'alani has more information about this, but as far as I heard, your Dad didn't have the best home life. Both with his parents and siblings,”

Kurasha sighed and nodded. "Okay…”

"So you must also understand as he tries to understand you all," Thurfian let out his own sigh. "And he fears that he will end up much like his father or his brothers,”

"They must be terrible people then..." Kurasha muttered.

"Ar'alani and Thrawn have better words to describe them upon meeting them, but terrible is… the most appropriate words right now, yes," Thurfian nodded.

Kurasha hummed as he leaned on his uncle. He had a lot to think about. Guiding Star and the others... Dad and his issues... Then apologizing. How should he apologize? A simple sorry isn't enough.

Thurfian smiled and patted his head. He hummed, his own thoughts buzzing. Was this how it feels to have a child? It felt… rather nice. Chaotic, sure, but nice.

When Crusher was busy with Ezra, Star went to go downstairs. He wasn't allowed, but he was worried for Kurasha. He just wanted to see his brother unhurt after... after Eli found out. 

He stayed by the stairs and smiled when he saw his brother peacefully thinking with their uncle.

“What are you doing?” Darry appeared from behind him.

Star yelped and then closed his mouth. He turned to Darry and said, "I--I'm just watching." Star sighed and said, "I'm sorry I disobeyed. I just wanted to make sure Kurasha was okay…”

"Why?" Darry whimpered. "He doesn't care if you're okay, why care for him?”

"Of course, he cares!" Star defended. "That's why... That's why he did what he did..." He rubbed his arm and looked away. "I wasn't a good person, Darry."

"And you think that's an excuse?" Darry frowned. "You're into deep to the... what did Crusher call it? Manipulation, yeah. We're your brothers, Star, Kurasha bad for doing that because he was told not to."

"He wasn't manipulating me," Star said as he crossed his arms. "Trust me. I know what that is." 

"He made you believe that you do this all for Dad, Papa, and us when we never asked for it," Darry pointed out. "If we wanted you to be... different, you would have done it by yourself and not by his hand,"

Star looked away and then rubbed the back of his neck. His hand went to his forearm and said, "Well... I--I still needed to change. Kurasha was right. I needed to change because what I was doing was wrong." He seemed adamant in believing what Darry's saying. He didn't want to think that he went through all of that just to realize that it was all in vain.

"Ugh, never mind," Darry didn't seem to like the response. "Whatever, you wanna believe Kurasha's manipulation? Be my guest." He huffed and turned to walk away. "You said you'd listen to me... but I guess you only listen to Kurasha now. You and Kurasha changed for the worst ." he hissed and walked off.

"W--Wait, Darry!" Star tried to run after him, but Darry threw a star ball his way. Star stood in his place, contemplating what to do before he began to cry. He covered his mouth, to hide the sniffles before he went to a room so he could cry and think there.

What did he do wrong now?

Kurasha said others would like him more if he did as he was told.

Maybe he shouldn't have gone down to see Kurasha.

He should have just obeyed Crusher.

---

The tension didn't lessen as the days went by. Even when Thurfian tried talking to Crusher about it, he shook his head. "Why should I forgive him? First, he was trying to manipulate me to make me look like a fool by lying to me again . Second, he disobeyed Dad's command and tampered with Star. Third, he lost Dad's trust because of him thinking he was some kind of intelligent, mature parent." Crusher crossed his arms. "He's hurt me too many times, and every time he says sorry, he doesn't last long either. It doesn't make him any better than Star, but he makes himself look like a fucking saint."

Darry had to cover Ezra's ears the entire rant, the attic door open, but it wasn't like he disagreed. He just refused to comment.

Since Darry didn't want to associate with him and Ezra was forbidden to play with either Kurasha or Star, Star isolated himself from his brothers and cried. What else could he do? Was it really his fault for following Kurasha?

Kurasha went to see Star and tried to apologize. "Star, I'm so sorry..." Kurasha said as he knelt down but kept his distance away from Star. "I'm sorry, I didn't know any of this would have happened. I shouldn't have--"

"This is all your fault..."

Kurasha winced when he heard that, but he agreed. It was his fault. Everything is his fault. And he didn't know how to make it up to his family. "Star--"

"This is all..." Star stood up and glared at Kurasha with intense hatred that could burn down a house. "YOUR FAULT!" His hands morphed into giant icy claws, and without any second to think or spare, he attacked Kurasha.

Thurfian just came down from talking to Crusher and he sighed. This all was so tiring. He met with his brother to discuss the situation, when he and Thrawn saw Kurasha fall down the stairs, his head already bleeding from claw marks and his clothes ripped, revealing a bit of frostbite.

"Huh, deja vu," Thurfian blinked while Thrawn was already running forward.

"Kurasha!" Thrawn took the boy in his arms. "Thurfian, calm Star down, I'll take Kurasha to the infirmary," he told his brother as he ran off.

Star was running down the stairs, following the trail of blood with a cold vengeance. Each step he took had ice sprouting from it, and once he saw Kurasha being taken away, he rushed forward and readied his powers to block his papa's way. Kurasha was the problem. Not him. Kurasha took this family apart, not him. Kurasha was the one who should disappear, not him! Just because he's smart doesn't mean he can do whatever he wants! So what if Star scratched him a little bit?! Kurasha deserved this!

Before he could even get close, Thurfian smacked him and knocked him out with his shoe. "Well, it's been a while since I smacked a brat,"

"Is now really the time for memories, brother?" Thrawn groaned as he set Kurasha down on the bed.

"Just saying," Thurfian chuckled and carried Star to his room.

Kurasha was barely responding and his breath was shallow. He was unconscious, and with his already weak body, it was startling how much blood was pouring out of his head.

Thrawn was doing his best, trying to stop the blood. He bandaged the marks and managed to remove the frostbite with a small ray gun. He stopped the bleeding. Well, at least he hoped he stopped all of them. From how deep the marks went, he thinks Kurasha would need stitches.

But for now, the bandages would have to do.

Meanwhile, Star woke up to the blankets wrapped around him firmly to force him down on the bed. When he tried to freeze them or change them, he found that he was unable to.

"Don't try, dear nephew, it's a magic-proof blanket,"

Star looked up and saw Thurfian. He glared at his uncle and demanded, "Let me out! I'm not done with that smart-ass bitch who thinks he knows every goddamn solution in existence!"

"You are not making the situation any better," Thurfian only rolled his eyes. "If anything, you two both collaborate for the blame,"

"What the hell did I do?!" Star yelled all respect down the drain, and only rage enveloped the young boy. "I trusted Kurasha and followed him because I thought he knew better, but in actuality, he was just leading me to my ruin! Why wouldn't I be mad?! Now, Darry won't even talk to me because I 'gave in to Kurasha's manipulation'. How is that MY fault?!"

"Because you did give in to his manipulation," Thurfian pointed out. "The manipulation is Kurasha's fault, but in the end, you are to blame for falling for it. It is no one's fault over the other. You both made a mess, and killing each other will only make things worse. Do you really believe that killing Kurasha will make Darry talk to you again?"

"I'm a kid ! How was I supposed to know that I was being manipulated?!" Star yelled as he began to shed tears once again. He struggled in the blanket and tried to break free but of course, his efforts were all in vain. He began to rant, "I never asked Kurasha to make me this way! I never asked Kurasha if I should change! He had a baton! What he said was law unless I wanted to get myself hurt! I did everything he asked, and he told me his facts so many times that I believed them! Why wouldn't I? He's the older brother! He's my older brother, yet he turned me into this !" Star let out a yell as he plopped on his back and cried again. "I HATE HIM!"

Thurfian only chuckled. "If manipulative older brothers were always to blame for the change of their younger brothers, your Papa would be long gone,"

Star looked up at Thurfian through his tear-stained eyes before growling and trying to get out again. "Liar! Liar! Papa would never do that!" He cried as he was then reduced to a wiggling and screaming worm.

Thurfian hummed. "Maybe Thrawn can deal with this better..." He murmured and stood up to leave.

He made his way to the infirmary, where Thrawn still looked shaky from the encounter. He sighed and knocked on the wall. "Thrawn," he called. "I think I can handle Kurasha. You go check on Star,"

Thrawn looked a little unsure, but the older one patted his shoulder with an assuring smile. That was enough to allow him to take a breath and head over to Star and Darry's room.

"Star?" he spoke gently, entering.

With Thurfian gone, Star was rolled into a small ball, the smallest he could make with the blanket still wrapped around him. He was sniffling and sobbing and all he wanted right now was to go back to before. Before Kurasha ever thought of doing that to him.

Thrawn sighed. He headed over to the bed, sitting on it before taking the blanket ball into his arms. "Star, please show yourself,"

"You're just gonna tell me the same thing..." Star muttered. "I'm the one to blame... I--I gave in to his manipulation... So what? So what ? How was I supposed to know...? I--I don't... I--I trusted him... I thought he was right..."

Thrawn sighed. He leaned back against the wall. "I agree. Older brothers... they make mistakes. Horrible mistakes. You can never truly trust them unless you figure them out..." He closed his eyes.

"S--So why... Am I to blame for this?" Star asked, repeating Thurfian's words.

"Because we are expected to know and point out their problems," Thrawn let out a sigh. "We're expected to figure out their flaws and figure out when they are wrong. We shouldn't be expected of the sorts... though we should learn from them, we should not be expected to know their mistakes," His grip on the blanket was slowly tightening. "But when we seek revenge for falling for the manipulation... that is when the blame reverts back to us,"

"So, what ? Am I supposed to accept the fact that Kurasha hurt me and the others just because I wasn't up to his standards?" Star asked, his voice breaking every few words.

"Do you believe that seeking vengeance will fix what he hurt?" Thrawn asked.

"Yes," Star said, still too angry to think clearly. All he wanted was to hurt Kurasha the way he hurt him.

"How?"

"He'll be gone and he won't hurt me again," Star said as he slowly unfolded himself. "'When someone does wrong to you, pay them back 5 times fold'," he quoted.

"If that were true, everyone would fall to their rage and emotions, and the galaxy would die," Thrawn countered before speaking up. "And you believe that your brothers will be alright after they learn of the bloodshed you've done? All of your brothers?" 

Star's brows furrowed. He stayed silent and refused to turn to Thrawn about that. He... He knew the answer. But why would they forgive him? 

Crusher would just think it was my fault again. Darry already hates me for being manipulated. I don't even know what Ezra thinks of me...

Honestly, Star knew it. Kurasha was beloved by everyone here because he had value. Star had... None. If he had not been picked up by Thrawn, nothing would have changed. People would be so much better without him. He was only taking out his anger on Kurasha because unlike him, he wasn't useful. He wasn't lovable like Crusher. He wasn't smart like Kurasha. He was nothing .

Thrawn waited for an answer still, wanting to hear it before he asked again. “Do you believe all of your brothers will be alright with your plans of revenge?”

Star shuddered and it reminded him of his and Kurasha's first lesson. "No, sir," he replied in habit.

"Then you have your answer," Thrawn sighed. He set the blanket on his lap, leaning against the wall once more. "I know revenge sounds like paradise. What I would give to make those who hurt me pay for every little thing they did to me… family and friends alike… but…" He let out another sigh. "When the red fades from your vision… it will not fade from your hands…" He held out a hand to stare down at it. Star couldn't see him do this, and he was grateful to allow his guard down. "No matter how you wash it, the blood will be there…" He chuckled and set his hand down. "I know you're too young to know what I mean, and I understand that you can't contemplate what I'm saying… but I know you will. Soon," He patted the blanket ball.

Star really didn't know what Thrawn meant, but to have this one person just... Comfort him like this. He leaned against Thrawn and hid his face in his chest. That's what he needed from all of this. He needed comfort. Why was it so hard to give it to him? Why did he hurt Kurasha just to get this ? He damaged his relationship with Darry, he hated Kurasha, he didn't know what would come of Ezra, and he didn't even think of how much Crusher would hate him if he ever found out what he tried to do to his twin. He already hated him so much after that one incident...

He just wants to... Take a break. He needs another outlet of sorts.

But what?

Chapter 16: Lost In Riches

Kurasha was unconscious for the rest of the week, with Thurfian helping him. Thrawn had been comforting Star. Crusher took it upon himself to help Darry and Ezra in the attic.

Thankfully, these past two weeks were a school break, so they all could have some break before allowing school to add to their pile of problems.

Star had grabbed himself together and asked Thrawn if he could say sorry to his siblings now. He didn't know if they were ready, and that was against the teachings of Kurasha, but he couldn't rely on them anymore after finding out how bad he was.

Thrawn was a little unsure himself. "Ezra would not be able to understand, and Darry… I am not sure…" he admitted. "And Crusher is stressed enough as he is… perhaps give it a few more days," he suggested.

"Papa?" Ezra's voice echoed through the hallway. Shit, why was he out of the attic?

Star wanted to go to him, but Thrawn stopped him and went to address the child. 

Star stood inside the room, helpless, then went back to his bed and hugged his pillow. He can't do this... He can't do this.

When were they going to be ready?

Why did Thrawn want to prolong it so much? Did he not think they were ready?

Meanwhile, Thrawn placed Ezra back in the attic. He sobbed as he tried to climb out. "I miss Kurasha and Star!" He cried.

Darry whimpered and just crawled to one part of the attic. He wasn't gonna be the one to admit that he missed his brother and his twin too, but it's been lonely for days…

Crusher was the only one able to get Ezra away from the attic door. "Ez, we've been over this," he sighed. "There's something happening, and you need to wait until it calms down,"

"I'm not a little kid anymore, Crusher!" Ezra argued. "I'm nine! Almost ten! Double digits! I'm ready to face any drama!"

"Sorry, Ezra, but no." Crusher shook his head.

Thrawn sighed and exited the attic. He made his way to the dining hall to eat his meal, sitting on the chair at the end of the table.

As he sat, he looked over at the empty seats around him. He could almost imagine how meals used to be. How the younger twins were all playing and chattering while older twins were helping Ezra with his meals while Eli, oh his dear husband, laughed at the chaotic display.

It was… perfect to him.

Well… it used to be.

The tears swelled up, and he pushed the plate away as he began to sob. The sobs were silent, even as he sunk down from his chair and under his table to hide his tears.

He couldn't show any weakness.

He… He couldn't.

Three days became 5. And five days became a week. Star asked Thrawn again, "Can I see them, Papa? Please?”

Thrawn winced. "I don't… know…" He rubbed his arm.

Star deflated and he turned away again. He just... They still don't want to see him? Do they still hate him? 

"... Okay..." Star whispered before he went back to his bed. He had done nothing but hope and stayed in his room doing odd things as he waited for the day when he could meet his siblings again. This was the only thing he could do. He didn't want to leave his room because walking around the empty rooms just... It hurt him. He wanted his brothers back. He wanted his twin back. He wanted his family back... Didn't they want him to?

That night, there was a sudden noise in the hallway. Star got up and went outside. He found a silhouette in the darkness, and it had tripped over one of the plants. Star grabbed one of the hangers and turned it into a flashlight. He cursed when it didn't come with batteries and grabbed a coin and a displayed shoe to make its batteries. Finally, he got the flashlight working and he searched for who could be making that sound.

"Argh…"

There in the darkness was Crusher, who was trying to walk off the trip. The light made him hiss.

"Hey! Who's there!?”

"Crusher?" Star called. He wanted to go to him, but he remembered that his brother most likely didn't think highly of him. So, he stayed by his doorway. "W--What are you doing?”

"I was… trying to go see Kurasha," Crusher sighed and crossed his arms. "I wanted to see if… he was okay,”

Star winced. He rubbed the back of his neck and replied, "He's... Unconscious..." He looked up at his brother with teary eyes and said, "I--I'm sorry, I was just mad, a--and... I'm s--sorry…”

Crusher's lips thinned. "Yeah… I got a hold of Kurasha's cameras when I saw… what happened…”

Star began to cry and he wanted to go to Crusher, but... But he can't. "I--I'm sorry... I'm really really sorry," he repeated. He wanted to reach out, but he was afraid he'd push him away just because he was still mad.

Crusher winced. "I don't… know what to make of this…" He turned away. "I'm distracting Ezra as much as I can until this family is getting back on its feet… but it's getting so difficult…”

"C--Can I see Darry?" Star asked. "Please?" Star didn't know how to make of this situation either. It was too messy for their little minds and all he wanted was to speed up this process and be together again.

"You can try," Crusher sighed. "He hasn't been all cheery either, but you can try," He shrugged. Star couldn't tell if he was just unfazed by all of this… or if he was just tired.

Star fiddled with his fingers before he made a bow. A perfect 90-degree bow. "I'm sorry, Crusher..." he said, his voice shaking as well. "This all wouldn't have happened if it weren't for me.”

Crusher didn't turn back to him yet, but he gave a small glance. "Why did you steal so much from Kurasha's things?" He asked. It was a question that still lingered in his mind, and it was the main source of this problem.

Star stayed down and replied, "I... I wanted them for my own purposes. I can't make things the way Kurasha can. I'm not as smart or creative as him and I can never light a candle to what he's worth, so I thought... Maybe he wouldn't mind a few missing objects.”

"Well, why didn't you ask?" Crusher finally turned to him. "He would've made you some gadgets if you asked,”

"He wouldn't have lent me his old ones either way..." Star said.

"Of course, he would… you just needed to ask and not cause any trouble for him," Crusher chuckled. "He would do things for us as long as he's aware of them… which is really hypocritical of him, honestly, but…" Crusher shrugged.

Star chuckled and then looked up at Crusher. "Yeah, he is a hypocrite." He took a deep breath and rubbed his forearm once more. He didn't know how he would proceed with this. He apologized. What's next?

Crusher let out a sigh. "I hope Dad's okay…”

Star's shoulders sagged and he gestured at the kitchen. "He's... Not..." And it was his fault.

Crusher shook his head. "He's been out for days. Uncle Thurfian said that he's at Grunkle Iceesat's mansion, trying to keep his mind straight or something like that," He held a breath. "He struck Kurasha on the cheek before he left, and it was…" he winced before he could finish.

That's why he hasn't been with Star for days. He didn't even tell him where he'd be going. That frustrated Star and he just... He felt like he was getting left again. But he hugged himself and tried to assure himself that it was all just adult things. It hurt but he'll be fine. But the lingering thought of Papa never even telling him…

Crusher turned to him and reached out to pat his shoulder gently. "We'll understand why they do these things when we're older… right now, Dad needs time to recover,”

Seeing that his brother made the first move to touch him, Star immediately went to cling to him. He buried his face on Crusher's chest and hugged him desperately like a touch-starved pet. Crusher was taken back, but he didn't push away. He allowed the warmth, gently stroking the other's hair. Star wanted to cry, but he already has cried too much. Instead, he melted in his touch and shakingly let go when be thought he was already doing too much.

"Get some rest, Star," Crusher patted his head. "Okay?”

"I can see Darry and Ezra tomorrow, right?”

"Yeah…" Crusher slowly nodded. "Hopefully, you can,”

Star forced a small smile. He really wanted to smile with the small hope, but it was getting hard. "Okay…”

The next day came with a zoom, and for once, Crusher let Ezra out of the attic. He dashed to Star's room in an instant.

"BIG BROTHER!!”

Star embraced his arms as Ezra flung into him. "EZZY!" He cried. He caught his baby brother and then held him close and tight. "Ezzy, I'm sorry. I'm so, so sorry... I'm sorry…”

"For what?" Ezra looked up at him, confused.

"For being... Such a bad brother," Star said, leaning on his brother's head so he wouldn't see him.

"Star good brother!" Ezra whined. "What are you talking about?”

Star chuckled and just cuddled his brother close to him. He wanted nothing more than to just... Have this moment before everything else goes to hell.

Ezra sighed as he was met with silence again, but he shrugged and just continued to cuddle.

They stayed there until Thrawn came to give Star his meal. Thrawn was surprised to see Ezra there, but Crusher came to pat his arm. "It's okay, I think they're ready, Papa,"

Thrawn held his breath and nodded. "If you say so, Crusher…"

Darry came a little later, nervous as he stood by Star's door. Star stared at Darry before he rushed to hug him. However, he tripped and fell. 

Shit...

He got back up and bowed in front of Darry, and in a shaky voice, he said, "I--I'm sorry…

Darry rubbed his arm and looked away, not knowing how to respond. He looked like he wanted to say something, but he ended up fiddling with his fingers. He turned to Crusher, tugging on his sleeve like a little child.

Crusher sighed and urged him. "Go on, Darry,"

Darry nodded slowly and turned back to Star. He made his way to him to hug him.”

Star almost cried. He went and enveloped his twin in the biggest hug he could ever make. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry--" Star kept whispering as he held onto Darry as if his life depended on it.

Darry began to sob, his grip on his twin slipping as he cried. The two cried in each other's cries and Crusher, Thrawn, and Ezra watched as the twins reunited. 

Soon, Thurfian came. "Kurasha's awake," he said.

"Big brother!" Ezra dashed to the infirmary.

"Ezra! Wait up!" Crusher ran after hm.

Thrawn sighed and followed after them.

There, Kurasha was just gaining consciousness. His head throbbed and he reached out and tried to pat his hair. He hissed when it stung at his touch. Why does he have so many bandages? What happened? Where was he?

"Kurasha!!" Ezra cried, running to him.

Kurasha sat up and opened his arms, letting his baby brother in. He stared at Ezra before pulling him onto the bed and cuddling him. He cried in joy as he could finally have Ezra wrapped around his arms after weeks of no contact. He can finally have his baby brother back.

Ezra chirped and cuddled into his arms.

Soon, the others came in, and his eyes widened when he saw them. He was tongue-tied for the first few moments of them appearing, before he said, "I--I apologize.”

Darry sighed and ran over to join the hug. Kurasha embraced him as well, and he tried to hold back his tears as he could finally hug his siblings.

Crusher hummed and turned to Star. Star looked up at him nervously and tugged at his sleeve. Crusher tilted his head. "Are you ready to face Kurasha?" He whispered.

"... I'm still mad at him," Star said. "Will you go with me?" he asked.

"Of course," Crusher nodded. "Just keep calm, okay?”

Star nodded. The pair made their way forward and towards Kurasha.

Kurasha looked at them and then at Star. He extended his hand and said, "I'm sorry... I'm sorry, with all my heart." He combed his hair on Star's head and said, "I should have never tried to change you. You're already perfect."

Star began to grow teary-eyed and he reached out and hugged Kurasha. He began to cry his heart out and sob in his brother's arms and Kurasha pulled him up the bed along with the other kids, happy to have Star finally accept him again.

Crusher smiled and sat on the bed, waiting. He and Kurasha had… plenty to talk about, and he didn't want it in front of everyone.

Just… them.

Meanwhile, Thurfian and Thrawn watched the brothers reunite. Thurfian chuckled. "Your children sure are something,"

"Yes… they are," Thrawn glanced at Thurfian but turned away quickly. "They'll be… alright,”

The children cried and talked in Kurasha's arms until one by one, the children began to fall asleep. Kurasha sighed and leaned back on his pillow. He turned to his twin and said, "I'm sorry…”

Crusher held out a hand. "We talk when you're well rested and the others aren't here," He turned away. "I wanna talk serious… please,”

Kurasha sighed. He gave a nod and held his hand. "Okay... Okay.”

A few days passed by. Ezra waited by the windowsill, looking out. "When's Dad coming back?" He asked.

"I wish I knew, my child," Thrawn sighed as he tried to get in contact with his husband via datapad. "Your other fathers haven't had word from him either,”

Star sighed and he turned his forearm again. He should say sorry again... But no matter how tall the tower was, he didn't know if he could make it up to him. 

The kids were in another room, and finally, Kurasha and Crusher had the chance to talk.

Crusher crossed his arms. "Kurasha…" he began. "I understand your motives, I understand what your deal is… most of the time, I understand that what you believe in is what you think is right… but why do you have to hurt me in the process?" He hissed. "You made me think that I was stupid, doubting my gut feeling and my judgment, and you never seemed to care. Every time you say you'll stop lying to me… you don't," he turned away. "I can never understand that. I can never understand why you would think me a fool and not figure out through your lies. I don't… I'm not upset with the lies anymore… I'm upset that you think I might be an idiot and fall for them.”

"...I'm sorry..." Kurasha said as he bowed his head. "I thought... I just thought I was smarter and knew better. I didn't... I was selfish. And I'm a hypocrite. I didn't think of you as an idiot. I just thought that you wouldn't understand if I told you the whole truth. My truth... I'm sorry, Crusher. I was... I am too over myself. I'm sorry.”

Crusher sighed and turned back to him. "Please, Kurasha, promise to never do this again.”

Kurasha tried to reach out to him. "I... I'm sorry... I promise I won't. I'll be better.”

"Pinky promise?" Crusher held out a hand.

Kurasha extended his hand and wrapped their pinkies around each other. "Pinky promise." He took it one step further and bowed to kiss Crusher's hand. "And if I may break this promise, let my tongue be cut off.”

Crusher chuckled and pulled his twin into a hug. Kurasha melted into his embrace, and once again, apologized. Crusher only kept him in his arms, praying that this time, this time, Kurasha would actually keep his promise.

A day passed and Eli still hadn't come back. Tomorrow, the kids will be back to school. 

Star, Darry, and Ezra waited in the window. Crusher helped his Papa and Uncle around the house. Kurasha was in his workshop as soon as he was cleared to walk around again.

“Papa, when's Dad coming back?” Darry whimpered and held onto Star.

Star sighed and hugged his twin and baby brother. "This is my fault..." he muttered.

"I'm sure he'll be alright," Thrawn patted his head. "How about we visit him in Grunkle Iceesat's place?"

"Ooh, can we!?" Ezra beamed.

"Of course," Thrawn nodded.

Kurasha came down from his workshop along with Crusher. His ears perked when he heard. "You're going to Grunkle's?”

"Yeah! To see Dad and Grunkle Iceesat!" Ezra beamed.

"Is that…" Crusher turned to Thrawn. "Papa?"

"I thought maybe we could… check on them…" Thrawn sighed.

Kurasha felt unsteady by it, but if everyone's going, then, he should go as well, right? He should apologize as well.

They traveled to the Obbic Mansion, and Thrawn helped the boys down, walking across the pavement and towards the mansion.

Star was nervous, but he was encouraged with Darry dragging him ahead. Before, he looked up at Thrawn and asked, "Will Dad want to see us?”

"I don't know… but we'll see him anyway," Thrawn gave a smile.

"Stubborn as always," Crusher snorted.

They made it to the door and Ezra was the one to knock. The door slid open, and an unfamiliar Chiss appeared by the door.

“Senior Captain.” He glared at the other. “What brings you to the Obbic Mansion?”

“Speaker Icoori, we must speak with Patriarch Iceesat,” Thrawn answered.

“We?” Icoori stared down at the children and scoffed. “Of course…” he crossed his arms. “He's busy with Admiral Eli'vant right now.”

“That is exactly why we need to talk to them,” Thrawn held his breath. “Please.”

Icoori groaned and rolled his eyes. “They're in the training room.” He moved aside to let them enter. “Do not disturb their solitude if they don't want you there.”

“Of course,” Thrawn nodded and led the children inside.

The children all trailed behind their papa like a group of ducklings until they arrived in the training room. Thrawn held his breath. “Children, stay here first. I will calm him if necessary,” he told them.

The kids all nodded and the older ones held the younger ones back as they watched their papa go inside. Thrawn let out a shaky sigh as he walked through the halls of the training room. He soon made it to the training gym, where Iceesat was watching through a glass window.

“Uncle Iceesat,”

“Hmm?” Iceesat turned, and his eyes beamed at the sight of him. “Thrawn! You came to visit!” He dashed to pull the younger Chiss into a hug. “How have you been?”

“I've been… peachy,” Thrawn sighed. “Where's Eli?”

“Inside,” Iceesat pointed at the window.

Thrawn peered through, and there was Eli, wearing an undershirt with a band around his head as he trained with the assassin droids, shattering each droid until they were nothing but scraps. More droids came after him, and one kick destroyed them as well.

“Yeah… I'm gonna need more assassin droids,” Iceesat sighed, scratching his head.

“…I see,” Thrawn hummed. “I need to talk to him,”

“Be my guest, dear,” Iceesat patted his head. “Just be careful,”

Thrawn nodded and headed to the door. He made his way inside just as Eli destroyed the last assassin droid that came for him. He grunted and wiped the sweat off his forehead, but he stopped as he heard footsteps coming his way. He grabbed a droid scrap and turned to hit, but Thrawn got his wrist.

“Eli,”

Eli paused, panting as he stared into the familiar orbs of his husband. “Thrawn…” he dropped the scrap and took back his hand. “What are ya doin’ here?”

“The children and I came to see you,” Thrawn crossed his arms. “They're worried about you,”

“Why?” Eli hissed and turned away. “I left them. I hurt Kurasha. I…” His hands began to shake, pulling them to his chest. “I'm not cut out to be their Dad…”

“That is not true, my dear,” Thrawn came forward, hands around the human’s waist. “You are a wonderful parent, you were only stressed out. I love you, and the kids love you. You're more than cut out to be their father,”

“But what if… I hurt them again…?” Eli’s breath shook. “I… I'm like a weapon, Thrawn… I'm too strong for my own good, and I-”

He was cut off with a pair of lips, pressing against his own. His eyes widened, but they slowly idled and returned the kiss, hands around the Chiss’s neck.

From outside, Iceesat smiled. “No training could ever calm him down that quickly,” He giggled and turned to walk out.

He headed out the door and found the kids waiting by, with Ezra pacing around impatiently.

"Just calm down, baby bro," Star said. "Papa will see us, I have a good feeling about it!" he assured.

"But I wanna see Dad!!" Ezra whined.

"Well, someone's impatient," Iceesat snorted.

"Grunkle!" the kids all raced to hug Iceesat, but Kurasha and Crusher took their time and let the kids finish before hugging the older one.

“Heya, kiddos,” Iceesat laughed. “How are you all?”

"We're doing as fine as we could, Grunkle Iceesat," Star replied. He probably didn't need to hear the rough details of what happened in the last two weeks.

“Yeah…” Crusher winced.

“Yeah, I heard what happened,” Iceesat chuckled. “But it's alright. Things happen, and it's just a little obstacle of life,”

"Is... Is Dad alright?" Star asked as he tried to peek behind Iceesat.

“Yeah, your Papa's calming him down,” Iceesat nodded. And hopefully, they're only kissing to do that…

"Okay..." Star hummed.

“How about we head to the lounge to wait for them?” Iceesat suggested. “I've got some toys!”

“Yay!! Toys!!” Ezra pulled on Kurasha's hand. “Play! Play!”

Kurasha chuckled and let his youngest brother run while he dragged him. The twins raced each other and Crusher leisurely walked after them.

Iceesat laughed. “Ah… kids,” He smiled, hand subconsciously moving to his stomach. “I really wish I could have them…” he sighed before shaking his head and following after them.

Meanwhile, Ezra found the toys and was immediately pulling them all, making a mess. Kurasha began trying to pick up after him, but the more he did, the more Ezra made a mess. He sighed and let his brother play, making sure he wouldn't break anything.

The twins were building a tower of blocks. Star giggled and then froze the blocks to look like an ice palace, then he made two dolls that resembled him and Darry and they began playing house.

Crusher simply sat on a chair and took the book near the shelf to read. Iceesat chuckled and sat by him, taking a book of his own as they waited.

An hour went by, and Thrawn and Eli finally came out. They looked a little bit of a mess, hair messed up and ruffled.

"Dad!" The younger kids got up and ran toward their dad but no matter how much of an impact they had, Eli stood strong from the intense training he had endured for the past two weeks.

Eli sighed and slowly went down to pull the kids into a hug. “I missed ya’ll…”

Kurasha stood up from where he was and approached Eli. The kids slowly let Eli and him have their peace. Kurasha met Eli's eyes and then bowed, meeting his head on the floor, his posture perfect and his aura regretful. "I apologize," he said. "I apologize for taking Star in my hands. I apologize for hiding from you. I apologize for breaking your trust. I--I'm sorry..." Kurasha's voice began to shake, but he carried on. "I--I don't... I don't deserve to be your son..."

Eli let out a sigh. He turned away to compose himself for a moment, trying to think of the words to say before turning back. "You fucked up bad, Kurasha. You're all equals as brothers. None of ya are more superior than the other, and you have to always remember that." He held the boy's hands. "Let this be a lesson to ya. One, never try to discipline your brothers. And two..." He turned to the others as well. "No more lyin'. Lyin' will do nothin' but cause more trouble, and we don't want that from any of ya, got it?"

"Yes, Dad," Darry nodded.

"Okie-dokie!" Ezra chirped.

"Yes, Dad..." Star said as he looked away, ashamed.

"Understood," Crusher gave a nod.

Kurasha stared at his hands in Eli's in shock. He... He honestly thinks Eli would have just left or ordered him to do something to repent. No more lying. They were equals. Was that all? Did he no longer have any other punishment?

"Good," Eli smiled and stood up. "Alright, I think I'm ready to head back home,"

"Finally!" Iceesat sighed in relief. "I love you, kiddo, you're like the kid I never have, but you destroyed too many of my training droids,"

"Sorry, your Venerate," Eli smiled guiltily.

"Bye, Grunkle Iceesat!"

"We'll visit again soon!"

"Bye bye!"

The kids waved their goodbyes and shared their hugs with their grunkle before they began to head home as a happy family again.

"This is nice," Eli chuckled as they rode in the hover coach. "How about we stop by a restaurant to eat?"

"Ooh! Yes! Restaurant! Restaurant!" Ezra agreed to the idea.

The group went out to celebrate, just before the kids had to go back to school. And hopefully, this time, they wouldn't be so awkward with each other and cause their friends distress. 

They went to a rather nice restaurant with a playpen so that the kids could go and play while they waited for their food. Like any time, Star and Darry raced each other to see who could enter the playpen first and Ezra was being taken care of by the older siblings. Ezra wanted to run after them, but Kurasha and Crusher had to make sure he didn't run and trip, so he couldn't do much but walk.

Annoying older brothers.

Star and Darry were playing a mixture of hide and seek and tag. One has to hide from the other but for them to be it, they have to touch the other one first. Star was it and he was crawling after Darry in the tunnels. They laughed and taunted each other and Darry made a dashing exit in a slide nearby. Star followed and the slide ended up in a ball pit, but instead of the ball pit, he crashed into a child at the end of the slide instead.

"Ow..."

"That hurt..."

Star looked down and realized that he was on top of a familiar chiss boy with light blue hair, almost white, light red eyes that bordered on pink, and freckles. He wore a light grey jacket and a dark grey shirt and Star was on top of him trying to recognize who he was. Where has he seen him before?

"Star?" The boy called, and from his squeaky voice that was already cracking, Star realized that this was his classmate. 

"Ajsio?" Star finally recognized. 

Darry took the chance to hide away while his twin was distracted.

"Can't believe you remembered me," Ajsio laughed as he let Star pull himself up before doing the same to him. 

Star laughed nervously and said, "Y--Yeah, I still remember you." Not. "Anyway, see you later, Ajsio!" he quickly said his goodbye before hunting down his twin again.

Ajsio watched the boy leave and gave a soft hum. He looked nicer than the last time he saw him.

The kids soon had to return to the table to eat. The table was filled , and Thrawn was looking wary. "This feels so much..." he muttered.

"Calm down, love, I'm payin'," Eli giggled.

The kids were eating at their pleasure, and although they made a mess, they had fun. The tension that was around the family for weeks was lifted, and the aura of the table felt light and joyful.

Ezra was trying to stuff up his mouth with lots of food. "Be careful, you'll choke," Kurasha said as he shoved the rest of the food away from Ezra. "Eat slowly, baby brother,"

"But so much food!!" Ezra cheered.

"Yeah!! Food!!" Darry grabbed one to stuff in his mouth.

"Yes, enjoy the food. Don't eat so much that you could choke," Kurasha began to nag. "You're inhaling so much food right now. Not even eating, you're inhaling it, so you must slow  down or else your throat will be damaged by--"

When did Kurasha become a mom? Kurasha continued to nag at the little kids as he grabbed a napkin and aggressively but caringly wiped Ezra's mouth.

Crusher giggled and ate, watching with a smile. He missed when his brother did this. Not discipline, but light guidance and teachings, especially to their little brother. It was so nice.

Soon, a waiter came by with a rainbow shake. "Order for..." He read off of his notepad, "Sir Star?" 

"Me?" Star asked. 

The waiter glanced at him and put the shake down. "Another table paid for it." After that, the waiter left.

Star was... Very confused. He looked around the restaurant but it didn't seem like there was anyone who would give him this. A rainbow shake? It was one of the best sellers here and Eli didn't want to give them because they already had so much. Despite the odd circumstances, Star happily drank it along with his food.

"Oooohhhh!" Darry grinned. "Looks like you got someone who likes you~" he teased.

Star looked around and then laughed at the idea. "As if. I don't see anyone here I recognize," he said. "Would be weird if this came from an adult stranger..."

"Okay, that would be creepy," Darry giggled. "But I still believe someone likey you!"

Star once again scanned the restaurant. "I don't see anyone." He took another sip and then asked, "Wanna have a sip?"

"Sure!" Darry took a sip and began to jolt around. "OOH! SO SWEET!!"

"Can I have taste too!?" Ezra reached out.

"Just a bit," Star said and let Ezra take a sip.

"YAY!!" Ezra took it to sip before screeching. "COLD AND SWEEEET!!"

"You better finish it before Ezra gets a sugar rush," Crusher snorted and gave Star the shake back.

Star took it back and quickly ate his fill before finishing his drink. He hummed in delight and said, "This is really so gooooood!"

"How about ya kids go back to play while we pay the bill?" Eli suggested. "We'll call ya guys back when it's time to go,"

"YAY!!!" Ezra immediately rushed out of the table.

"Wait for us!" Star said. He took Darry's hand and then raced to the playpen. 

Kurasha turned to Crusher and said, "Finish your food. I'll look after them." He got up and rushed after Ezra before he got himself hurt.

Crusher smiled and continued to eat. As he ate, he saw a familiar face in the restaurant. He blinked and rubbed his eyes, looking around once again.

Was that... Fastal?

But he looked around and saw no one. He sighed and let out a groan.

Maybe Kurasha was right about being a bit interested with Fastal...

Soon, the kids wrapped up their play and then went back with Eli and Thrawn home, as one big family. Finally.

And when they returned to school, their friends were more than happy to see them. The two sets of twins were more than happy that they could finally react normally around their friends again with no more fights straining in between them. 

When they got home, Kurasha knocked on Eli's door. Eli opened the door. "Hey, Kurasha, what's up?" he asked.

Kurasha presented a gift box. "There are no cameras. No voice recorders. No trackers," he assured. "It's just a gift."

Eli blinked and got the gift box. He opened it gently.

Inside was a beautifully made steel dagger with his name gently engraved in it in Cheunh. "Eli, our Dad." Kurasha began to explain, "As my apology gift... I apologized, but I went to your office again to examine your sword. I didn't touch it. It was so I could replicate the material on it to the best of my abilities." It's not perfect, but it was the most he could do at this point.

Eli stared at the dagger before a smile stretched his face. "It's alright, baby," he pulled the boy into a hug. "I love it, thank you,"

Kurasha closed his eyes and wrapped his arms around Eli once more. He missed this... He missed just being in Eli's embrace and being his son. He'll make up for it. He'll make it up to everyone.

A few days later, it was a weekend. One by one, Kurasha went to approach his siblings. He went to Star and Darry first and he was surprised to see them in the sparring room. It wasn't odd that they would be training their magic but the twins never expressed their eagerness to learn hand-to-hand combat before. Kurasha wasn't an expert but Darry and Star were most likely flailing their hands and laughing as they landed punches at each other. Darry tripped and fell, dodging a punch, but he hit the ground. It wasn't too hard, and the mat was padded, so he just laughed it all.

"What are you two doing?" Kurasha asked.

"Just practicing sparring," Darry replied as Star helped him up. "Magic ain't our only style, after all," he grinned.

Kurasha gave an amused laugh and said, "Okay." He left. He looked at his gifts for them and hummed. It was a pair of guns they could use together. "These don't seem to fit them anymore..." Maybe they grew out of their gun phase. 

He shortly reported it to Eli that they took an interest in hand-to-hand combat.

"Oh dear," Eli snorted. "That's gonna be a handful, but hey, ya'll were getting combat training this summer anyway. Iceesat's suggestion,"

"Really?" Kurasha's eyes widened. He looked away a bit, unsure of the suggestion. He won't be any good, that's for sure. But maybe it would be useful in a way.

"Yeah," Eli nodded. "yur Grunkle Iceesat wanted ya'll kids to train in separate to your magic and gadgets, in case of future purposes,"

"Hmm... I see..." Kurasha nodded. Gadget. Things that could help the others. What could he give them? He can't just give them all guns. Maybe he should wait. 

Instead of his siblings, he gifted his Papa something instead. A gun that could use temperature. If it's cold, it'll send solid ice bullets that could pierce through skin and bone. If it's hot, it'll send flaming bullets that could melt metal. "For you," he said.

"Oh," Thrawn oohed and took the gun in his hand. "This could be very useful," he grinned and hugged the boy. "Thank you, my child,"

Kurasha grinned. He was so happy that his father liked it. He knew that his father had to go to other planets for this so-called empire, so he wanted him to have something that could help him there. He was glad it seemed so.

And he seemed to have gifted in time for Thrawn to leave to take a night shift. Something with a guy named Nightswan was driving him nuts, going against the Empire, and he was needed. "I'll be back by tomorrow," he promised his children, kissing their foreheads before taking his leave.

"Bye, Papa! Be safe!" His kids called and Thrawn then teleported away.

"Come on, kids, bedtime," Eli urged.

The kids groaned and went up one by one. The eldest stayed to fix the younger ones' messes. And what a mess they made, with blocks stacking up before falling without a single touch. How they made this mess in a span of hours is quite a surprise.

Kurasha chuckled. He missed this. He missed this normality. He won't make that sort of mistake again...

The next day in school, Star and Darry showed up with their friends as normal, but then someone approached him. A boy with light blue hair and reddish pinkish eyes. "Hey, Star," he greeted. 

Star stared at him for a moment before he realized it was Ajsio. "O--Oh, hi Ajsio!" Star said. Why he couldn't recall his name even though they were classmates bewilders him. But he guessed he only remembers the important people. "What's up?"

"Nothing much," Ajsio said. "You know this final project that we'll be doing? Well, it's in pairs and I don't have a partner. Wanna be my partner?"

Star tilted his head. Did he really not have anyone else to partner with? Well, he wanted to partner up with Digivvi but if this kid's offering, then why not? "Oh, sure," he agreed. 

"Thanks," Ajsio said and he held his fist up.

Star lightly bumped it and watched Ajsio leave. That was... Well, he couldn't say it wasn't odd but it was ordinary either.

"Eeeeee!" Darry's smile reached his ears as he looked at his twin. "I thought Ajsio liked Goony," he giggled.

Star stiffened. Riiiiight, Darry doesn't know about that. Star shrugged and said, "Well, maybe he's grown out of it."

"Aww, looks like he has you as a next target," Darry teased.

Star laughed and said, "Him? Liking me? No way! He and I are hardly friends."

"This project could be a start," Darry grinned.

"Well, maybe. But he won't like me," Star said. "Maybe he just doesn't have a partner and saw me. Besides..." Star fiddled with his necklace sadly. "I kinda... Still like someone else."

"Okay, if you say so," Darry hummed. "Oh! Did you hear Crusher's little project with Hamakti and Thro'tarthi?"

"Hm? Project?"

"Yeah," Darry smirked. "For the summer, Crusher had gotten Hamakti and Thro'tarthi in a summer camp to be friends and get along," He snorted. "I heard he moved a lot of strings to get Thro'tarthi's dad to agree,"

Star snorted. "Crusher really wanted this to work, huh?"

"No idea, since I hear he's also gotten an interest on Patriarch Furfursi's nephew, but eh," Darry shrugged. "Crusher's feelings are so complex,"

Star hummed. Then he grinned. "Wanna make a bet?" he dared.

"Ooh! I'm in!" Darry beamed.

"I bet you... That Crusher's not gonna make it work with those two," he said. "I know polyamory can work, but honestly, with the way Tarthi and Hamakti go at each other? I don't think Crusher can string them along."

"Yeah, I don't think they'd work either..." Darry hummed before he grinned. "BUT I bet you that Hamakti and Tarthi will get together instead,"

Star laughed. " What? They hate each other!"

"That's the fun part of the bet," Darry giggled. "Why? Afraid that they'll actually get together?"

Star huffed. "Fine. 100 credits say they'll be pissy with each other."

"100 credits for them being together!" Darry laughed. "A fun bet!"

A day passed and it was the weekend. Ajsio asked Star to do the project at his house and Star agreed. Less disturbance considering his siblings. So, he got a few things like materials for their project and extra clothes and asked Eli to escort him to Ajsio's house. It was in another part of Csillia so thankfully, they didn't need to go off-planet.

"I've never met this Ajsio boy," Eli hummed as they were driven to the location.

"Oh, he's a classmate of mine," Star shrugged. "He asked me to pair up for this project in school." 

"Ah," Eli nodded slowly. "Ya sure that he's someone you trust, baby? Your status as Thrawn's kid... it's a risk for strangers,"

"He's just a kid. I'm sure I can take him," Star said. "Besides." He showed Eli his new bracelet. "Kurasha made a new tracker for me. He told me there's an emergency button if I'm in trouble."

"Well, as long as you're aware and armed..." Eli let out a sigh. "Alright, baby, stay safe,"

"Bye, dad!" Star hugged him one more time before he went to Ajsio's house.

It was a nice modern home. Somewhere around upper middle class. Star knocked on the door and Ajsio happily opened it. "Hey, Star!" he greeted. "Come in! I got some biscuits for us in the kitchen."

"Oh, sure," Star said happily as he went inside the home.

A few hours later, nightfall came and Star and Ajsio were half-way done with their project. "I don't think we can finish this," Ajsio said. "Wanna stay over?" he asked.

"I can just come back tomorrow," Star said. "Besides, my dad is--"

There was a knock on the door and Ajsio went to open it. There stood Eli. "Oh! Admiral Eli'vant!" Ajsio smiled nervously. "Would you like to come in?"

"Hello, little one," Eli bowed. "No thank you, I'm just here to pick up Star," His aura seemed calm... though rather odd for Ajsio, given his reputation of challenging and uncontrolled rage, it was also rather nerve-wracking.

"Oh, uh, of course," Ajsio said and he turned to get Star.

Star packed his things and smiled at Ajsio. "I'll be back here, I promise. I won't let you do this by yourself," he chuckled. 

Ajsio smiled and said, "Yeah, sure." He raised his fist and said, "See you later?"

Star stared at the fist again then bumped it. "Sure. See you later." Star then went to the door and had his dad escort him back home. 

Ajsio looked through the window and hummed, leaning on his hand. "How do I get him..." he asked himself.

The ride back to the mansion was normal, and Darry was there to meet them. "Hey, Star!" he waved.

"Hey, D!" Star greeted happily. He got his things and put them somewhere off then went to Darry to eat dinner with them.

"Sooo..." Darry grinned as they walked through the hallway. "How was your date?" he teased.

"It wasn't a date," Star deadpanned. "It's a project like we do with our other classmates."

"Oh come on, twinsie, I see how he looks at you," Darry giggled.

Star stared at his twin like he was crazy. " What ?" He laughed. "That's ridiculous. He doesn't look at me like that. Besides, you only met him a few times. And we're not even friends! At most, he's an acquaintance. A classmate," Star denied.

"Okie dokie lokie, twinsie," Darry grinned.

Star rolled his eyes and subconsciously went to fiddle with his necklace. He wouldn't like Ajsio. He wasn't his type anyway.

The next day passed and Star left again. 

Kurasha saw Darry giggling while Star left and he asked, "What's up with you?”

"Nothingggg…" Darry quickly dashed, still giggling.

"He's up to something," Crusher commented. "Either that or he knows something,”

"I just hope it's the latter. I don't want him to get in trouble," Kurasha sighed. Kurasha's watch dinged and he looked at the screen and gave a small smile. He went back to his workshop and he pressed a few buttons on his watch to reply back.

"Eh, it's Darry, he is trouble," Crusher snorted before moving to head to play with Ezra.

The next day, it was back to school. During lunch, Digivvi and Digoonlo seemed to be arguing as they sat.

"Come on, bro, ya really won't say?!"

"Yes," Digoonlo shrugged.

"What's with the commotion?" Star asked as he turned to Uforsik.

"No idea," Uforsik sighed.

"What's up, you two?" Darry asked.

"Goony won't tell his crush how he feels!" Digivvi groaned. "And it's like, she's been flirtin' with him all week last week!"

"I told ya that I don't have a crush on her," Digoonlo grunted.

"Well, you're definitely not datin' anyone, so you're practically free for the takin'," Digivvi rolled her eyes.

"You're not?" Uforsik looked confused.

"Yo, I thought we were dating," Darry pouted.

"We are… I just never told my sister," Digoonlo shrugged.

"…Or Star," Darry's lips thinned. "Ah, shit,”

Star and Digivvi paused. Then both of them screamed, "WHAT?!"

"HOW COME YOU NEVER TOLD US?!"

"GOONY, I'M YOUR SISTER!"

"I THOUGHT WE WERE TWINS!"

"YOU LYING PIECE OF--"

"WHEN DID THIS EVEN HAPPEN?!"

"I NEVER SAW ANY OF IT!"

"WHAT THE FUUU–”

"Okay, you two, calm the train," Digoonlo sighed. "Givvi, I love ya, sis, but every guy or girl I give a look at, ya push too hard. I don't like ya pushin' so I confessed before break and in the bathroom,"

"Yeah…" Darry nodded. "And with the whole… um… you know, Star, what happened…" He winced. "It was… never a topic I could bring up. I… was trying to find Crusher and Kurasha to tell you all together that… day, but… you know…”

"So, you've been dating since then ," Star groaned and held his head. "Holy shit... I had this whole party planned out for you but then it's so fucking late. I hate the timing.”

"And come on , Goony," Digivvi sighed. "I know I was pushy but a little hint would have been nice,"

"Easy for ya to say…" Digoonlo grumbled, and Uforsik patted his hand with a soft smile.

When they came home later, Star announced, "DARRY HAD BOYFRIENDS FOR A FULL MONTH NOW!"

"I'm sorry, a what ?" Kurasha turned to Star with wide eyes and a bit of rage. He had boyfriends ? Plural? He was just getting used to Crusher having suitors but Darry having straight up boyfriends?

"Holy shit ." Crusher's jaws dropped.

"Oh," Eli blinked. "Well, that's… followin' your Papa's footsteps, alright…" he snorted.

"It's Digoonlo, isn't it?" Kurasha asked as his eyes narrowed. "I knew his eyes were all over Darry. Who's the second?"

"Ufo," Star grinned. "Not what I expected, but he's fun. In a way."

Kurasha was rather surprised. "The smart one?"

"Yep," Star nodded.

Kurasha was silent for a moment and he did multiple calculations in his head. Darry snagged himself a nice country-side boy and some bookworm from his class. And with Darry's chaotic nature, it would be no doubt that he's going to have daring adventures with them. He hummed and then turned away to the library. "I see," he said once more before he left, calmed by the fact that they had at least one braincell.

Darry scratched his head. "I don't see why it's such a big deal,"

"It's a boyfriend, Darry," Crusher pinched his nose ridge. "It's romance,"

"It's great, baby, but also risky." Eli's lips thinned. "I'm gonna have a word with them tomorrow.”

Star was watching with Ezra who brought him popcorn. "I wonder how Papa will react to this," he chuckled. Maybe proud considering he was like him or maybe something like angry that Darry got boyfriends this young. He turned to Crusher and grinned. "You're next?”

"Haha, I wish," Crusher laughed. "Though Kurasha would gladly blow up their head, it's just… not on my mind recently…”

Star raised his brow. "Well, what's up, big bro?”

Crusher shrugged. "I don't know… having someone sounds… nice," he smiled softly but it faltered. "Just… not the fact that they fight for that chance, and it feels… like a possession thing like I'm some prize to be won," He sighed. "It's just not fun,”

Star's eyes softened and he offered his popcorn to his brother. "Just don't date those two. You're too good for either of them," he said.

"I know… but I don't want them to hate each other because of me either," Crusher let out a sigh as he chewed on some popcorn. "That's why I'm sending them to summer camp!" He grinned.

Star rolled his eyes and got some popcorn. It won't work, he knew. But he'll let his brothers keep thinking that. 

Days passed and even when Star was done with his project with Asjio, the boy would find excuses to hang around with him like he needed help with some work or he wanted to show him something. Star was very much confused about why this particular chiss boy was paying attention to him. He can't like him. Star was too plain to be liked.

"Bro, give it up and admitttt it!" Darry giggled. "He likey you!”

"There's nothing for him to like," Star said, very much adamant.

"Bro, you're a bringer of chaos ! You're very lovable!" Darry beamed.

" Exactly. I'm a bringer of chaos," Star huffed as he crossed his arms. A mix of hurt entered his facial expressions and he turned to his twin. "You know, what. Let's say he did like me. I'm going to reject him immediately.”

"Damn," Darry chuckled. "I mean, if you don't like him, I guess that's understandable, but maybe a little calm rejection? Don't wanna… um… well, you know how hurt you were when Thro'tarthi rejected you? Yeah… don't follow that,”

Star winced and he looked away once more. "Yeah..." but the young prince already rejected him so kindly. How else could he double that?

Soon, Ajsio met him for recess again and started talking to Star. 

Star listened and nodded along, but then he stopped him. "Hey, Ajsio," he said. "Do you like me?"

Ajsio was shocked that Star would mention such a thing. He opened his mouth to answer before he closed it once again. Then, he smiled. He blushed and asked, "Was I too obvious?"

Star frowned. So it was true...

He sighed and said, "Look, Ajsio, you're a great friend... But I really do want a relationship right now. And you just showed interest instantly and I just can't help but be--"

"It's fine," Ajsio interrupted him. He rubbed the back of his neck and blushed as he turned away. "It's fine. I like being your friend. I don't want to be in a relationship either." 

Star was shocked by his statement. Wasn't that the reason why you have a crush on someone? So you could be with them? Maybe this is Ajsio's way of trying to tone down his rejection. Star huffed and said, "I don't get it. Why do you even like me? I'm nothing but trouble."

"Well, I like trouble," Ajsio grinned, and Star had no idea how to respond to that but blush. "So, if you ever need someone to be your errand boy again," Ajsio chuckled, recalling the favor Star asked of him months ago. "I'm always available to make trouble for you."

Star was... Flattered, to say the least. He scoffed, but that was because he didn't know how to hide the smile in his face. He glanced at Ajsio before he extended a hand. "Well, if you're sure you're okay with it, let's be friends, yeah?"

"Yeah," Ajsio said as he shook his hand happily. 

The next day, Miss Kraliil was about to start her new lesson when the table erupted with sprinkles. The kids laughed, as usual, but Star's and Darry's eyes widened. That was not an Asteroid Stunt, as they liked to call it. Who would dare prank Miss Kraliil except for them?

Star looked around for a suspect but then he saw Ajsio grinning at him. Oh, he was serious about the trouble thing. Star couldn't help but return the smile as he leaned back on his chair and watched Miss Kraliil glare at him and his twin. Star raised his hands and said, "It wasn't us, we swear!”

"Promise! We have no hand on this!" Darry agreed.

"I second that, they were here early with us," Digoonlo confirmed.

"Yep!" Uforsik came to the rescue too. "Statistically, it wouldn't be possible to have set up the prank while distracted by talking while students filed in,"

Miss Kraliil narrowed her eyes and scoffed. "I'm keeping an eye on you…" She turned to the class. " All of you.”

Star snickered at the way Miss Kraliil was so confused. He sat back and paid attention to the lesson with a smile on his face, and that smile lasted for the whole day.

In the older sections, Hamakti and Crusher were doing a project, and the other boy was a begging mess.

"Damn," Opoia laughed at them as she, Ruprali, and Kurasha did theirs together since they were the final three students left.

Kurasha gave an amused huff. It was still funny how these two were trying to win Crusher over while being cordial with the other, but it was getting tiring, honestly. He just hopes his brother chooses one of them soon.

Ruprali was the only one who seemed unamused. She poked at her project, but almost all of her hair was covering her face. She turned away, using the others as a distraction from her woes.

"Oh man, Ham is just so desperate, right, Ru- Ru?" Opoia turned to her girlfriend with a frown. "Babe? Are you okay?”

Kurasha turned to Ruprali and he raised a brow. He asked, "What's wrong?”

Ruprali winced but she was silent. After a while, she showed them a letter in gold. Their eyes widened. Kurasha and Opoia looked at each other before Opoia took the letter from her. She opened it for them to read.

Dear Mr and Mrs Codru,

We are here to inform you that your daughter has been chosen to be adopted into the Chaf Family, under the permission and guidance of Patriarch Furfursi himself. This is a letter of awareness of consent to taking your daughter to have the adoption official in Sarvchi in two weeks time.

Kurasha's eyes widened and he stared at the letter in disbelief. What... What the fuck? They could... They could just take her just like that? He knew that Ruprali's parents weren't the best, but what about her brother? What about her friends? This means she'll most likely be transferring away. Oh, that fucking damned Patriarch–

Opoia hissed and slammed the letter down. "You're leaving??"

"Y-Yes…" Ruprali sniffled. "Mom and Dad already signed the slip… I'm leaving in a few weeks…" She began to sob.

Her friends rushed to comfort her. She's leaving in a few weeks... They only have a few weeks left with them. Kurasha has to do something. He has to do something to protect his friend. Destroy a whole planet perhaps–

Later at lunch, Crusher noticed his twin's bad mood while the girls were in the bathroom. He patted his shoulder. "Are you okay?" He asked, him and Hamakti not have heard of the convo.

Kurasha shook his head and said, "Ruprali's leaving. Because fucking Furfursi adopted her." He began to pace around. "He's not even going to take care of her right? Have you seen him treat his nephew? He was nothing but a servant to him, probably. And he'll probably work her to the bone. With her talent? He knew she'd surpass him soon so what better to control a child than to have them be their own ," Kurasha ranted. "This can't be right. Her parents already signed. Do they really have no care? But it must be like an opportunity for them and her. There must be some loophole. I could read on texts. I can help her. If I could just find the right wording for such a situation–”

"Woah, woah, slow down, Rasha," Hamakti chuckled. "I mean, he has the right to adopt him into the family for her talent,"

"He does ?" Crusher stared at him.

"Oh, you guys didn't know?" Hamakti blinked.

"That's what frustrates me," Kurasha growled. He kicked a chair and began cursing at the Ascendancy and their stupid rules and their stupid patriarchs. Especially cursing the patriarchs he outwardly despises, like Furfursi. If he could, he'd change everything about this place, but that could only be a dream in his human mind. Maybe if he was Chiss, he could have some rights. Less discrimination. He could have a say in things like this. He wants to burn this colony down and start a new one.

Even when they were home, Kurasha's bad mood never faltered. "Woah, what's gotten ya all fueled up, baby?" Eli asked.

"Furfursi's taking my friend!" Kurasha hissed. "And I can't do anything about it because it fucking legal! Curse this Ascendancy! I want to burn it all! " He yelled as he stomped his way up his workshop to cool off some steam. Maybe creating and focusing on something else could help calm him down, but when he sat down, he couldn't help but eye the guns sitting beside him and think of mass-producing them. He tried to work on the things he thought of creating for his family, but he couldn't focus. Instead of creating, he ended up destroying a wrench. He growled and threw some of his tools and began to have a little tantrum in his workshop, throwing things in frustration.

"Woah, baby, slow down," Eli chuckled as he made his way after him. "The council is more than capable of fighting ya off if you try," He patted his shoulder. "Now, what are ya talkin' about?”

"I--I just... I just..." Kurasha sat down and began to explain the situation. Ruprali was an aspiring fashionista and how she wanted to be known, but she never took on the thought that she might be adopted by the Patriarch Furfursi. Being adopted meant that she had to leave. She had to leave her family, her home, and her friends. She had to leave everything and it wasn't even her decision. And it hurt him to see his friend suffering through this. First, it was that Sights could be used as nothing but tools, even though they were just children and now, having this fact, children of lesser class being taken away from everything that they had just because they're a pretty diamond among the dirty rocks. Kurasha hates it.

Eli nodded slowly. "I see…" he sighed. "Well, sometimes the system is… pretty fucked up, but… it's to issue children more a better life in the city than stay in the villages. Sometimes it's to place orphans in better homes than orphanages… like I was when I landed here," Eli chuckled. He patted his shoulder again. "It sounds bad, I know, but it's mostly for the future of the kids. It doesn't justify anything, but it's the best way to look at it. You've seen the lifestyle of Rentor. They're all fishermen and merchants who can barely make a fortune a day. Ruprali bein' in the Chaf Family gives her more opportunities to live her life. And hey," he offered a smile. "When she marries, her contract with the Chaf Family will be done, and she'll be marrying into the family she's fallen in love with, like I did and like your Aunt Borika did,”

Kurasha bit his lip and looked away. He still didn't like the situation. He hated it. But if Eli says this could be good for Ruprali... Then... He'll trust him. He'll just spend the most he can with Ruprali before she leaves. He... He'll miss her. He's missing her already.

The next few days had been hard. The friend group stuck by Ruprali and did what she wanted. The poor girl still looked like she was ready to cry at every moment, but she kept a smile, happy that her friends were with her.

Before she left, Kurasha gave her a locket with a picture of all of them. "If you need any help, we're just a one-call away." He opened the picture and inside was a button. "Or press. We'll come running to you in an instant." Kurasha didn't have a tracker for this. All he'll rely on is when Ruprali presses this button.

"Thank you, Kurasha," Ruprali smiled tearfully as she placed it around her neck. "I'm going to miss… all of you,"

"We'll miss you too dudette," Hamakti sighed. He's been playing it cool for a while… but it's been hard. Ruprali was one of his oldest friends, after all…

"We'll miss you deeply," Crusher agreed, pulling the girl into a hug before pulling away. "Try to message us when you get there, okay?"

"I'll try," Ruprali nodded.

Opoia held her hands. "I…" She took a breath. "I love you, Ru… I still will,"

"I… I love you too," Ruprali pulled the girl down for a gentle kiss. "Now… and forever,"

The friend group wasn't the same. They tried to cheer up, but they were all still sad about Ruprali leaving, especially Opoia.

After class, Orasi was there to pick up Opoia, taking her to the market to buy some ice cream for her to cheer up. It was a nice effort from her sister, and Opoia tried to smile for her… but it was difficult.

One day, Eli came to the living workshop while Kurasha was working on something. "Hey, baby?”

Kurasha put aside his project and turned to Eli. "Yes? Do you need something?”

"Well," Eli chuckled. "As Admiral… retired but still considered apparently… I was invited to a rematchin' dinner in Sarvchi to celebrate a new addition to the Chaf Family, and, while it's usually considered a child-free event, I was wonderin' if you and Crusher wanted to come with me,”

---

Ruprali had left days ago.

The friend group wasn't the same. They tried to cheer up, but they were all still sad about Ruprali leaving, especially Opoia. After class, Orasi was there to pick up Opoia, taking her to the market to buy some ice cream for her to cheer up. It was a nice effort from her sister, and Opoia tried to smile for her… but it was difficult.

One day, Eli came to the living workshop while Kurasha was working on something. "Hey, baby?”

Kurasha put aside his project and turned to Eli. "Yes? Do you need something?”

"Well," Eli chuckled. "As Admiral… retired but still considered apparently… I was invited to a rematchin' dinner in Sarvchi to celebrate a new addition to the Chaf Family, and, while it's usually considered a child-free event, I was wonderin' if you and Crusher wanted to come with me,”

Kurasha's eyes widened and said, "Yes. Yes, of course. I would love to!" Ruprali. He can see Ruprali again. He can see how she's doing.

"Great, prepare tonight, alright?" Eli smiled.

Kurasha nodded. He fixed his projects and then went to go to his room in a hurry.

Crusher came later, grabbing his finest robes. "I can't believe we'll get to see Ruprali again!”

Kurasha wore his best suit and he began combing his hair in the mirror. "I just hope she's alright so far," he replied.

"I'm sure she is," Crusher offered a smile, getting his makeup kit.

"I'm just worried..." Kurasha sighed.

"I know," Crusher patted his shoulder. "We all are, but I'm sure she's okay,”

"If you say so..." Kurasha hummed. He looked at his hair and noticed it was getting longer. He hummed and got a hair tie to pull it back to make him look neater. Should he cut his hair again?

They soon made it down, and Eli was waiting, firmly in his uniform and golden honor chains. "Come on, you two," he urged.

Kurasha and Crusher rushed downstairs and then bid their family goodbye before accompanying Eli. The trip to the hover coach was peaceful, even as they approached the hangar. There, they found a girl, about Crusher and Kurasha's age, standing beside Eli's ship.

"Admiral," she bowed.

Kurasha and Crusher peeked from behind Eli.

"Sh'iana," Eli gave a nod of acknowledgment. "Are ya sure ya wanna navigate? I can always use my navigation system,"

"It's my duty, Admiral," Sh'iana nodded.

Kurasha grew unsteady again. He was never comfortable with any navigator, no matter the age. Kurasha would always be reminded that they started at the same age when Ezra should be playing.

Eli could only sigh. "Alright… go on ahead,"

Sh'iana smiled and walked into the ship. Crusher blinked and looked up. "Dad?"

"It's nothing I can do about it," Eli crossed his arms. "Sh'iana doesn't have a permanent home yet, and the ship is the best place she can stay,”

"... Can't we just take her in?" Kurasha questioned.

Papa already has a lot of children. What's one more?

"I wish we could, baby," Eli smiled but he shook his head as they entered the ship. "But unless you're a caretaker, she can't be adopted as long as she has Sight,"

"Is that why Che'ri's adopted?" Crusher asked. "Because Aunt Thalias is her Caretaker?"

"Yes," Eli nodded.

Kurasha went to pull on his ponytail because he couldn't comb his hair back unless he wanted to mess it up. He still hates this... He hates this system.

They strapped themselves in, and Sh'iana held out her hand, eyes closed. The ship went up, and it began to jolt through space. Kurasha sighed. What can he do? He hated this system and children were all used as tools. What can he do to make it better? He glanced at Sh'iana and tried to think of... Some sort of solution.

They soon arrived in Sarvchi. The ship landed in the hangar, and they all exited the ship. “Stay and rest, okay, Sh’iana?” Eli patted her head.

“Okay, Admiral,” Sh’iana nodded.

Eli smiled and led his kids out of the hangar and towards the hover carriages, where one was waiting for them. The Chiss bowed and opened the door, and Eli helped the boys inside before climbing in after them. As soon as they were all inside, the hover carriage sped off.

“Huh, I thought all patriarch mansions were in Csilla,” Crusher hummed.

“They are, but since Ruprali is in the fashion industry, she's stationed here in Sarvchi, as Merit Adoptive,” Eli explained.

Kurasha hummed. He leaned on his brother as thoughts began to run in his head. He looked up at Eli and asked, "Any chance I can study law?”

"Law?" Eli blinked. "I mean, ya can try, after you graduate from Rect'c High, but I thought ya wanted to be an inventor," he chuckled.

"I do, but I can learn that by myself," Kurasha said. "I just... Wanna know how things work here.”

"Oh, baby…" Eli sighed. "I know you have… controversial opinions about the Ascendancy's system… but trust me when I say that it's not worth it," He shook his head. "Ya can't change the system or the law, it's an old, traditional set that's been there for centuries. Y'all have to battle even the oldest patriarchs and syndics to try to get your way… and it never works," he growled.

"I don't think it hurts to try," Kurasha shrugged as he looked away again. If not law, then what could he do? What can he do after he graduates? Just... Be an inventor? But what could he do with that? How could he help with that knowledge?

"Yes, it does." Eli's hand clenched. "It… It hurts a lot to try." He sighed. "Kurasha, your Papa was sent away because of tryin'. I'm not lettin' ya study law if you're gonna do shit to end up like him. That's final.”

Kurasha frowned, but he guessed he couldn't battle his father's words if he was this adamant. "... Yes, Dad," he said.

Eli sighed and continued forward without another word. Crusher went beside Kurasha and nudged him slightly. "I don't know why you try, I thought Papa was a bad example of what happens when you do try to change the law," he snorted.

Kurasha giggled. He looked at Crusher with a small smile, silently thanking him for trying to encourage him. He sighed and said, "I just... What can I do to help the other kids here in the Ascendency?”

"I don't know… maybe you can ask Aunt Borika?" Crusher suggested. " She was forced into the system, after all,”

Kurasha hummed. "Maybe…”

They soon arrived at the building, and they were dropped off. They found lots of wealthy Chiss exiting their own hover carriages and walking inside. Kurasha felt a sense of deja vu. He held his brother's hand and then entered with Eli.

The inside was fancier than Patriarch Lakencill's mansion, the hallways covered in gold and sparkles. It was almost blinding. Eli groaned. “Ugh, I forgot how hard it is to look at this place…”

"Star would have liked this place..." Kurasha muttered.

"Yeah…" Crusher agreed.

They were led to the dining hall. It was a large room that could be the size of their kitchen and dining hall. Or even larger. The table was golden covered with a silver tablecloth, with dishes and utensils of gold as well. The chairs were puffy with bronze handkerchiefs on the table, folded into swans.

To Kurasha, this wasn't elegance. This was an extravagance. Big difference. And Kurasha didn't really like it.

Eli helped them into their chairs, and Crusher oohed. "Woah, these chairs are puffier than they look," he chuckled.

Kurasha drowned in his seat and he flushed as he tried to get comfortable. He didn't mind being in a puffy seat but this is rather too much... Everything here is too much. He just hoped Ruprali was okay and she could adjust to all of these things.

Everyone was soon seated until there were three empty chairs; the head of the table and both sides next to it. There was a sound of trumpet, and the place darkened, a spotlight appearing to move towards the side, where Furfursi stood with Fastal.

"Greetings, esteemed guests!" Furfursi greeted with pride. "I am joyful that you could make it to the rematching feast!"

Fastal bowed and made his way to one of the empty seats, but he said nothing, expression still blank. Kurasha was unsettled. He looked around but couldn't find Ruprali. Wasn't this feast for her?

"Now," Furfursi continued. "May I present to you the beauty of the feast, the newest member of the Chaf Family; Chaf’pra’lia!”

The spotlight shifted behind him, and standing there was Ruprali, in a dress of gold and silver, with heavy-looking accessories around her head, neck, and arms. Her heels were high, golden and silver chains around her waist and around her dress as she held her head high. A faint smile was on her face as she bowed to the crowd.

The crowd applauded but Kurasha was horrified . What the hell was that patriarch talking about fashion reflecting personality? That was nothing his friend would wear. He watched his friend smile and bow and her being uncomfortable. It hurt Kurasha's heart and he just... He missed her.

Crusher stared up, trying to figure out if it was really Ruprali. Her hair been dyed a lighter shade, and her makeup was very heavy. She looked like a whole different person! And that name? What was her name now? Fprali? What kind of a name was that ??

Furfursi had led her to the table, and she was seated across from Fastal while Furfursi took the head of the table. "Let the feast commence!" The patriarch announced.

They began to eat, but Kurasha didn't want to eat. He kept glancing at Ruprali, his heart breaking with every look. She doesn't look like Ruprali. Was the friend he said goodbye to days ago really gone forever? He had to talk to her.

"Kurasha," Crusher nudged him slightly. "You should eat," he whispered, biting into one of the food. He hummed and set his fork down. "Nevermind,"

Eli too had only taste and shook his head. "It's 'edible' gold." He hissed.

"For fuck's sake ," Kurasha whispered so no one else can hear him. If this is the feast, then Ruprali's going to die here. Is it too late to stage her death–

"Just... pretend you had your fill," Eli sighed. "Not that we have a choice..."

The feast went on all night, and people asked Ruprali- er, Fprali their own questions. Kurasha glared in the background, and he waited for the chance to talk to her. 

Fprali then had to go to the bathroom and Kurasha followed her. Crusher hissed and got up to follow him. Kurasha must be fuming at her age, waiting to see their friend... and that made him dangerously reckless sometimes.

Kurasha followed Fprali until she took a breath in the dark. She got herself off her high heels, the weight of the chains heavy on her shoulders.

Kurasha went behind her and helped her take off her chains. "Ru..." he spoke softly.

She jumped and turned around. "Rasha...?"

The two looked at each other before Kurasha embraced her in a hug. "Ru, I'm sorry... I'm sorry."

Ruprali blinked and began to cry. Crusher looked down that dark alley and frowned, but he gave some space, letting his twin do the comfort.

Kurasha held Ruprali as she leaned on him. The gold became so heavy that they had to sit down. Still, then, Kurasha let his friend lean on him and wiped off the tear stains on her face, slightly revealing her bare face. That's the Ruprali he knows…

After some time, Ruprali stopped crying. She let out a sigh and clasped her hands together. "When I came, Patriarch Furfursi told me about the dinner, and he said that I had to make a dress that resembled more of the... the Chaf Family than me. I didn't have a choice but to do it... and it's... it's so heavy..." her voice shook as she spoke.

"I can see that..." Kurasha muttered as he assisted in letting the headdress down and letting her hair flow. He sighed and put his chin on hers. "Ruru, I'm so sorry you had to... Bear all of this . You deserve to be treated so much better..." He wants to beg her to come back but he knows that the girl is powerless when it comes to this situation. What could they do? "In private. You could do it all in private," Kurasha reminded. "And call us. Call any of us when things are hard, Ru. When things are like this. We're here for you."

He looked behind him and then gestured for his brother to come out of the shadows. Crusher moved forward and sat by the girl's other side. He held out a datapad. "Here's a private datapad, so Patriarch Furfursi doesn't know you're contacting us if he doesn't allow it,"

Ruprali blinked and gently took the datapad. A small smile grazed her face before she pulled the two into a hug. "Thank you..."

"Of course," Kurasha whispered, hugging the girl as tight as he could without hurting her.

Dinner ended in a few hours. Eli soon got the boys out of the building and towards the ship.

Kurasha hugged Ruprali one last time and gave her a small peck on her head before he left. He watched her sadly in the windows of the ship and he almost cried when he didn't see her anymore. Crusher pulled him into a hug. “It’ll be alright,” he assured.

Kurasha leaned his head on Crusher's shoulder and held him as right as he possibly could.

Notes:

AJSIO

Don't forget to check out the DIOSCURI BLOG for extra content like videos, character sheets, character outfits, etc.

Chapter 17: Summer Training

Summary:

The boys are enlisted by their Grunkle and Grandfather for their summer surprise.

The school year was ending, and it was about to be Summer. Well... Summer by words of the school. The air was still a little chilly, and the flowers hadn't bloomed as much as they did during Spring while the sun shone brightly in the air.

It was the last day of school, and Hamakti was dreading every moment of it. "Ughh..."

"Another school year is done," Kurasha said as he gave Opoia and Hamakti a present. He already mailed Ruprali's to her estate and just hoped Patriarch Furfursi or his nephew didn't take it. He turned to Hamakti and said, "Good luck in Summer Camp."

"Do I really have to go with Thro'tarthi, of all people?" Hamakti groaned.

"Yes," Crusher chuckled.

"Damn it..."

Opoia snorted. She placed Kurasha's present into her bag before she sighed. "First school year without Ru..."

Kurasha's eyes saddened and he patted Opoia's shoulder. "Someday. We'll see her again someday." 

Opoia gave a smile, but as soon as the bell rang, she dashed out of the classroom.

They all were dismissed. Eli stood by outside with Thro'tarthi, who grumbled as he stood with arms crossed. The students began moving out, but then the school's snowy area exploded in blue and yellow glitter. The school's water systems were somehow turned on by small furry animals that began running in the school halls. The windows were splattered with washable paint of different colors and the canteen suddenly had cake for the teachers.

Finally, to top it all off, a giant banner was released. "SEE YA, RENTOR!" It was all a combustion of noise and chaos that students began questioning what happened, but when they realized what happened, they began playing with the snow-covered glitter. 

Star and Darry skated out of the school and yelled, "SCHOOL'S OUT, MOTHERFUCKERRRRRSSSSS!" He did not notice Thro'tarthi as he was enjoying himself in the moment. He high-fived Darry and laughed, "Five pranks at once! That has got to be a new record!"

"YESS!!" Darry cheered. "And just before school ends!"

Thro'tarthi's eyes lit up and was about to call out to Star when Kurasha and Crusher's group of friends came out. Hamakti groaned and glared at the other.

"Princey."

"Fisher boy." Thro'tarthi scowled.

"Alright, ya two, settle down," Eli patted their shoulders. He turned to his sons. "Boys, stay here and wait at the ship. I need to take these two to the summer camp across the village,"

"Sure," Kurasha instantly agreed. 

Star and Darry began running when they saw Eli, but Star's eyes widened when he saw Thro'tarthi. His heart began to thump and his head began to cloud, that he didn't realize that he was falling. He tripped on the ground, and right on a rock hidden in the snow. "Sh--Shit..." Star muttered as he tried to stand with a dizzy head. He held his hand but then felt liquid. Shoot, is his head bleeding?

"Star!" Darry ran to help him up. "Are you okay??"

"I--I'm fine," Star said as he tried not to notice that Thro'tarthi was there. He probably didn't notice him either.

"The blood doesn't say so," Darry sighed and got the bandages out of his bag. "Good thing Dad thinks we're too accident prone to give us our own bandages and first aid kit,"

Star laughed and let his twin bandage him up. "It's just a scratch, don't worry. You had worse," Star assured, turning away from seeing Thro'tarthi. Why was he here? Oh, right... Summer camp with Hamakti.

"Come on, let's go!" Darry pulled him towards the ship just as Eli took Thro'tarthi and Hamakti to a hover coach.

Star sighed in relief and went to the ship. 

"Helloooooo, our wonderful older brothers!" Star greeted as he danced himself inside the ship.

"Star! Darry!" Crusher smiled.

"What happened to your head?" Kurasha asked. "I saw you prancing about just a while ago."

Star laughed and said, "Nothing. I tripped."

"Yeah! Just an oopsie!" Darry agreed.

"I'm surprised you're so ready to go," Crusher snorted. "How about your boyfriends?"

"I'll see them next year! And Papa said I can visit them!" Darry grinned. "Well... not so often, but often enough!"

Star giggled. He wished he had a successful love life like his brother. "I wonder what we're actually going to do this summer."

Kurasha grinned. "I think you guys will like it."

"Huh?"

"We're doing something this summer?" Darry blinked.

"Yes," Kurasha nodded. "Dad said."

"Wanna give a hint, twin?" Crusher chuckled.

Kurasha chuckled. He replied, "It has something to do with what you guys are trying to do now."

"Being gay?" Star guessed. 

Kurasha stared at them before he hid his laugh in his palm. Crusher snickered and clapped his hands. “Nice one,”

Eli soon returned to the ship. Star turned to him and continued the joke. He crossed his arms and said, "Why are we going to a gay workshop? Kurasha's the only straight person here!"

"Hey!"

"A gay workshop?" Eli snorted. "Ya little shits ain't goin' to a gay workshop... ya don't need one, and Kurasha doesn't need one. He acts gay enough,"

Darry burst out laughing at that. Kurasha flushed, and he self-consciously tugged at his clothes. 

Star was not expecting that one and wished he recorded it. He turned to his older brother with a shit-eating grin only to be given a middle finger. 

"Anyway," Eli walked to his seat. "Tomorrow, ya'll are goin' to stay in your Grunkle Iceesat's place for a self-defense camp,"

The twins gasped. "Self-defense?!"

"Self-defense??" Crusher's jaw dropped.

"Yes," Eli nodded. "Your Grunkle Iceesat suggested that your self-defense skills could use a little... help," he chuckled. "Ezra's joinin' ya'll to help him fight this early,"

"WOOOO!" The twins rejoiced and they began to vibrate with each other about how awesome this summer is going to be. They're going to learn how to fight! This is so exciting! Soon, they'll be fighting bad guys like their parents!

"Erm..." Crusher rubbed his arm. He wasn't that good with fighting... he tried not to fight physically. With words, yeah, he's better at that, but actual fighting? Yeah... not thank you, no.

Kurasha put his hand on his brother and said, "Don't worry, Crusher. You'll be fine." Kurasha was not good either. There were many instances where his body gave up on him and he was bed-ridden for days. It would be nice to know how to fight, but it was sure he's not going to last long. At all. Kurasha rather have his bots do it for him.

"I hope so," Crusher sighed. 

During the trip, Star and Darry wanted to stand up and practice so they could show their Grunkle that they could fight, but all they did was again flail their arms and tried to punch each other. Crusher jumped out of the way before he could get hurt from their 'practices'. He sat on the chair and sighed. Maybe this camp isn't so bad… as long as he doesn't get hit.

Time passed and tomorrow came. Star and Darry were the first to wake up and they began running around the halls, excited to go to Grunkle Iceesat's.

Eli had packed all of their things, including homemade uniforms. "It's gonna be hard work, so y'all gonna need a lot of those," he chuckled.

"Yay! Summer camp! Summer camp!" Ezra cheered, running around with the younger twins.

Kurasha groaned. He was going to miss his work and he packed an extra bag with his projects that he could maybe work on while there. If he needed more, he can ask Star to transform them. He hummed and realized that he could actually make Star create materials for him. Why hadn't he thought of that sooner? He smiled, pleased with his new idea.

Crusher had to be dragged out gently by Thrawn. "What if something goes wrong?" He whimpered.

"Your Grunkle will make sure you'll be fine," Thrawn kissed his forehead. "Don't worry too much, and have some fun,"

"You coming too, Papa!?" Ezra asked.

"I wish I could, but I have work," Thrawn sighed.

"Same," Eli nodded. "But we'll visit when we can,”

Kurasha went to his twin and patted his head. "You'll be fine . I promise. If you won't, you're free to hit me." He chuckled.

"Ha, no thanks, twin, you bruise too easily," Crusher snorted.

Kurasha rolled his eyes but he played along with the joke. "Another reason why you don't have to worry. Someone will always be more fragile than you."

"I don't think you can even last a day!" Star laughed.

Kurasha glared at Star but he couldn't deny it. He really can't .

They were soon all in the hover coach and speeding towards Obbic Mansion. As soon as they were there, Iceesat greeted them with open arms. "Hello, family!!" He cheered.

"Grunkle Iceesat!!" Ezra immediately ran to hug him.

"Hey, Grunkle!" Star said as he went to hug him too then he began to bounce around him. "I can't wait for the training! What are we gonna do? Are we gonna fight? Can I have a sword? I love guns! Can we have guns too? Or is it just plain sparring? What about we–”

"Woah, woah, slow down, kiddos!" Iceesat laughed. "We're taking this slow and steady, for the older kids,"

"Hey!" Crusher let out a laugh of his own.

Kurasha joined in the laughter, but Star was not amused. He groaned and said, "They won't even last a week! Can we spar them?" He grinned evilly.

"No," Iceesat patted his head. "You spar with Darry, and Ezra, you pick who you wanna go to train,"

"Aren't you training us alone?" Darry asked.

"I wish…" Iceesat grumbled before he sighed. "Unfortunately, someone-"

"Hello, my grandchildren!"

"-volunteered to… help," Iceesat groaned.

"Grandfather!!" Ezra dashed into Marchion's arms.

"Dad!" Thrawn was surprised. "What are you doing here? Aren't you retired?"

"Well, if coming out of retirement means I get to teach my favourite grandkids how to spar, then count me in!" Marchion cackled.

"WE'RE THE FAVORITE! HAHA!" Star rejoiced as he rushed into his grandfather's arms as well. "Hi, gramps!”

"Hi, grandfather!!" Darry clung to Marchion's leg.

"Heya, little chaotic twins," Marchion laughed.

"Hold your horses, old man," Iceesat crossed his arms. "Our deal is that you teach them weapons. I'll teach them sparring."

"Yeah, yeah," Marchion waved him off. "Don't be such a buzz kill,"

Iceesat's eye twitched.

"Is this a good idea?" Eli whispered to Thrawn. "These two always clash when they're in the same room,"

"I'm sure they'll get along… for the children, at least," Thrawn offered a smile.

"Ya better be right about that…" Eli sighed but slowly nodded.

They soon took their leave, and Marchion and Iceesat helped carry the luggage inside. The younger twins clung onto Marchion's legs while Crusher and Kurasha helped Iceesat with more luggages.

"Grandfather, where's Grandpa?" Darry asked.

"He went on a visit to Patriarch Lamiov's mansion," Marchion replied. "Just a visit between friends,"

"Funny I wasn't aware of it," Iceesat grumbled.

"Oh, please, you would have made things chaotic," Marchion snorted.

Iceesat growled. "You little, piece of-”

"CANDY!" one of Ezra's bags opened and it spilled so much candy.

"SUGAR RUSH!!" Darry and Ezra dashed towards the candy.

Star laughed as he went with his siblings. He grabbed a piece of candy and popped it into his mouth as he let the other two eat it. 

Kurasha and Crusher winced. Well, they're certainly not sleeping tonight.

"Come on, kids, too much candy," Marchion hissed.

"D'aww, let them have fun," Iceesat waved it off.

"They're going to have a sugar crash tomorrow," Marchion argued.

"And I thought that you were the 'fun' parent, Ro," Iceesat grinned.

"Oh, fuck OFF!"

"Huh, I didn't know they didn't get along," Crusher hummed. During Chissmas, they seemed to act… decently with each other.

Kurasha raised a brow. He looked at his siblings and just hoped that they wouldn't bring their issues with the kids. He sighed and then quickly rushed to pull his siblings off the candy and push it inside the bag. "Crusher, help me, or else we'd also won't be sleeping tonight!”

"Eh, I don't think we'll be anyway," Crusher snorted but went over to help.

They got the kids to stop eating the candy but by that point, all three of them were running around the mansion. Kurasha groaned but he was too tired to chase after them. He took a lollipop from the bag and popped it in his mouth. Crusher laughed and grabbed one of his own.

The next morning, the three kids were crashed and tired, groaning form headaches. "Told you kids that was too much candy," Marchion chuckled and gave them some meds.

Kurasha took this opportunity to isolate himself in a small room and began working on one of the projects he had brought with him. He stayed hidden after breakfast, and his grandfather and grunkle couldn't find him until lunch was nearing.

"Kurasha, you can't just disappear like that," Iceesat sighed. "Your Dad and Papa wants us to help you rely on something other than your gadgets,"

"Yeah, gadgets and gizmos dong always work, kiddo," Marchion agreed, for once. "And you can't just abandon your siblings like that." He sternly spoke the last bit.

"Hey, don't scare him," Iceesat nudged him.

"I didn't abandon them. They're with you," Kurasha said. He liked his gadgets... If he were going to fight without them, that would be unlikely.

"That's not an excuse," Marchion shook his head. "So what if they're with people you seem safe? What if there's suddenly an attack, hmm? It's not impossible, knowing your status as princes,"

"Your grandfather has a point," Iceesat reluctantly agreed. "It's good to have some space, but not in complete isolation, kid, your siblings might need you. Besides, you can do your gadgets after this summer. For now, just remember why you're here,”

Kurasha pouted. Guess he wasn't going to get out of this one. 

He went with his siblings and wore the uniforms Eli had made for them and assisted Ezra with his. He looked at his messy hair and tied it in a messy bun. Maybe he should cut it soon. Or not. Depending on his mood.

Star was excited. He was already telling Darry all the adventures they could do once they learned.

"I'll teach you younger kids about weaponry usage first!" Marchion claimed. "You wanna join us, Ez?"

"Yess!!" Ezra cheered and him and the younger twins followed them to a training room.

"That leaves you two to spar with me," Iceesat chuckled at the older twins.

Crusher and Kurasha glanced at each other nervously. They followed Iceesat to a separate room to learn basic sparring.

"Don't worry, you two, we'll start off simple… by reflexes," Iceesat got a speaker and his datapad.

Kurasha and Crusher looked nervous, but they positioned themselves in a fighting position that they know. Basic stuff they saw in movie.

Iceesat pressed on a button, and a fast beat music filled the room that left the twins blinking.

What the–

"Uh, Grunkle Iceesat, I thought we were learning fighting?" Crusher scratched his head.

"Can you two dance?" Iceesat asked.

"Umm... Sort of?" Kurasha asked. "We're supposed to dance?" Oh, these awkward little noodle drops. They saw how people dance in the ballroom, but never at a party.

"Sort of," Iceesat had changed into his own uniform, and he clasped his hands behind him while taking graceful steps. "Fighting is an art, like dancing. It takes technique, discipline and grace, as it does strength and power," He twirled and held up a foot to a button to press it.

An assassin droid appeared from an opening. Crusher swallowed and hid behind Kurasha, hands out in a ready stance.

"Don't worry, it's not set to kill yet," Iceesat assured. "Now… observe,"

He turned to the droid, which suddenly zipped towards him. He grinned, and his feet spun its own steps, twirling around the droid to dodge and get behind him before he raised a foot and slammed it straight down, knocking down the assassin droid and through its metal parts.

Kurasha's eyes sparkled, impressed. He reviewed Iceesat's steps and then at the droid. Crusher gaped in amazement and slowly pried himself from behind his twin. Dancing as a fighting style? That looked… graceful!

Kurasha and Crusher looked at each other and then gave each other a nod with a smile. They can do this!

"Alright, ready to learn?" Iceesat grinned.

"Yes!" Both siblings said. They are still unsure but seeing Iceesat's demonstration, they feel encouraged.

"Great!" Iceesat kicked the droid aside. "First technique," He brought in a hanging foam block. "Dodge, Twirl to the back, Rise the foot and SLAM!" He did the actions as he spoke, destroying the foam block.

The twins oohed. They tried to imitate what Iceesat did without the foam. They fell a couple of times, but they were able to do it.

"There you go!" Iceesat smiled. "Now, hear the music? What can you hear?"

"That… it's fast?" Crusher guessed.

"Yes, but also steady," Iceesat twirled around with his moves. "Reflexes are to be fast yet steady enough to take down your opponent, even when you least expect it," He got a button. "So let's train with some assassin droids,”

"N--Now?" Kurasha yelped as he looked at the incoming bots.

"Don't worry, they're set for slow, so they won't hurt when you bump onto them," Iceesat assured. "You have to trust your reflexes to save you when you're under attack,”

Kurasha and Crusher glanced at each other before nodding. They took their positions and watched as the bots slowly approach them. Crusher took a breath and tried to remember the steps as he attempted a dodge. He failed, unfortunately, and landed on the padding floor instead. Kurasha dodged one strike from the bot, but that was the most he got before tripping on his own feet. He landed right on his back and the child winced.

Good thing the floor was padding.

"Ow… good try," Iceesat chuckled and helped them up. "Could have been worse,”

Kurasha sighed. He turned to his twin and gave an encouraging smile. "Let's try again," he encouraged.

"Yeah!" Crusher smiled and nodded.

Meanwhile, Marchion had given the younger twins and Ezra safety daggers. "That's the first weapon we'll be learning,"

"Yay!!" Ezra cheered before grinning. "S T A B!”

"STAB! STAB! STAB!" The twins cheered on, proud that their brother was becoming more and more chaotic just like them!

"Now, now, while stabbing is what a dagger is for, that's not the goal today," Marchion chuckled. He brought out a dummy. "We're going to learn how to stab properly,”

"YAYYYYY!”

"Alright, I wanna see how you guys stab," Marchion went behind the dummy. "Go, Darry!"

"Whoo!!" Darry went first, hands throwing the knife lie a psycho.

Marchion moved the dummy, and he quickly disarmed Darry, knocking him down to the floor of padding. "And that's an example on what not to do,”

Star and Ezra oohed. 

Star said, "That looked fun!" He went to his twin and helped him up. "You okay, Twinsie?”

"Yep!" Darry bounced back up. "Again! Again!"

"How do we stab properly, grandfather?" Ezra asked.

"It's simple," Marchion for the safety dagger before pressing a droid to activate the dummy. "You have to attempt a stab but let yourself be open to bring the move back out then…" He ran towards the dummy and aimed a stab but retreated and stabbed the dummy on the head.

The kids oohed and immediately tried to copy the move shown to them, attacking the droid and stabbing it twice, thrice, and more than 5 times in quick succession until it began disassembling.

Marchion folded his arms. "Good job, children!”

The three kids looked up at the Everini and proudly presented their daggers. "STAB!" they all sang.

Marchion laughed and ruffled their hairs. "That's my boys!”

The kids were all having fun as they circled their grandfather, singing "Stab!"

After a few hours, it was lunch time. The older kids were exhausted but they were happy that they made some progress. They sat down and waited for their grandfather Marchion when they burst through the dining hall doors with the kids yelling, "STAB! STAB! STAB!" The younglings began running around and stabbed everything. The table, the chair, the floor, the wall. Everything they could find that wasn't living.

"Woah, kids, settle down," Iceesat twirled to swipe the daggers before tossing them all aside. "No weapons on the table,"

"Says you," Marchion grumbled.

Kurasha dodged a dagger thrown toward him and fell back on his chair once Star went to catch it. "Watch it!" Kurasha yelled. 

"KURASHA! CATCH!"

Kurasha went under the table once another knife went flying.

Iceesat winced. "I SAID ENOUGH!"

The whole table fell silent. Marchion grimaced and went to him. "Shit, Cozbi, chillax,"

"Sorry…" Iceesat took a breath and sighed, moving from Marchion's attempt to console him. "It's lunch time, calm down, boys, and let's just eat in peace before the next training,”

The three kids all looked at each other before they went to sit down in their respective seats. Crusher helped Kurasha up from under the table and back on his seat.

"Thank you," Iceesat set the food down on the table from the counter and sat down. "Alright! Let's eat!" He chirped.

Marchion sighed and sat on his seat before they dug in to eat.

They had a one-hour lunch break to digest and play. The older kids went to read books while the younger ones played with the toys there.

Ezra ran around, acting like a ship landing before bursting out again. Darry laughed and got a doll to place on top of Ezra. "Go, ship, go!"

"Wheeee!!" Ezra cheered and zoomed across the room.

Crusher glanced down at them to check and chuckled before reading his book. He hummed and looked at Kurasha. "Hey, Kurasha?”

"Yes?" Kurasha turned to his twin.

"Do you think Grunkle Iceesat is okay?" Crusher asked. "He was snappy that even Grandfather was concerned…”

Kurasha put Crusher's words into thought and he glanced at his Great Uncle. "You got a point," he nodded. "Maybe we should try to reel the kids in so Grunkle Iceesat won't have to stress so much," he suggested.

"Yeah, but that's gonna be hard when he needs to teach the others later," Crusher snorted.

Kurasha chuckled. "Let's just brief the kids later about this, yeah?”

"Alright," Crusher nodded.

Later, before bed, Kurasha and Crusher set the kids down and sternly said, "Behave yourselves."

Star looked at the two and asked, "what's this about?”

"You saw how Grunkle Iceesat reacted to you guys in the dining hall," Crusher crossed his arms. "Just follow his instructions and not so wild,"

"Boo, no fun!" Darry whined.

"I think big brothers is correct," Ezra tugged on them. "Even Grandfather was worried for Grunkle earlier,”

The younger set looked at each other before Star sighed. "Fine..." he agreed. He can fight his older brothers, but he can't fight his youngest. Youngest Brother Privileges and all that.

They soon returned to their classes, but the older kids went with Marchion while the younger ones went with Iceesat. The kids tried to behave as much as possible as they waited for their grand uncle's instructions.

"Alright, kiddos, I heard from your Dad and Papa that two of you are already learning how to spar," Iceesat grinned and released two dummy droids. "I wanna see how much you two know,"

Darry's eyes lit up. "Ooh! Come on, Star!" He pulled on his twin forward.

Star giggled and went into position with Darry. They counted to three before they attacked the dummies. Their actions were rash and very wild. With no sense of control and just the sensational urge to hit something. They got hit but that didn't stop them from returning the hit five times fold. No form, no patience. Just punch and kick.

Iceesat pulled Ezra aside to keep him from getting hit. He observed the boys, even as the young one looked both scared and interested.

Finally, Star and Darry were done with the bots and they were celebrated, their auras vibrating against each other. The bots lay on the ground, defeated and unfunctional.

"Woah…" Ezra oohed.

"Nice job, boys," Iceesat grinned and moved forward, hands clasped behind him. "Now, attack me,"

"Okay!!" Darry dashed quickly, fist bared and feet ready to kick.

Iceesat was quicker, faster and slick as he dodged and didn't waste time kicking the boy down. Star ran next to try and punch his grunkle but he didn't even touch him before Iceesat tripped him.

“Ouch,” Ezra winced.

“Ah, there are your flaws,” Iceesat chuckled. “You lack discipline and technique,” He dodged and flipped Darry as he tried again. “You charge without warning but can't pick yourselves up from fall,” he twirled and swept Star off his feet again. “Your aggressiveness and strength don't match your skills, and that should be fixed,” He jumped, letting the twins crash onto each other as they tried attacking.

The twins fell down and they groaned in pain. This wasn't fun. They thought sparring was fun! If it isn't, then why do their parents do it often?

"I wanna try! I wanna try!" Ezra volunteered.

"Sure, Ez, I'll get the softer dummy for you," Iceesat ruffled his hair and turned to leave.

Ezra walked up to his brothers and poked them. "You two okay?”

"We're..." Star trailed off, but then he groaned.

"Peachy…" Darry let out a groan of his own.

"Here, Ezra, practice on this," Iceesat brought out an inanimate dummy.

"Yayy!" Ezra ran over and began to punch it, fists balled up, but since he wasn't used to punching, it wasn't as strong as the twins.

Iceesat chuckled and looked down at the two. "You two want to learn how to actually spar and fight?" He asked.

Star got up and grinned. "Yes! If it means beating you!" he boldly said.

"Ha! Not even your grandfather and Dad can beat me…" Iceesat snorted yet the grin stayed. "but you can try,"

Meanwhile, Marchion was teaching Kurasha and Crusher on how to wield their own daggers. They were calmer to teach… which has some advantage. They managed to stab the dummy much more accurately.

Kurasha didn't have a hard time with the weapon because of the constant use of his motor skills while using his gadgets. It looked like he had talent, but it was only practice.

Crusher did his best, but his stabs aren't as deep as it should. He tried pushing harder, but somehow, there was a fear of how much his muscles could endure stabbing before he could get a cramp or if he misses, he might hit his own hand, so the stabs were soft.

"You're a natural, Kurasha," Marchion ruffled his hair. He turned to Crusher and patted his head. "And don't worry, Crush, you'll get better. Just keep practicing and have some confidence!"

Crusher gave a smile, but he looked at the dagger with unsureness.

Kurasha turned to his twin and asked, "Are you okay, Crush?”

"I… I think I need a break," Crusher set the dagger down and headed to the side.

Marchion sighed. He patted Kurasha's back. "Let's all take five," he smiled and turned to placed the daggers to the side to get the targets.

Kurasha waited a while before he ran to check on Crusher. Crusher was sitting by the corner, trying to flick his wrist correctly.

Kurasha appeared behind him and asked, "What are you doing, dear brother?”

"Trying to… I don't know… stab properly…?" Crusher sighed. "They're so… weak. My stabs, I mean…”

"They're not that bad," Kurasha said as he held his brother's hand. He went through the motions of stabbing with him once more and Kurasha didn't help him that much because it seemed Crusher already knew what he was doing. "You're already good.”

"Thanks," Crusher gave a smile before he sighed. "I just feel like… I don't know, what if I stab someone too deep? Or what if my stab is too weak that I get hurt? Or what if I break my wrist because of stabbing incorrectly?”

"Don't worry about that," Kurasha said. "If you get hurt, Grandfather is there to help. With the way you're progressing now, there's no way your stabs are weak. Just have confidence in yourself, brother. You'll be more than fine," Kurasha assured.

"Okay…" Crusher took a breath and nodded.

"I've got the targets!" Marchion returned with the dummies wearing circular targets.

Kurasha turned to Crusher and said, "You try first. Don't be shy to ask for help from Gradnfather.”

Crusher nodded. He waited for Marchion to place the dummies in front of them before he took the stand. He positioned his dagger before he ran to stab. Midway, he felt the dummy getting closer and closer, and his grip on his dagger felt shaky. He suddenly let go, and he tripped. The dagger didn't hurt him, thankfully. 

Kurasha rushed to his brother and helped him up. "Crusher, are you okay?" he asked and then checked for injuries.

"I'm fine," Crusher sighed. He bowed his head towards their grandfather. "Sorry…"

"Hey, it's okay," Marchion patted his back. His eyes might look soulless but thankfully, he wasn't. "Not everyone can do this at first try, but what's bothering you, kiddo?"

"I just… I don't know…" Crusher rubbed his arm. "I get too close… I freeze up! And then I just… I don't know, I suddenly feel… afraid…”

"Afraid?" Kurasha prodded, going closer to his twin to support him.

"I don't know…" Crusher winced. "I feel like… like it's going to hurt me… or I'll hurt it…"

"Hey," Marchion sighed. "In the future, when there are bad guys, you will really have to kill them, especially if they hurts your family and friends… but right now," He smacked the dummy's back. "It's just a doll. It's not going to hurt you, and it won't feel pain. Promise," he offered a smile.

Crusher took a breath and got the dagger from the ground. "Okay…"

He held the blade in front of him and took a breath. He closed his eyes and threw the dagger, landing right in the chest.

Kurasha smiled proudly at his brother and then patted his shoulder. "You're doing great," he assured.

"Thanks," Crusher returned the smile.

It was soon dinner time. Star and Darry were more than drained, making them the most behaved than they have ever been. Ezra was hyped, jumping to his seat and ready to eat. Crusher got into his seat and turned to the younger twins.

"What happened to you two?" He asked.

"Hurt," Star replied and Darry agreed with a groan. 

Kurasha looked at them and laughed. He said, "This is a nice change."

Star gave him a middle finger.

Marchion snorted and turned to the other. "Maybe you took your training with them a little too seriously,"

"They wouldn't be tired if they weren't reckless and undisciplined in their sparring style," Iceesat shrugged.

But he had to admit, that for beginners, they were good. In a... Chaotic sense. 

"How about you, Ezra?" Kurasha asked. "How was your training?”

"Fun!" Ezra clapped his hands. "I got to punch a dummy!"

"That's great, little bro," Crusher ruffled his hair.

They had a much more peaceful dinner than last time, and Star and Darry went to their room with sore backs immediately.

Kurasha and Crusher took the time to play with Ezra before bed. Kurasha helped Ezra to build a tower of blocks while Crusher was still stirring his wrist, trying to get it used to spinning or stabbing.

Kurasha glanced at him and let Ezra play until it was bedtime. Later, he went to his brother and said, "Hey... What about you helping me with my projects in your free time? Maybe it could help you with your motor skills if that's what you're worried about.”

“When we get home?” Crusher chuckled. “Because you know that Grunkle prevented you from doing your projects here,”

Kurasha grinned and lifted his bed sheet up to reveal a small overboard he was working on. "Occasionally.”

Crusher hummed. “I don't know… I don't wanna get in trouble with grandfather and grunkle,” he sighed and sat down.

Kurasha hummed and put his bed sheet down. "That's fine." He went to his brother's friend and held his hand. "Don't worry, I'm sure you'll do great. And if the dagger is not for you, then, that's fine too, Crush.”

“Thanks, Kurasha,” Crusher smiled.

Kurasha gave his brother one more hug before returning to his bed.

---

A week had passed. The children went through various styles of fighting and weaponry since they all knew most of the basics now. Now, they were all gathered in a room to select the weapons they wanted to focus on. 

The kids oohed at a multitude of weapons displayed before them in the weaponry room. From blades to ropes to wood. There were many choices and the wall itself looked rather intimidating.

“Every warrior must master all weapons,” Marchion explained to them as he paced around to show them the weapons. “A warrior must always be skilled to be able to use any weapon when faced with situations where they would not be available and situations where they would need one, but every warrior must also be skilled and attached to at least one weapon of his or her choosing,” He got one and ignited a yellow lightsaber. “For example, this is my weapon of choice; a lightsaber,”

“And this is mine,” Iceesat twirled around two small knive-like daggers. “The Twin Kunai,”

The kids oohed at their display as they looked at the display of the weapons. Each one was incredibly different from the other. And each one is filled with opportunities. They'll have to decide carefully what to pick.

Darry looked around and grabbed a few. “Look at these! They look like stars!” He held out the small, sharp weapons. “But with four point!”

“Those are shurikens,” Marchion explained. “They're great for long-range throwing, and they're sharp enough to cut even the thickest of rope,”

Star's eyes widened. "Those look amazing! And you're great at throwing, Darry!" He encouraged.

“So is that your weapon of choice, Darry?” Iceesat asked.

“Yes! Yes!” Darry chirped.

“Alright then,” Marchion noted it down on a datapad. “Who's next?”

Star went straight to the metallics and tried to grab a gun because it was the most familiar weapon he knew and the most confident item he could use. He grabbed it and twirled it in his hands, happy but then his eyes lingered back at the wall. Does he really want a gun to be his main weapon? Or…

“Whatcha got there, kiddo?” Marchion asked. “A gun?”

“Why is that in there?” Iceesat frowned. “It's not exactly a hands-on weapon,”

“Let him be,” Marchion waved it off.

Star hummed and put it back before he went to grab a whip. 

"A whip?" Kurasha asked. 

Star shrugged as he began playing with it. "Looks fun!" He turned to Darry with a small smile and asked, "Right?”

“Yeah! It looks cool!” Darry agreed.

“Is that your weapon of choice, Star?” Iceesat asked.

"Maybe," Star gave a small grin. "It seems fun!”

“Okay, who's next?” Marchion looked at the other boys.

Crusher rubbed his arm and looked at the weapons, though he was unsure.

Kurasha lightly pushed him encouragingly. "You'll be fine," he whispered.

"You go ahead," Crusher shook his head. "I'll go after you,”

"You sure?”

Crusher nodded. Kurasha stepped forward and looked around the wall. He walked around before he spotted something small. "This should do," he said as he now took the Balisong Knife off of the wall.

"Woah, that's a great choice," Iceesat oohed.

"That checks out," Marchion smiled then he looked around. "Hey, where's little Ezzy?"

"Saber!"

They turned to see Ezra holding up the yellow lightsaber.

"Be careful with that," Kurasha warned, but the youngest seemed to be enjoying and testing out the weapon.

"Easy there, Ezra," Marchion got the weapon gently. "This weapon isn't really one to just take. We only have one. You can earn it when you're older-"

"Ro! Teaching the children how to steal?" Iceesat shook his head. "Tsk tsk!"

"Not what I meant…" Marchion rolled his eyes.

"Maybe you can get used to another weapon, Ez," Kurasha suggested.

Star huffed. "Why? Ezra seems to like it!" He turned to Iceesat and said, "Grunkle, can't Ezra have a lightsaber like Grandfather Marchion?”

"No, kiddo, he's not… ready for it," Iceesat shook his head.

"How about this old thing?" Marchion suggested, giving a small metal stick.

"Too small!" Ezra stuck out his tongue.

"Not if you press the button," Marchion winked.

"Oh?" Ezra blinked and pressed the button. The metal staff extended, and he oohed as he gripped tightly to it "Woah!!"

"That looks cool, Ezzy!" Darry chirped.

"That looks hella awesome!" Star said happily.

"Staff, it is," Iceesat snorted.

"Alright, Crusher, your turn," Marchion turned to the last boy.

"Um…" Crusher looked through the weapons, but he moved away. "I think… I'm good,”

"Why not?" Star asked as he went to push Crusher slightly. "Everyone has a weapon!”

"I know…" Crusher sighed. "I just… don't want to pick,"

"D'aww, we can't train until you pick one too!" Darry urged.

"I said I don't want to!" Crusher hissed, lightning sparking up before turning away. "I'm not… comfortable,"

Marchion sighed and patted his shoulder. "That's alright, you can sit this one out, alright?"

Crusher nodded and went to the side to sit on the floor. Star and Darry shrugged and went with Ezra to train. 

Kurasha went to Crusher and asked, "Crush?”

"Go ahead," Crusher waved him off. "I'll be fine,"

"Come on, Rasha!" Ezra pulled on their big brother's hand.

Kurasha sighed. He patted Crusher and then went with Ezra.

The rest of the day, Marchion and Iceesat helped the other boys get used to their weapons. Darry was given a long-range target practice, and he cheered as he threw the shurikens into the targets. Ezra was given another few dummies that he could learn to hit again and again while being taught how to twirl his staff. Star was given wooden dummies to train with, hitting with the whip and tossing it across the room. As for Kurasha, he was given a giant dummy with a few target points, explained as a person's weak points to stab.

Kurasha was agile with the knife he chose as it perfectly complemented his talent for hand movements. The only problem he had was speed. But as he trained, he couldn't help but turn back to his twin. Crusher was curled up on the wall, and Iceesat was beside him, talking to him, but the boy still seemed so down.

After the training, Kurasha immediately went with his twin and sat with him. He held his hand and pleaded with him to tell him what's wrong.

"I'm fine, Kurasha… just not confident with weapons, is all," Crusher excused. "Besides, I'm not strong enough to carry some of them,”

"Some. There's still a few options," Kurasha said. He looked around the weaponry wall and asked, "What about I make you one instead? Something for you . Not too light, not too heavy. Anything you want.”

"No, it's fine," Crusher shook his head. "I don't want to bother you,”

"The only way you're bothering me is not bothering me when I want you to bother me," Kurasha huffed. He took his twin's hand again and said, "Now. Tell me what you want. Because if you don't, I'll guess.”

Crusher chuckled. "I'm fine, really…" He sighed. "I just need time to think of what weapon I could be comfortable of using, is all,”

Kurasha sighed. "Okay, if you say so.”

Night soon fell, and the kids all fell asleep. Crusher wasn't able to get any sleep, so he got up and headed out of his and Kurasha's room to get some milk to drink. He made it through the dark hallways to make it to the kitchen.

As he did, he passed the weaponry, and he paused, looking towards the room. The weapons were still out, and the glowing light around the weaponry made reflected onto them in an eerie light. He felt a chill run down his spine as he slowly walked into the weaponry. His fingers gently stroked across the wall, over the metal and blades. He stopped at one weapon he could barely see, and he tilted his head, moving his fingers across what he could tell was the blade.

Something fell from the other room, and he jumped, biting his lips as his finger harshly grazed across the blade. He stuck his finger into his lips to keep in the blood from bleeding any further before he quickly left the weaponry to go to the bathroom to bandage himself.

He looked around for the first-aid kit when he heard the knock on the door. "Looking for this?" He turned around to see Star holding up the kit.

"Star," Crusher let out a sigh. "What are you doing up?”

"I should ask you the same thing, big brother," Star replied. He went closer to his older brother and looked at his hand. He got the disinfectants and began wrapping his brother's hand.

Crusher sighed. "I just… wanted some milk to sleep…”

"Mm... And this cut is from where?”

"I don't know… something in the weaponry?" Crusher shrugged. He looked out the door. "Did you hear that thud?”

Star hummed. He looked back out and gave a small grin. "Wanna make check it out?”

Crusher nodded.

Star made a flashlight and batteries and the two went outside to check their surroundings. "This is so exciting," he giggled.

Crusher sighed and shook his head, but he said nothing as they walked out. They crept across the hallways, trying to find out the sound when they saw…

"Kids?"

"Grandfather?" Crusher blinked up at the Everini.

"What are you two doing up? It's late," Marchion frowned.

"What are you doing up, Grandfather?" Star huffed. "We just came down to get some milk," Star said, using Crusher's story.

"I do my rounds, a mansion always needs extra security, especially with you kids here," Marchion chuckled. "But it's getting really late," He urged them away. "Come on, let's get you two to bed,”

Star sighed and they began to go up. They were tucked in and left to be. But Star made his way back to Crusher's room and pulled him into the weaponry room. "C'mon! What do you want? Our night isn't over yet!”

"Star, let's just go back to bed," Crusher pulled the other back out.

"Aweeeee! C'mon!" Star pulled his sibling and the. They went to the wooden sections and Star grabbed nunchucks and gave them to Crusher. "Try this!”

"Star, please ." Crusher took a breath. "It's a long night, and Grandfather's going to check on all of us later probably,”

Star frowned. He huffed and crossed his arms. "I'm just doing this for you. You didn't get to pick a while ago.”

"I know… and I want to pick one myself. When I'm ready." Crusher frowned. "You shouldn't force this on me, you know,”

Star huffed. He pouted before he whined, "It's more fun seeing everyone else training, y'know…”

Crusher felt like he was on his last nerve. A small spark of lightning struck out of his hair, but he managed to keep a smile, pulling his brother for them to leave. "I know, Star, I just need some time. Maybe I'll be able to pick one by tomorrow, but all this is getting me tired now, so maybe let's head to bed,”

"But--"

"Star," entered the room and sighed. "Stop bothering Crusher." He went to his twin and took his hand. "Go to bed." Kurasha didn't let Star respond as they left. 

Star just... He was confused. He stared at Crusher's back and just couldn't help but feel frustrated. Why couldn't Crusher just pick a random ass weapon? Crusher was supposed to know. They were all supposed to train together! If Crusher didn't choose now, then when--

Calm down, Star reminded himself. He can do this process calmly. He doesn't want to fight with his brothers again. He always fights with his brothers. He doesn't want to do that, especially since they're not at home.

Crusher sighed and smiled at his twin. "Hey, sorry, did we wake you?”

"Yes," Kurasha replied. "But I was looking for an excuse to be up, anyway." He escorted his twin into their shared bedroom and tucked him in. "Just tell Star to fuck off next time. You know how stubborn he could be," Kurasha commented, but secretly, he was glad that he didn't break Star that much. Star was regaining everything he had lost during his time with Kurasha and he was happy with that, but that didn't mean he didn't find it any less annoying. He looked up at his twin and asked, "You okay?”

"Yeah…" Crusher sighed and snuggled in his blankets. "I just… need some rest,”

Kurasha patted Crusher's head and then turned off the lights.

Unbeknownst to them, the spark of lightning wrapped around the dripping blood on the blade left in the weaponry…

---

"Are they finally asleep?" Iceesat whispered.

"Yes," Marchion nodded, closing the door to the basement. "Has he talked yet?"

"No." Iceesat shook his head. He turned on one of the lights, shining down on a Chiss tied up with rope. Iceesat moved towards him and grabbed him by the throat.

The Chiss scowled. "You'll never make me talk!" He spat out blood.

“Argh!” Marchion scowled, pushing the other out of the way to grab the other Chiss by the hair. “You little piece of shit, you think you have the right to come here and try to attack my grandchildren!” He grabbed his arm to clench with his claws. “I'll slash that puny throat of yours and break your arm, I swear to Csilla's Moons-”

“Ro.” Iceesat grabbed the attacker by the throat and ripped him away from Marchion's grip. “Now isn't the time for reckless threats.”

"No matter how many threats you fuckers do, I'll never talk!” The Chiss glared, earning a squeeze to the throat. “Ack!”

"You'll talk one way… or another." Iceesat slammed him to the ground, a knife to his neck. "Tell us who you're working for and who sent you…" The blade pressed deeper into his skin. "or else."

“Or else what ?” The Chiss seemed so calm despite the blood dripping from his neck. He panted and tried to squirm from his knots. “This punk is an Everini, and if he kills a Chiss, it'll be war against my Family. Same with my Family with yours, Obbic.”

“Oh dear.” The knife was pressed deeper. “Those weren't exactly the correct words we wanted to hear… right, Ro?”

“Right… Cozbi ,” Marchion smirked, taking out his lightsaber. “Such a shame. We would have spared you if you weren't such a dick .”

“C-Cozbi…?” The Chiss tensed up, his eyes widening. “Y-You mean… y-you’re…? N-No!” The guy shook his head. “You're lying! You're fucking lying! You're… You're not scary! Or threatening! Or… Or whatever! You're just some, naïve politician who can't even handle his own problems!”

“Oh, I'm not scary?” Iceesat's expression twisted into a frightening, unnatural smile, teeth sharp while his eyes were glowing red, despite being under the light. “Don't worry, darling…”

Another knife found its way to the Chiss's stomach, and he felt the sharp, tensing pain of the blade slowly pushing itself through his clothes and into his skin. The pain was too stingy and slow to scream out as he stared into Iceesat’s empty gaze staring into his frightful ones.

“I'll show you… what scary looks like.”

---

Breakfast was calmer than normal as the kids gathered at the table with Iceesat and Marchion. Crusher picked on his food as he tried to figure out what weapon he could choose. Kurasha was letting him be as he assisted Ezra and Darry and Star were talking about combos they could use once they mastered everything their grandfather and grand uncle taught them.

They soon made it to the weaponry, and Marchion blinked as he made it to one of the weapons. "Huh," he picked up the weapon but almost dropped it when it sparked at him. "Crap.”

"What's wrong, grandfather?" Star asked.

"Something's wrong with the axe," Marchion scratched his head. "It's all… electric and stuff,"

"Really?" Iceesat bent over and tilted his head as he saw the blood dripping from the blade. "That's weird…”

Star turned to Crusher, knowing he was the only one who had blood on his hands yesterday. Crusher tensed up and hid his bandaged finger. He grazed it on an axe? He was lucky that it was only one cut then! It could have chopped his whole damn hand off!

"Welp, we'll put this aside for now," Iceesat kicked the axe to the side.

Star hummed. Maybe he could get that for his brother.

They began training, and Crusher set himself to the side again. He sighed and leaned against the wall to try to think again.

It was when they had a break that Kurasha tried to sit with him again, but Star went to him first. "Hi!”

"Hey," Crusher gave a smile. "How's training?”

"Good!" He pulled out the ax and extended it to Crusher. "You should join us!”

Crusher winced. "An… axe? I don't know…”

"Crusher, just give it a spin," Star insisted. "If it really doesn't fit you, I'll stop." The ax sparked a bit and Star yelped as he dropped it, holding his hands as he processed the shock of being electrocuted.

Crusher blinked and picked it up. Surprisingly, it was light in his hands, and he stood up. “Woah…” his eyes sparkled.

Star's eyes widened and he began to jump. "See? See?! You have a magic weapon! You're amazing! You can join us!”

"I… I'll try," Crusher nodded and went forward with his axe.

Iceesat noticed them and tilted his head. "The axe, Crusher?"

"If… you don't mind," Crusher nodded slowly.

"Don't mind at all! I'm glad you found your weapon!" Marchion grinned and patted his head.

"YEYY!" Star cheered and dragged Crusher into the training area with the rest of them. 

Kurasha looked at Crusher and then the ax and then gave a smile. "Nice to see you've chosen, Crush," he complimented and patted his shoulder.

"It's so sharp and pretty!!" Darry oohed.

"Go try it out, Crushy!" Ezra urged.

"Okay…" Crusher aimed at the target on the wall.

He took a breath and threw the axe towards it. The target broke into half, the blades sparking and slicing through it before it returned to him like a boomerang, landing right into hands as he was knocked back by the return.

"Crusher!" Kurasha went to his brother and helped him up while the younger ones were celebrating how cool Crusher's weapon was.

“Wow! That was… surprising,” Crusher coughed.

“Careful, kiddo,” Marchion helped Kurasha help the boy up. “It takes a while of getting used to,”

"I'm sure you'll do just fine," Kurasha grinned.

The day went by as follows, with the addition of Crusher in the training arena. But with the emergence of Crusher in the group, Star fell back as the third in the ranks. Before, he was second to Darry. He still is, but now, he's third to Crusher. It hurt. But this was how things were meant to be. And he was happy with that.

Chapter 18: Summer Training Pt. 2

Summary:

Their training progresses, with some trouble at the core...

The week went by. Crusher was beginning to master his axe. The lightning flowed through him as he threw it at target after target.

 

"You're a natural at this, Crusher!" Kurasha praised. "Why were you ever worried?" he laughed.

 

"I don't know… I guess I didn't know I'd be good at it," Crusher rubbed the back of his head guiltily.

 

"But now he's so good…" Darry pouted.

 

"Yeah..." Star muttered as he looked at his whip. Maybe he chose wrong. Why did he choose this? They've been working so hard and he thought he could match with Crusher at least, but--

 

At night, Star snuck out because he wanted to train. Maybe if he could train, he'd be as good as Crusher. He took his whip out and was about to go downstairs, but he saw an open door.

 

He was curious and went inside, going down a bunch of stairs. He wondered halfway through why he was there, but then he heard a sound. His eyes widened in excitement and went down. He saw a metal door and he pushed inside to find a lit room, with a Chiss in the middle. He looked around the room and the man's state and his eyes widened.

 

The Chiss was badly hurt. He had a slit mark right at his neck, and he had several stab and open cuts all over his body. His clothes were tattered because of the amount of injuries, and he was bleeding to his death.

 

Star's eyes were wide as he examined the Chiss in place and he was frozen in place as red slowly left his body--

 

Blood . It was blood , Star reminded himself.

 

The Chiss's eyes flickered up and he held out his hand. "H… e-lp…”

 

Star debated with himself. It was a man underneath the mansion of his great-uncle, wounded and bleeding. Star took a step forward and asked, "Why are you here, Mister?”

 

"I was…" he coughed out. "I was captured… and kept here… tortured…" he was wheezing for breath.

 

"Why?" Star asked once more. As he was now in arms reached and very able to let the Chiss go.

 

The Chiss reached out, looking like he wanted to say more, but the blood was clogging his throat, and he could barely speak.

 

Star grimaced. "Ew... Can't even answer me." He stared at the man as his life slowly left his eyes. "How can I let you out if you can't answer me, Mister?" He took out the dagger Marchion gifted him and said, "At least you'll be useful for something else."

 

Iceesat and Marchion were heading down to check on the spy, but when they opened the room, the man was dead on the chair with new stab wounds.

 

"Huh," Iceesat frowned. "The shit croaked,"

 

"Looks like someone did that job," Marchion hummed, examining the body. "Small and reckless… either of the younger twins?"

 

"Let's hope it is and not some… other spy," Iceesat grabbed the Chiss by the neck and handed it Marchion. "Dispose of it."

 

Marchion smirked, teeth sharp. " Gladly ."

 

" Humanely ." Iceesat narrowed his eyes.

 

"Well, that's a lot less fun," Marchion grumbled but he stuffed the body in a trash bag to drag outside anyway.

 

The next day, the kids all settled for breakfast but Star had to be dragged out because he was too tired. He groaned and followed Darry downstairs. "You okay, twinsie?" Darry asked, tilting his head.

 

"Yeah, just tired," Star yawned. "I don't know if I'll be able to train properly today. I just wanna sleep…”

 

"Why so tired? What you do?" Darry blinked and stopped at the staircase.

 

"I snuck out last night to train," Star sighed. "I... Wanted to be better than Crusher..." He admitted. It wasn't a lie.

 

"Oh," Darry hummed. "Well, that's… should you tell grandfather? He might be upset…”

 

"D, please don't snitch," Star whimpered. "I don't want grandfather Marchion to be upset at me…”

 

"Okay, okay… but what excuse are you giving for this?”

 

Star hummed. "What about I went to get some milk?" Star asked. "Crusher got that excuse before. He got away with it.”

 

"Oh okay!" Darry nodded.

 

They went downstairs and sat down for breakfast. Crusher was happily eating, chatting with Kurasha about how the training was going to go. Iceesat was pouring Ezra some hot chocolate before giving some coffee to Marchion, who was snoring away on the table.

 

"What happened to Grandfather?" Star asked.

 

"He stayed up a little too late on his rounds," Iceesat sighed. "Since he's… out of it, you guys have a free day today,"

 

"Can we play??" Ezra asked.

 

"Sure, Ezra, you can," Iceesat smiled and nodded.

 

"Yayy!!" Ezra chugged the hot chocolate before sipping to the lounge.

 

"Wait for us!" Star said. He shoved the rest of his toast in and rushed with Ezra along with Darry.

 

"Grunkle, can I train by myself?" Crusher asked.

 

"If you want, of course," Iceesat nodded. "Just be careful,"

 

"I will," Crusher smiled and left the table.

 

Kurasha gave a small smile to his twin before excusing himself to finish his projects.

 

Iceesat watched them leave. He looked down at Marchion and whacked him over the head.

 

"Ack! Hey!" Marchion groaned. "What did you do that for!?"

 

"Stay up and watch the kids, they're just around the mansion," Iceesat went to the side to pick up a mask. "I'll track down which family that bitch came from."

 

"Argh, fine," Marchion sighed and straightened up. "Be careful, Cozbi."

 

"Always will, Ro." Iceesat snorted before he dashed out the back door.

 

Meanwhile, Ezra was using his abilities to make a tower of blocks so tall that it reached the ceiling.

 

"Go, Ezra, go!" Star cheered.

 

"Here are more blocks!" Darry threw down the basket. "Wow, there are a lot of kids' toys. Kinda weird," he scratched his head.

 

"At least we have more fun!" Star giggled.

 

"Done!!" Ezra clapped his hands as the block touched the ceiling.

 

"WOOOOO!" The twins cheered.

 

Crusher winced at the noisy kids at the lounge that was echoing through the halls, but he never minded them. He focused his powers at his axe before he swung it around, hitting as much targets as possible before it returned to him.

 

"Yes!" He grinned. "Almost there…"

 

He cleaned up the targets and got another set to use. He set his axe to target it again, but this time, there was a much more powerful surge of lightning and it sliced the target in half once again, but it quickly directed itself to the wall. The electricity went inside the circuits inside the mansion and circled around the place at high speeds until there was a loud BOOM upstairs. 

 

"Oh shit!" Darth jumped. "What was that!?"

 

Kurasha stared at his project and he began to cry as he watched it fry itself with the fire after the explosion.

 

There was a sudden ring, and water came sprinkling down from the ceiling. The sprinklers turned on and everyone was now soaking. The younger twins and Ezra all cheered as they took off their shirts and ran around, playing with the water.

 

Marchion sighed and looked around, sniffing for any smoke or left over fire. He found himself where Kurasha was, and he moved the boy. "Are you alright, Kurasha?" He asked.

 

"My project's ruined..." He sniffed. "I worked on it for weeks because Grunkle can't have me do it in 34 hours in a row..." As he said so, the gadget behind him sobbed as well, lightning a few sparks as water rained down on it.

 

"Well, 34 hours isn't exactly a healthy time to focus on projects kiddo," Marchion patted his back. "Also, we don't even have 34 hours in a day, so…”

 

"Exactly!" Kurasha cried as he went to cradle his destroyed project. "My darling orbit multi-launcher 3000..." he cried.

 

"Kurasha, come on," Marchion sighed. "It's great you want to explore in your possible careers, but now isn't the time for your inventions. It's summer camp… and well…" he gestured outside to the sound of the younger kids having fun with the sprinkler. "You're going to miss out in a lot of fun that you probably won't get when you're older. I mean, you have plenty of time for that at home, don't you?”

 

Kurasha pouted. But he already played with his siblings a lot... Not like he can meet new people.

 

"Come on, kiddo," Marchion urged him up. "Go do all this boring stuff when you're 40, that's when everyone stops having fun," he joked.

 

Kurasha sighed as Marchion dragged him out of the room to play with the other kids.

 

Once he was in the room with them, the kids were all playing knight and prince with Darry being the prince. Once Kurasha came in, Darry yelled, "THE DRAGON IS HERE!" And on cue, both Star and Ezra ran to stab Kurasha with real daggers. 

 

Kurasha yelped as he hid with a couch pillow as his shield, dodging the daggers passing through with his life. Literally.

 

"Ah ah!" Marchion grabbed the daggers. "No stabbing each other. And no using the weapons while playing please, it's a safety hazard,”

 

Star groaned. "Fine..." He handed Ezra a form and then continued to chase Kurasha down. Forks aren't weapons.

 

Marchion sighed and grabbed the fork too. "No pointy objects, especially to Ezra, and you're going on a timeout, Star. You know well what I meant, and Ezra might have poked his eye out."

 

"Aww, but how are we gonna slay the dragon?" Darry whined.

 

"Paper sword. Plastic sword. Anything that isn't going to hurt anyone," Marchion chuckled.

 

Star groaned. "But it's boring," he huffed as he stomped over to the corner for a timeout.

 

"I think I want to go back up now," Kurasha said in a rush as he clung to Marchion and began to climb him in fear Ezra would follow his brother.

 

"Nah, stay here and watch over your brothers, I need to check on your twin," Marchion patted his shoulder and set the boy down before leaving the room.

 

Kurasha sighed and once again, had to run because Ezra had a metal sword. It was point and blunt, but the sword was metal, and Ezra was trained . Why did Marchion have to leave now?

 

Meanwhile, Marchion went to the training room to check on Crusher. Crusher was facing the destroyed wall, drenched in water. Marchion winced and moved towards him.

 

"Crusher?"

 

"…I'm sorry," Crusher dropped the axe and hugged himself. "I… I should have been careful… I'm sorry…"

 

"Crusher…" Marchion sighed and grasped his shoulders lightly. "It's not your fault-"

 

"No!" Crusher shoved the other away, sparking up as thunder could be heard from outside. "Stay away!" He quickly zipped through the walls with electricity.

 

Marchion hissed and looked down to see the axe split in half, torn by lightning. He was about to get it when there was a scream from outside. He sighed and pinched his nose ridge.

 

Oh, Iceesat was going to kill him for letting this happen…

 

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

 

"I left you for TEN MINUTES AND SO MUCH HAS HAPPENED!?"

 

Marchion groaned and crossed his arms as Iceesat looked around the messy, drenched room. The sharp objects were on one side of the room and torn I to bits. How Iceesat did that, no one wanted to know, especially since he seemed so pissed at at least three of the children in the room.

 

Ezra held onto Darry, crying and scared of their Grunkle's temper. Kurasha was trying to calm them but also resisting the urge to run and hide himself. Star sat in the side of the room, in the timeout corner, with a lump on his head.

 

"The three of you are grounded from using the weaponry or any weapons for two weeks." Iceesat scowled. "Star, get your ass out of the timeout corner and face me with the others.”

 

Star sighed and went to stand with his siblings with his head hung low.

 

Iceesat crossed his arms. "You three should know better. Your grandfather already told you to not play with short objects, it's not hard to stick that into your heads, you're all 11 and 9, you're not six or seven. You're not little kids who stuck forks into the outlets, you twins are almost teenagers and setting a bad example for your little brother." he turned to Ezra. "And you. You should know better than to hurt your brothers. Any of them. You shouldn't hurt any of them."

 

"O-Okay…" Ezra slowly nodded. "I'm sorry…"

 

"Not to me," Iceesat pointed to Kurasha. "Apologize."

 

Ezra nodded and turned to Kurasha. "I'm sorry for trying to hurt you, big brother…”

 

Kurasha wiped his cheeks and said, "It's okay, baby brother. Just don't cry." He doesn't mind getting hit because it was his baby brother. He didn't know any better. And it definitely was not Kurasha still about the idea that Ezra was not a baby anymore.

 

"Now," Iceesat sighed. "Where's Crusher in all of this?" He looked around.

 

"Oh… right, right," Marchion cleared his throat. "You see, Crusher was training, and he accidentally used his powers with his training, and it may have sent a few lightning, electric surge around and created some fires that triggered the sprinklers…”

 

Welp, looks like everyone is in trouble and grounded.

 

Iceesat groaned and held his head. "How did this happen in just *ten* minutes…"

 

"Hey, not our fault that it all went down while you're gone," Marchion shrugged.

 

"Okay, look, kids," Iceesat turned to them. "Head to your rooms. I'll call you all for lunch and dinner, but you're all staying in your rooms for the day. Now go.”

 

Kurasha carried Ezra up and began to ascend the stairs, giving the littlest reassurances. Star and Darry sighed and held their hands, but they went to tag with Kurasha going up because that's what the younger siblings usually do-- follow the eldest.

 

Ezra was soon in his room, and he snuggled in his blanket with a whimper.

 

The younger twins were in their room, and Darry laid down with a sigh. "Well… we lost our day off," he pouted.

 

"Hey, hey! Grunkle said to stay in our rooms," Star encouraged. "We can still do *something* fun! C'mooon!”

 

"I don't know, Star…" Darry got up. "What can we do? The toys are downstairs… ”

 

Star grinned. He raised his hands and said, "Did you forget what I can do?" With a snap of his finger, he made parts of his lamp into different toys they could play with and extra hangers into other things. He pressed himself against the door and tried to think of Ezra's room before poofing a toy spaceship and dolls for him to play with. Of course, he could never forget his baby brother.

 

Darry oohed and only played with the toys, quickly distracted on what he could play. Star giggled and played with his twin. 

 

While the younger set was having fun, the older set was having a little crisis. "Crusher, it's okay! You're just getting the hang of it," Kurasha assured as he combed his twin's hair while he lay on his lap.

 

"But I messed up so much! And I ruined your invention," Crusher sobbed. "I'm sorry… I don't… I can't…”

 

"It's fine, it's fine ," Kurasha sighed as he held his sensitive brother close. "I can make that thing again anytime. And accidents happen. You're okay," he assured once more.

 

"But what if I actually hurt someone?" Crusher asked. "What if I hurt the others? What do burn the mansion down while we're all in it!?" he began to panic at his thoughts, and there was another rumble of thunder above and outside.

 

"Star and Darry burn down our mansion all the time," Kurasha reminded. "And if you hurt someone, we'll fix it. Besides, you didn't. You didn't and that's good. Remember, we're here to learn how to fight, and learning has accidents in it. You can't truly learn if you never fail, dear brother." Kurasha cradled him and assured him once again, "Things will be fine... The more you learn, the less mistakes you make. The accident just means you're still learning.”

 

"I can't learn if we're dead." Crusher curled up. "Darry and Star are reckless, but I… I try not to be… and I STILL end up hurting us…”

 

"Crusher, brother, you didn't kill us. That's what matters," Kurasha sighed, running out of words to comfort his twin. "Like I said, some accidents just happen, even if you don't want them to.”

 

"I know… sorry…" Crusher closed his eyes. "I'm trying to listen to you, Kurasha, I really am… but it doesn't take away how I'm so afraid…”

 

Kurasha sighed. "Alright, then... If there's nothing I can do, I'll just be here for you." He squeezed his brother once more before getting into a more comfortable position to host his brother in his arms.

 

Crusher opened his eyes and gave a smile. "Thanks, Kurasha…”

 

Kurasha read a book while Crusher stayed in his arms and when his brother would begin to shift in worry, Kurasha would give him a little squeeze to reassure him.

 

For the rest of the day, they were sent out and into their rooms. By the next day, they were forbidden from entering the weaponry. "Instead, we'll focus on your hand to hand combat," Marchion explained.

 

The twins cheered. That was still awesome.

 

"Let's show them an example," Iceesat grinned and placed his hair in a bun.

 

"That, we shall," Marchion tied his hair in a ponytail. "Kids, back up a little, this'll be a bit… messy,”

 

The kids backed away and they were all excited to show a demonstration from their predecessors.

 

Iceesat and Marchion stood across from each other, positioning themselves with arms up, ready to fight. There was a ding from the speaker, and Marchion started with a kick, which Iceesat easily blocked with both hands, firmly shoving his arms into place before he moved forward and gave a double kick. Marchion had to back up and dodge before he held out a hand to punch, but his wrist was grabbed before he could try, and he was suddenly swept off his feet, sending him down.

 

The kids' eyes widened and once the demonstration was done, they all cheered. That was amazing to them and they wish they could be as good as their grandfathers.

 

"Alright," Iceesat turned to the kids. "Older twins, you spar on one side of the room. Younger twins, other side. Ezra, why don't Marchion help you practice?"

 

"Okay!!" Ezra dashed to help Marchion up.

 

"C'mon!" Star giggled as he took Darry's hand to occupy one side of the room. Immediately after, they began sparring the way Iceesat taught them for the first week. 

 

Crusher and Kurasha took their time choosing and going to another corner of the room. Once they were there, they gave each other encouraging smiles before they began to spar. 

 

With the two sets in separate areas, one could immediately differentiate the style of each set. The Asteroid Duo has taken a liking to powerful and quick movements. A combination of energy and sheer power with one quickly attacking the other only to be held off by their pair's reflexes. The older set of twins was calmer, taking the time to analyze their opponent before they measured and executed each strike to perfect their technique. They were patient but quick and although their physical strength didn't match the younger set, they were more than skilled in agility, speed, and accuracy, trying to hit their pair's weak points before counter-attacking and protecting their own. Darry and Star were like an earthquake, leaving destruction in their wake whilst Crusher and Kurasha were like a typhoon, submerging all those that stood in their way.

 

Meanwhile, Ezra and Marchion were having their own match, and the Everini was letting the boy make his mistakes enough but still letting him win. He hummed and bent his knees before he jumped and kicked his grandfather's chin upwards. While Marchion was thrown back Ezra recovered quickly and kicked his chest to knock him down.

 

"Ooh…" Iceesat set the datapad down. "Glad I got *that's caught in camera," he snickered.

 

"Yay! Yay! I beat you grandfather!" Ezra clapped.

 

Marchion groaned and got up, rubbing his chest. "Yep… you beat me this time," he coughed.

 

There was a ring of a timer, and Iceesat blew his whistle. "Kids, lunch time!”

 

The kids all stopped after a while and they gathered around their guardians. 

 

Star got Ezra and twirled him around. He asked, "How'd you do, baby brother?”

 

"I beat grandfather!" Ezra cheered.

 

"Nice one, Ez," Crusher ruffled his hair.

 

They all laughed and then ran to the kitchen for lunch.

 

Iceesat helped Marchion up. "You know that you didn't have to let him win,"

 

"Argh…" Marchion groaned. "That last part really was all him. He's getting stronger… they all are,"

 

"Good for them," Iceesat chuckled. "They'll be ready for the test soon, now come on," He urged.

 

Marchion nodded and followed after him.

 

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

 

Another week had flown by, and they were given a chance to practice with their weapons again. "Don't use it on each other," Iceesat strictly told them. "Or else.”

 

Star laughed nervously. 

 

They all went along and began practicing. Now with more experience, Star and Darry have begun practicing combinations of sparring and weaponry as they used it on moving dummies. It was fun and the twins loved it!

 

Crusher had gotten another ax, and he and Kurasha sparred on their own, with the former doing his best not to spark up his lightning abilities. Kurasha used the blunt end of his knife because he didn't want to hurt Crusher, but he was more than having fun with his brother.

 

Ezra was using his staff on a dummy, battling it and hitting it repeatedly, but a ringing entered his ear, and he turned to where the lightsaber was hanging. He blinked, but as he turned around again, he heard whispers.

 

Ezra…

 

Come to me…

 

He grimaced and turned back to the saber. He went towards it, reaching out to feel its surface.

 

Was… the lightsaber… calling to him…?

 

"Hey, Ez. You okay?" Star asked as he and Darry took a short break.

 

Ezra winced and looked back. "Oh, um, yeah… just…" His eyes darted at the lightsaber but he shook his head and smiled. "I'm fine!" He ran back to his target practice.

 

Star looked at the saber and gave a smile. If Crusher can choose a weapon late, maybe Ezra can change. He grabbed the saber and gave a small grin.

 

"Woah, Star!" Darry ran to his twin. "Don't touch that! That's grandfather's!”

 

Star pouted. "I just wanna see it a bit…”

 

"We might get in trouble!" Darry got the saber to place back. "Come on! Let's get back to training!" He urged.

 

Star sighed and let his brother lead him back to their corner.

 

That night, Ezra couldn't sleep. He could feel the ringing in his ears strengthen, and he woke up with a groan. He looked around, the voice echoing through his mind.

 

Follow me…

 

He tilted his head as he got up from his bed and found his way downstairs. The voice led him to the weaponry room and among the weapons displayed, there glowed the lightsaber. His eyes widened, and he reached out towards the lightsaber, feeling it beckoning towards him just as he was about to pick it up-

 

"Ezra?"

 

Ezra snapped from his trance and turned to see Marchion at the entrance. He swallowed.

 

"G-Grandfather! I-I… um-"

 

"It's late, you should be getting to bed," Marchion urged.

 

"But-"

 

"Come on," Marchion didn't let him explain himself as he guided the boy out.

 

Iceesat watched from the darkness. He picked up the lightsaber on the table, deactivating it before he hummed. He closed his eyes, waiting for Marchion to return before he turned to him.

 

"He has Sight."

 

"So Thrawn has told me," Marchion sighed. "He can't feel it… can he?"

 

"He can… and his abilities are stronger than the others with Sight," Iceesat's lips pursed. "We don't know that sooner or later that he might be-"

 

"No." Marchion shook his head. "Anything but… that ." He gritted his teeth.

 

"If it is his destiny, Ro, we don't have a choice," Iceesat crossed his arms. "Even if it wasn't and he still wanted to be… that's not our choice to make for him,"

 

Marchion grumbled and hugged himself. "I don't want him to… end up like those… monsters…"

 

"I know," Iceesat sighed. "The best we can do is keep the lightsaber away… until he's ready," he handed the lightsaber over.

 

Marchion snatched it and turned to quickly leave.

 

The next day, the lightsaber was no longer among the weaponry. Star pouted and he went to ask Iceesat where the saber was.

 

Iceesat only quirked his eyebrow. "Why do you ask, Star?”

 

"I just... It looked nice," Star said. He didn't want to get in trouble for trying to get Ezra the saber.

 

"Well, your grandfather hid it for safe keeping," Iceesat patted his head. "Now go on, return to your training,”

 

Star pouted. Why did they have to hide it? It was perfectly fine. He sighed and returned to Darry's side.

 

It was dinner time soon, and they all gathered to eat some chicken soup. As they ate, there was a thud from the roof.

 

"What was that?" Kurasha asked.

 

"You kids stay here, I'll go investigate," Marchion got a knife from the kitchen and headed up the stairs to head out the window.

 

Iceesat held his breath but said nothing to oppose as he huddled the children to one side of the table. "Stay close to each other,"

 

Ezra whimpered and held onto Kurasha. Kurasha cradled his brother and asked Iceesat, "Grunkle, what's happening?"

 

The twins began huddling with each other and Star pulled out his whip as the tension thickened.

 

Iceesat patted his head. "I'm sure it's nothing-"

 

CRASH!

 

Marchion yelped as he was thrown back through the window. He scowled and held out his lightsaber, dark eyed filled with rage as two assassin Chiss entered the mansion. Even as Star threw a whip at them, one of them took hold of it and pinned it down with their foot, knocking the weapon off his hands.

 

"Star!" Kurasha rushed to catch his little brother and then held him close as he began to shake. He pulled his siblings away from the intruders and told them, "Close your eyes, close your eyes. Grandfather and grunkle will handle it.”

 

"Fuck we will," Iceesat pulled Marchion up. "Marchion, get the kids up now. Join me after."

 

"On it." Marchion nodded and quickly grabbed the kids before dashing up the stairs.

 

Iceesat turned to the intruders and scowled, eyes gleaming. "What the fuck do you want." He gritted his teeth.

 

"We were sent to kill the human boys." One of them held a sword. "And we shall not fail our mission."

 

Iceesat scowled and held a stance. "You'll have to pry them from my dead body."

 

"With pleasure." The other assassin smirked, taking out a katana blade as they approached the Chiss threateningly.

 

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

 

Crusher held onto his grandfather as they were carried and shoved into a bedroom. "Stay here and don't leave until we say so." Marchion told them.

 

Marchion left shortly and the kids were left trembling. 

 

Kurasha was scared but he tried to stay calm. He held onto the twins and said, "I know I said Grandfather and Grunkle will take care of it, but if they can't, prepare, okay?" He turned to Star and instructed, "Make an ice barrier on all exits for now." He went to Crusher and Darry, "If someone comes in through the ice, be ready to attack with your stars and lightning.”

 

Star bit his lip and turned to the door. He put thick ice on it and the windows and vents, trying to see if anything else could come inside. Crusher readied his lightning sparks. He looked around cautiously, even as he shook. Darry made as much star balls as he could, placing them aside for any of them to use if they needed to.

 

Ezra was shaking in Kurasha's arms, trying to calm down and doing his best not to cry.

 

"It's okay..." Kurasha whispered. "We're safe. We'll be safe, baby brother..." Kurasha winced when he heard the noise downstairs and coming up but he just blocked the noise out of Ezra's ears to assure him. "We'll be safe.”

 

“W-Will Grandfather and Grunkle be okay…?” Ezra sniffled.

 

"He will..." Kurasha assured. He has to. He already showed he was more than capable of protecting himself. Surely, he'll be alright.

 

Meanwhile, Marchion ignited his lightsaber as he made his way back to the kitchen. When he made it there, however, he found one of the assassins ripped open, blood flowing from their body and their organs open and torn into shreds. He looked forward to see the other assassin tied up and beaten up but alive as he was knocked down by Iceesat, who carried a knife that was as bloody as his hands and body.

 

"You take this bitch to the interrogation room." He threw the assassin towards Marchion. "I'll call up Thurfian and Saarke to report to them about this attack." With that, he turned to head to the lounge.

 

Marchion chuckled and grinned down at the assassin. He gripped on his throat tightly. "Looks like you felt the wrath of Cozbi." He mocked and carried him over his shoulder. "And now… you'll see what I'm capable of."

 

"You wouldn't." The assassin gritted his teeth.

 

"Trust me." Marchion's grin sharpened. "I will ."

 

He carried the assassin to the basement and threw him down the stairs. The assassin yelped and tried to get up, but Marchion jumped and landed on his hand.

 

"Oopsie," he crushed his hand, earning another scream from the assassin. "Don't worry, the pain is temporary," His claws were sharp as he gripped the Chiss's arm and neck before he ripped his arm apart from his body.

 

Another blood curdling scream came from the Chiss, and the Everini could only laugh. The claws pierced through his neck, and the blood dropped from the Chiss's lips. Marchion let out a happy sigh.

 

"Don't worry, I'll end your suffering… permanently ."

 

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

 

The screams echoed through the hallways, and it was frightening . Star yelped back and went to hide with Darry and Crusher. Kurasha quickly placed his hands on Ezra's ears and held his youngest closely.

 

As the minutes ticked, the screams faded into silence. They siblings were still huddled, prepared in case the assassins came or if any more assassins entered or broke in.

 

After a while, there was a knock at the door before it slid open to reveal Iceesat. He was in another outfit, but some blood stains still remained on face and hands.

 

"G--Grunkle...?”

 

Iceesat took a breath and knelt down. "Are you kids alright?" He asked gently.

 

Star whimpered and went with Darry to cling to their uncle. Kurasha slowly set Ezra down and let him move. Kurasha said, "We're fine... Grunkle Iceesat.”

 

Ezra clung into Iceesat too, sobbing slightly. Crusher went by his twin's side, gently leaning his head against him to keep himself close to his twin.

 

Iceesat held onto the younger kids and squeezed them gently. "Don't worry, those assassins won't get to us any more," he assured. "They won't make trouble every again,”

 

Kurasha doubted it, but he trusted his great uncle that he had them all protected. He hugged his twin and combed back his hair, trying to calm him after the fright.

 

Iceesat let them sleep in the room, turning on the lights and giving them their sleeping bags. "Stay together for tonight, alright?"

 

"Okay, Grunkle," Crusher nodded.

 

Iceesat kissed their foreheads before he left the room. Darry looked around the room and oohed. His fear seemed to have left him as he ran to the shelf to pick up a holo picture.

 

"Look! It's a picture of Papa!”

 

"Hm?" 

 

The other kids looked up to where Darry was. In his hands was a disk that revealed a picture of Thrawn, but younger. He was with his older brothers, with Thrass and Thurfian looking younger while Krix seemed to look the same.

 

One by one, Darry's siblings got up and went around him to see what he had. They all oohed at the younger version of their papa and awed at the way of how happy he looked. It even had some pictures of Thrawn and his other husbands when they were younger. Probably back when they were just friends.

 

Crusher parted from them and looked around the room. He hummed and his fingers grazed the shelves of books nearby. He picked one book, and he blinked at the title.

 

'History of Chiss Artistic Culture'

 

How… odd. Was this their Papa's room in their Grunkle's mansion?

 

Kurasha went to his brother and asked, "What 'ya got there?”

 

"One of Papa's books… I think," Crusher set the book back on the shelf and took out another. "Look at this. The title is 'Art and Culture of the Obbic Family'.”

 

Kurasha looked around more of the bookshelf, and his eyes widened. He quickly began to climb like a cockroach to grab a book that piqued his interest on one of the top shelves. 

 

Star shuddered. "Kurasha-roach," he snickered.

 

Ezra oohed and jumped on the bed and took the jump to the shelves. His feet and fingers gripped on the side, and he began to scale the shelves himself.

 

"Looks like Ezra's starting to copy," Darry laughed.

 

Star and Darry giggled to themselves before going to stand over Crusher as they watched their siblings search like unusual human-children.

 

Ezra managed to get past Kurasha and found himself right on top. "Whoo! This fun!!" He clapped his hands.

 

Kurasha got enough books and began to climb down. He called back to Ezra, "Be careful, Ezra!”

 

"Whee!" Ezra giggled and stood up, waving his arms around.

 

He slipped and began falling, but quickly, Kurasha dropped his books to catch him. "I told you to be careful.”

 

"Hehe, sorry big brother," Ezra giggled guiltily.

 

Crusher yawned. "Maybe we should get some rest,”

 

"Yes, we should." Kurasha carried his baby brother to the bed and then made the bed comfortable for him. "Come now. All of you. I'm sure there's enough space," he called. 

 

The twins obliged and jumped into the bed with Ezra. Ezra snuggled with the younger twins, a small yawn escaping his lips.

 

Crusher stretched his and Kurasha's sleeping bags. He picked up the books on the ground and placed it on the table nearby, careful not to make a mess with the homemade statues on the desk.

 

Kurasha patted the younger kids' heads before tucking them all in. And then he shushed them when they were still wiggling around. Once he was assured they would stay still, he lay down beside Crusher on the floor with their sleeping bags and sighed. He was tired and this night was just emotionally taxing. He was just so happy his siblings didn't get hurt, but now he wonders if his grandfathers were okay.

 

Crusher snuggled his sleeping bag closer his twin. He looked up at him. "Kurasha? Who do you think sent the assassins? Do you think they were after Grunkle? Or Grandfather? Or… us…?" He grimaced at the last mention.

 

"As children of the Mitth, we pose as an obstacle to many..." Kurasha said, turning away and he remembered what Eli said to him and Star many times before. "Maybe they were after us. Or the adults. Or everyone in this mansion." He turned to his brother and realized he was scaring him. He winced and then reached out to hold his hand. "But we don't have to worry," he said. "We're here to train how to protect ourselves. Grunkle and Grandfather are here to protect us. We'll be safe," he assured.

 

Crusher held his breath but squeezed his hand in response. He let out a sigh. "Yeah… I guess these were the danger Dad and Papa described to us… I didn't realize it was… this scary…”

 

Kurasha went the closest he could to his twin and snuggled him in his arms. "Yeah... It is... But we'll be okay.”

 

Crusher smiled and closed his eyes, snuggling closer to him.

 

Iceesat watched them from the security camera hidden in the room. He smiled and turned back to see Marchion coming up, his lips and claws bloody. The Chiss snorted.

 

"I hope you saved some for me,"

 

"Don't worry about it, Cozbi, I did," Marchion chuckled. He moved closer and looked at the screen. He sighed. "That was close…"

 

"I know." Iceesat hissed. "We need to continue this training though. They saw the possible danger they can get through… they know now the necessity of this training,"

 

"I know," Marchion sighed and crossed his arms. "Did Thurfian or Saarke give you any news about the investigation?"

 

"The investigation starts tomorrow, but with the pictures from our security cameras, they're bound to find them… unless…" Iceesat frowned.

 

"Unless…?" Marchion's eyebrows furrowed.

 

"Unless they don't belong to any wealthy families…" Iceesat's fists clenched. "Any wealthy family would have recruited anyone from the lower class, whether it was in under their family or not."

 

"So it would be impossible to tell if we'll be able to actually figure out who sent them…" Marchion gritted his teeth. "Fuck dammit."

 

"Stay alert then." Iceesat scowled. "Keep the rounds and make sure that they stay away from the kids." He turned back to the screen. "They're not ready to fight yet… and even if they are, they're too young."

 

"Don't worry, I'll get rid of any assassin and spy that comes here," Marchion nodded.

 

"And call Thooraki," Iceesat turned to him. "We're going to need all the help we can get, and he can watch over the children while we go on our rounds at night,"

 

"You're joining the rounds?" Marchion blinked.

 

"Yes," Iceesat nodded. "You almost got yourself hurt earlier. You're gonna need backup,"

 

"I'll be fine!" Marchion argued.

 

"No, Ro, you need help, and Thooraki will be here to help us," Iceesat crossed his arms. "No further questions."

 

"Argh, Cozbi…" Marchion groaned. " I'm older.”

 

"And I'm more experienced." Iceesat glared. "Are you going to follow the plan or are we going to spend the entire goddamn night arguing over something that could be fixed in a second if you just listen?"

 

Marchion wanted to argue but his eyes returned to the screen. His eyes softened when he saw the children before he let out a sigh. He rubbed his arm.

 

"Alright… alright, fine," he let out a sigh. "I'll call Thooraki," He turned to leave.

 

Iceesat watched him leave before he returned his gaze to the screen. He placed a hand on it, eyes firm and glowing slightly purple.

 

"Don't worry, children, you'll be safe… now and forever. I promise."

 

~•~

 

Thooraki was in the mansion when the children woke up. Ezra cheered and ran towards him.

 

"Grandpa! Grandpa!"

 

"Hello, my dear grandchildren!" Thooraki took the child into his arms and spun him around.

 

"GRANDPA!" The twins barrelled him and almost tilted him over but he gladly stood tall as the Asteroids clung to his legs. 

 

"Grandpa Thooraki," Kurasha beamed as he and Crusher went down the stairs. "You're here!”

 

"Ooh! My grandbabies!" Thooraki laughed and got the younger twins to twirl around while Ezra strapped himself on his back. "I missed you all so much!"

 

"What are you doing here, grandpa?" Crusher asked.

 

"After yesterday, we needed extra security," Iceesat explained as Marchion moved to lean against his husband, purring lightly.

 

Star quickly exits away as he begins to be squished by the lovers. 

 

Kurasha smiled and said, "Well, it's great to have you here, Grandpa Thooraki!”

 

"Good to be here, kiddo," Thooraki returned the smile and ruffled his hair.

 

"Okay, you two, break it up," Iceesat placed a pan between his brother and his brother-in-law. "It's breakfast time,”

 

The younger kids played and the older twins began helping with breakfast preparations.

 

After a few hours and some delicious breakfast, they headed to the training room to train. Thooraki got a small Kunai to use to play spar with Ezra while the pairs of twins sparred with one another.

 

With the threat of the other day, Star trained more aggressively. Of course, he didn't try to hurt his twin, but his movements were much faster and packed more of a punch than what he would normally have. Darry yelped and tried his best to oppose to his twin's aggressive actions. His shurikens were difficult to throw while the other was using his whip.

 

The shurikens were throwing one by one until the whip snapped directly in front of him, shocking him and making him fall with a loud thud. Star gasped and ran to his twin. "Darry! Darry, are you okay?" he asked. "I--I'm sorry! I was too harsh.”

 

"It's okay! I'm fine!" Darry only laughed as he was helped up. "But damn, that was… intense! Haha!”

 

"I--I'm sorry," Star said.

 

"It's okay!" Darry assured.

 

Thooraki hummed. He patted Ezra's head for him to stop before moving over to the younger twins. "Darry, why don't you and Ezra spar?"

 

"Oh! Okay!" Darry nodded and dashed to his little brother.

 

Thooraki smiled as he left. He turned to Star and patted his shoulder. "Are you okay, Star?”

 

Star gave a low nod and said, "Yes, Grandpa... Sorry…”

 

"You don't seem okay, you seem tense," Thooraki's lips thinned. "Is it something about yesterday?" He gently asked.

 

Star snaked his hand up on the sleeve of his uniform and gave a tentative nod.

 

"I see…" Thooraki slowly nodded. "Do you wanna talk about it?”

 

Star bit his lip and he shook his head. He gripped his whip and said, "I just want to train, Grandpa... I can talk later.”

 

"Alright…" Thooraki sighed. "But I think it's better we talk now and train later. Don't want another accident like with Darry," he reminded.

 

"I won't be training with Darry," Star said. "I'll be training with you. I--If you don't mind…”

 

"Eh…" Thooraki sighed. "Okay, but another accident, and you'll be off sidelines. You can be training while your concentration is too deep into this,”

 

"Yes, Grandpa Thooraki," Star bowed. He got into a fighting position once more before leaping towards his grandpa.

 

Thooraki used his kunai to block the attacks, even as the whip attempted to grip it, it was an easy flicker to remove its grip.

 

Better , Star thought to himself. He needed to find a way to disarm his grandpa. And maybe then, he could try to disarm his other opponents that come and try to attack him. So, he tried from another angle, going closer and farther, and then testing out what his grandpa's blind spots were.

 

Unfortunately, it was difficult, every opportunity of a blind spot was taken by a hand to defend and quickly remove the whip. Similar to Iceesat, it didn't seem like he was trying.

 

Star growled under his breath. If he can't even defeat his guardians, how can he defeat people who try to hurt his family?! What about his twin? His brothers? His parents? He needs to know how to attack because sometimes, offense is the best defense. So, instead of the kunai, he aimed for his grandpa's limbs instead, charging in with rage and desperation to try and win.

 

Thooraki oohed and moved aside, the whip landing on air before he twirled and swept the boy off the floor.

 

Star landed with an oomph and he winced when he was pretty sure he hit somewhere hard. He was going to form bruises for sure, but he wanted to continue. He needed to have a small slick of hope to winning at least.

 

By then, the rest of the group were only looking and watching them, taking a break from their own sparring sessions as Star attempted to win. Unfortunately, Thooraki could easily take advantage of his reckless next moves and would simply dodge.

 

In the end, Marchion had to take Star to the infirmary to put some ice on his bruises.

 

"I--I can still spar!" Star protested, trying to hold off flinching whenever his feet hit the ground in a wrong direction.

 

"Sure, kid, sure," Marchion chuckled. "Come on, you need to know when to quit or you'll be dead where you stand," He pressed the ice on him.

 

Star whimpered, but he sat on the bed obediently as the ice was pressed onto him. How ironic. An ice magic user needs ice for the wounds he caused. He sighed and he looked away as his grandfather took care of him.

 

Marchion sighed. "But I feel like you've got more on your mind, hmm? Wanna share it, kiddo?”

 

"... I just wanna be stronger..." Star admitted. "Crusher and Kurasha are already doing so much for us, even before. And if we get caught in something, I don't know if they'll be able to stand it. They're both so weak compared to Darry and me. And Darry... I don't want him to get hurt. I need to be stronger so I can protect my family if something were to come after us again. After everything I did, I should be able to do something for them instead of being a dead weight.”

 

"Ah, I get it," Marchion slowly nodded. "Well, that's great you wanna help your family, Star. It's really great, but if you're aiming to do that by trying to take down Thooraki or Iceesat, that's not gonna work. Patriarchs are trained at birth to always keep their guards up and learn how to fight, so it's gonna take centuries to reach their status," He chuckled. "Trust me, I've tried," he sighed. "I've tried to protect my family… did everything to make me stronger…”

 

Star hummed and went closer to Marchion to listen.

 

Marchion kept the ice on his back as he spoke. "There were these… enemies. They were after the family… kidnapped your Grandpa Thooraki… tried to kill your Papa… I did everything in my power to stop them and keep my family safe, trained to make myself strong enough so I don't… lose my family…" Marchion sighed. "I was losing myself. I wanted to keep them safe too much, and I was drifting myself from them, eager to strength for my family's sake…”

 

Star looked at him sadly and he looked back down on the bed as he began to fiddle on the infirmary bed sheets.

 

"Your Grandpa had to knock some sense into me, saying that I shouldn't try too hard," Marchion laughed as he went on. "He told me is that what they need is me in the now, and if they needed to be safe… we could all train together. No one left behind, nothing in our minds but our time together…" he placed the ice pack on another bruise. "It's great to aim strength, but when it comes to some situations, there's more strength in numbers,”

 

Star looked at his grandfather and then back at his bruises. Strength in numbers... That sounds nice. But... "But what if the others get hurt?”

 

"In a battle, someone always gets hurt, and that's when you protect them, as they will protect you when you're hurt," Marchion gave a smile.

 

Star was assured of that. He leaned on his grandfather happily but then winced and straightened his posture once the bruise on his shoulder got squished by him against Marchion. Dammit.

 

Marchion laughed. "Alright, come on, let's get those bruises fixed up," he got another ice pack to help.

 

Another week passed by. Nearly a month of them training. They were doing their hardest to train on their weapon of choice. Weapons and sparring, and honestly, some had developed more than others. 

 

Star with his whip training became much more agile to suit his weapon of choice. Because of his reckless fighting style, he developed an unpredictability to his movements and a read on his opponents' posture to know what they could aim for next. He's also starting to take an interest in strategizing. 

 

Kurasha was very handy, one might say. Not only did he become an expert in the balisong knife, or butterfly knife but he found out as the other name, he took the time to train in other small blades like the kunai, clip blade, trailing, dagger, and much more. He still doesn't have a high level of endurance physically, but he was able to move so fast that it was often hard to land a hit on him.

 

Darry's aim on his shurikens was growing better to the point where he had learned to calculate and strategize how his shurikens where to go. They were precise most of the time, and it served him a great way of distraction. He had also learned that the shurikens could be used for close combat as it could for distance combat, using the blades to the shurikens as a saw-like figure that he could spin and twirl around to slice things into pieces or simple stab something to pin the victim down.

 

Crusher had gotten used to his axe. Not only in twirling but also in direct hits. It had first thrown him back when he sliced and chopped too close for the first time, the gravity of the metal's weight shoving him forward at every swing, but he learned to keep his balance and quickly recover himself. His physical endurance had grown slightly. He didn't bruise as easily as Kurasha anymore, but he was still a little weak when he sparred with his little brothers, so he had to learn to be flexible and agile enough to dodge and swing at an attack.

 

Ezra's skills on the staff was impressive. He learned to twirl it efficiently at such a young age. He had even learned to wield the other long-staffed weapons, like the scythe or the double-bladed bo-staff. Either weapons were as useful to him as his normal, metal staff. He had even learned to never underestimate the effectiveness of the staff after he managed to stab through a dummy with only the stub of the staff.

 

"You kids are doing fantastic!" Iceesat clapped.

 

Star grinned and happily said, "We're doing so good !"

 

Suddenly, the doorbell rang. The kids were immediately on guard, looking at anything suspicious that might come out. Fortunately, nothing. It was just the doorbell.

 

"Were you expecting someone?" Marchion asked.

 

"Nope," Iceesat hummed and moved forward to the door.

 

There stood a mailman with a small package and a letter. "A package for... Mits'tar'vanto?" The mailman had no idea whether or not he was at the right address as he looked at the address on the package he was sent to deliver. This does not look like the famous Mitth household where Admiral Eli'vant resides.

 

Darry blinked and turned to his twin. Last time a mailman came, Star had won money from the bar. What was it this time?

 

Star shrugged. "I did nothing. I was here the whole time," he defended.

 

"Well, the package is still for you," Iceesat chuckled.

 

Star took the package from the mailman and then went to the living room to open it. His siblings followed him eagerly. 

 

Star set the package down and then began examining it. His eyes widened when he saw the sender. "Ajsio?"

 

"That boy you had a project with?" Kurasha asked, suspicious.

 

"I told you that he likes you!" Darry giggled.

 

Star flushed but then shook the thoughts away. "I already rejected him," he huffed. "We're just friends." He got the letter and squinted at the letter before slowly opening it.

 

'That's what I said to Thro'tarthi and yet here we are…' Crusher snorted and leaned against the wall.

 

Star read, "Greetings, Star! Apologies that you have only received this one for the first time in weeks. I have only been recently informed that you were residing in your granduncle's estate. That is why, I figured, that you had not replied to my other letters. I know you prefer to use your datapad, but as I stated in a previous letter, it is currently in repair as it had broken. I hope this gift is to your taste. If not, tell me. I'll find something better for you. I'll wait for your reply. Until next time. Yours, truly, Ajsio."

 

Star glanced at the package and then back at the letter. He has been sending gifts to his house? 

 

Kurasha squinted at the letter and muttered, "Suspicious."

 

Star rolled his eyes and replied, "Everything is suspicious to you, Rasha.”

 

"That's true," Darry agreed.

 

"Yeah," Crusher snorted.

 

"What's inside?" Ezra asked.

 

Star opened the little present and his eyes sparkled as he held up a blue and white gradient cape. He giggled as he clasped them on his shoulders and twirled them around him. "Woah, this looks amazing!" he giggled.

 

"Darry giggled. "Oh, to be gifted like that," he dramatised.

 

"I'm sure your boyfriends gifted you something back at home too, you dork," Crusher rolled his eyes.

 

Kurasha chuckled as he watched his little brother spin excitedly. He reminds him, "Why don't you write..." Kurasha forgot his name. "Why don't you write your gift sender a letter back?"

 

Star did not notice his fluke and hummed. "I mean, he did say he'll wait for my reply..." He shrugged. "Couldn't hurt."

 

Later, after dinner, Star went upstairs to write a letter back to write to Ajsio, thanking him for the cape and the other gifts he sent that he had not opened yet. He thanks him for such an effort in his friendship with him. Star expressed that Ajsio was an incredible friend and he'll try to find a good gift for him too because he's such a nice friend .

 

"Dude, that's a lot of 'friend'," Darry giggled as he snapped a picture to share to his bfs. He had been texting them since they got here.

 

Star rolled his eyes and said, "Well, just wanna make sure he gets the point." He began to put the letter in the envelope and said, "I don't want to get his hopes up. I like someone else, I told him that.”

 

"Says you," Darry sighed. "Don't you think you should be moving on as much as Ajsio should be?”

 

Star put the letter down and looked away. He reached out for his necklace but realized it wasn't there. Right, he took it off since things began becoming more serious in training so he wouldn't harm his gift. So, instead, he rubbed the back of his neck where he used to feel the chain. "Yeah, I am, it's just... He's not been on my mind recently, so that's progress, I guess...?”

 

"Yeah, I guess," Darry nodded. "I still think you should have rejected Ajsio because you didn't like him, not because you like someone else. It's more implying that you haven't moved on yourself, and it kinda comes across as… erm, hypocritical," he murmured the last word.

 

"Well, I actually don't like Ajsio and I like someone else," Star said. "Can't it be both?" he asked, as he turned to his brother.

 

"No, because you're still being hypocritical," Darry frowned. "You want Ajsio to move on? Move on yourself.”

 

Star turned back to the letter and had to move it away before he gripped it. Move on... Yeah... He could do that. "I--I'm already trying to," Star said. "It's not like I can date Ajsio while trying to move on, that isn't fair for him. And I don't think I can even date him even after..." Star said, trying to convince Darry. "He's not my type." He turned back to his twin and said, " Look , I'll move on from Thro'tarthi. But I won't be dating Ajsio anytime soon." It sounds easier said than done, but he has to placate his brother somewhat. Besides, its true. Star doesn't really see Ajsio as anything but a friend.

 

"I'm not saying to date him, bro, I'm just saying that you can't expect him to move on from you easily when you can't," Darry shook his head. "Stop forcing him to rush and not like you that way, because if you were in his shoes, and you are, how would you feel if Thro'tarthi forced you and kept on rubbing to your face that you'll only be friends, hmm?”

 

Star sighed. He pushed his letter to the trash and said, "Okay. I think I get your point." He got another paper and began writing another letter.

 

"Finally, I thought I had to spell it out," Darry sighed in relief and slumped on his bed.

 

Meanwhile, Crusher was chatting on his own datapad. He seemed really into the chat until he gasped and slammed the datapad on the bed. "Oh my stars…”

 

Kurasha looked over to where he was working and raised a brow. "Hm?”

 

"Come here!!!" Crusher urged him closer as he picked up the datapad again.

 

Kurasha went to his bed and then say beside him then Crusher shoved the datapad in his face. "I was checking on Thro'tarthi to see if they're both still alive back in the summer camp," he snorted. "And look at the texts he sent me!!"

 

Tarthi: Hey, Crush, is it normal for me start feeling weird around Hamakti?

 

Tarthi: My heart is pounding n I feel really flushed when he's around nowadays

 

Tarthi: Much worse since we're roommates.

 

Kurasha's eyes widened as he looked at the text and then he covered his mouth as he started to giggle. Crusher was kicking his feet like a little school girl as he got back the datapad to text.

 

Crush: Oh, dear Tarthi, it seems like you have a crush on Hamakti 😏

 

He turned off the datapad and set it aside before beginning to laugh. This wasn't what he expected to happen… but it was certainly better!

 

Kurasha began giggling beside him and then said, "What a spectacular turn of events.”

 

"Definitely!" Crusher clapped his hands. "Best summer ever!”

 

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

 

Another week passed and slowly, their summer was starting to end. Each training helped them grow stronger and more efficient.

 

Finally, summer had come to an end, and although the kids still couldn't beat their predecessors, they had grown to be decent fighters.

 

Iceesat gave them a final squeeze when Eli and Thrawn came to pick them up. "I'm going to miss you kids!" He smiled. "The mansion has never been more lively in years!”

 

Star giggled and hugged Iceesat back. "Don't worry, grunkle!!" He gave a small mischievous smile and said, "We left something for you."

 

The siblings all began giggling.

 

"Well, how suspicious," Marchion snorted. He and Thooraki were staying a little longer with Iceesat for reasons.

 

"Something?" Iceesat raised an eyebrow.

 

The siblings all just giggled in response. They hugged him once again and said, "We'll see you some other time, Grunkle!" They went to hug their grandpa and grandfather too before they raced off to Eli and Thrawn.

 

"How was the training camp, kids?" Eli asked as Thrawn hugged them all happily.

 

"IT WAS AWESOME!" The Asteroids spoke and they began to ramble about what they did and how good they were getting and how they were already ready to kill people.

 

"Looks like you all had a great time," Thrawn laughed, helping the kids inside the hover coach.

 

"We had an AWESOME time!" Star laughed.

 

Iceesat watched as the kids all left with their parents and he sighed. He'll miss them. He turned to his brother and his brother-in-law to talk, but suddenly, there was a small crash upstairs.

 

"What was that?" Thooraki blinked.

 

"Hmm," Iceesat could only hum as he walked back inside.

 

He went upstairs and then prepared his weapon before something metallic jumped on him. He landed with an oomph and he looked up to see a... A puppy. A puppy with shining cyan eyes wagging its tail and barking.

 

Iceesat's eyes sparkled. "Puppy droid!!" He squealed and hugged the puppy close.

 

Thooraki and Marchion had followed him upstairs, and the Chiss awed at the sight. "No matter how many people he's killed or planets he's exploded, he's still my baby brother," he cooed.

 

"Yeah, still a little child," Marchion agreed with a snort.

 

The puppy barked happily and licked him with his realistically warm tongue. Iceesat only let out another squeal and ran out to the garden with his new puppy.

Chapter 19: Step To Teenhood

Summary:

𝘛𝘦𝘦𝘯𝘩𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘪𝘴 𝘢 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺.

The birthday ball of the older twins was occurring a day before school began. It was a huge event for they were finally becoming teenagers, the phase before adulthood.

Kurasha was stressing out because he wanted everything to be perfect. He made bots and broke some to make enough food since they didn't have any servants. He assigned the twins to the decorations and supplied Star with enough glam for the dancing and dining hall, and he stressed the importance of the music since none seemed to be to his liking. Since this was his debut, he needed it to be perfect down to the bone.

"Woah, relax, Kurasha," Crusher sat him down. "It's just a ball bash… in our honor… to celebrate our teenhood…" He nervously laughed. "Yeah, I'm not helping, am I?”

Kurasha groaned and he began to pull on his hair. "I just want this to be perfect... It's one of the major events in our lives here and I don't want it being bad.”

"It will be okay, Kurasha," Crusher offered a smile. "As long as our family is there and we're all having fun, everything will be perfect,”

Kurasha sighed. He leaned on Crusher's shoulder before he said, "Yeah... Okay....”

"Now come on!" Crusher pulled him up. "Dad has a surprise for us before the ball,”

Kurasha gave a small smile and let his brother lead him down the staircase and the hall until they were in the ballroom where Star and Darry were passing the decorations. Ezra, of course, helped. He was the one placing the ceiling decorations since his abilities allowed him to.

They soon made it to a room with a hanger symbol on it. Was this a new room? The twins didn't know, but Crusher opened the door anyway.

As soon as the door opened, the lights did too, and inside were rows and rows of clothes. Dresses, suits, robes, shoes… they were all lined up in hangers, mannequins and shelves. There were even jewelries and other accessories in boxes and racks.

Kurasha's eyes widened as he looked around, overwhelmed by the amount of things inside. This was like a smaller dress store.

Crusher oohed, even as they entered the room. The further they entered, the more clothes and accessories were around.

They soon reached the end, and there was Eli dusting off a curtain.

"Dad?”

Eli turned and smiled. "Oh, boys! You're here!" He grinned and motioned around. "What do ya think? A walk in closet just for the two of ya!"

"This is a walk-in closet??" Crusher's jaw dropped.

"Just for us?!" Kurasha flushed as he looked around. "I--It's so much!”

"Well, yeah, teenhood means gettin’ a lot of clothes," Eli chuckled. "Especially with the gifts coming… they'll definitely be clothes, so y'all need all the extra space," He motioned to some of the empty racks and shelves.

Kurasha looked around and he sheepishly bowed. "Th--Thank you…”

"Yes! Thank you!" Crusher bowed himself.

"You're welcome, kiddos," Eli squeezed them into a hug. "Now, you two excited for another surprise?”

"There's another?" Kurasha gapped.

"Mm-hmm!" Eli got up and turned to the curtain. "A little somethin' special to wear on your special day!" He pulled on the curtain, revealing two pieces of articles of clothing on two mannequins.

The first was a dark blue dress with silver sparkles all over its surface. It had a silver belt with a lightning bolt icon in the center of it. It also had a pair of silver earrings placed in a giant jewelry box, along with a silver pearl necklace to match.

The second was a suit of midnight blue, just as sparkly as the dress. It had a silver belt as well, but its icon was a cross made of a wrench and a screwdriver. There was also a jewelry box beside it, where a pair of golden earrings and a golden pearl necklace was nestled in safely.

Crusher's eyes sparkled. "Woah!”

Kurasha's eyes widened and he could only gap at the beautiful suit tailored for him. He didn't know what to say and he could barely say thank you with the tears slowly welling up in his eyes.

Eli hugged them both, rubbing their heads gently. "Happy Birthday, my babies…"

"Thank you so much, Dad!" Crusher snuggled with him.

Kurasha hugged Eli as tight as he could and then thanked him as well, but with a much more quiet tone.

"You're welcome, my babies," Eli smiled. "Now come on, let's get y'all changed for the ball," he urged.

Hours passed and soon, the ball was starting to begin. The twins and Thrawn were welcoming the guests as they walked in and escorted the presents to their respective areas.

Among those were those of the other families. There was one that came with Supreme General Ba'kif, and he excitedly embraced Iceesat and Thooraki when they were seated.

Ezra oohed and nudged on his older brothers. "Who's that?" He asked.

"No idea," Star said as he stood in the side. "They must be close.”

"Really close," Darry agreed.

The guests were all settled down, and the brothers ran to sit at their places to wait for the ball to begin. A fanfare rang out, and the lights dimmed in the ballroom before a spotlight shone on Eli, who wore his Admiral uniform with pride as he held a microphone. "Welcome, everyone, to our humble home, to celebrate the first step to adulthood; teenhood!"

A round of applause rang through the crowd. Eli chuckled and allowed the applause to die down before speaking up again.

"Others have concluded that thirteen. was an unlucky number. Rumors, myths, theories… but none of those will ever outshine the real meaning of thirteen; the first step to teenhood and the first step to maturing to be the bright young men that they will grow to be!"

Another round of applause, even as Eli moved aside. He tugged on the curtain.

"Now, may I present my eldest sons, birthday boys and the stars of the ball; Mitku'rash'avanto and Mitcr'ush'ervanto!"

The curtain fell, and the older twins stepped forward into the spotlight.

Crusher in his beautiful dark blue dress with his hair covered in small gems making him look like a magnificent god. A silver crown sat on his head with a beautiful sapphire in the middle of it. Crusher looked beautiful, shining like the belle of the ball that he was. 

Kurasha stood proudly in his dark blue suit. He tied his hair back in a bun and like his sibling, decorated his hair with small gemstones. A crown rests lightly on his head and rather than one big sapphire, an agate was organized at the tips of the crown, making him look like a young king in the wake. 

The twins bowed and Kurasha gently held Crusher's hand, letting his twin rest it softly on top of his, before they moved forward to Eli's side. Eli held their hands and moved forward before moving back to present them to the crowd, who applauded at the sight of them.

Thooraki came forward from the audience, holding up two silver goblets. He presented it to the boys. “With this drink, you have both sealed your loyalty to the Mitth Family and to the Ascendancy; to train and learn to serve your people now and forever,”

Kurasha took the goblet and Crusher quickly followed. They smiled at each other before they both drank. The crowd erupted into applause, even as they set the goblets down on the tray.

Music began to play in the air, and Eli and Thrawn came forward for their first dances. They led with a whoosh, and the twins were ball dancing with their fathers under the spotlight.

Kurasha could hardly believe that this was happening. How long has it been since he arrived? Two years? Wow, it's already been that long. He enjoyed himself in his dance, trying not to let the eyes around him disturb him.

Crusher himself was ignoring the eyes as he felt pride and joy, letting Thrawn twirl him around on the dance floor. After ten- or was it eleven?- years of living here, he was one step to becoming a teenager.

And he was alive.

They both were.

They pursued and lived… and look where it brought them. To a celebration, neither of them thought they would have.

The other dancers came flocking into the ballroom, and they twirled around with them. Kurasha was having fun. He giggled and swayed and he couldn't help but be submerged in the music until it was over he and Crusher went back to the sidelines as the others began dancing around the ballroom. They sat on two thrones that were reserved for them, and Crusher let out a laugh.

"This is a great night!”

"So far, so good," Kurasha grinned. He watched the other dance above his throne and he leaned back and enjoyed the view. "If this keeps up, this is going to be the most perfect night," he said confidently. He spotted a familiar prince and he motioned in his direction to Crusher. It was Thro'tarthi. How nice of him to make it.

But Thro'tarthi wasn't paying attention to him or Crusher. In fact, he seemed to be talking to someone else before he was taken to the dance floor.

Kurasha chuckled as he turned to Crusher. "You don't mind, do you?”

"Hmm?" Crusher turned away from the crowd. "Mind what?”

Kurasha gestured to Thro'tarthi dancing with... Hamakti? "That.”

Crusher gasped. "No way! They're together now??" He pouted. "And they didn't tell me?? Boo!”

Kurasha laughed, but then he slowly stopped once he saw another prince coming. He tried not to make a sour face when Fastal approached them.

"Hello, dear princes,"

"Fastal!" Crusher turned to him with a light blush. "Um, hi, hello!" He nervously laughed.

"Hello," Fastal gave a smile. "Um, would you care for a dance, Prince Crusher?" He held out a hand.

"Oh, um…" Crusher turned to Kurasha. "You don't mind, do you?”

Kurasha sighed and shooed him off. "It's your party as well." He doesn't like Fastal. Especially since he's related to that gold-eating piece of work. But his brother is interested in him. And Thrawn says to let him make his own mistakes. If Kurasha was right, he could rub it in his face later.

Crusher beamed. He took Fastal's hand, and the older boy led him to the dance floor. Kurasha huffed in annoyance, but he was happy that his brother seemed to be enjoying himself.

A clicking of shoes soon approached him, and he turned to see a familiar girl walked towards him. Kurasha turned and his eyes widened as she approached wearing a rather modest but beautifully fitting dress for her.

She bowed. "Greetings, Prince Kurasha," she spoke.

Kurasha gave a small smile and stood up. He bowed to her as well and replied, "A pleasure to see you tonight, Laeysa.”

"As I do to you," Laeysa gave a nod. "You are of teenhood, and I congratulate your age milestone," She looked around the room and hummed before returning to him, holding a hand up. "May I have this dance with you, dear prince?”

Kurasha fumbled slightly at the sudden question. His cheeks reddened and his heart began to spin, but despite this, he took Laeysa's hand. He gave a bow and kissed her hand gently then said, "It would be my honor, Miss Laeysa." He guided Laeysa to the dance floor, trying to contain himself as small butterflies began to emerge in his stomach.

Laeysa exposed no expression, professional as usual as she helped place his hands on her hands before she let him guide her to dance.

Crusher and Kurasha began dancing in the ballroom, having small conversations with their partners. A while later, Darry came in, twirling with his partners in his pretty blue and yellow dress. Ezra didn't know a lot of people, but since he wanted to dance, his Grunkle happily helped him on the dance floor. Of course, Thrawn and Eli naturally joined and it was just a pleasant time for their family and guests.

Well... Most of them. 

Star stood on the side of the wall with juice in a wine glass. He watched people dance on the floor. His brothers were all happily dancing. And Thro'tarthi... Thro'tarthi may not be dancing with Crusher, but it was... It was with someone else. 

Star reached out of his neck but found his necklace not there. He sighed and remembered that he had taken it off since Darry was insistent n him moving on. He missed wearing it, honestly. Because it reminded him of Thro'tarthi so much.

"Nice night we have here." He turned around and saw Ajsio in a grey suit holding a similar glass. "Why waste it here in this lonely lonely wall?" he chuckled. 

Star didn't find it amusing and just turned back to watch. "Not really in the mood, Ajsio..." He said, his eyes trailing the prince he knew. 

Ajsio hummed and looked back at the crowd. "Don't you wanna join them?" he asked. "They're your family, right?"

"... Yeah..." Star sighed. "But... Not now. Maybe later."

"Well, if you're looking at them like that, I don't think you want it to be later."

Star turned to glare at his classmate and growled, "Okay, what do you want? Why the hell are you annoying me?"

Ajsio set his glass aside and held out his hand. "All to ask for your hand, Prince Star." 

Star glared at his hand and rolled his eyes. "No."

"C'moooon! Please!" Ajsio insisted. "We don't have to go out there. We can just stay here."

Star turned to Ajsio in frustration. "For fuck's-- If I do this, you'll leave me alone for the rest of the night?”

"You have my word."

Star sighed. He didn't feel like dancing tonight. It was just another reminder that he would never get to dance with... With Thro'tarthi. It would always be someone else.

He took Ajsio's hand and the merchant's son took him in his arms and spun him around. He dipped him and Star had to hold onto his neck with how quick he was. He flushed when he saw how close their faces were and the other boy only laughed. 

Star had no idea how to react and just gave an awkward laugh. "You're quite quick, aren't you?"

"I'll take that as a compliment," Ajsio snickered and twirled Star back on his feet. He began to take it slow and watched as the shadows danced in front of them. 

It was... This was nice. Surprisingly. To be alone rather than be the center of attention. Star loves attention, don't get him wrong. But in moments like this, he can't help but feel nice. He looked up at Ajsio with a genuine smile and said, "Thanks.”

---

Everyone was tired as soon as the ball was over. Thooraki had commanded his servants to clean up the ballroom to let Thrawn and Eli rest and not be bothered to clean. The pair appreciated it and helped the kids to bed before calling it a night.

Darry was in his pajamas when he jumped on Star's bed with a grin. "Heyyy! Remember our bet?”

Star groaned. He went under the bed to get his savings and gave his brother the 100 credits he owed him.

Darry cheered and got the credits. "Thank you, and a pleasure doing business with you," he giggled.

Star rolled his eyes and laid back on his bed. He reached for his drawer and pulled out his necklace before he tucked himself in bed.

Darry frowned. What was up with him? Didn't he have fun? He sighed and went to his bed to snuggle himself in without another word.

Meanwhile, Crusher felt like he was in cloud nine as he got himself ready for bed.

Kurasha raised a brow and asked, "Had fun dancing, I assume?”

"Yes!" Crusher giggled. "Fastal was so nice, and he danced so well!" He kicked his legs around giddily.

Kurasha chuckled and helped his twin to bed. "It's nice you found someone new... But keep to my warning about him," he reminded.

"Yeah, yeah," Crusher chuckled. "I'll heed it, relax," he waved his twin off. He sighed. "It's a shame he doesn't go to school with us, would be fun to have him loosen up like how he was dancing with me,”

"Yes, a shame," Kurasha said as he hung his suit so he could remember to wash it soon. He looked at the cloth and gave a small smile to himself when he remembered the way Laeysa complimented his suit. He didn't know if Laeysa was one to tell flattery just for the sake of pleasing someone, but it did please him. He hoped he'd be able to be friends with her this school year, officially. 

"Hey, I saw you dancing with the principal's daughter earlier," Crusher chuckled. "You got something to tell me, dear twin?" He grinned teasingly.

Kurasha stiffened but he quickly retreated to his bed. "No. Nothing. Laeysa and I are merely acquaintances.”

"Okay, twinsie!" Crusher giggled. "If you say so," he snorted.

Kurasha flushed and hid himself under the covers. "Good night.”

"Nighty!"

By morning light, it was time for school the boys. Ezra was grumpy as he walked around. "One more year…" he grumbled.

Star giggled and patted his head. "Almost there, Ezzy.”

"Ughh, but it's taking too longgg…" Ezra pouted.

"It won't be for long, don't worry," Crusher patted his head. "It's just another year,”

"Enjoy it while it lasts," Star assured. "The assignments suck.”

"But it's so lonely here," Ezra sighed. "Dad plays with me, but he mostly does work. Papa too…”

Kurasha hummed. "Well... What about I build you a pet?" he offered. "What do you want, baby brother?”

"I'm good, bro, a pet… eh," Ezra shrugged. "I'm no good with animals,”

"Exactly why I offer to make you one," Kurasha chuckled. "But if it isn't to your liking, then alright."

"Wanna come to school with us?" Star whispered to Ezra. "We'll sneak you in and you can explore and stuff.”

"Star, no," Crusher shook his head. "We don't want him in trouble before he could even attend the school.”

Star pouted. "It's just, one day --"

"No," Kurasha intervened. "Ezra stays. With dad.”

"And let him follow his own path, you two," Eli joined in the conversation as he urged the older boys out the door. "You and Darry are influencin' him too much that he doesn't know how to be his own person,”

Star pouted as he hugged Ezra. "But we just loooooooove our baby brother! And we're not doing anything too bad…”

"I know, kiddo" Eli laughed and ruffled his head. "But Ezra is growin' and he needs to decide what he wants to be, whether it be chaotic like you two or calm like your older brothers or both or neither,"

"Chaotic for the win!!" Darry urged.

"Darry, Dad just said don't influence him," Crusher face-palmed.

Kurasha turned to his littlest brother and began to comb his hair back. He confidently said, "Well, whatever he'll be, he's going to be an amazing person." He clipped a small hairpin on his brother and said, "Holo games for when you're bored. Just press it twice and it'll show you a holo screen. It's still in beta mode so there might be bugs.”

"Okay… thanks," Ezra smiled and nodded.

"Come on, boys, or we'll be late," Eli shoved the four out the door. "Ezra, your Papa's in his office if ya need anythin' alright?"

"Okay, Dad," Ezra gave a nod.

They soon left and headed to Rentor for another year. Ezra sighed, watching them leave. He looked around inside and grimaced, walking down the hallways. There was always a reason he enjoyed seeing them return, why he would run towards them and say that he missed them.

Because he did.

Waiting used to be fun when Darry and Star were there.

And now… he had no one.

He walked to the lounge and sat on the couch. He debated over whether to lay back and watch or maybe do something interesting for a while as he slumped back with a groan.

He looked down at some scraps on the ground that were left lying around from the ball, and he blinked, straightening himself to grab it.

"Well… better than doing nothing,"

---

"Huh, the school has an election?" Darry blinked as they were taken to Rect'c High, and he found some flyers on the wall.

"Yeah… but it's usually done at the end of the year," Eli nodded. "They're just puttin' up flyers to get older kids to join the ranks,”

At the mention of an election, Kurasha immediately went to snatch one. His eyes scanned the flyer in a hurry and then rushed to the bulletin board in school to sign his name. He was thirteen now. He can sign up.

Crusher sighed as he watched his twin. He really didn't wanna get involved in anything political, and he was definitely tired of telling his brother to do the same, so he said nothing. Let him run, let him win, see what happens.

Once Kurasha signed up, he immediately went to his friends for help, because of course he would need help. He wanted to win. He told Hamakti and Opoia and they reluctantly agreed to help him. 

Then, he told Laeysa. "I'm running for the school election this year," He said. "It would be a big help if you support me, Laeysa. In return, I'll give you anything you ask for.”

"The election?" An expression of confusion showed on Laeysa's face for a second before she masked it with her usual face. "You're running on the election this year? Is there a reason?”

"Well, it has always been my interest last year," Kurasha said. "I was not old enough then, but now I am." It wasn't a lie. He really did want to join the election. Also, because he wanted to shove that former president's face, Ertrail, up her a--

But that's just a small encouragement.

"Why are you interested?" Laeysa questioned. "Being Student Body President means dedication to the school, Kurasha. You doing just enter for no good reason. You must have a reason why everyone should vote for you, or at least why I should help support you,”

Kurasha hummed. He pulled out his datapad then opened old files he compiled and showed them to Laeysa. "These were my old ideas for better policies for the school, in terms of more flexible hours for students and better working environments. If one were to complain that these would be too lenient, I have reasons as to why they would be both beneficial and promote discipline within students. I can rewrite them as well, if you wish." He gave a smile to Laeysa and said, "I'm more than ready to dedicate myself to the school and more if I were to win this election.”

"Hmm, then you misunderstand what a position of the Student Body President is… and the politics here," Laeysa cringed. "You are a loss cause for politics, Kurasha… but it is no surprise when your Papa is just as oblivious to what politics is about, so I shall help you with this election.”

Kurasha paused and then he chuckled. He put his datapad aside and then bowed. "Thank you, Laeysa. And may I ask for tips in school politics as well since I seem to be very terrible at it?" he asked.

"Meet me at the library after school, and we shall discuss," Laeysa turned and walked off.

Kurasha watched her walk off and he returned to his classes. But once he was in the room, his face erupted in full bloom like a rose on Valentine's Day. He went to his seat and covered his face, his heart slamming on his chest like it was a drummer.

Crusher raised an eyebrow as he stated at his twin. "You… okay there, bro?”

"Yes.”

"Then why is your face as red as a tomato right now?" Crusher snorted.

"... Yes.”

Crusher sighed and gently shook his brother. "Snap out of it, twin, classes are about to start," he chuckled.

Kurasha got back up and slapped his cheeks a few times before he calmed down. "Crusher..." He said, "I... Think I have a crush…”

"Yeah, no shit," Crusher laughed. "It's the principal's daughter, isn't it?”

Kurasha flushed once more and he flopped his head down on the desk. He muttered, "I just hope she's into boys…”

Crusher had to hold himself from laughing. Ah, that beautiful incident and misunderstanding. Kurasha's first rejection… and it ended at a hilarious note.

The day went by as usual and Kurasha rushed to the library during recess. He looked through the books of the school's history before grabbing a bunch and sitting down. He knew Laeysa was going to teach him the ropes, but he wanted to have some basic knowledge at least. Knowing the history of the school and the school policies will help. Some books stated some of the school's history, including its founder, date of discovery, etc, but the policies only showed the basics of any school's policy like "no cheating or grade automatically becomes zero" or the curfew of the students in the school.

Kurasha hummed. He flipped other pages and continued to read until he had to go back to class. 

Later, after school, he went to the library again. Laeysa was standing there by a table, waiting for him to arrive. A couple of folders were stacked on the table, along with a few datapads.

Kurasha smiled and went to her. "Apologies for being late," he said as he sat down on another seat. "I came here as fast as I could.”

"Not a problem," Laeysa clasped her hands. "Now we may begin," She opened three folders and showed it to him. "To run for Student Body President, there are three main policies you must remember; Number one; your job as Student Body President is to make sure you and everyone else in the school follow the school rules. You are not to change or alter school policies of any sorts. You have the power to suggest it to the school board, but that is the line you must stay behind in. Any misconduct and misuse of your power in terms of the rules will result in a warning, and after three warnings, termination from the position and an immediate school suspension. Is that rule clear?”

Kurasha paused. Well... That he didn't know. But he can abide by that. "Yes," he replied. It would be a little difficult but nothing he can't manage.

"Rule two," Laeysa went on. "when it terms of campaign, it is a Student Body President's duty to be open to the ideas of everyone in the school. If you have an idea but the school opposes, then it will be scrapped. Your ideas alone cannot run the campaigns, you must be open to what majority of the students will have to say and criticize. But you should not change every little detail for everyone to be satisfied. Majority winning is a strict rule, unless it has anything against the rules of the school. Is that clear?”

"Yes," Kurasha replied. He can't necessarily oppose the rules. So far, it seems he can handle it.

"And the final rule," Laeysa clasped her hands behind her back. "You must always remember that the politics of the Student Council differ from the rules of the school board and is different from the politics of the actual Ascendancy. This will serve as your training, but none of it is the same, and you must learn to separate and realize thay some of these rules and restrictions differ from the politics and councils you serve," She finally sat down. "You must remember these rules always. Never forget them, never sway from them and never find loopholes for them. It will be found out immediately, and you will be terminated at any attempt. Do I make myself clear?”

Oh. How inconvenient. No loopholes? No swaying? How unfortunate. But... If he wanted to run for Student Council, then he had to abide by this all. "Yes," he said, finally.

"Do you have any questions before we continue?" Laeysa asked.

Kurasha ran it down in his mind. He needs to follow the rules and have everyone do the same. He cannot oppose or change the rules of the school. The school and ascendancy politics are different. These are what Laeysa said, from what he can summarize. A little stiff, but Kurasha can work with it. "None.”

"Alright," Laeysa set the folders away. "Another thing you must be aware of is that there are no political parties in this school. You run as yourself, but when the election results come, you must learn how to get along with the Vice President, the Secretary, the Treasurer and the Public Relations Officer. They will be your help and guide and to be guided for the school year.”

"I understand," Kurasha nodded. That seems less troublesome for the election, but then that would mean there could be conflict within the council. But he can handle it.

Laeysa went on to the rules and regulations, along with dress code, speeches, debates, etc. The rest all seemed rather fun to hear to Kurasha, especially since Laeysa was the one speaking about it all. Kurasha took notes and the important things he needed to remember and do and then made small side notes about what he needed to prepare.

The day soon ended, and Laeysa bowed. "It would be an experience working with you, Kurasha, good luck,”

"Thank you for your time," Kurasha said, standing up and then giving a small bow as well. He began helping her arrange the files and data pads they scattered. He said, "I will be looking forward to seeing you more,"  and then gave her a farewell.

He left the school, where Eli was waiting for him. Crusher and their younger brothers had already been taken home, and he was the only one left. “Hey,” Eli greeted.

"Sorry I'm late," Kurasha said, combing his hair back nervously.

"What's gotten ya late, kiddo?" Eli asked, guiding the boy to the ship. "Crusher said that you were workin' on somethin',”

"Yes," Kurasha grinned. He said, "I ran for Student Council President, and Laeysa's helping me.”

"What." Eli stopped in his tracks.

"I ran for Student Council President?" Kurasha said again, confused at his father's reaction.

"My Ch'od… " Eli groaned. "What's with this family and politics… y'all aren't even experts at it…" he grumbled.

Kurasha could only stare as his father grew in despair with his news. He didn't know how to react. Eli said nothing else as he was led into his seat. The man sat on his own seat, and the air was tense as they traveled. Kurasha became nervous and he began to fiddle with his hair.

They soon made it to their mansion. They made it inside and passed the Asteroids and Ezra.

The kids paused at their play and then they turned to the older twins. "What happened to Dad?" Star asked.

"Yeah, he looks grumpy," Darry observed.

Kurasha shrugged. "I just told him I ran for president…”

"President??" Ezra blinked.

"Huh," Crusher crossed his arms. "Well, he was never big on politics…”

"Understandable," Star shrugged. "Politics suck." He got a toy gun and shot it at Kurasha. It landed straight on his forehead and he laughed. "And you now kinda sucked.”

Kurasha glared at Star and then began to go upstairs. Crusher sighed and ran after his twin. He found Kurasha in the library taking down notes.

Crusher moved forward. "Hey… You okay?”

"Yes," Kurasha answered quickly as he continued writing. He looks like he's writing like he's running out of time.

"You sure?" Crusher frowned. "You seem d a little upset at Star's teasing earlier,”

"It's just Star. He always does that," Kurasha replied as he continued to write. "He doesn't bother me." But something is. Just not Star.

"Then what is bothering you?" Crusher folded his arms.

"It's not that important..." Kurasha said.

"If it has something to do with you, of course it is," Crusher sighed. "What is it?”

Kurasha sighed. He looked up from his writing and asked, "Was it a really bad move for me to run for president?”

"I mean, it's all your choice, twin," Crusher shrugged. "I don't have an opinion on that, why do you ask?”

"Dad seems to be upset…”

"Well… it's Dad," Crusher sighed. "Like I said, he's not that big with politics… but also," he pursed his lips. "Why did you wanna run for Student Body President?”

"I thought I could do some good," Kurasha replied. "And it has always been my curiosity. If everything goes well, I can win the role.”

"Is that all?" Crusher tilted his head. "Not for experience? Not for the fun of it? Not because you wanna help the school and the students follow the rules?" He let out a sigh. "Sorry, it seems pushy, but I guess that's why Dad's a little concerned. When you run for politics, you gain a politician's mind, and it's either good or bad,”

"I told you, I could do some good," Kurasha said as he turned back to his writing. "And if I get a politician's mind... I don't think it would be that bad, honestly." He looked at his papers and then nodded to himself, satisfied with his work. "My values won't change. I still have my priorities set. This experience will do me good by everything you've mentioned, so, I don't have much to worry about. And if I lose, then, I guess that's okay too." He put his papers in a file and then turned to his brother. "I'll be fine. Don't worry. I just need the support of my brother and I'll be okay.”

Crusher sighed. “Okay… I'll support you,” he chuckled. “But if you click to a bad politician, I have every right to smack you, deal?”

Kurasha laughed. "Yes. Of course.”

Crusher smiled. He hummed. "I don't think Dad's support is something you'd be getting any time soon, and Papa's a lost cause to that. Maybe ask Uncle Thrass for any help? I heard he was Student Body President of his school when he was younger,”

"Oh. That would be helpful," Kurasha smiled. "I'll call him after dinner.”

Later at dinner, Eli wasn't at the table. Thrawn was the one who served the meals.

Kurasha sighed. It hurt that his Dad was angry about his decision to run for president. But he couldn't do much about it anyway. After dinner, he put the dishes in the sink and then went to call his Uncle Thrass.

Crusher stayed by his side as they placed the datapad in front of them. There was a sizzle on the screen before Thrass appeared. "Hello, nephews! What's up?" He asked.

"Hi, Uncle Thrass!" Kurasha greeted. "You had been a school council president before, right?”

"Oh! Yes, I have," Thrass smiled and nodded. "It was a fun, interesting experience! Why do you ask?”

"I'm running for president," Kurasha said. He took out a notepad and asked, "Can I get a few tips?”

"Well," Thrass hummed. "There's the speech. You have to be honest with your crowd. Tell them what you truly want to do and accomplish. But don't forget that you have to actually have the ability to actually do it. False promises are the worst,”

Kurasha hummed and put it on his pad. "With the rules placed on the election and the role of the president, what sorts of promises can I make?" he asked. "Because I had been briefed by my friend and there are many restrictions to being a president. I have a few ideas I am looking to implement but I don't think they'll be approved entirely.”

"Haha, probably not, but you can always suggest when you win the role," Thrass snorted. "The best promise you can have is your campaign. Like, the yearly event in Rect'c High. Last year was a fashion show, maybe this year would be something more students would enjoy and participate in,”

Kurasha hummed and gave a nod. Then, does he need to survey the school? He said, "Well... What if I were to say I would have a performance ready at the end of the year? Do you think that would convince them?”

"If that's what they want," Thrass offered a smile. "You can give surveys to the school to help you run campaigns,”

Kurasha smiled and wrote it down. "What else did you do at your time as the president, uncle?”

"Haha, a handful of things!" Thrass laughed. "Your Uncle Thurfian was the vice, and he would always try to take over some activities, so I always had to help make sure he didn't overstep either of our boundaries. Some campaigns included picnics, charity raising, donations to those in need, or- ooh! The graduation prom ball! I'm guessing since the election's at the end of the year, you would be elected by next year when you're 14. Final year of Rect'c High unless you want to keep going, but the next classes just have something to do with fishing and market selling, I think? Well, anyway, the prom ball would be the biggest event you'd have to tackle for next year's event,”

Kurasha nodded and wrote it down. A ball. That is something he's familiar with, with how he had to prepare for his own. "What was the most effective campaign at your time?" he asked.

"Anything with Charities or donation drives," Thrass chirped. He hummed. "Honestly, kid, I'm surprised you're asking ME this. Why not ask your Dad?”

"He doesn't like me running for president," Kurasha sighed.

"That surprises me," Thrass hummed. "Ar'alani had told us back in their cadet days how much of a leader Vanto could be. Even as a human, his scores had gotten him to the top to be the president of his class. He knew well how to make campaigns to make his class shine, help them to be the top of the graduating class,”

Kurasha blinked. That just made him more upset. His Dad participated in the same activities as him. So, why was he upset? Shouldn't he support him? Shouldn't he help him so he wouldn't be made a fool in front of his school? Kurasha began subconsciously pulling on his hair again. "He never told us that…”

"Dad always seems to be so against politics when we- er, Kurasha talks about it," Crusher explained. "So we didn't really know he was used to all that,"

"Huh," Thrass scratched his head. "Maybe it was before the…  incident…" He winced.

"Incident?” Kurasha tilted his head.

Thrass sighed. “Alright, settle down, children. I assume that you know the story behind the scratch behind the scar on his eye?”

"It was during a battle, as I recall," Kurasha confirmed.

"Yes, as the legends say," Thrass nodded. "But there is more to it than that," he let out a sigh. "It was one of the very first intense missions your Dad had ever faced. It was only a few months after he had graduated and had become Senior Lieutenant of his ship. He worked under Senior Captain Ufsa'al'bien, a merit adoptive of the Ufsa Family and one of the… proudest of his political family. Vanto was ranking up well, very quickly. It was a threat to him, and Syndics and Aristocras of the Ufsa Family found it a threat, given he was in the Obbic Family, a rival of the Ufsa Family.

"So, on that mission, Senior Captain Saalbien had led them to the most dangerous part of the Unknown Regions, telling them that the mission was facing the species… of the Grysks." Thrass growled at the mention of the creatures. "The Grysks took the bait and came to attack them. Saalbien had led every Chiss out, convincing each and every member to leave Vanto behind, and since the Ufsa Family had funded that ship and the crew, they agreed without hesitation,”

Kurasha's eyes widened at the new perspective and he took a bit of time to digest it. Once he did, his face grew quiet but it was clear there was very much anger behind the teen's eyes. Vengeful.

Crusher was horrified. He held onto the chairs, and he could feel the storm raging in the sky above them. His eyes were sharp and icy blue, with red glints within them as well.

Thrass could tell their expression, and he sighed. "Calm yourselves. Your Dad had given his revenge already. I should know, the bags were too wet for us to carry," he shuddered before he coughed. "Anyway, even as Eli helped the others escape, he was cornered and knocked down during the attack. The Grysks came down to attempt to kill him, and he was lucky that he was only hurt in the eye. When he was rescued, Ar'alani told him what had happened. Since then, your Dad was… different,”

"Different?” Kurasha repeated.

"Vanto, once so sweet and hopeful, had gone cold," Thrass let out a sigh. "When he recovered from the hospital, he was never smiling or happy to see any of the crew again. He was demoted because of the incident, the blame pinned on him by Saalbien himself, telling the CEDF that Vanto was the cause of the attack, but that didn't sway him. In fact, it only hardened him until he had gotten rid of Saalbien and took his place as the Senior Captain," He crossed his arms. "He had even gone on to invent blades sharp enough to penetrate a Grysk's armor and efficient enough to not turn blunt after every use. It even worked on Chiss's skin,"

"Chiss skin?" Crusher blinked. "But… Papa said that Chiss's skin is so thick that not even a bruise could be visible,"

"And he's right," Thrass nodded. "But with the blades your Dad created, it could cut through Chiss's skin without a second stab. Even the time your Uncle Thurfian doubted his skills, Vanto sliced a cut through his cheek, leaving blood dripping down his face," Thrass grimaced. "No one had dared to underestimate him since then.”

Kurasha hummed. So his father was able to invent such an item... He had gifted him a dagger back then, but he didn't know if it would suffice. With the stories that his uncle was telling him, he knew it wouldn't.

"But… hey," Thrass chuckled. "With him changing back to a more smiling man thanks to your Papa, maybe you can get him back to support your run. Show him that being a politician or having connections to politics has good as well as negative,"

"I think that's a great idea," Crusher agreed.

Kurasha nodded. "Yes. But, how? I don't really..." he trailed off, not knowing how to describe his unsureness before he just shrugged.

"Keep your hope, and be strong," Thrass smiled. "A good leader, and president, always have that quality. Keep that quality, reject any corruption of any sort, and you'll be alright,"

"Maybe I should run for vice to help you out," Crusher joked.

"I think that's a great idea!" Thrass agreed.

Crusher blinked. "Woah, hey! I was kidding!"

"But it COULD help," Thrass grinned. "And help to keep your brother on track of his duties,"

"And not on track of falling in love too much as a distraction?" Crusher smirked at his twin.

Kurasha flushed and he turned away. He stuttered, "I--I won't be distracted!”

"Never can be too sure, I know that I always have to keep Thurfian in check before he and Zistalmu get distracted by sucking each other's faces off," he stuck out his tongue. "But anyway I think it should be good practice for you too, Crusher. Not saying because I'm a Syndic, but it's good for you all to navigate through politics by yourselves and realize the differences and similarities to reality,”

Kurasha turned to Crusher and gave a smile. He asked, "So, how about it? Wanna try becoming vice president?”

"I guess," Crusher sighed and chuckled. "More reason to smack your head in case you go power hungry,”

"I would never go power hungry," Kurasha huffed, but then he gave a smile. "Would you like to join me after school then? Laeysa could both of us help out.”

"Sure," Crusher nodded. "Why not?"

And so he did. By the next day, Laeysa met up with them both. She seemed surprised but said nothing. "While Ertrail would have competition, the vice president has almost never been occupied, with Ertrail never absent to need one," she spoke. "This would be… quite a first,"

"Um… okay…?" Crusher blinked.

Kurasha grinned. So, that would mean that Crusher's position was much guaranteed. All he needed was to compete with Ertrail and he'd be with his brother in the council. He brought out his notes from yesterday and said, "I have some ideas for my campaign..." He told Laeysa of his ideas for competitions if he were to be elected. There would be an art gallery made by the students. They could sell the paintings and split the profit half and half for the charity and the students. It would benefit both the students and the school. After that, he proposed a year-end show performed by the students. And for the prom ball–

"Oh, of course, the prom ball," Laeysa hummed. "I had forgotten about that,"

"Aren't you in the graduating class this year?" Crusher asked.

"I… am but I am staying to learn how to run the school, so it matters not for me," Laeysa shrugged. "But… what ideas do you present for next year's prom ball, Kurasha?”

"Well... I was thinking of black and gold as the motif," Kurasha said. "And roses and such as a theme." He pulled out a sketch he pictured in his datapad and showed it to Laeysa. It was a blueprint of the dance floor Kurasha had mapped out before and there were sketches of the decorations of golden and black flowers along with other decor. The color scheme was rather nice.

"Fascinating," Laeysa hummed. "Well, we shall hope that the Treasurer may do a good job in managing the money for all the materials,"

"Who's the Treasurer?" Crusher asked. "At least, who's running for the position?"

"None so far, but there will be one eventually," Laeysa shrugged. "I am in a permanent position as the Secretary,”

"How is that?" Kurasha asked.

"My father wants me to keep in connection with the student council, and I am the gateway from the council to the school board," Laeysa explained. "As they Secretary, I am the one to take note of everything in meetings, so I may reflect it to father and the school board,"

"Like a snitch?" Crusher frowned.

"If you call it that, then perhaps," Laeysa nodded.

Kurasha hummed. Then, that would mean that he should be careful of his words. But she's also the key if he were to take his suggestions to the board. But there was another thing he was curious about. "Other than that I asked you to help me, do you have any other motivations for helping us, Laeysa?" he asked. "I do not suspect you of anything, but I am just curious.”

"Nothing of harm, simply… curious," Laeysa narrowed her eyes at them. "It's not every day humans attempted to enter politics in a school, of all places…”

Kurasha chuckled. He leaned on the table and replied, "Well, it's not every day a family of humans gets enrolled in a Chiss academy either, but here we are.”

"That is… true," Laeysa hummed. "But that is all we have for today," She stood up and bowed. "good luck," With that, she left.

Crusher frowned. "Okay, Rasha… I don't know about her," he spoke up as soon as she was gone.

"Hm? What do you mean?" Kurasha asked as he began to fix their files.

"She's giving a little bit of xenophobic vibes, is all," Crusher winced. "Especially with some of her comments about Dad,”

Kurasha hummed in acknowledgment, but he didn't comment much. Maybe... Maybe she does. But if Kurasha just gets closer to her, even just a little bit, he can try and change her mind a little.

A few weeks soon go by. Meeting with Laeysa became a habit, and Thrawn would be the one to pick them up late.

Kurasha sighed. He didn't mind being accompanied by his Papa but it just hurt to know his Dad will never support him when it comes to this. How would he prove it to him? Maybe... Maybe he could show his plans to him and he could see that they were of no harm.

"Hey," Crusher patted his back as they traveled back to Csilla in the Springhawk. "Are you okay?”

"Yes," Kurasha answered instantly.

"Well, you don't look okay, you're being all…" Crusher tried to mimic a serious face with a thinking face, but it only got him laughing. "Sorry, can't do the same face as you,”

Kurasha snorted and laughed with him. "Well... I was thinking about Dad," he said. "I don't know how to convince him. Maybe he can see my plans and see that not all politicians are bad?”

"Hmm…" Crusher hummed. "Maybe,"

They soon made it home to see Eli stomping out. He was in his admiral uniform as he made his way to a hover coach.

Thrawn blinked and went over. "Dear? Why so upset?"

"The council. Simple as that." Eli growled. "There's dinner in the fridge, just heat it up," he told Thrawn before he climbed into the hover coach and was driven off.

Kurasha sighed. He held his datapad close to his chest as he headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner. "Maybe later…”

Days went by, and Eli seemed to always leave the mansion whenever they got home. Thrawn finally confronted him on a weekend. "What's so important that the council has to summon you day after day?" He asked.

Eli sighed and crossed his arms. "There's a trial being held. It's against Saalbien.”

Kurasha and Crusher peaked from the door. Saalbien?

"I thought you killed him…" Thrawn frowned.

"He didn't stay dead, apparently," Eli groaned. "Ar'alani's showin' the evidence we've been savin' for years to put him in prison for attempted murder, but it's been difficult while trying to steer away from the fact that I also attempted to kill him." He scowled. "Patriarch Ilarga's getting suspicious whether Saalbien's words are correct, and he's sticking his nose on things that shouldn't concern him. Patriarch Lakencill too."

"Perhaps ask Thrass and Thurfian for assistance," Thrawn suggested.

"That's what we're workin' on right now… but these politics bullshit and their requirements to oppose the suspect is harder than it looks," Eli shook his head.

Kurasha and Crusher looked at each other. How the heck did Saalbien survive? Didn't Uncle Thrass say they disposed of a body? Something smells fishy.

"What does Patriarch Saarke say about it?" Thrawn asked. "Saalbien is in his political family,"

"Ya know he can't say shit because he's the head of the council," Eli sat down. "And I can't attempt another murder attempt unless I slide through their bullshit rules correctly.”

Kurasha exited the door and went to the library. Crusher blinked and followed after him. He went to his brother and he went to his designated corner in the library. He cleared a few books on his shelves and pulled out the law books he got from Grunkle Iceesat and then began opening them to find a solution.

"What are you doing?” Crusher tilted his head.

"Looking for things to help Dad," Kurasha said, flipping to the sections of the murder cases and military missions.

"I don't… think we should really intervene with this, Kurasha…" Crusher's lips thinned. "This is grown-up stuff,”

Kurasha stopped flipping pages and then sighed. He sat down and said, "I just thought... Maybe if we found a solution for Dad, he could see us in a new light of sorts…”

"I know what you wanna do, but what if we get in danger by trying to intervene?" Crusher hissed. "We still have your- our campaigns to plan,”

Kurasha sighed. He looked at his books and then closed them. "... You're right..." He put them back on his shelves and then sat back down, grumpy.

Crusher sat by him, patting his back. "Hey, cheer up," he offered a smile. "We focus on our thing and prove to Dad that we can do it, and maybe he'll rethink his statement about us not knowing politics,”

Kurasha leaned on his brother and gave a hum of acknowledgment. He should listen to Crusher. Crusher's usually right on most things regarding their family. He wished he had that kind of intuition as well. "Okay…”

---

Darry was happily chatting with his boyfriends while laying on his bed. As he chatted, there was a PING! and a notification of a message came on screen. "Huh," he blinked and excused himself from his conversation before placing the datapad down. "Hey, Star?”

"Yeah?" Star was crocheting with music on and he pulled down his headphones to look at his twin. "What's up?”

"Do we know anyone named… Thrania?" Darry narrowed his eyes to read the name.

"Who?”

Darry shrugged and showed the message request. "This person,”

Star raised a brow at the profile and he shook his head. "I'm... Pretty sure we don't know anyone by that name.”

"Huh," Darry hummed and pressed the notification to see and accept the message anyway.

Star went to his side, curious. The message on the screen read;

"Hello, my great-grandchildren, it's me, your great-grandmother Thrania <3. I've been dying to meet you all and to meet my grandchildren! I hope you read this message, and I will see you when I can.”

"We have a grandma?!" Star's eyes widened. "Hell no! This must be a scam!”

"It's great grandma, Star, as in… the mother of our grandpa, I think…?" Darry hummed.

Star hummed and looked at the message. He said, "Shouldn't we give this to Papa?”

"Good idea!" Darry agreed.

They went downstairs and knocked on their Papa's office. "Papa!" they called. "Great-grandma messaged us!”

"Great… what?" Thrawn blinked and got the datapad. He read the message, and his eyes widened. "I have a grandmother??"

"Ya have a what?" Eli entered the room. "What's happenin'?" He looked at the boys.

"Great-grandma messaged us," Star said.

"Ya have a grandmother?" Eli turned to Thrawn. "I thought ya only had your grand-dam Theeda,"

"I… did too," Thrawn took a breath. "I… I need to call Papa…" He quickly left the room.

"What happened to Papa?" Darry scratched his head.

Star hummed and looked at the message. "Something feels... Fishy .”

"Yeah…" Darry rubbed his arm. "I hope Papa isn't upset…"

"I'm sure he isn't," Eli patted their heads. "He just… needs some clarification, that's all,"

By the next day, the kids were woken up by a unison of yells from downstairs.

"AND YOU DIDN'T TELL US!?”

Star and Darry were the first to run downstairs and see the commotion. Crusher and Kurasha followed, with Ezra sleepy as he walked down with his brothers.

There, they saw Thrawn with his brothers and sister confronting Thooraki, who stood on the other side of the room with Marchion, Iceesat, Krix, and the other regal-looking Chiss from Kurasha and Crusher's ball. Thooraki looked shocked and distressed while Thurfian and Thrass were at the front of the siblings.

"Papa, why didn't you tell us?" Thurfian questioned. "Why did none of you tell us?"

"Thurf, you've got to understand…" Krix sighed, moving forward in front of Thooraki. "Papa has his… reasons…"

"And what reasons could that be ?" Borika hissed as she placed herself in front of Thrawn protectively. "To hide our grandmother from us?"

Iceesat let out a sigh. He looked at the children nearby and winced. "Ah shit," he tugged on the other Chiss. "Lamiov, help me get the kids to get breakfast,"

"Hmm?" Lamiov turned to them and blinked. "Oh! Right," He and Iceesat moved forward, ushering the children to the dining hall. "Come now, children, it's breakfast,”

"What's happening?" Star asked as he tried to squirm away from their grunkle and tried to go back to the conversation.

"Star." Iceesat forced him to head to the dining hall. "It's not your business,"

Lamiov winced. "Technically -"

"They're too young, Lamiov." Iceesat glared. "The drama has been going on for over two hundred years now, and the kids are barely teenagers. They don't understand what's happening… I certainly didn't when I was nineteen…" he grumbled.

"What--"

Kurasha took Star's hand and made sure he sat down in his place. Star sighed.

Eli was already at the table, along with Bomarmo. They were talking with concerned expressions as Lamiov gave the food while Iceesat returned to the commotion. Ezra immediately chugged on the food, hungry and partly still half-asleep. The older twins were very much confused about what was going on and the younger ones were trying to pry, but they weren't able to.

What the heck was going on?

They were sent upstairs later, with Eli telling them not to come down until they were called. Kurasha turned to the younger set and asked, "Do you know what happened?”

"We just told Papa that our great-grandmother was messaging us…" Darry bowed his head.

"We have a great-grandmother?" Crusher blinked.

Kurasha raised a brow and held out his hand. "Can I see?”

Darry showed the message on his datapad. Kurasha hummed and went to his workshop. He opened his monitors once more, blowing off the dust on them, and then activated his spider bots. He let them leave the house by the windows and then he began searching for who "Thrania" was.

Crusher sighed and got Ezra before he could head down. "Star, Darry, can you two watch over Ezra? And play with him?"

"Yeah! Play! Play!" Ezra grinned and dragged the two off to the playroom.

Star and Darry hadn't played in a while, but they welcomed spending time with their brother. Crusher watched them leave before he slowly went down the stairs. He took a breath and used his powers to teleport to the TV again. He hid himself inside as he listened in on what was happening.

Thooraki was talking with the siblings with Krix while the others stayed behind him. "Children, you have to understand… there's a reason why we never mentioned your grandmother Thrania,"

"She's crazy ," Krix commented. "And close-minded. And-"

"So is Grand-dam Theeda whenever they try to visit, and yet we see them like… once a year," Borika pointed out.

"She's crazier than grand-dam Theeda," Krix grumbled. "Trust us, we've known her for years,"

"Where had she lived all this time?" Thrass questioned. "If she was in the Ascendency, we would have known where she was or have heard of her,"

"That's the thing," Thooraki sighed. "She was… well, she had done something cruel, and she ended up exiled from the Ascendancy for two hundred years. I don't… know why she returned after so long…"

"Maybe she wants to… see us?" Thrawn suggested. "To see us after all this time?"

"I doubt it," Marchion grumbled. "She's always been so against aliens and hybrids, shaming them for even bothering to appear in the Ascendancy,"

"And with the children as humans…" Eli joined in the conversation with Bomarmo. "I don't think it's a good idea for her to… visit."

"Thank you for understanding, Eli," Iceesat patted his head.

"But, Papa, Dad…" Thrawn moved forward carefully. "She's still family, isn't she? Shouldn't we have a chance to get to know her first?"

"Thrawn…" Thooraki held his hands. "I don't know if you'll be safe around her…"

"We're more than capable of handling her," Thurfian urged.

"And maybe she's changed," Thrass added. "Thurfian's close-mindedness can, who's to say hers couldn't?"

Krix and Marchion exchanged concerned glances but they turned to Thooraki for the final decision. The Chiss winced and bowed his head.

"I… I don't know…”

"Kids, have manners." Iceesat stepped forward to get Thooraki by the arm. "Your Papa isn't comfortable discussing about Thrania, and that's final."

"But it isn't fair, Uncle!" Borika growled. "How can you guys keep our own grandmother from us!? Or keep us from her!?"

"I don't know, Rika, maybe it's because… hmm…" Iceesat faked a hum before scowling. "She is a stupid bitch who couldn't care less about who people are around her and only cares about their worth to her!?"

"Ees, please," Thooraki held his hand. "Don't yell at the children…"

"I will if they lack respect like this," Iceesat growled. "It's a no, and that's final. Any whining and you can go find her yourself to get yourself into danger!"

"Iceesat, don't suggest that!" Marchion gritted his teeth. "They might do it!"

"Go ahead then! If they want to be stubborn so badly!" Iceesat scoffed and pulled on Thooraki to exit the mansion, followed by Marchion.

"I will." Borika hissed and exited through another door.

Bomarmo followed after her. Thurfian sighed and left through the back. Krix shook his head and ran after his younger brother.

It left Thrass to hold Thrawn, gently stroking his hair. Eli could only sigh as he sat down. He agreed with Iceesat, whether it was because he trusted him or because it seemed very… suspicious. After two hundred years, Thrania wanted to contact them. Their children, of all people?

Crusher hummed, eyebrows furrowed as he listened to the situation. He held his breath and teleported back upstairs. He opened Kurasha's workshop, and it seemed that Kurasha was searching the whole planet for their great-grandmother and hacking into files of the ascendancy as much as he could to try and identify this person. However, there was a limit to how much he could uncover.

"Hey," Crusher walked over. "Any luck?”

"I can't find her here," Kurasha said as he turned his spider up to the stars and then launched them. "Chances are she's off-planet." He turned to his brother and asked, "Did you listen in?”

"I did," Crusher nodded. "And I-"

There was a little flicker of light on the datapad beside Kurasha. Kurasha looked at him and he got a few words before it turned off. "Shit," he cursed before trying to turn it back on again.

Crusher hummed. One of the screens suddenly sizzled on, and he turned to see a ship approaching the hangar of Csilla. "What?" He tried to take a closer look, but the screen sizzled and turned off.

"What the heck is happening," Kurasha hissed. "Something's off.”

"Yeah…" Crusher hissed. "Do you think… if we really did have a great-grandmother, that she wants to actually see us and get to know us?”

"I don't know," Kurasha's eyes narrowed as all of his bots were soon disabled and nothing appeared on the screen. "Relations with family aren't always as strong as ours." He sighed and turned to his brother then crossed his arms. "We'll just have to wait."

A few hours passed and Kurasha and Crusher kept the younger ones distracted. But of course, Star and Darry wanted to know any news of their great-grandmother. Ezra managed to sneak out of their sight. He headed down and hummed as he looked around.

Eli, Thrawn, and Thrass had moved to the Dining Hall to discuss, so he was free to roam the lounge.

He was just about to get the toys when he felt something pulling towards him. He paused and looked around, eyebrows furrowed.

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. He winced and turned towards it. The voices in his head were ringing, telling him to run away, but his curiosity got the better of him as he made his way to the door. He held his breath and opened it, and a woman of light blue skin and slightly dark blue hair appeared, wearing a cloak on her as she wore a princess-like gown.

She smiled at the boy and bowed down to meet his eye level. "Well, hello there," she gently greeted.

"Um… hello…" Ezra swallowed. The voices in his head didn't stop ringing, but the woman was too close for him to scream or run. "Who… Who are you?"

"I am Mitth'ra'niami, former patriarch of the Mitth Family," the woman introduced herself. "But… you can call me your great-grandmother Thrania,"

"My… great-grandmother?" If she was his great-grandmother… why do the voices want him to run away?

"Ezra?" Kurasha called as he went downstairs to fetch his brother. "Ezra, we told you to not--"

He stopped in his tracks when he saw a woman talking to his brother. He pressed a button on his watch and ran to get his brother. "Hello," he greeted, trying to appear polite. 

Eli's watch that Kurasha gifted him before began to beep red and "DANGER" read on the small holo screen on it.

"What?" Eli blinked.

Thrawn noticed the holo and immediately stood up. "Someone's at the door," he hissed and dashed off immediately.

Thrass and Eli followed after him. They headed to he door to see the woman, who removed her hood. She looked almost nothing like Thooraki. Maybe her sense of style, sure, but other than that… she looked completely different.

"Oh, my grandsons!" She moved forward to pull Thrawn into an embrace before hugging Thrass as well. "An honor to finally meet you both!"

"Your… our grandmother?" Thrass blinked.

"Yes! I am!" Thrania laughed in the same way Thooraki laughed. Ah, maybe they are related.

Thrawn's eyes sparkled, and he immediately returned the embrace. Thrass smiled and did the same.

Eli was in front of the kids, rather cautious.

Kurasha held Ezra tightly in his arms and he tugged Eli. "I'm not... Sure about this, Dad…”

"I know," Eli sighed. "but it's not exactly somethin' we can do about," he sighed. "Go call your Grandparents and have them come here to meet with her,”

Kurasha nodded. He carried Ezra up and then got his datapad to contact his grandparents.

Ezra whimpered. He looked up at his big brother. "Kurasha… did I do something wrong…?”

"No. No, of course not," Kurasha assured as his datapad rang. He combed Ezra's hair and said, "You're okay. You didn't do anything wrong.”

"Okay…" Ezra sighed and hugged his knees.

The call was answered, and Iceesat was the one who met them. "Kurasha! Sorry, your grandpa Thooraki's just a little down, but what can I do for you?”

"Great-grandma is here.”

Iceesat winced. "What.”

"Great-grandma is here and Papa and Uncle Thrass are downstairs with her," Kurasha reported.

"Shit." Iceesat hissed. He firmly nodded. "We're on our way. Keep her in the mansion but away from the boys.”

Kurasha nodded and he hung up the call. He turned to his younger brothers and said, "Okay. We're staying in one room tonight."

"What? Why?" Star asked. 

"Great grandma's here."

"Great grandma's here?!" Star's eyes widened. "I want to meet her!”

"Yeah! I wanna meet her too!" Darry chirped.

"No," Kurasha said. "Not now. Not until our grandparents are here.”

"Aww…" Darry pouted.

Star was assigned to make the playroom the bedroom and that meant making beds. Many of the toys poofed and then it immediately became a slumber party with the number of pillows Star was able to make. "Let's make a pillow fort!" Star said.

"Yeah!!" Ezra agreed.

"Pillow fort! Pillow fort!" Darry clapped.

"You help them," Crusher whispered to his twin. "I need to check on something,”

Kurasha nodded. "Be safe." He went to his siblings and snapped his fingers. Immediately, his bots came from the vents and started helping the siblings construct their pillow forts, one for each.

Crusher smiled and used his magic to teleport out, back towards the lounge. He found himself at the TV, and he ducked, watching closely as Thrass and Thrawn left to give Thrania some tea. Eli had gone to get some finger food.

The woman sat down and glanced at her necklace, admiring the shimmer. Crusher frowned and tilted his head. What is she up to…?

She hummed and held out a crystal from her necklace before placing it behind a corner of the room. "There," she smiled.

The crystal grew into a small camera before it hid within the wall. Crusher gasped, but before he could confront her, Thrass called out to her, and Thrania happily left the room.

Crusher growled and exited the TV. He walked up to where the crystal was and tried to get it, but it was like nothing was there. He scowled.

"Dammit…"

He held his breath and teleported back to the playroom. Star, Darry, and Ezra were having a pillow war with all of their forts built and Kurasha was sitting at the side, letting his bots pick up the pillows and distribute them within the three forces. Crusher smiled and went beside his twin.

Kurasha turned to Crusher and asked, "So?”

Crusher sighed. "She placed something in the lounge, but I couldn't find it," he crossed his arms. "I don't know what her intentions are, but I don't think it's any good,”

Kurasha nodded. He grabbed three of his spider bots and let them into the vents to check the area out. "I'll see what they can find.”

"Good idea," Crusher nodded.

Kurasha reported it to his grandparents in text and then turned on his old cameras in the mansion and began to record everything from his watch. As Crusher has stated, Thrania had placed something with a crystal, but she had also placed it in every room as well. Unfortunately, not even his bots could figure out what exactly she placed in.

Kurasha growled. That meant he had to make something to search the whole mansion without deconstructing it. But then, that would mean that maybe this room isn't even safe. He hissed. He looked around and then rushed to Star and Darry. "Both of you, stop for a moment!" he ordered.

"Why?" Darry frowned.

"I need you to do something," Kurasha said. 

At his orders, Star stopped and went down his fort beside him. Kurasha looked up at Darry expectantly. When he didn't, Kurasha added, "It's important.”

"What's more important than a pillow fort?" Darry questioned.

"Darry, just get down," Crusher sighed.

Darry rolled his eyes but went down anyway to go by his twin's side.

Kurasha instructed, "Star, I need you to cover the walls with ice. After that, out another layer apart from the previous one but make a small opening for Darry. Darry, I need you to make star balls inside of Star's ice. Can you do that?"

Star and Darry exchanged glances before Star quickly rushed to work, covering the whole room in ice. Darry held out his star balls to slowly fill up the inside layer. The room began to light up, and although the room was covered in ice from ceiling to floor, it was still warm from the star balls Darry inserted. Just for funnsies, Star made a chandelier and it immediately was filled by Darry. Star and Darry shared a glance and they began decorating the place with Star's ice. A staircase over there, an extra flooring here, and then a slide! And then makeshift living room settings. It was like a little palace! 

They were about to play but then Star got dizzy. He barely was able to walk before he fell to the ground.

"Star!" Darry ran to hold his twin.

"Maybe it's too hot," Crusher hissed. "The heat is coming from stars, after all,”

"No, it's fine..." Star said as he leaned on Darry for support. He giggled and said, "Used too much ice. Worth it for the slide, though."

Star motioned for Ezra to play. 

Kurasha sighed and put Star on the ice couch he made then grabbed the pillows as well. "Just take it easy, little brother.”

Darry took a breath but helped Star on the couch. He stayed by his twin's side as Ezra slid down the slide with Crusher helping him. Star smiled and leaned on his twin. 

Kurasha checked his watch to try and see if there were any more cameras that could see them. There were no cameras he could find… whether that was good or bad, he couldn't figure out. Kurasha hummed and then sat back, deciding to relax for now.

Chapter 20: Loss Of Soul

Summary:

𝘉𝘦𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘺𝘢𝘭 𝘩𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘩𝘶𝘳𝘵... 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦𝘴 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘮𝘢 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘰𝘯𝘦'𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘭 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴.

By the next day, the boys were called for breakfast. "And we have guests, so please behave!" Eli added.

Star asked, "Is great grandma here?”

There was a pause before Eli let out an exasperated sigh. "…Yes.”

"Woo!" Star and Darry cheered. However, the others didn't. Star and Darry began running downstairs and Kurasha ran after them.

"Both of you! Dad said behave!" he shouted.

Ezra giggled and ran after them. Crusher hummed and went to Eli. "Dad… I don't think great grandmother is a good person,"

"I know," Eli sighed. "Right now, we bear with it with your grandparents and grunkle,"

"Okay…" Crusher slowly nodded as they both went down.

There, Kurasha held onto Ezra while Star and Darry approached their great grandmother. She was with Thooraki, who looked a little uncomfortable as he stood beside Marchion. Iceesat looked like he was ready to snap while Lamiov was making sure he wouldn't attack.

Thrass clasped his hands together as he stood beside Thrawn. "Children, let me introduce to you Great Grand Patriarch Thrania, our grandmother and your great grandmother,”

"Hello!" Star said excitedly, but he can't help but feel... Off about her. "I'm Star!”

"And I'm Darry!" Darry only chirped.

"You two are quite a charming pair of twins," Thrania cooed. She turned to the older ones. "Oh, and who are you two?”

"Kurasha," Kurasha replied and then he gave a curt nod.

"And… Crusher," Crusher bowed.

"Interesting names," Thrania giggled.

"Come… mother," Thooraki stretched the honorific. "I've invited another guest to join us, but we may start breakfast,"

"Oh, how wonderful," Thrania smiled as they made it to the dining hall.

"She seems fine," Star said. He took his twin's hand and then began to follow their great-grandmother into the kitchen.

Kurasha sighed then held Crusher's hand and squeezed it. "You okay?”

“…” Crusher winced. “I don't know, Kurasha… something about her rubs me the wrong way in every way,”

"I agree," Kurasha nodded. He watched Ezra waddle away to the breakfast table and sighed. "I'm worried. I just hope she won't... Do anything harmful." He looked around the house and said, "We should ask Grunkle if he could let us stay with him for a while.”

"I don't know… that would seem rude," Crusher hummed.

"Either that or a camera-infested house with a relative we can barely trust," Kurasha said. "Which one's better?”

"A camera-infested house, in reputation terms," Crusher snorted.

Kurasha chuckled. "Well, then. I'll try to find a solution to our problem soon. For the sake of our repute." He looked at the dining hall and sighed. "Shall we go in, then?”

Crusher nodded, and they entered the dining hall, sitting at the other end of the table next to their siblings.

Thrania was at the head of the table, as the ancestor of the Mitth Family, with Thooraki at one side of the table and Iceesat on the other side. "My life had been so terrible," Thrania let out a sad sigh. "but I knew that leaving the Ascendancy was for the best. I wanted my little boy to rule as the patriarch all by himself," she patted Thooraki's head. "And my advice were of no use when he… led his own way,"

Krix could only roll his eyes as he sat beside his parents and brothers. Marchion held his breath as he sat beside his husband, rubbing his back to calm him down.

"The old ways had been gone, and I needed to accept the new ways," Thrania went on. "I tried, but I couldn't without being seen as a bother… so I had to flee and let my child rule with his husband," She let out another sad sigh.

"What actually happened, great grandma?" Star asked curiously.

"Well, dear," Thrania gave a smile. "your grandpa was quite a rebellious child. And as a ruler, he was just as rebellious,"

"How unfortunate that was passed on," Thrass gave a grin to Thrawn, who laughed.

"So... Are you saying Grandpa rebelled against you?" Kurasha asked.

"Not specifically, no," Thrania shook his head. "He rebelled against… everything,"

"I was not… that rebellious," Thooraki grumbled.

"Yes you were," Lamiov snorted, in which Iceesat almost laughed out loud. "Every rule you broke. No alien lover. No grand marriages. No alien children…"

"Precisely," Thrania giggled. "All those rules and more… broken,”

Alien children.  

Kurasha became more uncomfortable at Thrania's tone.

"That definitely passed on to Thrawn," Thrass snorted.

"How hilarious," Thrawn pouted.

"He was too rebellious, and he caused plenty of problems," Thrania went on. "These two were of no help with that," she pointed at Iceesat and Lamiov,"

Iceesat rolled his eyes. "Whatever you say, bitch ."

"Oh, such foul words!" Thrania frowned. "With barely any manners,"

"Brother, mother, please…" Thooraki sighed.

The kids watched as they began to argue, and the children began to feel uncomfortable, except Darry. Star turned to Kurasha and Crusher with an awkward look and they returned it with a shake of their head. Star looked over at Ezra to see how he was doing. Ezra picked on his food, and he sometimes looked up. His head felt dizzy from the ringing of his abilities, but he didn't say anything and kept a smile.

After a while, there was a knock at the door. Thooraki sighed in relief. "Thrass, dear, can you please answer that? That should be our final guest,"

"Yes, Papa," Thrass nodded and got up to leave.

Kurasha tugged Ezra and gave him a confused look, silently asking if he was alright. Ezra gave a smile, but he gently leaned against him to calm his head.

"We'll go to the bathroom for a bit," Kurasha announced. He took Ezra off his seat and then carried him out of the room. Instead of the bathroom, they went to the playroom where the walls were still blocked by ice and stars. He held Ezra and asked, "I'm sorry for this, baby brother... Does your head hurt?”

"Something feels… off," Ezra whimpered. "Something is telling me that there's something wrong with great grandmother… and Grunkle Iceesat is so mad, it's echoing like crazy. Grandpa's feelings are of discomfort,”

Kurasha nodded. "Yeah... Great-grandmother doesn't feel right either..." he hummed and said, "What about this... I have something in my lab to help you with those... Emotions intruding on your head? I've been working on it for a few years and I think we can try testing it out.”

"After breakfast," Ezra patted his hands. "Please,”

"... Okay..." Kurasha nodded. "Tell me when you're ready to go back down.”

"…now is good," Ezra gave a smile.

"Are you sure?”

Ezra nodded. "Mmhm,”

Kurasha nodded. He kissed Ezra's head before he helped him back out of the hall and into the dining hall.

They sat down just as Thrass returned. "Children," he motioned to the kids to pay attention. "I would like to introduce our grand-dam, a.k.a our non-binary grandparent and your great grand-dam; great grand consort Mitth'ee'daken,"

From behind him came a Chiss with tied-up hair and eyes and skin similar to Thooraki. Their clothes were a mix of black and yellow as they bowed.

"Greetings, everyone,"

"Grand-dam," Thrawn stood to bow.

The children all looked at each other before standing up and bowing.

"Dam," Thooraki swallowed and glanced at Iceesat, who stared at the Chiss with an eye twitch. "Oh dear,"

Theeda straightened up. They looked to the head of the table and their eyes grew cold. "Thrania… my dearest wife."

"Theeda…my dearest partner." Thrania gritted her teeth at the sight of them.

The kids looked at both of the former patriarchs and took a step back. Kurasha held Ezra close. The tension was not sitting right with any of them.

Theeda's attention turned to Iceesat, and their eyes softened. "My child-"

" Don't ." Iceesat stood up with such fury that the table nearly shook. "Not a word from you, you… you-" he struggled to find his words, and he gave up just as he turned to leave.

Thooraki hissed and stood up. "Brother, wait, please!" He ran after the other, knowing full well how upset he was of him.

"What's... Happening?" Star asked Crusher.

"Family drama, I think…?" Crusher shrugged. "I'll go see what's happening," he snuck down and through the electric wires once more.

Theeda could only sigh and sit right near Thrania, who glared sharply at them. Ezra reached out to them, but the danger warnings weren't… as strong as they were with Thrania.

"Are you okay?" Kurasha asked, putting a gentle hand on Ezra's head.

"Mm-hmm," Ezra nodded.

Meanwhile, Crusher had hidden in the TV again, spying on Iceesat and Thooraki. "Iceesat, please understand," the older chiss tried to explain.

"Why did you invite them of all people!?" Iceesat turned to his brother with a scowl. "I hate them !"

"I know, Ees, I know you do," Thooraki sighed. "But they're the only one who could piss off mother enough to show her true colors if necessary,"

"You trust them enough to do that!? They can't even take care of you! Or love you!" Iceesat's fists clenched. "That neglectful whore! Thrania is awful , but that piece of shit? WORSE !"

"I… I know," Thooraki sighed and rubbed his shoulder. "I'm sorry for inviting them without telling you… you may leave, if you please," he backed up from his brother before returning to the dining hall.

Iceesat let out a sigh and slumped onto the couch of the lounge. He hugged himself, taking some breaths.

"Crusher… you can come out now."

Crusher winced but appeared from the TV, sitting by his Grunkle's side. He held his hand. "Are you… okay?" He asked gently.

Iceesat shook his head and pulled his great-nephew into a hug. Crusher was taken back, but he didn't oppose, returning the hug to give comfort.

Meanwhile, Thooraki came back, looking rather down.

Star went to him and asked, "Is Grunkle okay?”

"I'm sure he is," Thooraki patted his back. "He just… needs some time,"

"He's a little dramatic," Thrania huffed. "Just like his blood parent."

"Have care on what you say about my son, Thrania." Theeda glared.

"Your son? The one you didn't bother to raise?" Thrania shot back. "Not that you raised any of your children correctly."

"I couldn't exactly 'raise' them when you influence them." Theeda stood up accusingly.

"You couldn't raise them either way." Thrania got up with a scowl. "The only thing you ever cared about was yourself and no other!"

"We should go, Dad," Krix whispered to Marchion.

"Good idea," Marchion nodded and stood up. "Raki, we should take this argument… outside."

"Good idea," Thooraki gave a nod and cleared his throat. "Mother, Dam, perhaps we should take this to my mansion? You know… away from the children?"

"But I just got here, and I want to spend time with my grandbabies," Thrania argued, snuggling Thrawn and Thrass gently.

"Corrupt them, more specifically." Theeda hissed.

"You can spend time with them another time," Eli spoke coldly, standing up. "Now please, leave our mansion. Now."

Thrania sighed. "Oh… alright."

"If we must," Theeda let out a sigh and got up as well.

Lamiov sighed in relief and helped ushered them out. Thooraki followed, along with Krix, who ruffled his brothers' hair before leaving, and Marchion, who kissed his younger sons' foreheads while passing by.

It was soon the family and Thrass left at the table.

"... She seems worse than I expected," Star pouted.

"She seems nice!" Darry chirped.

"I don't like her…" Ezra whimpered.

"I don't either, kiddo…" Eli sighed.

"She does seem rather… off, but perhaps it is because she is not used to seeing us," Thrawn offered.

Kurasha scoffed. He was uncomfortable the moment he laid eyes on her, and he just couldn't help but be reminded of the elders of his old community. "Well, we would rather be away from her if she continues to visit," he said. He turned to Ezra and asked, "Would you like to check on Grunkle? And maybe then, I could give you the thing I was working on.”

"Okay," Ezra nodded and ran to the living room.

"Thrawn, can we talk?" Thrass asked his brother.

"Sure," Thrawn nodded, and they headed up to Thrawn's office.

Eli sighed and held his head. Today was… quite a mess.

Star felt a bit guilty. He looked at the table and began to help clear the table. It was the least he can do.

Darry just helped his twin, oblivious to the problem.

Kurasha and Ezra went to the living room and seeing their Grunkle in distress, the both rushed to hug him. Iceesat was taken aback, but he smiled and pulled the both of them into a hug. Crusher smiled and parted from them. He looked around and hummed.

Something felt… off.

Extremely off, but… what?

What could it be?

---

Days had gone by since the… messy reunion. Something felt wrong in the mansion.

Nothing was stolen, however. Nothing was thrown at them. Nothing was left a mess. Everything seemed fine… other than the-

"You're bleedin' again!" Eli hissed as he carried his husband to the infirmary for what he counted was the… kriff, he lost count… many times this week. "Every mornin', ya wake up to a new bleeding injury, Thrawn! A new scar or a new scratch!"

"I swear I don't know where they come from!" Thrawn defended.

Kurasha crossed his arms as he looked at the walls. Everything... Something was planted in here. He grabbed one of his robots and let it dig into the walls, making a small hole before it began to explore the insides for anything that could be suspicious. And since it was in his parents' rooms, he ordered it to check it's walls there first.

But there seemed to be nothing. Nothing his bots could detect.

So what could there be...? What's causing this all? He turned to Star and said, "Freeze everything."

"What?"

"I said freeze everything."

Star shuddered because Kurasha had his authoritarian voice once more. He looked at his hands and then at the house. If he were to freeze every inch of the house... It would take some energy. But honestly, it was better than his brother getting mad again. He took a deep breath and began to concentrate, freezing every inch of the wall and the floor, and crawling up to the ceiling and to the furniture.

Darry shuddered as he walked around, watching everything freeze up. He found his twin and Kurasha, and he frowned. "Kurasha, what the fuck are you doing?" He demanded. He absolutely HATED it when Kurasha tells them to use their powers for something HE wanted. Sometimes, it's very tempting to just throw a star ball at his creations just for making them faint for overuse of magic.

"Trying to find the problem," Kurasha replied. 

Star was panting as he slowly began to over exceed his limits. But he didn't want to disappoint Kurasha. Will he get yelled at for stopping?

Kurasha put a hand on Star's shoulder and said, "That's enough." He looked at the wall of ice and the furniture engulfed in ice and then began to let his bots scan for anything out of the ordinary. He let Star sit down while he tried to work.

Darry went beside Star and patted his back. "You don't have to follow Kurasha every time he bosses you around, you know,”

Star bit his lip then shook his head. He leaned on Darry and said, "I--I'm fine..." He didn't want to admit it, but he was still afraid, even though Kurasha hadn't had him do anything for months. But he didn't want to admit that. If he did, the family would be upset. He didn't want to repeat that again. Besides, Kurasha was doing nothing. He was doing nothing harmful to Star anymore. Star should be okay.

Darry huffed. "Bullshit.'' He helped Star up. "Rest in our room, come on,”

Star's lips pursed, but he followed Darry as he led him back to their room. As they walked, Crusher passed them. He blinked and walked over. “Are you okay, Star? You look tired,”

“Ask your twin, he'll probably give you an answer,” Darry scowled before Star could speak, and he never gave him a chance as he helped Star into their room and away from Crusher.

The older boy frowned and turned to head towards where his twin was.

Kurasha was scanning the walls and he found traces. Traces of something? He doesn't know. But Star's ice was helping a lot in identifying the oddities happening around their house. But he's nearing the end of the ice. He should get Star again–

"Kurasha, what are you doing?" Crusher asked.

Kurasha turned to his brother and then showed him the traces. "Trying to find the problem. It's progressing better than I thought... But I'm concerned about what we are dealing with. Technology? Or magic. Or something else.”

"Okay… but why did you have to use Star's ice for it?" Crusher observed the walls. "You could use your own gadgets to make ice, can't you? Darry didn't seem happy with you using our brother again." He crossed his arms.

"I wasn't--... My gadgets don't work. That's what frustrates me," Kurasha replied. "They're finding nothing and not giving me the results I wanted. Star's ice was able to block some of the ice previously when we were in the playroom. With Darry's stars, we were able to completely cut our signal off," he explained. "Technology doesn't work, but magic does.”

"But you're still using them," Crusher sighed and held his head. "Kurasha, you of all people should know how trauma works, and it seems to me that Star is still traumatized by what you did last year.”

Kurasha frowned and he looked down. But he really needed Star for this. How else was he going to mass-search his home if he--

No, don't think that. Think about your brother. He sighed and gave a nod. "Sorry…”

Crusher patted his back. "Please… don't ask Star and Darry for any magic anything unless you really need it or they both are very willing to… and please don't ask them to use too much of their magic," he traced his fingers above the ice. "This is definitely too much magic.”

Kurasha's lips pursed. Then, how could he find the problem? He needs his brothers. "... Okay…”

"Hey, I don't mean forever," Crusher sighed. "It's just for a few years. Star just needs time to get over-- okay, that's bad wording, but in this case, it's one you'll understand- his trauma, is all. What problem are you so insistent on finding, anyway?”

"You said great-grandmother put something within the walls. That's what I'm trying to find," Kurasha said, slowly caressing his hand over the ice. "Star's ice helps that. It fossilized its traces. If I could lead it back to the sources, I could get rid of it," he explained.

"I see…" Crusher slowly nodded. "Can't you replicate the ice and use it on the walls?”

"Hm... Replicating Star's magic..." He looked at the wall and then tried to find the possible outcomes of what he could do to make that possible. "It's possible. But the ice would be unstable." He grabbed a shard from the wall and he said, "But it couldn't hurt to try.”

"You do that, I'll go check on Ezra," Crusher smiled and patted his shoulder before moving along.

Kurasha rushed to his workshop and began working.

Crusher headed to Ezra's room and opened the door. He found the boy tinkering with some parts. How odd, was he inventing something, like Kurasha was? Crusher couldn't quite see what he was making, even as he tilted his head.

"Ezra?"

"Am busy!" Ezra only called out.

"With what?" Crusher chuckled.

"Something!" Ezra didn't look back at him.

"Okay…" Crusher snored and closed the door.

Another few days went by.

Kurasha can't duplicate the ice. Whatever the ice was, it was something only Star could do. It was Star's ice. And Kurasha can't duplicate Star's ice without it being Star's ice. 

"Kurasha."

Kurasha turned to his workshop with a glare. Dammit. Why did they have to disturb them right now?

It was Star. Star raised a brow at his frustration, but he continued to say, "Kurasha. Breakfast."

Kurasha stared at Star before a wicked grin was put on his face. He grabbed a needle and said, "Star. I need a favor."

It wasn't long before Star and Kurasha came down like nothing happened. Star looked a bit disturbed, but maybe it was nothing. They sat at the table and Thrawn had a new bandage on him. 

"Papa?" Star called. "What happened?”

"It's nothing, Star, don't worry about it," Thrawn assured and patted his head.

Star pursed his lips but gave a nod. Ever since great-grandma came, wounds on his papa keep appearing. He sighed and ate his plate. 

Later, Kurasha was in the halls again, tracing back the leftovers of whatever great-grandma left on the wall. He finally had a working invention to carry Star's ice-- a glove. Of course, Kurasha wasn't touching it with his bare hands. He still had gloves underneath as he wore the invention. He smiled at the progress and continued.

Meanwhile, Darry didn't seem as laid as he usually was as he paced around the room.

Star raised a brow ridge. "Hey, D. What's up?”

"I don't know…" Darry sighed. "I don't… I don't know…" He sat down and wrapped his arms around his stomach. "I don't feel… comfortable, for some reason,”

"Yeah..." Star agreed. He looked around the walls and then put his hand on it, freezing all of the walls. Slowly, their wall started to glow, showing the obvious signs that something was there before. Star gasped and he looked at his hand and the things glowing. Was this what Kurasha was after? "What the hell...?”

Darry looked to where his twin was. "What are you looking at, bro?”

Star pointed at the glowing marks and asked, "That.”

Darry moved over and hummed. He released a flaming star ball before moving it to melt some of the ice. When it melted, there was a crystal with a strange symbol on it.

They both gasped and then grabbed the item. Star looked it over and asked, "What the hell is this? Should we get Kurasha? Or Dad?”

"Maybe Dad," Darry agreed.

The both of them began running down the halls and slowly, they found more ice. Ice Star didn't make it. And a lot of them were glowing. Star became very, very uncomfortable and he held Darry's hand the further they went.

Darry held onto him. After some time, they stopped, and Darry handed the crystal to his twin. "Hold this," he said before he ran back and threw his flaming star balls at each glow.

Of course, this did not end well, and the whole mansion was flooded as the crystals floated above the water with them.

Kurasha, Eli, and Thrawn rushed towards them, and Kurasha made a barrier with the glove to contain the water. "Star?! Darry?!" He called as he climbed up and then to the... Hallway pool. "Are you okay?! What happened?!”

"Well, someone made ice, and I melted them all!" Darry chirped.

The crystals began floating around and Kurasha grabbed one and hummed. He tossed it to his Dad and then began making an ice bridge to get Star and Darry out of the water.

After some time, they managed to filter the water out of the house. It landed outside, probably good for Eli's crystal flowers.

Eli glanced at the crystals, which had been packed up in a pile. He took one and hummed. "These don't look fully magical…”

"They're all over the house. Probably the reason why Papa is getting new wounds every morning..." Kurasha theorized. "Maybe we could get rid of them all somehow. The twins were already able to get rid of some of them.”

"Or we could use them for a bait and trap," Crusher suggested.

"A what?" Darry blinked.

"We can gather them and see what they're being used for at night, then we capture whoever's using them," Crusher explained.

"That sounds like a better plan," Kurasha grinned. 

Star sighed in relief. Darry too. He didn't know why, but something about Kurasha's plan made him boil. Eh, maybe it was just the stress.

"Let us gather these at the lounge," Thrawn picked some up. "There is more space there,”

The kids began to help put the crystals in the lounge. Only Ezra wasn't there. In fact, he hadn't left his room the entire day… wonder why.

Kurasha hummed and went to his room to check on him. He found Ezra tinkering with something on his desk, using some scraps and whatnot. 

Kurasha was surprised. He went over to his baby brother and asked, "What are you making, baby brother?”

"An electric slingshot!" Ezra chirped and placed some kind of contraption around his wrist and lower arm. "I just place it around here, and…" He pulled back on the string, and as he did, electricity began to travel and roll up into a ball before he released it, shooting towards a small ball, which was thrown back by the electricity. "Yes! It works!!”

Kurasha's eyes widened and he couldn't help but feel pride for his younger brother. "That's... That's amazing, Ezra," he said. He played with his hair and happily said, "I'm so proud of you!”

“Thanks, Rasha!” Ezra chirped. “It took like 50… 54 tries,” he motioned to the broken slingshots on the floor.

"You're pretty fast," Kurasha complimented. He hummed and then went to search his pocket. He gave Ezra a card and said, "Here's a key to my workshop if I'm not here. You can come in any time you want.”

"Ooh! Thanks, big bro!" Ezra chirped.

Kurasha patted his head. "Call us if you need anything." He left shortly and returned to help with the others, but they were slowly finishing up.

"Alright," Crusher dusted himself off. "Where do we hide?"

"Behind the couch," Eli instructed. "Stay as hidden as possible. Dear, you'll be bait by sleepin' on the nearest chair,"

"Of course," Thrawn nodded.

They soon had dinner and after dinner, they all hid.

Only Ezra was sent to his room to sleep. The boy huffed. "Why can't I join?"

"It's too dangerous, Ezra," Crusher sighed.

"But if anything comes after you, go straight to the playroom," Kurasha instructed. The playroom was still reinforced with Star's ice and Darry's stars.

"Fine…" Ezra grumbled and stomped up the stairs.

"Come on, kids, hide first," Eli instructed. "Your Papa and I will need to do some actin',”

They all rushed to their hiding places, places other than the couch in case they got caught. They went behind the TV and the other furniture and two went to the couch.

Eli cleared his throat and crossed his arms. "I can't believe ya did that, Thrawn," he scowled.

"I did not mean to!" Thrawn frowned. "It was just… one time!"

"They're good at acting," Crusher observed.

Star hummed as he sat beside his brother. Star hid behind a large plant and Kurasha went behind the TV. Star replied, "Yeah…”

"I can't stand it! You're sleepin' on the couch tonight, Mister!" Eli huffed and turned around to walk away, flickering the lights off before walking off to hide.

"Fine." Thrawn huffed and lay on the couch, snuggled together with some pillows.

The night was quiet. Only the sound of their own breathing could be heard through the air. Crusher swallowed, looking around cautiously for anything in particular.

Soon… there was a ringing.

A ringing echoed through their ears, and the crystals all began to glow. Kurasha's eyes narrowed and prepared to attack.

The crystals soon formed a circle, shaking slightly as a portal appeared, similar to the one Rivlex made for Thrawn and Eli. Out of it appeared a hooded lady, a dagger in her hands. She took a few steps towards the couch and raised the blade.

"Say goodbye… hybrid.”

Star rushed out of his hiding spot and began to freeze the woman in her place. He froze her up to her shoulders before fainting from the overuse. 

Kurasha and Darry rushed out to reveal themselves, calling, "PAPA! DAD!”

"Star!" Crusher ran to his younger brother immediately as Eli and Thrawn revealed themselves.

Darry ran to Star and helped him up before looking up. "Should I…?"

"Mm-hmm," Eli nodded.

Darry gave back Star to Crusher before he held his star ball, flaming it until he managed to melt only the top half of the woman's body, excluding her arms. Eli scowled and went to the woman just as she regained consciousness.

"Time to see who ya really are, ya crook…"

He removed the hood, and Thrawn's eyes widened in horror. "Gr-Grandmother…?”

"I knew it," Kurasha muttered. He pulled the Balisong knife his Grunkle gifted him but Eli stopped him. Kurasha was confused because this was a threat. A real danger to their family. Why was Eli stopping him? He must eliminate the threat.

Eli shook his head and looked up at the woman. "I don't think we'd need an explanation with why you tried to kill Thrawn… especially when you and grand patriarch Thooraki argued about it." He scowled.

"Thooraki was a fool ." Thrania gritted his teeth. "Marrying an Everini, an alien , and taking in an alien child… It was horrible!"

Darry helped Thrawn to sit before he went to get his datapad to call for backup.

Eli held out a knife and aimed it at her neck. "I should kill ya for attempted murder… but lucky for you, that ain't legal, and I don't have any authorization." He glared.

"Didn't stop you from killing that senior captain." Thrania accused. "You're not better than me."

"I kill when necessary… and definitely not my family," Eli scoffed.

"Too bad." Thrania grinned, the necklace starting to glow. "I can kill when it is necessary too… and family is an obstacle." The necklace glowed brighter, and the ice melted quickly. She took the chance to bolt upstairs without a second thought.

"Kurasha, with me, but don't kill her. Yet." Eli instructed.

Kurasha nodded. He twirled his knife and ran with Eli upstairs. They chased the woman up into the hallways, Thrania using the crystals they hadn't found yet to teleport. Eli shattered every crystal she disappeared into, eyes roaming cautiously.

Suddenly, there was a scream.

It came from Ezra's room.

"NO!" Kurasha dropped his knife and took off a glove, turning everything into ash as he made his way to Ezra's room. He turned the door into ash and his eyes widened.

"Don't move," Thrania growled as she held the boy in a chokehold, a dagger to his neck.

"Thrania!" Eli went by Kurasha's side. "LET HIM GO!"

"I will… if you help me kill Thooraki's disgusting hybrids." Thrania offered.

Kurasha's breath began to become shallow as he stared at Thrania against his brother's neck. His brother. He had to protect his brother. He had to make his brother happy. But his brother isn't happy. He isn't protected. And it's his fault. He sent him upstairs. Thrania found him where Kurasha told him to stay. It was Kurasha's fault. Kurasha's fault. Kurasha's fault--

Kurasha's body began disintegrating into ash until he was out of sight.

Eli didn't seem to notice. If he did, he didn't speak about it, eyes focused on Thrania on what her next move could be.

None of them move. 

Then something pierced Thrania's elbow-- the one arm in which she was holding a knife. It was a deep stab wound, but it didn't stop and continued to drag itself around her elbow and then Kurasha appeared, grabbing hold of the wound and forcing the ashes of his arm to attach themselves to her wounds, making it disintegrate fast enough so that hand could be removed from the elbow. He then threw it on the floor and tried to stab Thrania's other hand. Thrania hissed and elbowed Kurasha away from her. She acted quickly and threw Ezra towards his bookshelf, the books falling on top of him before she grabbed the dagger with her leftover arm, feet moving towards the Kurasha.

"You should have chosen the right choice." she scowled.

"Enough of this." Eli didn't waste time grabbing Thrania by the hair and pulled her down, pinning her down and breaking her ribs with one foot before stomping to break one of her legs with another.

Kurasha took a deep breath, trying to regain from the blow before searching for his glove. Once he had it on again, he rushed to his brother and held him close. "Ezra, baby brother, I'm so sorry, I'm sorry--" he whispered as he shielded his brother away from the gruesome sight.

Ezra whimpered and held onto him, taking a few breaths. His vision was blurry, the blood falling from his head, even as Thrania tried to kick Eli off with her other foot, prompting the human to move. She flipped herself back and stood up.

"Silly human, you are no match for a Chiss warrior." She gritted her teeth, the dagger clenched in her hand.

Ezra growled and reached out his hand. "HEY!" he cried out, pulling on his slingshot. "GET AWAY FROM DAD!"

He fired the sling, and Thrania screamed as electricity coursed through her body. Eli took the chance to flip her around and kick her down, breaking her spine. Thrawn was finally able to go upstairs with the grandparents as backup. They came as soon as possible when they heard the call from Darry.

“Mother!” Thooraki scowled.

Eli backed up, letting the older Chiss grab Thrania and pin her to the wall. Marchion ran to Kurasha and Ezra. “Are you two alright?” He asked hastily.

Ezra whimpered and lowered his hand, and the blood down his head worsened. Kurasha carried his brother and let him hide. He looked up at Marchion and said, "We need to get Ezra's wound treated, Grandfather.”

"Right," Marchion nodded and picked up the two before dashing out.

The last thing Ezra heard was the sound of bone crushing before he passed out.

---

Crusher knew the situation was messy… but this was all too messy.

He and Kurasha were taken with Thooraki and Eli while the CEDF came to get a hold of Thrania and investigate. Thrawn and Marchion took the other kids to the hospital for Ezra and a check-up for Star. Kurasha stayed beside his Dad and helped clean up the mess or what he could and then tried to find more of the crystals Thrania kept hidden in the walls.

He wasn't given the chance, however, as the CEDF forced him and the others into their hover coach for investigation. He grumbled, but stayed beside his dad and complied. Crusher hugged himself, shuffling beside Thooraki, who patted his head gently in confort.

They soon arrived at a building where they were asked to give their testimonies and statements about the case. Crusher and Kurasha soon learned that this wasn't the first time Thrania had attempted to kill a family member.

"She had tried to kill Thooraki just before she was sent to exile," Ba'kif had told them as him and Lamiov kept an eye on them whilst Thooraki and Eli were being interrogated in another room. "She had also manipulated Thooraki's blind older brother Thenaak to try to blind him and forced Thooraki on having to kill him out of defense,”

Kurasha grimaced. "No wonder she was banished for 200 years..." he muttered.

"Poor Grandpa…" Crusher whimpered. "Are we going to be in trouble?"

"You two will be fine," Lamiov assured, patting their heads. "And oh! I haven't formally introduced myself. I am Patriarch Lamiov of the Stybla Family. I'm your grandpa's best friend. And this," he motioned to Ba'kif. "Is my husband,"

"They've sort of already been aware of me, dear, don't worry," Ba'kif assured.l

Kurasha bowed and said, "It's a pleasure to meet you, Your Venerate formally.”

"Oh, no need for formalities," Lamiov gently assured. "It's just Lamiov,"

"Not even Patriarch?" Crusher blinked.

"Not even that," Lamiov shook his head. "Just Lamiov,"

"Your Venerate," a CEDF soldier came. "You are needed for a testimony. Grand Patriarch Thooraki had stated that you are one of the witnesses of Great Grand Patriarch Thrania's crimes?"

"Oh, yes," Lamiov winced and got up. "I am,"

"Right this way, your Venerate,"

The soldier led him away, just as Eli exited the room. He went to the older twins and patted their backs. "Are ya'll alright?”

Kurasha nodded and hugged his dad. "I just want this over..." he whimpered.

"It will be soon," Eli kissed his forehead. "I promise,"

"Can we see Ezra yet?" Crusher asked, moving closer to them.

"Not yet, unfortunately," Eli sighed. "We still need to be witnesses at Thrania's trial,”

Kurasha perked up at that. Would he finally be able to witness what a trial would look like? He was rather excited about that part because he wanted to know how lawyers and prosecutors work against the defendant and the offender.

Crusher, on the other hand, looked uncomfortable. "What… What would the endgame be when she's found guilty?" He asked. "Another exile?"

"Wish it was execution but yes, exile again," Eli nodded.

"Apologies, Admiral," Ba'kif spoke up. "We do not allow executions as punishments anymore,”

"Sounds futile if she's going to be given only a sentence like 200 years again," Kurasha frowned. "Can't she be banished for life at least?”

"Thooraki's attempting, so I've heard, but it's difficult," Ba'kif sighed. "She's been here longer than any of us, about nearly 1000 years old, to be precise. People still look up to her and are upset of her banishment,"

"She's the same age as Lakencill?" Eli blinked.

"Oh no, Lakencill is older," Ba'kif shook his head. "By about three years or so,”

"Not much of a difference..." Kurasha muttered.

"How is he even fertile…" Crusher pursed his lips.

As soon as the statements were made, they were taken to the trial hall. They were seated down behind the floating, witnesses podium with Thooraki, Lamiov, and Iceesat. Kurasha stayed silent and observed how the trial took place. Crusher was nervously seated beside him, and Eli had to pat his head to calm him down.

Thrania was taken into court, her dress still on her while she was covered in bandages, and such as four soldiers stood by her side, armed with batons.

Supreme Admiral Ja'fosk headed the trial, with Ba'kif by his side while the Patriarchs of all and other ruling and great families alike around them. Others like the Aristocra and the Syndics were also present, watching with hesitation as Ja'fosk cleared his throat and rose from his seat.

"Dear Patriarchs, Aristocras, Syndics, soldiers, and witnesses," he spoke in a bold voice. "We are gathered here today for the trial of great grand patriarch Mitth'ra'niami, one of the eldest Chiss to have remained alive, even after her 200-year exile. She is now being faced of accusations of attempted murder and attempted child murder. She is given no lawyer to defend herself, as she does not deserve one, but the witnesses will speak their mind about this case."

The crowd began to murmur at the mention. Thrania scoffed but could say nothing. Her leftover arm was hand-cuffed to the chains around her waist, so she could not move to escape, even if she tried.

Kurasha hummed and sat back. If you do not deserve a lawyer, you would not be given one, depending on your crime. He could see a flaw in it, but it was rather advantageous for the defendant if they were to accuse one of such a bold crime as murder. 

He glanced at his brother to ask  for his input, but he saw him uncomfortable. Kurasha reached out and grabbed his hand to try and comfort him, rubbing circles around his palm to say, "I'm here."

Crusher took some breaths and squeezed his twin's hand, but he didn't look at him, his focus on the trial alone.

The first to speak up was Thooraki, as her son, granted with evidence and such. "Mother had always been manipulative," he stated, showing the pictures of his childhood. "She's always wanted me, my brother Thenaak and our sister Thrina to follow after footsteps… but her manipulation had gone too far when I had to resort to killing Thenaak when *she* had manipulated him into trying to blind me!"

"I did no such thing!" Thrania defended, but the images were too clear to be opposed.

"You are not to speak, madam," Ja'fosk told her before turning back. "Continue, grand patriarch,"

Thooraki smiled. More pictures were slid on. "And when my sister was patriarch, mother had attempted to make sure she married a regal Chiss to keep up the full Chiss blood, and this has caused my sister to leave and never return to the Ascendancy."

"She married a Twi'lek , of all people! The slave species!" Thrania scowled, and it resulted in her getting hit by the baton to quiet her down.

Kurasha's lip twitched at hearing each of the deeds his great-grandmother had done. After all of that, she still isn't killed. She can't be killed. It's against the law. After all of that, she dared to come back to them and touch them and claim to miss them. What audacity.

Thooraki looked like he was ready to leap down and attack her, but Lamiov had to pry him off, gently stroking his hair. "Raki, I think that's enough,"

Thooraki huffed but didn't oppose.

"Alright, we have more accusations," Ja'fosk spoke, and Ba'kif wrote down more in his datapad. "Next, we have Admiral Eli'vantomair,"

"Thank you, Supreme Admiral Ja'fosk," Eli stepped forward, urging the kids to follow him.

Kurasha quickly followed and gently led his twin to their father's side. Crusher swallowed but kept a steady stance as they approached the front. The eyes on them stared, curius and confused at their presence there, but they said nothing as Eli began to speak.

"Thrania had reached out to my younger son, trying to manipulate him into keeping in contact with her," he showed screenshots of the message. "And at her message, she had attempted to have Patriarch Thooraki's children turn against him because of hiding her and keeping them safe from her,"

"That wasn't my intention!" Thrania argued, and she was hit by the baton again.

"Whether it is or it isn't, you caused quite a stir in the household, affecting our kids and your grandkids," Eli glared. "And then you attempted to kill one of your grandchildren!" He showed the picture of Thrania raising her blade at Thrawn. "When he's unarmed!"

The crowd let out a gasp at the picture. Iceesat moved to whisper an explanation to the kids. "When a Chiss tries to kill another who is sleeping and unarmed, that's considered a shameful, cowardly move," he told them.

Kurasha hummed. "Fitting," he commented. He looked rather unfazed on the outside, but inside, he was boiling. He wanted to finish the work then and there and make use of his great-grandmother's body to study, but of course, he couldn't. He's a child. He can't do that. But he wants his great-grandmother to suffer so much pain that she wouldn't dare come back, even after her exile is over.

After a while, Eli presented the boys. "My older sons had gotten their own evidence against Thrania. They were the ones who knew about her intentions the longest, after all,"

The crowd began to murmur, and Crusher looked away from them, turning to the screen to play the evidence that he and Kurasha had recorded, both with a mix of his cameras and with his powers to record her on the TV.

Kurasha explained, "My brother had noticed our great-grandmother put a device in our home's walls the day she came here, but we did not notice the effect until the next day. The day right after she visited, our father, Mitth'raw'nuruodo, was injured on the head. It took us days just to find the item she had used to cause such harm to our family." Kurasha presented the picture of the crystal and glared at the old woman. "It was littered all over our home, from our common halls to the most private of areas.”

The court began to murmur again. Thrania scoffed, ignoring the baton hit on her back. "Those crystals are nothing. I don't deal with magic nor do I deal with technology that advanced."

"I believe you are wrong, madam," Rivlex spoke up, and the crowd turned to him, surprised that said a word. He was usually quiet in trials. "You don't deal with them currently… but you did deal with them when my father was the Patriarch." He tampered with the screen to show Thrania shaking hands with a Chiss looking similar to Rivlex, minus the glasses.

Kurasha hummed and watched, leaning over to see. Oh, what a brilliant way to bust that old bitch's bubble. Quite useful. Another reason why he liked Patriarch Rivlex so very much. How unfortunate he doesn't get along well with his Dad in many cases.

Thrania was taken aback. "How… where did you get this?!" She tried to move forward, but the guards shoved her back.

"I thought your necklace was familiar, so I did some research," Rivlex crossed his arms and slid the picture to the next, where it showed Rivlex's father handing Thrania some jewelry. "And lo and behold, you and my father were in collaboration in terms of technology,"

The crowd began to murmur once more, and they glared at Thrania. Kurasha watched as the woman began to pace and stutter. This didn't feel like a trial. It was more of an exposure.

Maybe Chiss trials were different? Or did it go wrong because there was too much evidence against her?

"Order in the courtroom!" Ja'fosk caught their attention. He turned to Rivlex. "Thank you, your Venerate, for your evidence. Now, I must conclude-"

"Wait." Iceesat held out a hand. " I haven't given my piece of evidence yet to another accusation."

"Iceesat…?" Thooraki turned to his brother, confused.

Kurasha turned to his great uncle, intrigued, and so did the rest of the crowd. Iceesat stepped forward and showed his evidence, and it was… a video?

"If I may, supreme Admiral," he turned to the head.

"…proceed," Ja'fosk slowly nodded.

Iceesat played the video.

It was nighttime, and Thrania was in her cloak, walking with another hooded creature. They didn't look like Chiss, even as Thrania spoke to them. "I have your gold." She spoke. "Now go and do your job. Destroy the Obbic Family ship and torture the Patriarchs until they FALL."

"Yes, of course, Grand Patriarch Thrania." The being bowed before parting from the woman and heading towards their own ship.

"Are those…" Thooraki moved forward. "Space pirates…?"

Screams soon followed as the video shifted, and it showed the pirates raiding a Chiss ship. They captured two Chiss, one looked almost identical to Iceesat, and the other seemed to be his husband as they were taken prisoner in the space pirates' ship.

The crowd let out gasps of horror and disgust as the video continued to play. Kurasha's eyes widened at the video, and he looked at his great-uncle in shock and pity. Iceesat's expression was firm and emotionless, staring down at Thrania, who hissed and tried to run away, but the guards brought her back and shoved her down.

Ja'fosk rubbed his nose ridge as Ba'kif had told him what the rest of the jury had voted on. "Well… this trial is getting worse by the minute…" he cleared his throat. "Due to the evidence and the new accusations of murder, attempted murder, child murder, manipulation, indirect murder, stalking, trespassing, and treachery, the jury has come to the decision. Great grand patriarch Thrania, you are to be stripped off your rank and your title in the Mitth Family and to be exiled into No Space… for all the time you have left to live."

"WHAT!?" Thrania gasped.

The crowd went into applause at the decision.

Kurasha hummed. He was not satisfied, in all honesty. But considering the woman had nothing left, this was the best he can have. He turned to his twin and asked, "Are you alright?”

Crusher slowly nodded and leaned against him. "Mm-hmm…”

Kurasha brought him closer and held him tight as he watched Thrania get escorted out of the room with the woman fighting. The arm that was attached to her waist fell on the ground and Kurasha had to hold the urge of picking it up and keeping it.

Everyone was soon dismissed. Thooraki and Lamiov went to comfort and talk to Iceesat while Eli headed out with his kids to their hover coach to head to the hospital.

Once there, they rushed to their siblings. Star was awake and playing cards with Ezra and Darry. Ezra had a bandage over his head and his sight is a bit blurry but nothing he can't manage. 

Kurasha went beside Ezra and checked on him first to see if there were any other injuries like bruises and the sort. 

Star rolled his eyes and said, "He's fine. The doctor already checked on him, Rasha."

"Can't be too careful," Kurasha replied as he concluded his search. He kissed his baby brother's forehead before he moved on to Star. "Now, you."

Star groaned as Kurasha checked on him but he couldn't help but feel endeared to have his older brother near him. It reminded him that he still cared, and he leaned back on his brother, trapping him so he couldn't move about anymore. Star asked Crusher, "How was the trial?”

"Frightening," Crusher sighed.

"I bet it's more fun," Darry pouted. "It's so boring in the hospital,”

"You wouldn't say that when you saw the pictures," Kurasha said. He wasn't disturbed by the evidence. But he was disturbed what Thrania did to their family before. And to Grunkle Iceesat... He hopes she rots.

"What happened with Thrania?" Ezra asked, not bothering with the honorific anymore.

"She'll be in exile for good this time." Crusher firmly told him. "She won't hurt us anymore,”

"That's a relief..." Star said. "Don't have to use my magic anymore for a while..."

"Actually, that concerns me." Kurasha grabbed Star's hand and began looking it over. "You're used to exhibiting a lot of magic prowess. Especially your ice. You're supposed to grow with your age, so why does it seem that you're weakening? Is it lack of use? Exhaustion?'

"I don't know..." Star muttered. But it's true. He could make a whole field and more turn into ice before with just a tap of his foot. But now, he can barely do a room without getting tired. Darry was getting better at controlling and he was able to make more stable stars, but it didn't hinder or stop his growth. Crusher was able to still make storms and travel through anything that was able to hold electricity. Ezra was doing so much better at controlling and feeling through his area. And even though Kurasha never uses his powers, he was able to have full control of it in his fight with Thrania, as Ezra told him. So what was happening with Star? Was he getting weaker?

"Too much usage can lead to weakening," Crusher suggested.

'Or maybe trauma-trapped.' Darry hummed.

Star bit his lip and hugged himself. "Yeah... You're probably right. Been using them too often," he said. "I just won't use them for a while and I'll be back in tip-top shape," he smiled. "Anyway, you guys hungry? 'Cause I kinda am.”

"Dad's buying us some food," Crusher patted his back. "He'll be back with them,"

"Yayy!! Food!" Ezra clapped.

Darry pursed his lips and moved towards Kurasha. He hugged him.

Kurasha hugged him as well and whispered, "Are you okay?”

"Mmhmm…" Darry slowly nodded. "Just want some comfort, if you don't mind,”

"Of course," Kurasha smiled and leaned his head on top of Darry's so he could feel warmer.

Darry tried his best to smile, but deep down… something felt wrong. He had been feeling it for a while, and as much as he wanted to tell himself he loved his big brother… he didn't.

He…

…

What was going on with him…?

He swallowed and curled up in his arms, whimpering. Kurasha didn't know why his brother was so distressed but he let him lean in. Star noticed too and went to join the hug. Ezra soon joined after and Crusher got dragged in.

Darry looked around and tried to smile, but he soon realized that Kurasha wasn't the only one he was detaching from.

What…?

He was starting to panic, but he swallowed it up and gave a smile.

He's okay… he's okay.

He's okay, right?

Right…

---

The kids were excused from school for a week to have them recover from the trauma of the situation.

Star noticed Darry getting distant so he tried to stay with his twin as much as possible, trying to get him comfortable, but the only way he could do that was gardening. Star wasn't much for plants but if that's what it took for Darry to be at ease, he'll happily help him however he could.

Darry tried to smile to show his appreciation, but the smile hurt his face, and he found himself curling up in his room. 

Star was more than heartbroken. What was wrong with his twin? Their great-grandma is gone. They should be better now. Star whimpered and went to their Papa to look for advice. Or have him help Darry as he did with the rest of them.

Thrawn was luckily on his shore leave, so he spent time with the kids while Eli was out to finish what else might be needed to be finished in the trial case.

"Papa," Star approached him and began to tug on his sleeve. "Something's wrong with Darry.”

"Hmm?" Thrawn turned to him. "What do you mean, my child?”

"He's not..." Star paused and tried to think of an explanation. He began to say, "Ever since great grandma was exiled, he's been distant. He wouldn't play with me or Ezra and he's been avoiding Kurasha and Crusher a lot,”

"Hmm… I see," Thrawn slowly nodded. "Not to worry, I'll talk to him about it, alright?”

Star nodded. "Thank you…”

Later, Thrawn went to talk to Darry. "My child, are you alright? Your twin had informed me that you have been rather… distant,"

"I… I don't know, Papa," Darry hugged himself. "I love my brothers… At least, I want to convince myself that I do… but I… I don't know why I'm feeling different…" He began to sob.

"Oh…" Thrawn's eyes softened. He pulled them both into his arms. "There are times when one can feel so detached from their family for different reasons. Maybe there is a certain reason why you feel that way?"

"I don't know, Papa…" Darry rubbed his arm.

"Can you remember when it started, at least?"

"I guess… it began when Kurasha started to ask too much of Star and me," Darry recalled. "Star almost fainted, and… I felt like we were starting to become tools to him other than brothers,"

"I see…" Thrawn slowly nodded.

"Then Ezra started to get so much attention after the incident, so I… I left him to try to give him some space and rest," Darry continued. "Star… I love my twin, and I appreciate what he's doing to spend time with me, but I feel… really detached. And with our older brothers too…"

"Hmm…" Thrawn hummed. "I cannot relate to your feeling, my child… but I think I know someone who can,"

He carried the boy in his arms and headed out, texting Krix to help watch the other kids. His big brother came in a heartbeat, greeting his nephews.

"Uncle!" Star ran down and hugged him. 

"Uncle Krix," Kurasha smiled to see him. "It's nice to see you again.”

"Hi, Uncle!" Crusher waved.

"Uncle Krix!!" Ezra cheered and hugged him too.

"Hey, kiddos!!" Krix laughed and pulled the younger ones into a hug.

"Thank you for agreeing to watch over them, Krix," Thrawn smiled.

"No probs, little bro," Krix assured. "Good luck with Darry!"

"I will," Thrawn nodded before leaving with Darry in his arms.

Star was confused as he watched his father leave with Darry. He wanted to go too, but Kurasha pulled him back. 

"Let him be for a while," his older brother said. 

Star whimpered but stayed. Kurasha ushered him to play with Ezra to take his mind off of Darry.

"How about we play outside? In the snow?" Krix suggested.

"Yeah! Snow! Snow!" Ezra chirped.

"Okay!" Star brought Ezra on his shoulders and followed his uncle outside.

Crusher watched them head out. He hummed and turned to Kurasha. "What do you think happened to Darry?”

Kurasha shrugged. "He's been... Not talking to us for a while," he observed. "Maybe it has something to do with that.”

"Hmm… maybe," Crusher folded his arms. "Do you think he'll be okay?”

"I hope so," Kurasha said in worry. But he has faith in his father. If he'll take him to anyone, it would be someone Darry needed. He'll be fine. Right?

Meanwhile, Thrawn and Darry ended up in the mansion of the Clarr Family. Darry looked confused as Thrawn exited the hover coach, carrying him in his arms carefully. The Chiss knocked on the door gently, and it opened, the patriarch smiling on the other side.

"Thrawn! It's good to see you," he greeted. "And hello to you, Darington, was it?" He poked Darry's cheek.

"Yes," Thrawn nodded. "And he needs help, your Venerate,"

"Hmm?" Rivlex tilted his head. "What kind of help? Technology help?"

"Psychological help," Thrawn shook his head. "Uncle Iceesat had informed me that you are an expert in psychology as much as technology, and Darington needs help in regards to his psychological health,"

"I see…" Rivlex nodded slowly. "Alright, give him here," he took the boy in his arms and let the group in. "Come, come, you can wait in the lounge, Thrawn, and I'll take Darington to my office,"

"Of course," Thrawn gave a nod, walking towards the lounge to sit.

Darry whimpered but let himself settle in the Patriarch's arms. He was carried through the halls and towards a room, where everything was white, peach, and pink with a desk, a chair, and a couch.

Rivlex set the boy on the couch and got his clipboard from the desk. "Alright, Darington, may you tell me what happened?" He asked, sitting on the chair beside him.

"I…" Darry lay on the couch and hugged himself. "I don't know if you can help, your Venerate… but…" He held his breath. "I've been feeling… really different towards my brothers…”

“Different how, exactly?” Rivlex tilted his head.

“Different… I don't love them, different,” Darry sighed. “I want to, I want to love them, and I want to care for them, the same way they care for me, but I… I can't,” He closed his eyes. “I don't know what to do, or why I feel this way…”

Rivlex hummed. “Well… it could possibly be a case of emotional detachment disorder. Is there a reason you could be feeling this way?”

“I… I feel used. And tired,” Darry admitted. “My big brother Kurasha uses Star and I occasionally for his investigations, and his twin Crusher lets it happen. Our little brother Ezra is always so naive and oblivious to what's happening, and it gets tiring taking care of him and making sure he's okay…”

“…Oh,” Rivlex's lips pursed. He set the clipboard down. “Well, I have two remedies for that. One is telling your brothers how you really feel, but that remedy takes a longer process,”

“No! I don't wanna tell them!” Darry shot up and shook his head. “They… They're going to hate me! And Star is going to be upset and mope around, and so he's gonna need comfort. Kurasha's going to blame himself, or Crusher will blame himself, and Ezra's going to cry, and they'll comfort him and tell him it's not his fault! It's going to be all about them again!”

“Wow, that is… oddly specific,” Rivlex frowned. “I'm guessing similar situations have occurred before?”

“Yes,” Darry nodded. “I don't… want to worry them or give them the spotlight for another drama…” he grumbled.

“The shorter remedy, it is,” Rivlex held his hands gently. “but if I help you with this remedy, you will have to give me something in return,”

“Oh right,” Darry cleared his throat. “How many credits do you want?”

“No credits,” Rivlex shook his head. “Something else, Darington. A favor of my choosing in time… but are you willing to pay the price for the remedy?” He held out a hand for a shake. “Do we have a deal?”

Darry stared up at him. He closed his eyes and clasped his hands.

Should he take the deal…?

It was either the shorter remedy… or the longer remedy, which included another series of drama…

Everything was going to be about them again…

Never about me

Always THEM.

Darry felt his hands shake and slowly clench. He took a breath and stared up at the other Chiss.

“Deal.”

---

“We're home!”

“Papa! Darry!” Ezra dashed towards them, still in his winter attire.

“Hey, Ezzy!” Darry met his little brother in a hug, twirling him around with a laugh.

"Darry!" Star rushed to his twin, happy to see him in a much better mood. "Are you okay now? Are you feeling better?”

"Yeah! I'm better," Darry chirped. "Sorry for worrying you," he apologized.

"No, no," Star shook his head. He then pulled him in a hug and happily said, "I'm just happy you're doing better.”

"Thanks, Star," Darry smiled and returned the hug. "I'm glad so too,"

Chapter 21: True Colors Of Glitter

Summary:

Kurasha and Crusher get into the mix of a drama between two patriarchs for their campaign.

The week went by, and the brothers returned to school. They had a new subject added to their schedule; Cheunh Sign Language. Kurasha oohed. Cheunh Sign Language? Seems like an interesting topic.

"Is it as interesting as it sounds?" Crusher asked their friends.

"Well, kinda," Hamakti shrugged. "Our teacher Miss Ey'daro is adorable and kind, but since we're all learning, we can't understand her and she has to write it down to talk to us,"

"She's mute," Opoia added.

"Oh, I see," Kurasha nodded. "Well, it sounds like an interesting skill to learn." He's very much excited to learn.

It was after lunch when the class began. Miss Ey'daro appeared, her skin and hair texture similar to Patriarch Saarke's, but the hair was a lighter shade of blue. She waved towards the class and walked towards the board, typing in her words.

"Greetings, everyone, welcome back to the Cheunh Sign Language class. Today, we will learn the alphabet letters."

Kurasha excitedly sat in his seat and began setting up his datapad to video to review for later.

Despite the difference in communication, Miss Ey'daro taught very well. She wasn't as strict as Miss Kraliil, but she was firm enough to make sure everyone was on the right page.

Crusher hummed. He was doing great with the lessons, but he seemed to be thinking of something as he wrote down the notes.

Kurasha turned to his brother and asked, "Are you okay?”

"Mm…" Crusher finished writing and turned to his twin. "I kinda wish we could learn Cheunh Sign Language faster. There are some questions I want to ask her, but I wouldn't be able to figure out what she's saying back if it isn't by writing,”

Kurasha hummed. "What about we ask later? After class is done," he suggested. "That way, we can take as much time as we need. Or if it's possible, we could get her contact?”

"Maybe," Crusher smiled.

As soon as the bell rang, the twins wanted to approach Miss Ey'daro, but Miss Kraliil was already in the classroom, waiting for the other to leave, so they were forced to stay in their seats, even as Miss Ey'daro. This brought Crusher in a bad mood for the rest of the day, even as they were picked up.

"What's gotten your twin so sad, Kurasha?" Eli asked as they walked.

"He wanted to ask Miss Ey'daro some questions, but he wasn't able to," Kurasha reported. "We're learning Cheunh Sign Language.”

"Oh! That's a fun subject," Eli chuckled. "It differs so much from Basic that- wait," he turned back to him. "Did ya say Ey'daro?”

"Yes," Kurasha nodded. "Do you know her?”

"Kind of," Eli sighed. "She's the daughter of Patriarch Saarke,"

"Really?" Crusher looked up at him. "Is that why they look so much alike?"

"Well, that's how genetics work, kid," Eli snorted.

Kurasha paused, and then his mood soured. That was... Unfortunate.

Crusher's mood didn't dampen at the mention. In fact, he seemed to gather his courage. "Hey, Dad, can I get lessons to excel my skills about Cheunh Sign Language?"

"Why?" Eli asked. "Wanna be number one in class?" He joked.

"Well… kind of… not really…" Crusher shrugged. "I wanna ask Miss Ey'daro some other questions, and I don't want the other students hearing about it," Political questions , was what he wanted to add, but he didn't speak about it out loud.

"May I also join Crusher?" Kurasha asked. He wasn't interested in the teacher, but he was in the lessons.

"Sure, why not, I'll get a tutor for all of ya, even Ezra, so he starts to understand early," Eli chuckled.

"Yay!! Thanks, Dad!" Crusher beamed.

"Thank you," Kurasha smiled. 

Later, Kurasha asked Crusher, "Why kind of questions do you even want to ask?”

"Some stuff," Crusher waved it off. "I DID wanna ask why she looks so much like Patriarch Saarke… and now, I have more questions,”

"What got you so interested in Patriarch Saarke all of the sudden?”

"I just think that he's… interesting, is all," Crusher rubbed his arm. "That time at the bar, you were drunk by then, but he came to our rescue, and he seemed really concerned. Genuinely, and I wanted to see if he's, you know, a good politician, despite first impressions, is all,”

Kurasha hummed. Did he remember Saarke? No, not really... But if what Crusher said was true, then he guessed he judged Patriarch Saarke too harshly. He should have more faith in his brother and be less pessimistic.

By the next day, Iceesat was visiting Eli and the kids when there was a knock at the door. "Ah, your tutor is here!" The human chirped and headed to the door.

"Hm? Tutor?" Star asked. 

Kurasha came out of the kitchen with Crusher, and Crusher was the first to approach the door. He stood behind Eli, a little nervous, but the man was smiling as he opened the door.

"Patriarch Kloirvursi! Patriarch Khtrinek!"

"Admiral Eli'vantomair!" With a dash, Eli was engulfed into a hug by who Star and Kurasha recognized as one of the Patriarchs of the Ruling Family, more specifically the only one wearing white.

Iceesat gasped and stood up. "Vursi!!" He immediately jumped to hug the other as soon as he let go of Eli. "Hi!! What are you doing here!?"

"I came to drop off Khtrinek," Kloirvursi moved aside to let the brown-clothed patriarch inside. "Admiral Eli'vant asked if he could tutor the kids on Cheunh Sign Language! Say hi, Khtrinek!"

The Chiss looked from behind Kloirvursi and gave a shy wave at the kids.

Kurasha blinked and then gave a bow. "A pleasure to meet you--"

"HI!" Star waved excitedly at Khtrinek and immediately approached him. "Nice to meet you! I'm Star!”

"And I'm Darry!!" Darry cheered.

"I'm Ezra!" Ezra ran to him and pulled on his hand to shake but the other jumped back and hid behind Kloirvursi. "Oh?"

Kloirvursi didn't react, gently patting Khtrinek's head affectionately before turning back to the kids. "Sorry, children, Khtrinek isn't used to so much excitement and quick physical contact,"

"Guys, calm down and let the patriarch shake our hands when he wants to," Crusher told the younger ones off.

"Oopsie! Sorry," Ezra fiddled with his fingers.

Kurasha sighed and turned to Khtrinek. "Apologies for my brothers. They like new people.”

Khtrinek looked at Kloirvursi, who smiled and nodded, ushering him forward gently. The short-haired Chiss took a breath and gave a smile, bowing.

"He says it's okay," Iceesat patted Ezra's head. "He would sign it, but you kids don't know how to sign full yet,"

"Well, that's why he's here," Eli chuckled. "To teach them,"

"Oh! And let's have some tea in the dining room!" Iceesat beamed. He took out the robot puppy from his side. "And I'll introduce you to my puppy, Pan Junior!"

"Oh…" Kloirvursi blinked, watching as the giddy Chiss rushed to the kitchen with the puppy droid. "What is that?”

Kurasha smiled proudly to see that his great-uncle loved his present. "A thank-you gift from us," he said happily. 

"A puppy droid!" Star laughed and chased after his uncle to see the puppy.

"Hmm… that's a sweet gift," Kloirvursi complimented, but his face read different.

"It's the name, ain't it?" Eli winced. "Yeah… that ain't gonna change. I've tried asking Patriarch Thooraki to talk to him, but it never works,"

"I see…" Kloirvursi hissed.

"What's wrong with the name?" Kurasha asked like the nosy child he is. Usually, it would be Darry.

"I'll go get Star," Eli moved to run after his son and the patriarch.

"Well…" Kloirvursi cleared his throat. "You see, Pan is the name of your Grunkle's former husband, who… 'passed away' years ago," he explained slowly. He was aware that he was talking to a teenager, but he had to be gentle about it since it was a sensitive issue. "Your Grunkle never did fully recover from the loss… and it definitely shows…" he hummed.

Kurasha winced. Passed away? Well, no wonder his great-uncle seemed a bit... Lonely. And then toys in his house...

Kurasha put two and two together and he hypothesized that Iceesat had a child. Where did the child go? Did it pass away as well? It was rather tragic for his relative and he glanced towards the kitchen. He had the sudden urge to do something for him.

Eli soon returned with Star, and Kloirvursi kissed Khtrinek briefly. "Well, good luck, my love, we'll be in the dining hall if you and the children need anything!" He chirped and went to the dining hall with Eli to meet up with Iceesat.

Khtrinek waved the other goodbye before he turned to the kids. He reached out to place something around his neck and turned it on.

"Well, hello, children!" The voice echoed out of the speaker of the contraption.

"Woah…" Darry oohed.

"Oooh! What's that?" Star asked, pointing at the necklace.

"A mind translator,” Khtrinek presented the machine. "I cannot talk well enough to teach, that's why I sign, but I don't want you kids having trouble understanding me during the lessons, so this will suffice until you've learned,"

"That's so cool!" Ezra clapped his hands.

"Convenient," Kurasha grinned. He asked, "Would you like us to study in the den or the library?" The den was more comfortable, definitely, but maybe it might hinder the learning atmosphere. The library offers much more value as a learning environment but the kids might get bored.

"Library will work," Khtrinek smiled.

"Race you!" Star tapped his twin and Ezra and began to go up the stairs, laughing.

The older twins helped Khtrinek with his things before following after their younger siblings. The patriarch was quiet, even with the mind translator on him. Did he normally not speak in his mind?

Kurasha thought it strange, but he saw the patriarch as someone he could get along with. He seemed like a decent person. 

The twins set the patriarch in the library with the kids and then got the kids places to sit down. They were at a table forming a moon and the patriarch stood with a whiteboard behind him and a small table for him at the side if he so ever needed to sit. Like at school, they were taught the basics. First the alphabet, which was easy because they were already taught that. Next were two to three-letter phrases and words like "ma" or "boy".

Star picked it up quickly with only one or two demonstrations. Kurasha wasn't so lucky and needed a helping hand with gestures and such. It was strange for him but he was sure he can memorize them all by the end of the night. Hopefully. Darry could barely pick it up either, and he needed Crusher and Ezra to help him do it and show him again. The boy didn't seem embarrassed that his little brother had to help him, though.

As the session progressed, Kurasha found himself slowly getting more self-conscious. Why was he so slow? Wasn't he supposed to be smart? He bit his lip and kept his complaints as the session progressed, and they were finally done after an hour and thirty minutes.

"Alright, children, we'll review and pick up where we left off tomorrow," Khtrinek packed his things up.

"Yeyy!" Star chirped happily and then tried to do some of the phrases he had learned, already excited to try it out. He turned to Darry and signed, ["I love you and happy!"]

Darry blinked. "Uhhh…"

"Star, calm down, Darry hasn't picked up most of the phrases yet," Crusher chuckled.

"Oh. Sorry," Star giggled. "I'll help you practice, twinsie! If that's okay for you.”

"Yeah!" Darry agreed to the suggestion.

Crusher smiled. He went over to his twin. "Hey," he patted his hand. "How did you do with the lessons?”

"Fine, I guess," Kurasha said as he got his datapad and began rewinding the session. He needs to catch up. Quickly.

Crusher hummed but said no comment about it.

For days, Khtrinek came over to tutor them. Kurasha struggled, but he stayed silent about it. Why the hell was he not learning fast enough? He can memorize formulas and analyze problems but how could he not memorize simple Cheunh Sign language? It was frustrating, but he didn't want to bother his sibling about it. 

Meanwhile, Darry was getting all the help his siblings had to offer, especially from Star. Star loved teaching Darry and the way he would show it is that he would randomly sign to him simple phrases like ["I love you"] and ["I'm happy"] and other basic phrases. Darry started to recognize them slightly.

"Yayy! I'm learning!" Darry clapped his hands.

“Good job, kids! You're progressing!" Khtrinek laughed silently, even with the translator.

‘Most of us.' Crusher turned to his twin and sighed. He wasn't stupid to not realize his twin was suffering, but the other just refused to ask for help, so he didn't know what exactly can he help with.

Kurasha gave a smile to Darry, happy for his brother. 

Star signed, ["I'm proud of you."]

Darry beamed and signed back. ["Thank you,"]

Star giggled and hugged his twin happily. The session progressed and afterward, Kurasha stayed back to help clean up. Crusher couldn't find him after that until dinner. "Kurasha?" He finally found him after searching. "It's time for dinner,”

He found him in another room, silent as Kurasha watched the videos over and over again and tried to imitate the signs. He looked up at the door and said, "Oh. Um, I'll be there in a few minutes." He looked back at his datapad and reviewed the phrases for greetings. Greetings. He was still in greetings. That was the 3rd session. They were already on the 7th this week and advancing onto the 8th in their next session.

"Kurasha…?" Crusher frowned. "What are you doing?”

"... Reviewing," Kurasha answered. He made whined when he made a mistake and tried to do it again, rewinding the video.

Crusher sighed. "Kurasha, if you have trouble, just ask us for help,”

"It's fine," Kurasha said. "I can learn." He learned many sessions late.

"So can Darry, and we helped him learn anyway," Crusher crossed his arms. "You need help, Kurasha, and you should get help. Patriarch Khtrinek's going to give us a test at the 10th week.”

Kurasha sighed and put his datapad down. He didn't want to. Not yet. But... "Okay..." He had to admit defeat to this one.

And so his brothers pulled helped him with his lacks. Darry sat it out and just played since he had just learned his, and he wasn't good at teaching.

Still, Star made sure he memorized by giving him random signs like, ["Orasi taught me a new pattern for cross stitching. Do you want to see?"] He wanted to make sure his brother doesn't forget.

[“Yeah!"] Darry signed basic words, but still tried to learn the longer ones.

Star grinned and dragged Darry to his room. The more he grew, the more he became passionate about clothes, and slowly, it was filling up his space and there was barely any space for his toys. Maybe Star needed a bigger space... Like a... Work place? 

"Oh! I also made you a new coat!" Star said. He pulled out a coat from his closet. A blue and yellow coat with embroidered stars and meteors on it. It shined with minimum gemstones and it could be categorized as semi-formal. He gave it to Darry and said, "I thought I could make something for you since you've been working so hard.”

"Woah! That's pretty!" Darry's eyes sparkled. "You're fashion designing skills are getting better, twinsie!!”

"Thanks!" Star grinned. "But maybe I should stop for a while. I don't have any more space.”

"You should ask Dad to get you a fashion studio!" Darry suggested.

"Oh." Star hummed and looked at his messy section. He grinned and said, "Maybe I should!”

And so he did. Later at dinner, then Eli showed him an empty room with cloths, accessories and a sewing machine. "I do some clothes designing when I'm bored or when I do missions," he chuckled. "So we have a spare room for all of those, including basic clothes to redesign," he pointed to the closet full of one-colored clothes.

Star squealed and went to hug Eli. "Thank you! Thank you so much! Thank youuuuu!”

"You're welcome, sweetheart," Eli kissed his forehead.

A few weeks went by, and it was soon the day before their Cheunh Sign Language test with Khtrinek.

Kurasha dreaded it, filled to the brim with nervousness. Did he study enough? He didn't think so. But he should be alright now, right? He should be okay. He studied with his siblings well so there was no reason for him to be nervous. But what if he fails?

"Kurasha, are you okay?" Ezra asked, tugging on his arm. "Worry is echoing around you,”

Kurasha turned to his baby brother and patted his head. "Sorry, baby brother. I'm just nervous…”

"Is it the test?" Ezra tilted his head.

"Yes.”

"Don't worry! Even if you don't pass, you can take it again," Ezra assured. "I asked Patriarch Khtrinek, and he says that it's fine. It's just to see if you grasped the lessons. If you don't, study again and learn from mistakes," he chirped.

Kurasha smiled kindly at his brother. He patted his little brother's head and said, "Thanks, Ez. That helps a lot.”

"You're welcome!" Ezra smiled.

The next day came with a flash. Kurasha sat in his seat nervously, reviewing the videos on his datapad. Darry sat in his seat and Star was happily going on a review with him.

Crusher was helping Ezra review, but the boy was glancing nervously at Kurasha. "Crush, will Rasha be okay?" He asked.

"He's just nervous again, he'll be alright," Crusher patted his back.

After lunch, Khtrinek came to give them the test. "Test is simple. Have a conversation with me in sign and you'll pass," he instructed.

Kurasha hummed. If he could just have a basic conversation, he was sure he could pass. Crusher has been helping him for weeks, he was sure to pass.

Ezra came first. Khtrinek removed the machine around his neck before signing first. ["Hello."]

["Hi, nice to meet you,"] Ezra signed back.

["How are you?"]

["I'm fine, and you?"]

["I'm fine too, thank you."] Ezra had some difficulty with the word 'too' but he managed to sign it well. ["Bye-bye."]

["Bye-bye."] Khtrinek silently giggled before giving a thumbs up.

"Yay! I passed!" Ezra cheered.

Next was Star. He quickly signed ["Hi! I'm Star! I think you look great."]

["Thank you, Star, you look great yourself."] Khtrinek smiled. ["Tell me, what do you wanna be when you grow up?"]

["I'm starting to get really into fashion,"] Star signed quickly. ["Maybe I can be a fashion designer. But I just want to be with my brother, Darry."]

["That's a great choice of career! You look very fashionable already!"]

Star giggled. ["Thank you. I'll talk to you later."] Star then went back to his seat with a proud smile.

Khtrinek clapped his hands and gave him a thumbs up before morning Darry next. The boy jumped for joy, dashing towards the patriarch. ["Hiya, your Venerate! Your hair looks pretty today!"]

["Aww, thank you, Darry, I love you coat!"] Khtrinek pointed to the coat.

["Thank you! My twin brother Star made it just for me!"] The boy grinned. ["He's an amazing fashion designer! He was even a finalist in our school's fashion show contest!"]

["That's fantastic! You must be so proud of him."]

["Very proud! Bye!"] Darry waved before he headed back to his twin's side.

Khtrinek gave silent laughs as he gave a thumbs up. He called for Kurasha to take his turn.

ha took a deep breath and then began to sign first. ["Greetings, sir. Thank you for teaching us sign language."]

["You're very welcome, Kurasha,"] Khtrinek grinned. ["How are you today?"]

["I'm doing well,"] Kurasha replied. He paused and tried to remember his next gestures. ["A bit tired, but well."]

["I see that you're starting to sign well, great job!"] Khtrinek clapped softly.

Kurasha smiled. ["Thank you. Goodbye."] He thought it best to end the conversation there because he had no idea how long he has to sign.

Khtrinek gave a thumbs up before calling on Crusher. Crusher stepped forward and gave a simple wave before signing, ["Hello, your Venerate, how are you today?"]

["I'm fine, thank you, and you?"] Khtrinek signed back.

["I'm doing okay too,"] Crusher smiled. ["I wanna ask though, do you know anything about Miss Ey'daro?"]

["Saarke's daughter?"] Khtrinek gave a silent hum. ["She's such a dear. Love her like my own daughter as I love her Papa,"] He blushed a little.

["Oh, I see,"] Crusher nodded. ["How about her other parent?"]

["Only Saarke knows about that, and he was never comfortable sharing that… information,"] Khtrinek signed a little slower this time before he shook his head. ["Anyway, congratulations! You all passed the test!"] He clapped his hands.

"Whoo!" Crusher cheered. He ran to his brothers. "We all passed!!”

"WOOO!" Star cheered, standing up in his seat and then falling over.

Darry caught him and they crashed together on the ground, laughing.

Kurasha laughed and helped the two up. "Congrats you two.”

"We all passed, silly!" Crusher pulled on him. "Congratulations to us!”

Kurasha giggled and cheered with them.

To celebrate, Eli granted them a giant cake for them to eat. Ezra ran to his seat immediately to have a slice.

"Hey, don't eat all of it! Save some for us!" Star giggled as he and Darry ran to get a slice too.

“Us too!” Crusher dragged Kurasha to hurry up before the younger brothers could finish it all.

They all shared the cake happily until they began a food fight, throwing pieces of cake around and getting themselves all messy like the kids they are. Khtrinek and Eli were talking/signing at the table as they ate, with Kloirvursi and Thrawn butting in a few times.

Since the lessons, the boys were at the top of their Cheunh Sign Language classes.

Soon, Crusher was able to speak to Miss Ey'daro freely. It was a free time to let the other students practice, so he had plenty of time. ["Miss Ey'daro,"] he signed.

["Hello, Crusher, anything you need?"] Ey'daro signed back, but she looked happy to have a conversation with someone through signing.

["I have a few questions to ask, may I?"]

["Of course! Go on,"] Ey'daro sat down to let the boy go on.

Meanwhile, Opoia was jittering in excitement as she came into class after being called by her grandmother. "Guys, I have great news!!" She told her friends.

"What is it?" Kurasha asked.

"I was told that we'll be able to visit Ruprali!" Opoia clapped her hands. "Later today!”

Kurasha beamed. "That's great news!" He hasn't seen Ruprali in a while. He was rather excited.

"That's awesome, dudette!" Hamakti grinned. "Wonder how she's been all this time…"

"Can you tell Crusher later?" Opoia turned to Kurasha. "He looks kind busy right now," she motioned to Crusher signing with their teacher.

Kurasha nodded. "Of course.”

Later, the four were escorted by Miss Kraliil to the entrance to wait for their ship, and Crusher was buzzing in excitement. "I can't believe we're visiting Ruprali!" He grinned.

"I know, right??" Opoia squealed.

Kurasha didn't say anything but he was physically vibrating from where he stood. He can't wait to see his friend. Was she alright? He only got a few texts from her every month. He's worried but he's excited.

They were met with Saarke, waiting for them beside his ship and talking with his daughter. "Will you be alright visiting him?" He asked her.

["I'll be alright, Papa, don't worry,"] Ey'daro assured through her signs. ["He won't hurt me, especially with the kids around,"]

Kurasha and Crusher paused. They glanced at each other and then back at Miss Ey'daro. Who's going to hurt their teacher?

Saarke still looked unsure, but he let her inside the ship after a hug. He then looked forward and motioned the kids inside. "Come, children, your friend asked for me to pick you up,"

"You don't have to, your Venerate," Miss Kraliil tried to decline, not used to having a patriarch come unless it was an event or a case.

"It's alright, Miss Kraliil," Saarke assured.

"Woah, being picked up by a patriarch," Hamakti chuckled as they entered. "We've hit the big time now!"

"Ham, you're literally dating a patriarch's son," Opoia rolled her eyes.

Kurasha chuckled. Opoia had a point. He still thinks it's funny that the two ended up dating each other.

They soon met with Ey'daro, who helped them onto their chairs. Crusher was confused and wanted to ask her why she was here, but Ey'daro made it beside Saarke's chair just as the Chiss made it inside.

"Buckle up, everyone," he told them as a 10 year old entered the cockpit a little later. "We'll be in Sarvchi in just a few hours,”

Kurasha turned away from the cockpit and got his headphones. He can't be comfortable but he can try.

The trip only took about two hours, the navigator was very effective on getting them there as quick as possible. They landed in the upper hangar with a small thud. Saarke and Ey'daro led them children out of the ship, and they were met with Furfursi and Fastal at the entrance.

"Your Venerate," Fastal bowed at Saarke's presence.

"Ah, Saarke," Furfursi grinned. "What brings you here?"

"To drop off the children for their visit," Saarke motioned to the group. "And… someone wanted to visit," He let Ey'daro stepped forward.

Furfursi winced. "Oh… hello," he awkwardly patted Ey'daro's head. "Nice to see you again... daughter,”

Kurasha's eyes widened. Daughter? Daughter? Why? Furfursi is a bitch , in Kurasha's point so why the heck would Patriarch Saarke–

"Say her name, Fursi." Saarke hissed at the other.

"Um…" Furfursi cleared his throat. "Anyway! Come, children, your friend is waiting for you. Fastal will show you inside,"

"Come on, guys!" Opoia urged as they followed after Fastal.

Kurasha gave the fashion patriarch the side eye then followed his friends. Crusher didn't notice anything, even if it was on his favourite teacher. Instead, he followed after Fastal, willing to chat with him as well as catch up with Ruprali. Kurasha sighed. Well, nothing he can do.

Ruprali happily welcomed them, with Opoia taking her in her arms to twirl around to kiss. They began to chat as Ruprali showed them her room. The room was huge, all in pink and yellow with nature themed decor all around. There were four doors in the room; one was the entrance, the second was the bathroom, the third was a walk-in closet with all of the clothes she had received or made and the fourth door led to a large fashion studio.

"It looks like you're well taken care of," Kurasha smiled, happy that her condition seemed better than their previous meet-up. "What about your food?”

"Service or buffet, depends on me," Ruprali giggled. "And it's all free since I make and redesign the clothes of the chefs,"

"You're really living the life, Ru," Hamakti whistled.

"How about your health?" Opoia gently held her by the cheeks. "Are you taking of yourself lately?"

"Don't worry, I'm taking care of myself," Ruprali assured, patting her cheek gently.

"That's very good to hear," Kurasha said, relieved. She's not being mistreated. She's not being starved. And she's being gifted everything she needed and wanted. Kurasha was happy that he didn't need to worry about anything.

They were soon called for a snack buffet, and they headed down to the buffet hall. There, they found Furfursi flirting with Lakencill while Saarke was having food with Ey'daro, who looked at her other father with discomfort.

Thro'tarthi was there, and Hamakti cheered. "Tarthi!!" He ran to twirl the boy around.

"Hammy!" Thro'tarthi laughed.

Kurasha glanced at the other patriarchs and huffed. He went near his teacher and tried to stir a conversation because he didn't want her to feel left out. Also, he's the only single teenager here since his twin seems to be rather interested in Fastal at the moment.

Ey'daro turned to him and gave a smile. ["Hello, Kurasha, how are you?"]

Kurasha replied, ["I'm doing fine. What about you, miss? Are you comfortable?"]

["Well, um,"] Ey'daro looked hesitant to sign. She looked over at how close Furfursi was to Lakencill, despite the other's dislike of the closeness. ["Debatable."]

Kurasha had to hold a chuckle as he glanced at his twin. It took him a moment to remember the sign to it but he eventually replied, ["Relatable."]

Ey'daro glanced at where Crusher was and smiled. ["Not to worry, my cousin is a great boy. Very fun when Father isn't commanding him like a slave."]

["I still sad"] Kurasha signed. Then he paused. He cursed himself then corrected himself, ["I still worry."]

["You're a good brother to worry,"] Ey'daro patted his shoulder with a smile.

Kurasha smiled. ["Thank you. I hope you be."]

"Furfursi, enough please," Lakencill groaned and shoved the other man away from him. "We had one night, and that's it."

"Oh, come on, Kencill," Furfursi pouted, having no care that his voice was getting loud enough for all of them to get noticed by the group. "We had such a fun night, don't you want to do that again?"

"No, especially since you used me to leave your daughter and lover behind." Lakencill rolled his eyes.

Ey'daro swallowed but did nothing. She seemed to already know what they were talking about and was used to the behavior. Saarke was quiet himself, sipping his tea aggressively and looking away from the two.

To Kurasha, this is getting uncomfortable. He really wanted to leave. Maybe bring his twin and teacher with him. Because, seriously, why argue about this here with children?

Crusher himself was getting uncomfortable. Fastal held onto him and looked around. He took a breath and gently ushered the children upstairs to the rooms. They all took the chance to leave the room, and Saarke ushered Ey'daro to go with them.

Once they were in private, Kurasha huffed and crossed his arms, irritated. He never liked Patriarch Furfursi, and this infuriated him more. But he shouldn't focus on himself. He turned to his teacher in worry. Ey'daro stared at the ground, with Fastal and Crusher helping her to sit. Kurasha sighed. He went out for a minute and got some tea from the servants and then served her some tea.

Ey’daro smiled. [“Thank you, Kurasha,”] she signed.

"You're welcome, Miss," Kurasha smiled.

After a few hours, they were all scheduled to return home. Thro'tarthi and Lakencill left early, so it was Saarke taking the kids back to Rentor to be picked up by their parents. The kids all hugged Ruprali one last time before they left and now, they waited for their parents.

Ey'daro stayed with them, having a conversation with Saarke. Hamakti was messaging Thro'tarthi with Crusher beside him while Opoia already left with Miss Kraliil. Kurasha was alone once again.

Well, for a while, anyway.

"Hello," Laeysa greeted from behind him.

Kurasha was surprised, like always, but he always returned it with a smile. "Pleasant to see you again, Laeysa," he greeted.

"Why are you here so late?" Laeysa asked. She turned to the patriarch and hummed. "And with a patriarch escort, no less,”

"We went to visit our friend, Ruprali," Kurasha informed. "Patriarch Saarke escorted us to Patriarch Furfursi's.”

"I see…" Laeysanodded slowly. "I have news about the election, but I will tell you and Crusher tomorrow. Good night," she bowed before walking off.

Kurasha watched her leave after the brief interaction. He rubbed the back of his neck as he looked away and tried not to stare as she retreated. He should really stop staring, he told himself.

The next day, Laeysa had given her news after school. "Ertrail is getting sponsors to help with her election," she said. "My father wants her to win, so he pulled some strings to help her win,”

Kurasha hummed. Sponsors... Well, that's an unfortunate obstacle. Maybe he could ask his Uncle Thrass for that?

“Isn't that unfair on our part?” Crusher frowned. “ He’s the principal,”

“Unfortunately not, the campaign rules never said anything against sponsors,” Laeysa shook her head.

“Great,” Crusher sighed. “Where are we going to get sponsors?”

"Who can the sponsors be?" Kurasha asked.

"Any people with good enough money to spread good in your name to influence the students and the teachers to vote for you," Laeysa replied. "But it cannot be your immediate family,”

Kurasha hummed. Cannot be your immediate family? Well... There were a few options but he didn't know if he could pursue them. He would need his dad's help... Sigh. "I see..." He turned to Crusher and silently asked if he had anyone in mind.

"Can we ask our Uncle Thrass or Uncle Thurfian to help?" Crusher asked.

"They are still be considered as an immediate family in the Ascendency," Laeysa spoke with disinterest. "Even if you are adopted, the link is still firm, especially since they are of the same political family,"

"Hmm…" Crusher hummed. "What if… family that isn't in the same political family?"

"Then that is not immediate family," Laeysa gave a nod.

Kurasha immediately thought of Thro'tarthi, but he really didn't want to interact with his dad. Then he thought of Patriarch Rivlex? Or maybe... Can Patriarch Saarke be considered? He seemed decent. He pulled out his datapad and tried to list the people he couldn't think of. People his father knows at least.

Crusher looked through his own list and hummed. Their Aunt Borika is married into another political family… but nah, she didn't have good enough money, it would be from her title in the Mitth. Maybe their other fathers? No, they couldn't do it off-planet, and Samakro too didn't have much money to spare.

So who could they ask…?

They left the school still thinking of what to do, even as Eli picked them up.

Kurasha took a deep breath and immediately approached their father on the ship. "Dad, we need your help.”

"On what?" Eli tilted his head.

"Our school campaign," Kurasha said slowly. "Please.”

Eli sighed. “Kurasha, Crusher-”

“Just sponsors,” Crusher pleaded. “We can't get from an immediate family from the same political family, so maybe you can help us get some sponsors elsewhere?”

Eli looked hesitant. He looked at his older twins, contemplating whether to help or not.

"Please, Dad," Kurasha begged. "We know you don't like politics and all, but school politics and the politics from the ascendancy are different. And if we win, we'll do good! We already have plans for charities and school functions to help the students and the school!”

Eli folded his arms. He sighed. "I'm not helpin' with all this politics bullshit… but I know who adores charities and is in a different political family enough to help,”

Kurasha beamed. "Thank you, Dad!" He went over and hugged him. "This really means a lot to us!”

Eli patted his head, but his face was anything but happy. Crusher noticed that but decided not to say anything, worried that he'd change his mind if he brought it up.

That weekend, they were dropped off at their Grunkle Iceesat's place. "Grunkle!" They both greeted and hugged the patriarch.

"Hello, my nephews!" Iceesat happily carried them in his arms, but it was getting difficult at how tall they were getting… and because he himself was short. "Good to see you again!!”

Kurasha replied, "Good to see you too, Grunkle!" He sounds more chirpier than usual.

"So, what's the purpose of your visit?" Iceesat asked as he invited them to the lounge to sit.

"Well, we're running a school campaign," Kurasha started. "And we need a sponsor.”

"Sponsors," Crusher corrected.

"Yes. Sponsors. And we would like to ask if you could help us, Grunkle," Kurasha smiled.

"Oh! Of course, I'd love to!" Iceesat clapped his hands, letting the puppy droid run from under the table and onto his lap so he could pet it. "You know, politics isn't exactly my cup of tea, but the benefits of it are pretty nice," he laughed.

"Aww, hello Pan Junior," Crusher cooed at the puppy droid.

"I'm happy you like our gift, Grunkle," Kurasha said with a smile. 

"Very happy!!" Iceesat cuddled with the droid. "He keeps me company! And I adore him so much!!" He squeezed it almost tightly.

"Okay, um, Grunkle," Crusher coughed. "About the sponsors?"

"Oh right!" Iceesat let go of Pan Junior. "I can get them for you no problem, but…" A smirk crawled upon his face. "If you help me with this little mission I'm trying to do for a friend, I'll be able to get you both another sponsor to help,”

"Yes, of course," Kurasha agreed immediately. "What should we do?”

"Something for a friend," Iceesat got Pan Junior in a satchel before ushering the kids out. "Come on, I'll tell you all on the way to Sarvchi,"

"Wait, we're going now??" Crusher blinked.

Kurasha and Crusher got their response when they were ushered in the hover coach. It was a quick trip to Sarvchi. They got into Iceesat's ship, and while he had no navigator, getting to the planet was quicker than any trip they've given through to get there.

"Grunkle, can you at least tell us what we're going to do?" Kurasha asked.

"Simple!" Iceesat parked the ship at the hangar. "Furfursi is hosting another gala in his building, and we're going to ruin it by humiliating him by exposing him!" He chirped and handed the twins a data disc. "Your job is to plug this into the system where the holo is being displayed then hit play at the signal that I'll give, so one of you will make sure the disc is playing and the other will be keeping watch for me to signal him,"

"Humiliate? Expose??" Crusher looked so confused.

Kurasha looked at the disk and then gave an evil grin. What a perfect request. "Sounds doable." He kept the disc near him and he beamed as he followed his grunkle out.

"Woah, woah!" Crusher dashed towards them. "Are you guys sure about this? We might get in trouble!"

"Don't you worry, Furfursi will never know we're involved. Only that Saarke is," Iceesat assured.

"This won't hurt Patriarch Saarke that much, won't it?" Kurasha asked, concerned with the better Patriarch.

"Please, the Ufsa Family is on the top of the chain, people will feel great pity for him more," Iceesat told him in assurance. "And well, this is his plan anyway. He believes it's time for Furfursi to pay for everything he's been through,”

Kurasha smiled. He shrugged and said, "Works for me." He is so ready for this. He is so down for whatever he can to turn that smug grin on Furfursi's face into a crying clown face. But then, what would happen to Ruprali? She won't get hurt, right?

They soon made it to the gala. Iceesat quickly changed into a more formal attire of glittering dark red gown with his hair in a bun. He placed the twins into tuxedos as fake servers before heading inside. "Act casual, head over there," he pointed to where the holo projector was, and there was a huge curtain beside it.

Kurasha nodded and then handed Crusher a tray. "You watch. I plug," he said as he began to make his way over to the projector.

"Okay… but only because I don't wanna be the one caught red-handed," Crusher huffed.

They made their way to the curtain, and Crusher kept guard outside while Kurasha snuck inside. Kurasha began plugging it into the system. He was done with it quick then waited for the signal to play.

After a while, the twins heard Furfursi take the microphone, and Crusher looked up to see him stride into the ballroom, gown large and shimmering with sequins and glitter. "Hello, everyone, and thank you for coming to the grand ball of this fashion industry of the Chaf Family!" He greeted with a wave, earning a wild of applause before he went on. "Many years ago, I had founded this beloved fashion industry to help with the clothes problem of our beloved Ascendancy, and today marks the anniversary of the founding of this marvelous industry!"

There was another round of applause before he went on with his speech. Saarke stood beside Iceesat with a huff. He gave a nod to the other dark-skinned Chiss, who turned to Crusher to give a nod.

The signal.

Crusher peered inside the curtain. "Play now!”

Kurasha played the disc. The chain of disasters came for the patriarch as the microphone suddenly stopped working, and the lights dimmed. The slideshow of all the success he had accomplished had faded, and the spotlight glowed brighter above Furfursi with the dim ballroom.

"Well, well, well…" Saarke stepped forward as he came into the spotlight with a remote. "What a beautiful sight… truly,"

"Saarke?" Furfursi looked confused. "What did you do?" He narrowed his eyes.

"What? You thought that while you gained all of this attention and bathed in the achievement, I'd let you?" Saarke scowled. "What an underestimation."

Crusher ushered Kurasha over to get him to watch the drama, gripping on the food on his tray. Kurasha went to his brother immediately and then got some of the drinks while he was at it. This is ought to be entertaining.

 

"Oh, Saarke, are you still bitter that I left you?" Furfursi raised an eyebrow. "Is that all why you're so upset? This is all so… petty."

 

"Petty, hmm?" Saarke wanted to laugh. He wanted to scream and cry, punching the asshole for everything he's done to him, but he kept a straight face and a cold glare at the other. "You said that it was true love, but you lied to me. You said that you would love me for all eternity, and you lied to me. You said that you'd help raise our baby… our daughter, and you up and cheated on me to get away from me. From us . You have always manipulated the situation, telling me that I'm not good enough to be yours, not good enough to be a patriarch, not good enough to be a parent!”

The crowd gasped in everything he was yelling out and showing on the screen behind him as they began to murmur. Furfursi winced and tried to stammer a defense, but Saarke beat him to it.

"I should have known your love was strange." He chuckled bitterly. "You only came at night, barging into my home and telling me all the sweetest things when I was younger. I used to think I was smart for trusting you, but you made me feel so naive . Even when you called your exes crazy for trying to warn me… I called them crazy as well, and I wish I didn't." He hissed. "You even manipulated me into killing my own father!”

Kurasha gapped. What the fuck? Now that shit is messed up. He sipped some of the drink he got and then paused when he tasted the familiar sweet taste. He looked down and hissed. Shit, it was alcohol.

Crusher knocked the drink down. "No drunk again, we're doing this behind Dad's back, and we don't want him to be mad at Grunkle Iceesat.”

Kurasha nodded. He only took a sip. Hopefully that won't cause anything. He looked back at the show-- I mean... Exposure. He looked back at the exposure and sat back.

"Oh, please , Saarke, your Dad was a psychopath ." Furfursi rolled his eyes. "Have you forgotten that he locked you in a basement for years ? You should be thanking me for helping you get rid of that fucking asshole.”

Kurasha got some chips. This was getting juicy.

Crusher hissed but hid his nerves with some food as they continued to watch.

Saarke crossed his arms. "Yes, and while I'm grateful for you helping me, no amount of help excuses the amount of manipulation and abuse you had done." The slideshows gave visible images, taken by the security cameras in Saarke's mansion. "You played me like a fiddle then left without a second thought! You left our daughter! You left me! You're a bloodsucking, dream-wrecking piece of shit, and you never deserved your achievements! Ever!"

Furfursi's fist began to shake, and his first instinct was to leap and punch Saarke, but the other grabbed his wrist before he could get the chance.

"And your reign of abuse is over ." Saarke scowled. "I will never let you hurt me or my daughter ever again." He gritted his teeth and shoved the other back.

Furfursi slipped and fell on his back, the painful sound of bone cracking echoing through the hallway. Some ran to check on him, helping him up or trying to call an ambulance.

Saarke didn't bother and turned to leave, the spotlight and holos fading as he left. Fastal hissed and ushered Ey'daro out with Ruprali to not get involved in the problem.

Iceesat quickly got the twins. "Let's go before the disc self-destructs," he told them.

Kurasha oohed. A self-destructing data dic. Quite handful. He left quickly with his Grunkle and twin.

They headed to the ship, but Iceesat made sure they were given view of the fireworks that erupted from the explosion. "Don't worry, Fastal has Ey'daro and your friend safe," he assured.

"Thank goodness," Crusher sighed in relief.

Kurasha relaxed and watched the fireworks. He asked, "What will become of Patriarch Furfursi now? And Ruprali and Fastal?”

“Don't worry, it's only going to knock down Furfursi's ego, but nothing else unfortunately,” Iceesat sighed. “I mean, Lakencill had been imprisoned for physical abuse of his lovers so many times, and he's still in power, so it doesn't really affect them,”

"Sounds like a terrible system," Kurasha hummed. But, now, he was getting used to the fact that he can't do anything about it.

"It has it's pros, don't worry," Iceesat chuckled.

They went back to the hanger and Kurasha gave a hum. They had a sponsor. It was singular. But shouldn't they look for more?

They soon returned to Iceesat's mansion, and there was Saarke with Kloirvursi and Khtrinek. "Hello, young ones," Saarke greeted the twins. "Thank you for doing your part on the exposure,"

"It was definitely one Furfursi will remember!" Kloirvursi laughed and pulled Saarke by the waist to snuggle.

["Thank you for contributing as well, Iceesat,"] Khtrinek signed.

"No problemo!" Iceesat giggled. He patted the twins' shoulders. "Here are your sponsors, kiddos!”

Kurasha looked up at them and beamed. Well, this was a rather fun and productive side-quest.

"You're all going to sponsor us!?" Crusher gasped.

"A favor for a favor," Saarke smiled. "And you both entertain my daughter at her job, so I consider it a fine deal,"

"And of course, you're Thooraki's grandchildren! So we know you'll both do a fine job learning politics!" Kloirvursi added.

Kurasha couldn't smile any wider. He bowed graciously and said, "Thank you, your venerates! I could not express my gratitude enough!”

---

"Hmmm, Star?" Darry looked up at his twin, who was designing in a new designer sketchbook Thrawn had given him.

"Yes?" Star asked, turning back to Darry.

"How did you know that you liked fashion designing?" Darry tilted his head.

Star shrugged. "Well... It was really back then but back on Earth, my family owned a fashion brand," he explained. "I loved visiting the shops, even though they hardly paid attention to me. It also fueled the fact that my father let me pick what to put on the window." He smiled sadly at the mention of his birth father but he turned back to Darry with a grin. "I kind of ignored it for the first few years here but you guys kinda helped me ignite that fire back." He looked at his sketchbook then he put it aside. He turned to his twin and asked, "Why do you ask?”

"I just… don't know what I'll be when I grow up," Darry sighed. "We'll leave Rect'c High as soon by 15 to pursue our careers, and I've got nothing…”

"Oh..." Star hummed. "Well... What do you usually have fun with?”

"I don't know, I have fun with a lot of stuff!" Darry chirped. "But… none of those really… clicked, you know?”

"Well, let's go try some things out, then!" Star said. He jumped out of the bed and then tried to pull Darry to the door. "C'mon!”

"Oh! Okay!" Darry beamed and let him be dragged out the door.

Well, they tried gardening first. An obvious first for Star since it was one of Darry's more calming hobbies amidst the chaos. But Darry didn't feel as much joy, just the calm, soothing motion as he shook his head.

Star hummed. He then dragged Darry to their Papa's art studio and borrowed some paint. They went to a small corner and they tried painting or sketching there. Darry did his best, but his sketches were whack, and he managed to spill paint all over himself than the painting, causing him to laugh. Star laughed with him and then smacked a hand covered in paint on him like a canvas.

They began an art fight and got caught by their Papa after maybe 10 minutes. "If you two want to start an art fight, please don't do it in my studio," Thrawn had told them off as he helped them bathe the paint off.

"Sorry, Papa…" Darry rubbed his head guiltily.

"Yeah, sorry..." Star said.

They were told to clean the studio and given another bath when they were covered with paint again.

After a while, Darry sat on the couch in the lounge. "I'll never find a future career…" he whimpered.

"I'm sure you will," Star encouraged. "We still have 3 years to think! Don't stress now!"

Soon, Kurasha and Crusher came home after being dropped off by Iceesat. 

Kurasha came to the lobby and smiled when he saw the Asteroid Duo. "Ah, Star. Darry. Just who I wanted to see."

Star turned to Kurasha and asked, "Need something?"

"In the future, yes," Kurasha said as he approached them. "I need a favor. And I'm asking now because I want you guys to already think of something by then."

Both boys were confused, but Kurasha continued, "You know how Crusher and I are participating in the elections, yes? Well, we need the audience to look forward to something. And although the prom and the school event are one thing, we wanted to give them something special. Something only the Mitth family can do. What do you guys think of performing?”

"Performing what?" Darry blinked.

"Up for you two to decide," Kurasha said. "I know you two are more capable of doing great things. And seeing a lot of the students like you for your pranks, I know you two can pull anything off."

Star and Darry glanced at each other and they began to think. Them? Perform? It was intriguing to say the least.

So that night, they brainstormed on what they could perform.

"What do you wanna do?" Star asked.

"I don't know… I don't think we've ever performed before, other than with pranks," Darry got his datapad to search.

"Well, there are all types of performances. Circuses, puppet shows, role plays, stunts, ice skating..." Star began to list.

"Ooh! Let's try a bunch tomorrow and see which is better!" Darry wrote down the checklist.

"Sure! Sounds awesome!" Star beamed. 

Chapter 22: Behind The Innocent Eyes

Summary:

Kurasha and Ezra learn Eli's up to something... unpleasant. On the other hand, Ajsio is pushing into Star's life more than he realized.

The next day, the boys began doing all sorts of tricks in their free time in front of their friends to try and see what they could do and what suits them best. They tried comedy but most of their jokes only got one or two of them laughing. They tried puppet shows but the plot just ended up with everyone dying. The roleplay has a similar outcome. They skipped the stunts because they had nothing to jump off on that could be safe and they fast-forwarded to ice skating outside after classes. 

Darry was having the time of his life ice skating with his boyfriends who joined in and Star was just practicing turns with Digivvi cheering him on. But he somehow ended up slipping. 

"Shi--"

Someone caught him before his back could hit the ice and he looked up to see the light red eyes of Ajsio. 

"Where did you come from?" 

"Awee, not happy to see me even?" Ajsio pouted before he helped Star up on his feet. "Ice skating? Never knew you liked to skate."

"I can make ice. It's kind of my thing," Star laughed. But he didn't want to admit that he kind of semi-sucked at ice skating. At least Darry seemed to be doing better than him. 

Ajsio raised his brow and laughed. He circled Star. "Well, kind of ironic because you're kinda hot."

Star flushed. He did not expect Ajsio to outwardly flirt like that. Didn't he say he wasn't interested? He was sure he was clear that he wasn't interested but Ajsio seemed to be a very stubborn dude. However, Star couldn't say anything because his brain was too panicked to make a reply. 

Ajsio laughed and backed a bit to give Star some space. "Relax, I was just teasing!"

Star huffed, trying to wipe the blush off his face as he began skating back to his friend. 

Ajsio followed him. "Soooo, are you free on the weekends by any chance?"

"Like I said, I'm not interested!"

"Hey, you never know until you try!”

"Oh, could you please go away? " Despite Star's insistence, he couldn't help but feel butterflies flying around in his stomach and making his cheeks burn despite the coolness of the weather.

"Hey, Star!" Darry called out to him from across.

Star turned around and quickly raced to his brother, leaving his suitor alone. Ajsio only stared from afar, a small grin on his face as he walked away. 

Star made it to Darry, but then he took a misstep and fell over, tumbling and accidentally face-planting on the ground. "Ow…”

"You alright?" Darry helped him up.

"Yeah..." Star got up. His nose began to bleed, but it wasn't alarming. "Thanks for the save.”

"No problem," Darry got a handkerchief for the bleeding nose. If the twins didn't bleed once a day from something reckless they did or accidentally trip on, it wouldn't be a normal day, to be honest. "Anyway! Digivvi and Digoonlo invited us to their farm for the stunt part of the checklist! Goony says that they've got lots of stuff we can jump over on, and lots of hay to keep us safe,”

"Oh! That's hella awesome!" Star grinned.

With permission from their parents, they headed to the country twins' farm with their friends. Uforsik wasn't used to the farm animals and had to hide behind Darry when a horse almost chewed on his hair. Star wasn't either and he oohed at the many animals that they had.

They were taken to an empty barn, and Uforsik and Digivvi set up the hay all around the orange cones hovering while the Asteroid Duo helped Digoonlo get the ramps and obstacles set up.

"What are you two willin' to ride?" Digoonlo asked them. "Hover bikes? Hoverboards?”

"Anything!" Star answered. "As long as it would look awesome. What do you think, D?”

"Maybe let's try the hover bikes with helmets and such to be safe," Darry suggested.

"Okay!" Star agreed.

Digoonlo got two hoverbikes from storage. They looked a little worn down, but they still worked, and they came with their own helmets. "These were supposed to be for me an’ my sister, but we don't really ride, so you two can give it a shot," he gave them their helmets.

"Thanks, Goon!" Starreceived the helmet.

"Thank you, babe!" Darry pecked his cheek before placing on his helmet.

Digoonlo blushed and giggled, stepping aside to let them get on the hoverbikes.

Star got on the bike and tested it, revving its engine before he zoomed off. He yelped in surprise at the speed but then got used to it as he returned to Darry. "These things are awesome!" he laughed.

Darry oohed and let himself hover a little before zooming after his twin. He felt nostalgic chill run through his veins, and he let out a cheer. "This is awesome!!"

"Glad ya like it," Digoonlo grinned.

"Test it out on the ramps!" Digivvi cheered.

The two began trying it out on things they could jump on. They rode on the ramps from side to side and they had no prior coordination to either but they soon melted into rhythm and now, both of them were jumping from one track to the other.

Darry felt the thrill and excitement of the ride. He could listen to the cheer of their friends at the sidelines for ages, even as they began to do flips on each ramp.

Star followed naturally and he dared to do stands on the hoverbike. He laughed as he performed, feeling so alive performing with his twin. He loved this! The sense of danger in the air and the unspoken comradery he had with his twin filled his lungs and his sight and the only thing he think about was how freeing this was.

They were soon given two large ramps to jump on, a far distance from each other, with their friends willing the ground with more hay in the middle to keep it safe. The ramp, however, was a little thin, so they had to jump one at a time. The twins gave each other a glance before speeding up. Star went left and Darry went right. They met mid air, each doing their own pose before they zoomed down the other ramp and landed safely on the ground.

"Wow!!" Uforsik's eyes sparkled. "That was AMAZING!!”

"YEAH IT WAS!" Star cheered. "Darry, you were AWESOME! Like, the way you did flips on the ramps were hella cool!”

"You were amazing, Star!" Darry clapped his hands. "Like how you did those stands on your hoverbike!? So daring and awesome!!"

"Ya both did great!" Digivvi ruffled their hairs. "Come on, let's take a break. Our Ma and Pa baked some pie,”

"Okay!" Star chirped.

They headed out of the barn, but Darry paused at the door, looking back at the ramps. Digoonlo noticed and looked back at his boyfriend.

"D? You alright?"

"…yeah," Darry chuckled and nodded. "Go on, I'll catch up with you guys,"

Digoonlo slowly nodded before running off.

Darry took a breath and walked back inside the barn. His fingers trailed across the makeshift ramp, and he felt the nostalgia run through his spine, even as he returned to the hoverbike. He felt flashes of images enter his mind, and he let go of the ramp, backing up.

What was… that…?

His hands found the hoverbike handles, and he revved the engine a little. He held his breath and headed towards the ramp before zooming forward. The feeling of the wind against his neck and his coat as he went on, his sense of fear and nerves settling down to the pit of his stomach. He felt himself suddenly blinded as images flashed in his mind like lost pieces of memories.

The cheer of a crowd…

The revving of engines filling the air…

A jump, followed by another round of cheering…

…And then…

CRASH!

Darry gasped as he finally returned to reality, falling off the ramp as he missed the other end and fell onto the hay below it.

"Darry?!" Star ran back to him along with Digoonlo. They helped him out of the hay and then looked to see if he had any injuries. "Darry? You okay?”

"I'm fine, I'm fine!" Darry laughed it off as Digoonlo removed his helmet to remove the hay. "Just, uh, wasn't able to reach the other side, is all,”

Star looked at the ramp and then at his brother. There was something else, he knew it. Another reason. He was able to reach the ramp perfectly before. "You sure?" Star asked, grabbing his twin's hand and lightly squeezing it.

"Yep!" Darry gave a grin and a thumbs up. "Oh, lookie, I'm getting hungry! Let's go and eat!" He urged them outside.

Star looked back at the ramp and then at his twin. He sighed and let his twin drag him out.

They soon had to return home, and Eli picked them up. "How was the trainin', boys?" He asked.

"It was great, Dad!" Darry chirped. "Oh! Also, can we get hoverbikes!?"

"Hoverbikes?" Eli raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah!" Star said. "We're going to train for our show!”

"I suppose," Eli hummed. "Ya both can use some parts in the garage to make yourselves hoverbikes,"

"We have a garage??" Darry's jaw dropped.

The twins went to the garage, and it was just a big mess of bolts and knots and old and beat-up machinery. Star's eyes widened and he was about to get started but then he realized... None of them knew how to make a hoverbike. 

Kurasha happily volunteered. And he brought Ezra along with him as well. Ezra happily got some spray paint and helped his big brother make the hoverbikes. While the two worked, Crusher came to help them choose a design for each hoverbike.

In three days, the Mitth Boys were able to make twin bikes decorated in stars and comets with blue, yellow, and white. 

Star gasped and then squealed. He hugged his brothers."Thank you! Thank you guys so much!”

"You're welcome," Crusher smiled and patted his head. "Now use it well and try not to crash it,”

"We'll try!" Star giggled and then went to his motorcycle and examined it in awe.

“Where are you guys gonna practice?” Ezra asked.

“Good question…” Darry hummed.

Star grinned. "Maybe I can try making us ramps!"

"No," Kurasha said. 

"What?! Why?!" Star frowned. "C'mon! I'm fine! I can make a bit of ice!”

"Ice is fragile," Crusher folded his arms. "They might not melt, but they'll break easily, and you two will be stabbed by it's shards,”

Star huffed. He crossed his arms. "I can still make it work..."

"Star, don't insist," Kurasha sighed. "Maybe we could ask Dad for a space for you two?”

“Or maybe a whole stunt area!” Ezra suggested. “Grandpa’s got a lot of properties and assets! Maybe we can ask for a space!”

"Oh! Yeah!" Star grinned. "Let's ask for that!" He took Darry's hand and then dragged him upstairs to their Dad's office.

"Isn't that a bit too much?" Crusher winced.

"Eh, we have the money, we might as well use it," Ezra shrugged.

Star and Darry barged into Eli's office. "DAD, DAD, DAD, DAD, DAD, DA–”

"Your Dad isn't here," Thrawn chuckled as he came out from his own office. "He has a meeting, and so do I, so your grandparents are babysitting you all tonight,”

Star pouted, but then he got an idea. They could ask their grandparents directly! Yep! Seems good!

"Why are you going on a meeting, Papa?" Darry tilted his head.

"Empire business," Thrawn patted their heads. "I'll be back by tomorrow hopefully, and your Dad will be back the day after tomorrow,"

"Why?" Darry blinked and followed after his Papa down the stairs.

"Something with a new colony idea," Thrawn shrugged. "He wouldn't say,”

"Seems important," Star hummed as he slid down the stairs to follow his twin and Papa.

"I agree, so it's better to not call on him until he's finished," Thrawn let out a chuckle as the kids all met up with the lounge. "Everyone, behave for your grandparents, alright?"

"Okay, Papa!" Ezra gave a thumbs up.

"Yes, Papa," Crusher nodded.

"Yes, Papa," Kurasha replied. 

"Be safe!" Star hugged his Papa one more time.

"Take care, Papa!" Darry hugged Thrawn's other leg.

"I will, not to worry," Thrawn patted their heads.

Soon, Thrawn left and the kids watched him. Since they were expecting guests and it was almost dinner time, Kurasha went to the kitchen to prepare. Crusher went to help him, and Ezra ran up to his room to get his datapad. The twins went to the lobby to wait for their grandparents.

Aftr a few minutes, there was a knock at the door. Darry beamed and ran forward, opening the door. "Grandpa! Grandfather!"

"Hello, kiddo!" Marchion tossed the boy up to twirl him around.

"Hey, Grandpa! Hey, Grandfather!" Star giggled as he hugged the other pair of lovers.

"Hey there, kiddo!" Thooraki carried him up with a laugh. "Where are your brothers?"

"Busy," Darry replied as they were set down. "Oh, Grandpa! We need to ask you a favor!"

"I'll head to check on the older twins," Marchion kissed Thooraki's cheek before walking off.

"Grandpa, Grandpa!" Star called. "Can we have a stunt training area?”

"A stunt training area?" Thooraki chuckled, tilting his head. "I mean sure, but whatever for?”

"For practicing our stunts, of course!" Star gave a chirp.

"Haha!" Thooraki laughed and ruffled their heads. "You know that's not what I mean,"

"Kurasha asked us to perform for when he gets elected as Student Body President, so we chose stunts!" Darry explained.

"Well, if that's the case, sure!" Thooraki smiled. "I think I know the right place for it,”

Star and Darry beamed and then they began running circles around Thooraki, telling him in scrambles about what they were planning to do and how awesome they were going to be. Thooraki only laughed and listened, even as they headed to the dining hall.

Marchion was seated there, and he was taste-testing some of Crusher's new recipes while Kurasha set up the rest of the table. Kurasha insisted he tries Crusher's new recipe since he knew his twin worked hard for it. Crusher was nervous, rubbing his arm, knowing that his grandfather was a good enough cook to judge his dishes.

Marchion took one taste and chirped. "Wow! These are delicious!”

Kurasha smiled at his twin. "See? It's good. You have a talent with these.”

"Ehh, I still need some work on these," Crusher coughed.

"I'm sure you'll be great!" Thooraki came and patted his head. "Better than my skills of cooking,"

"Which is none," Marchion snorted.

Kurasha finished setting up dinner then went upstairs to get Ezra. Ezra was tinkering with something on his desk when he arrived.

"And what's that, baby brother?" Kurasha asked as he approached his desk.

"Nothing!" Ezra quickly shoved everything in his desk. "Um, what's up, Rasha?”

Kurasha raised a brow. "A surprise for someone, I'm guessing?" he asked.

"Um… no…" Ezra sighed. "Is grandfather still downstairs?”

"Yes," Kurasha gave a nod. He sat down and asked, "Ezra, are you okay?”

Ezra nodded slowly. "Yeah… but I don't think grandfather's going to like what I have…”

"Well, I won't tell grandfather, then," Kurasha promised. "Unless it endangers us, I won't tell anyone. I promise.”

Ezra smiled. "Thanks, Kurasha…”

"Now... Can you show me?" Kurasha asked, eager to see what his little brother had created.

Ezra held his breath but slowly took out a hilt from his desk. "I… I found this purple crystal while you guys were at school. It sort of… called to me, so I… I made it into my own and… um…" he activated the hilt, and  it ignited into a purple lightsaber, similar to Marchion's.

Kurasha's eyes widened and he looked at Ezra and the lightsaber. He gapped and then closed his mouth. He had no idea how to process this. His brother had a lightsaber? Despite their grandfather's warnings? Well, that was certainly not something he expected of his youngest, but he can't say he was disappointed or upset. Rather, he was just shocked. He glanced at the saber and his brother once again before he gave a nod. "... Okay... I won't tell grandfather.”

"Thanks, Rasha," Ezra deactivated the lightsaber. "I'm still working on it to disguise it, though,”

Kurasha nodded. "Just... Just be careful with it, okay, baby brother?" he warned.

"I will, don't worry," Ezra assured. "I'll be careful,”

Kurasha nodded. He patted Ezra's head. "We should go down now. They already started on dinner.”

"Okay!" Ezra beamed and ran after the older boy downstairs.

The day after tomorrow, Eli hadn't returned yet.

"Dad's taking long..." Star pouted as he waited by the window.

"Yeah…" Darry whined. "When's he coming home??"

"The colony suggestion is taking longer than your Dad had been hoping for," Thrawn sighed. "Not to worry, he'll be back," He patted the younger twins' shoulders. "Anyway, you both should prepare to leave. Papa's coming to take you both to your new stunt studio,"

"Whoo!" Darry dashed off to get their gear ready. Star ran after Darry. 

During their time, with the help of Crusher, Star was able to make stuntmen outfits for him and Darry. At least, for training. It was white on top and it had a line slanting down from their waist to separate the blue. Then a few yellow stars littered their suits. It wasn't as glittery as Star had hoped for, but it was warm enough.

They packed everything they needed and then led their hover bikes outside to see Thooraki waiting for them. He oohed and checked out the bikes. "These look amazing, boys!”

"I know, right?" Star grinned. "Our brothers helped us make them. They're so cool!”

"Nice," Thooraki grinned. "And glad I brought my own hoverbike!" He pressed a button, and there was a small horn coming from a hoverbike parked nearby. It looked a little old, but it still looked shiny with yellow and red paint, along with black sun marks on it.

"Oooooh!" the twins awed.

Thooraki got into his bike. "Come on, boys! I'll race you both to the studio!"

"You should wear a helmet, Raki," Marchion told him, walking forward. He was staying to babysit the kids again. "It's not safe,"

"You worry too much, Marchy!" Thooraki only laughed and revved the engine. "Come on, boys!”

Star and Darry got their helmets then revved their engine and raced with their Grandpa to their new stunt area.

Marchion groaned and rubbed his head. "Can recklessness leave our family for five minutes…"

"Sorry, Dad, but no," Thrawn laughed and hugged him before letting him inside the house.

Once he stepped inside, there was an explosion. 

Kurasha rushed upstairs. He glanced at Marchion and said, "Hello, grandfather." He grabbed the fire extinguisher and then rushed back down to the lab.

Marchion chuckled. "Ah… fire. Never a dull moment with the Mitth Family,"

"I need to go, Dad, good luck," Thrawn squeezed his father into another hug before heading to his office to leave.

Meanwhile, Thooraki had won the race to the stunt studio. Obviously why, he was the only one who knew the way there.

Star stuck his tongue out and said, "No fairrrr!”

"Snooze you lose, boys!" Thooraki only laughed, even as they all got off their bike.

"Grandpaaa…!" Darry pouted.

They followed their grandpa inside and once they were there, they were all gasping at the beauty and space they had. The area had been cleaned out, with paddings all over and automatic padding popping up on the sides. There were ramps, loops etc all over, along with a garage to store the hoverbikes.

It was like a dome.

"This is so AWESOME, GRANDPA!" Star cried as he went and hugged Thooraki. "THANK YOU!”

"You're welcome, my grandchildren," Thooraki returned the hug.

"Come on! Let's place the hoverbikes in the garage!" Darry urged his twin.

Star followed Darry's lead and there, they saw all sorts of tools. Tools they did not know how to use. But since they have their hoverbikes, they should learn how to maintain them. Maybe their grandpa could teach them the basics.

After some time, Thooraki helped the two settle their things in. He even gave them a disc to guide them with the tools and panels of the stunt studio.

Star and Darry oohed and kept it in their bags, away from where they would perform the stunts. "Thanks a lot for your help, grandpa!”

"You're welcome, kiddos," Thooraki patted their heads. "Use the place well, alright?”

"Yes, grandpa!”

"Great," Thooraki got on his bike. "Now, let's have a real race," he grinned.

"Yes!" Darry cheered, getting on his bike.

"Woohoo!" Star yelled as he got on his bike once again.

They raced around the dome through the loops and over the ramps. The Chiss, while older, had much more experience and a spike in his speed. "Always had to speed fast, especially when you're on the run!" He laughed.

"You're awesome at this, Grandpa!" Star said as he revved his engine and tried to catch up to Thooraki.

"Thank you… and goodbye!" Thooraki sped up into a cylinder tunnel, where he spun around and jumped out, jumping to do a flip before landing on the other side of his bike.

"HEY!" Star began speeding up to try and catch up to his relative.

"Hey! Guys! Wait up!" Darry revved up his bike more to zoom.

By the end of the day, the twins had to charge their hoverbikes in the charging station of the dome, and Thooraki took them home on his, using a sidecar attached to his. The twins giggled and talked to each other about how the day had been. This has been the most fun they had in a while, aside from their first day of pranking. Really, it was awesome biking and racing with your grandpa!

They soon made it home in time for dinner. Kurasha had finished preparing and happily greeted them. "Did you guys have fun?"

"YEAH!" Star cheered. "Grandpa was so cool!”

"We rode and zipped and zoomed around!!" Darry giggled.

"Sounds like Raki," Marchion chuckled and kissed his husband's cheek. "How are you, dear?"

"I've never felt young in years !" Thooraki laughed. "Oh! And we're riding my bike to home!"

"…wonderful," Marchion winced. Oh boy.

Kurasha ushered them to the dinner table and then they proceeded to eat. The younger twins were chattering about their day like wildfire, and Thooraki added to the excitement by clarifying everything that had happened.

Kurasha chuckled and commented to his twin, "I hadn't seen them this excited in a while.”

"Yeah, it's cute," Crusher giggled.

Ezra did his best to stay comfortable next to Marchion as he ate. The Everini gave him a smile, and it made the guilt burn deeply into him. Kurasha looked over his little brother and squeezed his hand to try and silently comfort him. Ezra gave a smile but said nothing.

Thrawn soon returned, and their grandparents said their goodbyes. "Pray for me," Marchion dramatized as he went to get on the seat behind Thooraki.

"Bye, kids! Bye, Thrawn!" Thooraki waved. "See you all soon!" With that, he revved his engine, and Marchion had to hold onto his waist as they sped off.

"BYE GRANDPA AND GRANDFATHER!" The twins cried as they watched the duo sped off into the snow.

"Alright, children, time for bed," Thrawn urged.

"Awwww," The twins said, but then they were quick to race each other to their bedrooms, still filled with energy.

Later that night, however, there was a knock at Crusher and Kurasha's door. Crusher was passed out on his bed, too tired to hear the knocks. Kurasha got up and went to open the door. He found Ezra by the door, the earmuffs forced onto his ears while he squeezed the stuffed Loth-cat he had gotten in his arms.

"Ezzy?" Kurasha ushered the youngest inside and then had him sit on his bed.

"I hear Dad and Papa talking, and Papa feels very worried," Ezra whimpered. "And Dad… his aura feels… different,”

"Different?”

"It feels… malicious. Fierce. Cunning." Ezra grimaced.

"What?" Kurasha asked. That didn't make any sense. None at all. He glanced at the door and hummed. Should he check?

In the end, they both went out to check. They headed out and down, creeping towards the lounge, where the light was still open. Kurasha lightly held Ezra back as he stood by the wall and eavesdropped.

"Come on, Thrawn! Be more enthusiastic about this!" Eli laughed. "The council agreed to the colony!"

"And what of the people there?" Thrawn questioned. "What of the innocent people who live in peace?"

"They'll be spared and working for the Ascendancy," Eli sighed. "I'm not that heartless, love.”

Kurasha had a chill run down his spine and he looked at the open door in horror. What the hell was his Dad talking about? And his Papa? A colony, he heard about that. But what was his Dad about to do?

He had to move closer to see what they were doing. They were on the couch, and Eli was in his Admiral uniform, looking a little annoyed. Thrawn looked only concerned.

"Eli, I understand your anger towards your people…" the Chiss spoke gently. "And I understand you want this as your revenge, but perhaps… do not drag every other alien in Lysatra for revenge,"

"My father runs Lysatra." Eli pointed out. "He represents Lysatra and all its worth." He gritted his teeth. " No one cared when I was outcasted and kicked out to die. No one cared when thrown out and shamed by everyone in our village and planet." His eyes were sharp and cold as he spoke. "Why should I?"

"Eli…" Thrawn moved closer, wrapping his arms around him. "I understand your pain… but please consider-"

"No." Eli turned away. "I have already, and I say no.”

Kurasha stared at Eli and then processed what he had just said. He looked back at his brother and then at Eli. He wanted to ask why he was acting like this, why he thought that, why he never told them, and why was he acting not like their dad–

"Eli, please," Thrawn's voice was desperate. "How about you… try to meet up with your father first. Please be rational about this…"

Eli crossed his arms, taking back his hands. "Thrawn, I have this… chance to take revenge on the ones that hurt and abused me… if you were given the chance, wouldn't you have done the same?"

"I…" Thrawn swallowed, but he said nothing in reply.

His Papa was giving up as well... 

Well, Kurasha heard enough. His Dad was planning to take over an entire planet for the sole purpose of punishing the one who hurt him. The innocent people will not be spared from the supposed wrath his father will be handing out. Kurasha... Never thought Eli was capable of this. Maybe that's why he tells them nothing. Because of this... This was... It was hard for Kurasha to understand but right now, he could only recognize fear. He turned to his younger brother and took his hand. "We heard enough," he whispered and he quickly brought him up to the room.

Ezra whimpered and curled up in his arms. "Is… Are Papa and Dad okay…?”

"... Let's just hope they will be," Kurasha whispered. He went back to his room. "Why don't you sleep with me for tonight?”

"O-Okay…" Ezra slowly nodded.

Kurasha tucked Ezra in and then himself. He hugged his little brother and tried to sleep.

The next day, Eli was gone when the boys woke up. He already cooked, however, and Thrawn was placing the meals on the table.

"Where's Dad?" Star asked as he took a seat.

"He had to go do a final run on his… project," Thrawn excused, helping Ezra to sit. "He won't be joining us today,”

Kurasha and Ezra both shared an uneasy glance towards each other before they began to eat. Crusher caught their eyes and raised an eyebrow. What was up with them…?

They went to school after breakfast. Crusher side-glanced Kurasha the entire time, trying to figure out what was wrong with him and why he was acting off. Even at school, his whole demeanor was off-putting, so during lunch, he excused them from their friends to talk in the back of the school, in the corridor where not even the security cameras were present. "Okay, start talking," he said, arms folding. "What's gotten you so down so early?”

Kurasha sighed. "Ezra came into our room last night because he heard Dad and Papa..." he trailed off, not saying much after that.

"Dad and Papa... what?" Crusher tilted his head.

"We went downstairs to check on them," Kurasha continued. "And we heard about Dad wanting to initiate colonization in his home planet, I presume. In... To get revenge." Kurasha looked down. "It... It isn't as bad as it sounds, but the way Dad looked... For a moment, I forgot Eli was our Dad."

"...oh," Crusher hummed. "I'm surprised you'd think that though. We've heard stories of Dad, we've seen him, stern and cold..."

Kurasha sighed. "I know. So, I don't know why I feel... Uncomfortable," he reached out and rubbed the back of his neck. "Maybe it's just me. Maybe this feeling will pass..."

"Or... maybe you just need to talk to Dad and understand him," Crusher held his hands. "The younger twins don't know, even Darry, but... Dad told me about his childhood growing up, whenever he struggled to take care of me or Darry. I learned to understand him from that and give him some space,"

Kurasha hummed. He reached for his hair and then gave a nod. "Yeah. You're right. I should..."

Later that day, Thrawn had picked them up, along with the younger twins' friends. They were heading with them to their new dome to check out and train.

"You guys are going to LOVE it!!" Darry squealed.

"Yeah, it's AWESOME!" Star said excitedly.

"I will pick you all up later before dinner, alright?" Thrawn reminded them.

"Yes, of course, Senior Captain," Uforsik nodded.

"Bye, Papa!" Star waved. He went to hug his father before leading the others to their garage where their bikes awaited them.

"Papa, will Dad be back soon?" Crusher asked as they were back in the mansion.

Ezra winced but said nothing in regard to it as he sat on the lounge. Kurasha glanced at his brother and then sat with him. He whispered, "You know... Why don't we talk to Dad about this? About what makes you uncomfortable?"

"...okay," Ezra let out a sigh.

Kurasha patted his head. "We'll understand, don't worry."

It was later when Eli came home. Thrawn took the chance to head out to pick up the younger twins as soon as his husband was home.

Once he was gone, Kurasha went up to his Dad and asked, "Dad, are you busy?" Ezra was behind him, tugging on his big brother while Crusher was nearby, in case they needed backup.

Eli turned from his datapad, and his eyes softened. "Yeah... I'm free for a while," he placed the datapad down. "Unless it's politics, though, that's a big no-no," he chuckled.

"It's not about politics," Kurasha shook his head. He looked down and then reached to grab his hair, then he began. "Can we... What was your life before us like?"

"Before havin' kids? Meetin' your Papa?" Eli tilted his head. "A little more specific, baby, or we'll be here all night,"

"Your planet, home life," Kurasha specified. "What was it like?"

"...Oh," Eli's demeanor changed, and he shifted. "It, uh, sure was... different..." He cleared his throat and wrapped his arms around himself subconsciously. "Um, why do ya ask, baby?"

"I heard you talking about colonizing Lysatra," Kurasha confessed. He looked away, afraid for his baby brother that he might also get punished for being involved. He didn't want his baby brother punished for this. "About how your father was the representative there, and... How you wanted revenge."

Eli winced. He glanced at Crusher, who simply shrugged. "They don't know, Dad, they didn't expect it coming from you..." Even when you've done worse things...

"...I see," Eli sighed. He sat down on the couch, his arms still around himself. "Kurasha, Ezra, come sit with me,"

Kurasha took Ezra's hand and then went to sit with him. Eli let them settle beside him, and he had given himself some distance, body language defensive yet he managed to clasp his hands on his lap.

"You've heard right," he told them. "When Thrawn had stated about the Empire in link with Lysatra, I took the chance to give the idea of colonization to the council, and they approved after some time, wanting to expand the culture of the Ascendancy even outside of the Unknown Regions,"

Kurasha listened carefully and sat with his sibling.

"At that time... and up until now... I don't consider my actions incorrect," Eli let out a sigh. "Lysatra was my home growin' up, and I know every person who has lived there because my... father was the one who ran the entire planet. Grand Marshal, he was voted as, just a few years before he met my mother,"

Kurasha was curious. He never met anyone else who was related to his Dad, but considering what he had heard the previous night, he didn't think it would be a good idea to meet his relatives from Eli's side.

Eli didn't say anything more. His fingers were fiddling with each other, and he couldn't find the next words to say. Crusher sighed and silently urged his twin to ask more questions to try to get their dad to answer.

Kurasha got the hint and looked up. "Why did you leave your home?"

"...I didn't." Eli hissed. "I was... I was fifteen." His arms returned to their position around himself. "I found out about my sexuality and I realized that I was bisexual. I went to tell my parents first. I ran to the house and was... excited to tell them. I didn't know what I did wrong at that time. The next thing I knew... Father threw me out, along with all of my luggage." His body began to tremble. "My brothers and sisters were outside, and I... I tried to reach out to them, but my father called me a shame, a horrible being, even as my mother wanted to reach out... she never did. She turned away, as did everyone in our village. They looked at me once and turned away, letting... father yell at me with such degrading things..."

Kurasha's eyes widened and... He felt a strange sense of connection. He tried to find out where this connection was coming from, but he couldn't pinpoint where exactly. He was filled with rage that his father was treated this way. No one should be treated like that just because they are the opposite gender.

"How did you get to Csilla?" he asked instead.

"Well," Eli let out a chuckle. "I traveled all over Lysatra, ignored by the people and pushed around. I managed to finally get a ship, even if I was... reckless and tired, I wanted to get off-planet. When I did, though, something hit my ship, and I was shoved toward the Unknown Regions," He let out a breath of relief. "My ship fell from space, and it crash-landed in Sposia,"

"Sposia?"

"A planet ruled by the Obbic Family," Eli nodded. "Your Grunkle Iceesat saved me and took me to the hospital to save my life,"

"Did... Did you ever go back?"

"No." Eli sharply spoke. "I never wanted to go back. Even if it meant that I might die here... it was better here than there."

Kurasha hummed. Now that he knows, he can understand why Eli felt so strongly about this. He glanced back at his sibling to see if he was faring well. Ezra had been quiet the entire ordeal. He looked at their father with softened eyes before he moved forward. He snuggled against the man and let out a whimper.

"Thank you... for being a good Dad,"

Kurasha's features softened and he relaxed as he gave a gracious bow as well, not wanting to take his brother's time away. Eli stared at them with teary eyes before he began to break down. Ezra held onto him, rubbing his back comfortingly. Kurasha rushed to take care of his Dad, not used to seeing him cry.

Crusher smiled as he watched them, letting his brothers take care of their father. He moved towards the door and headed out to meet up with Thrawn and the younger twins. "Shh," he ushered them to use the back door. "Head on back,"

The twins were confused, but they were ushered in the back anyway. Star tried to sneak into the living room to see what was up. But Crusher pushed him back, shoving him upstairs. "Star, mind your own business please," he whispered.

Star huffed but followed his brother.

A few weeks went by. Eli was scheduled to leave the Ascendancy with Thrawn to continue with the colonization, not that any of the other children knew. Marchion, Thooraki, and Iceesat were going with them, and Thrass was left to watch over the kids.

"Why are they leaving so often?" Star pouted as he watched his parents and grandparents leave.

"Grown-up stuff, probably," Darry shrugged.

Star sighed. "Fine..." He went to check his datapad and then went to Thrass. "Um, can I hang out with a friend today? He asked me if I could meet him," he asked.

"Friend?" Kurasha asked. 

"Yeah." Star slipped his datapad behind his back as he looked away with a slight blush on his face. "A friend."

"Sorry, kiddo, but I was advised to keep an eye on you all here at the house," Thrass chuckled but shook his head.

"Yeah, that's why we can't train," Darry grumbled.

Star was disappointed. "Okay..." He got out his datapad and started pressing letters. He set it down and then called Darry. "Darry, wanna train with me?"

"Sure! But how?" Darry jumped from his seat to move toward his twin. "Zooming around the mansion?"

Star shook his head. He had a big grin on his face before he said, "No, meant combat training! We haven't sparred in months! I want to see if we can still fight!"

"Ooh! Okay!" Darry's eyes sparkled.

"Don't actually hurt each other, kids," Thrass reminded them.

"We won't!" The twins said as they raced up to the sparring room.

"I wanna go up and work on something, uncle," Ezra excused himself to head to his room.

"Oh! Kurasha, can you help me with something in the kitchen?" Crusher requested.

"Of course," Kurasha said and followed his brother into the kitchen. 

Well, it looks like the kids are all handled. It seems like it would be soon when they wouldn't need a babysitter anymore.

Thrass sighed. "My misfortune to have no kids..." he murmured and made himself comfortable at the lounge.

Upstairs, Star and Darry were sparring. They didn't use their weapons yet, focusing on their strengths alone as they tried to recreate how their Grunkle did it. Fast, yet agile. Strong, but not stiff. 

Star was trying to corner Darry the way Iceesat cornered him that one time, but of course, it was harder than his Grunkle made it look to be because he and Darry were evenly matched. And their Grunkle Iceesat was decades, even centuries past their power level. Was there a way to get stronger?

It didn't help that Darry was quicker. He was thinner, and more agile than his twin, no matter how much he ate. He sped down past his twins' legs to get away and sweep the other off. Star immediately caught himself with his arms and pushed himself off the floor, his feet in the air and angling at his counterpart.

"Woah!" Darry jumped back and landed on his hands on a handstand before spinning his feet to kick the other down.

Star dodged, but he ended up falling. He looked back at his twin and laughed. "That was a good one, twin!" he said. But he couldn't help the feeling of the hurt in his pride to be beaten so quickly. By his own mistake. Dammit.

"Thanks!" Darry grinned. "I think I'm getting better!" He held out to help his twin up.

"Yeah, you are!" Star gave a smile. And I'm regressing. Just like my powers.

"Wanna try with weapons next?" Darry asked.

"Sure!"

They went to their main weapons. Darry held tightly to his shurikens, and he twirled them around. Star got his whip and snapped it mid-air. He was hesitant. Maybe he might lose again. But this was just sparring, he reminded himself. There was no competition and he didn't want to hurt his twin.

Not again.

"Come on, bro!" Darry did a fighting stance. "Come at meee!!"

Star took a deep breath and tried to smile. He ran towards his brother and twirled his whip, snapping it near him, and tried to grab his shurikens. Darry was swift enough to dodge the whip. He laughed and threw his shurikens around, purposely not hitting his brother, but near enough to annoy him. Star deflected them all, twisting his whip so that they were all cleared from the air. Then he went and tried to attack again.

Darry jumped over his twin, giggling. "Come on, Star, you can do better than that!" he teased lightly.

Star gave a low growl and quickly jumped off the side to try and gain momentum. He flew up and aimed his whip directly at Darry to try and capture him. Darry was slippery, however, and twirled out of the way, landing on the wall to hold onto it. They learned the best way to attach themselves to the wall in case they needed to climb without climbing gear.

"Nice try, twinsie!" he giggled and threw the shurikens for a distraction before leaping again.

Star deflected the shurikens by twisting his wrist to the side, but right after it, he quickly redirected his aim towards Darry. But he missed. His whip hit the wall instead, making a loud thump. He gave a small huff and then completely aimed his attention towards capturing his brother.

Darry turned his attention to dodging and jumping. The shurikens were a bonus, throwing them towards the other as much as possible before he ducked down to dodge the whip, landing on Star's other side. "Whoo! Looks like I'm winning, twinsie!" he grinned.

Star didn't respond and began twirling his whip, but he missed again. And Darry miscalculated his aim during all the fun and made a cut on Star's cheek. Darry winced. "Oops! Sorry, Star!" He jumped down. "I didn't mean to!"

Star paused and reached out to touch his cheek. "It's okay," he shook his head in a nonchalant voice. He turned to his twin with a smile. "You win. Congrats, twin!"

"Yeah, but are you sure you're okay?" Darry moved closer. "Let's get some cream on that, so it can heal faster,"

"Okay," Star looked down. He let Darry lead him down, keeping himself quiet most of the time.

Darry was faced on the front with a worried expression, hurriedly getting him to the infirmary. He set his twin down, and he got the healing cream on his face gently.

Star gave a wince but he didn't move from his twin's touch. "Thanks, D," he smiled.

"No problem," Darry gave a smile. "You still want to spar and train?"

Star shrugged. "I don't know. You still want to?"

"Yeah! But only if you're up for it," Darry chuckled.

Star gave a smile. "Sure! Why not!"

"Yayy!!" Darry cheered. "Let's go! Let's go!"

Star let Darry lead him back upstairs, but he couldn't help but feel heavy in his heart that he just couldn't match up to his twin anymore, either by power or by skill. Dammit, he needs to get his powers back. 

While the twins trained, Kurasha and Crusher were in the kitchen. Crusher was moving around, spinning and mixing as he cooked. Turns out that he had gotten a brain spark on some new dishes, and he wanted to get everything done before he lost the ideas. Kurasha sighed as he was the one who tried to follow after his twin while his bot wrote down the things Crusher was doing so once he was done, he could have the written recipe.

"And then two tablespoons- no wait, three!" Crusher got the blender started and placed some of the frozen in the microwave.

Kurasha followed his instructions, then blurted out, "What are you even working on?"

"Okay, okay," Crusher stuffed the chicken into the oven. "I saw Dad's recipes, and I was thinking; what if I made a roasted chicken into a bowl, filled with soup and vegetables and able to keep the soup safe while people cut the chicken? So that's what I'm making! Roasted Chicken bowl!"

Kurasha tried to imagine it and he winced. He didn't think it was a good idea, but, maybe his twin would be able to pull it off. "Alright, then," he said as he began to mix.

"And then!" Crusher went on, getting some ingredients from the fridge. "Mystery ice cream!"

"Mystery ice cream?"

"Yep!" Crusher placed the cream into the mixing bowl. "Imagine wanting ice cream but the ice cream flavor is always a surprise!"

Kurasha winced. That doesn't sound too appealing for him. "My dear brother, maybe you should--"

"Jogan berriesss!!" Crusher grabbed the fruit from the fridge. "Never forget to smash them!" He dashed around once again.

Kurasha sighed. Well, his twin was unstoppable now...

Thrass was reading in the lounge when he heard a small knock on the door. He blinked and set his book down before opening the door. Outside was a small boy with light blue hair and light red eyes with dotting freckles spread around his face. He smiled up at Thrass and then bowed. "Greetings, sir!" he greeted.

"Um, hello," Thrass folded his arms. "And who might you be?"

"Kittazi'aj'sio!" he happily replied. "Star's friend." He pulled out a box and gave a small smile. "I came here to drop something off and to see Star. I hope I'm not intruding."

"No... but this is just unexpected," Thrass hummed. "Kittazi'aj'sio... your name is in some packages my uncle had gotten when the kids visited him..." He pursed his lips.

"Oh, hehe..." Ajsio gave a nervous chuckle.

"I'll deliver the box to Star, young one," Thrass held out his hand.

Ajsio gave a smile and handed the box, but then Thrass heard a large thump coming from above. Thrass hummed and looked up. "Hmm, wonder what's that about..."

"Well, they're-" Thrass paused himself before he cleared his throat. "Good day to you, young boy." The door slid shut, and he set the box on the table before he ran up to the sparring room.

He got there and he saw Star down on the ground, his lip bleeding from being bitten too hard, but the young lad still went up and gripped his whip tightly. He took a deep breath and took another fighting position. He chuckled and complimented, "Wow, have you been practicing in secret, Darry? Because you're just a natural at this."

"Haha..." Darry's eyebrows furrowed. "Are you sure you want to continue? You look tired..."

"I'm fine," Star smiled, stretching his wounded lip further, but it seemed he was too distracted to notice.

Thrass frowned and leaned against the doorway to watch them spar. Darry followed Star's wishes and was the first to attack. Star dodged just in time and tried to attack his brother with his whip. His main goal was to capture, of course, but with the way he was navigating his weapon, it was almost like he was trying to hurt him. It looked rather too close to danger, but what was Asteroids if there wasn't any danger in between?

Darry held his breath and did his best to dodge himself. He DID already hurt him by accident… maybe this was an act of revenge? Maybe…

Star wasn't holding back, that was apparent, but even then, Darry still out-levelled him. Star finally got him cornered, but even then, Darry was able to get out and managed to push Star on the floor. He stood in front of his brother as Star sat up defeated. Star looked dazed for a moment before turning back to his twin and smiled once more, "Welp. Guess you're the winner again! You're really cool, twinsie!"

“Thanks…” Darry gave a smile.

Thrass cleared his throat. “Um, children, why don’t you both go clean up before dinner?” he suggested.

"Okay, Uncle!" 

Star got up and began following Darry out. Thrass headed down to grab the box. He was hesitant, holding it slightly before shaking his head. He placed it in one of the cupboards to store before moving towards the kitchen to see how the older boys were. Kurasha sat on the chair, tired, as Crusher began hurriedly placing his new recipes all over the table.

Star oohed. "Wow! It looks like a feast!"

"Is that all for us!?" Darry oohed.

"No! Some are for when Dad, Papa, and our grandparents return home," Crusher shook his head. He dashed to grab a plate of chicken strips. "Here's dinner," He gave them to Thrass then returned to his work.

"Alright, kids, dinner!" Thrass ushered the rest of them to follow him to the dining hall. "Kurasha, can you call on Ezra please?"

Kurasha gave a noncommittal hum. He got up and went to check on his brother. Ezra wasn't in his room, his bag full of gears and scraps was not there either. Kurasha looked around and checked the other rooms for his little brother. He found the boy at his lab, fixing some of his prototypes.

Kurasha chuckled. He went to him and then sat on a chair beside him. "And what's this now, Baby Brother?"

"Just trying to make some droids, like you!" Ezra chirped.

Kurasha chuckled. He looked down at his old prototypes and then patted Ezra's head. "That's great, Ezra. I'm really happy that you want to be like me. But right now, why don't we fill up our stomachs first?"

"Okay!" Ezra set the prototypes down with his bag.

Kurasha glanced at the prototype before guiding Ezra downstairs.  When they got there, Ezra immediately jumped on the dining set to eat, bickering a little with the younger twins since they were eating up most of the food.

Crusher wasn't there, however. Kurasha sighed and went to the kitchen to check on his brother. He saw his brother still spiraling, even as the droid wrote down the recipes, he was still spinning around to grab the ingredients.

Kurasha went to turn off the oven and stove, then grabbed his brother to physically stop him. "Alright, Crush. That's enough," Kurasha said and then began to drag him out. "You can make more once you eat something you made."

"Noooo, Kurashaaaa..." Crusher pouted.

"C'mon. We might even run out of ingredients before Dad and Papa get home," the other chuckled. 

"We can buy more tomorrow!" Crusher was placed in his seat.

"Eat, brother," Kurasha insisted. "We don't want you getting too thin."

"He's slim enough," Darry snorted.

"Hey! I heard that!" Crusher huffed but took a few bites.

Kurasha was satisfied and sat down in his seat.

After dinner, Thrass called on Star, wanting to have a word with him. Star was confused, but he followed his uncle nonetheless.  Thrass led him to the lounge, and he held out a box to the other. "Your... friend wanted to give this to you earlier."

"Friend?" Star got the box and then looked for who it was. "Ajsio?" he hummed. He already sent him a lot of gifts. Why the heck was he sending him more? He shrugged and opened it. He oohed once he took out a bracelet with a small blue gem in the middle. It wasn't chunky so it was easy to hide and for everyday use as well. It was perfectly within Star's style, so he appreciated it. He didn't want to admit that he didn't open the rest of the gift Ajsio sent. But it was nice receiving them. 

"Yes... and we need to talk about him," Thrass frowned. "He seems like a nice child, Star, and I understand that he's your friend... but do warn him to alert you with a message before he does anything or sends anything or even visits," he pointed out. "It's very unnerving, and him coming here while you're all not around can lead to a misunderstanding."

"Oh..." Star nodded. But now that he thought about it, it was a bit weird. "Sorry, he sometimes just pops out of nowhere. I think I got used to it by now. But yeah, I'll tell him," he assured.

"Thank you, and please tell him to heed the warning," Thrass patted his shoulder. "We don't want to file a restraining order on your friend,"

"What? We don't need to do that," Star said, shocked to see his uncle escalate it quickly.

"I know we don't, but it's by law that if an uninvited, unrecognized person shows up at someone's home, there's a chance for a restraining order," Thrass sighed. "It's for the safety of the family, your brothers and of you,"

Star looked away and then gave a nod. "Okay..." He still thought it odd that they would need one for a kid like himself, but he can't really argue with the law or his uncle. He's not that well-versed in politics.

Thrass smiled and patted his head. "Thank you for understanding," he chuckled. "Now go on and have a shower before bed. Go on,"

Star nodded and then left to go take a shower. He left the box, but he didn't see the small note written on it.

Chapter 23: Hearts Of Blossom

Summary:

The boys are growing, romance blossoming in the air... all red roses.

"Guys! Dad and Papa are calling!" Ezra called out as he held his datapad.

The kids quickly rushed to their youngest and crowded around him as they saw the faces of their parents. It had been days, almost a week since they had seen their parents. It wasn't their first time being without them, of course, but that didn't stop them from missing them.

"DAD! PAPA!"

"Heya, kiddos!" Eli waved. He was in pajamas, just woken up from their travel. "How are ya'll doin'?"

"Doing great, Dad!" Darry chirped.

"Yeah!" Star happily interjected. "We miss you! And tell Crusher to stop cooking! He's not even letting us eat everything!"

"It's for when they return!" Crusher pouted.

"Calm down on the cooking, Crusher," Thrawn chuckled. "We won't be back in a few weeks,"

"Where are you guys?" Darry blinked.

"We're still travelin' to where our mission is, but we'll call ya when we make it there," Eli snorted.

"Oh! Can we get a souvenir?" Star asked. 

"Star, I don't think they can get a souvenir on a mission," Kurasha chuckled.

"Knowing your Papa," Eli grinned at Thrawn. "We'll get LOTS of artistic souvenirs,"

Thrawn only laughed.

The kids began scrambling on all kinds of topics they could converse with the adults. Their schoolwork, their hobbies, their new projects, their parent's missions and its details... Anything. Anything the kids can think about.

["Thrawn! Eli!" Marchion's voice echoed through the comm. "Report to the bridge please!"]

"Understood, Dad," Thrawn nodded and turned to the kids. "Alright, that's our cue to go,"

"Be safe," Kurasha told them.

"Good luck!" Star happily chirped.

With that, the call ended, and Ezra went on to finish the game he was playing. The siblings all split, and the older twins headed to Kurasha’s lab when his datapad pinged. Crusher blinked and got it, swiping on a message. He began to blush.

 

Kurasha peeked over and raised a brow. "Hm?”

 

"Eep!" Crusher hugged the datapad before his twin could read it. "Kurasha! No snooping!”

 

Kurasha looked at his twin's reaction and an unpleasant reaction emerged from his face. "It's Fastal, isn't it?”

 

"Erm… yes," Crusher's face reddened more. "He, um… asked me out… on a café date,”

 

Kurasha huffed. He crossed his arms, and as much as he wanted to tell Crusher no, he wasn't the parent. He turned back to his desk and said, "Don't forget to ask Uncle Thrass for permission. Or wait until Dad and Papa come back." If one knows Kurasha well, this would be tantamount to him giving his approval.

 

Crusher's eyes lit up. He hugged his twin. "Thank you, thank you, thank you!!" He dashed downstairs to tell their uncle the news.

 

Kurasha watched his brother rush down and then leaned on his hand with an irritated huff. Fastal had better treat his twin the way he deserved or else the boy’s uncle wouldn't be the only one on his hate-list.

 

Later, Crusher was happily getting ready. Thankfully, Fastal and him were meeting in a café in Csilla, so he didn't need to go off-planet. Only downside was Furfursi was going to be there to keep an eye on them.

 

Oh, Kurasha was fucking pissed at the news, so he gave Crusher a pet puppy disguised as some sort of floofy ball to keep him company and watch over Furfursi. It only had eyes on the Patriarch, Kurasha assured. They can kiss and hold hands all they want, as long as he knows that Furfursi is not harming them in any way. To go along with the event, Kurasha made sure to dress up the pooch as well so Crusher didn't look awkward leashing a pet around.

 

Crusher neverminded it. It was an upgrade, to be honest, and at least he knows, so he's aware it won't disrupt their date.

 

A few hours later, there was a knock at the door. Crusher was still getting his hair braided, so Kurasha had to open the door. Outside was Fastal, wearing a formal robe while he carried crystal flowers in a bouquet. "Erm, hello, eldest Mitth," he bowed. "I'm here for Crusher…?”

 

"Yes," Kurasha sized him up and down. He can't believe that he had to look out for another prince for his brother. He opened the door wider, inviting him in. "He's still getting prepared. You're welcome to wait in the lounge,"

 

"Oh, what good manners!" Furfursi had suddenly entered before his nephew could. "This mansion is quite… small but I suppose it's only because Thrawn is the youngest child,"

 

Fastal winced but said nothing, moving to sit on the couch. He held the bouquet close to him but didn't dare to look up at his uncle. Whether by shame or something else, Kurasha couldn't tell.

 

Before Kurasha could turn and say anything to the patriarch, however, Thrass had come and interrupted, greeting the older Chiss. "Your Venerate, an honor for you to be in the household," he bowed.

 

"I know, quite an honor!" Furfursi laughed.

 

Kurasha gritted his teeth, and he was about to send his bots down on the patriarch, but Thrass ushered him upstairs to check on his brother instead. It was best not to have the child try and fight a narcissistic adult, especially a Patriarch. Let the adult handle this.

 

Kurasha entered their room, and Star was helping Crusher wear his best robes. It was a lighter blue than his usual, with some pastel lightning markings all over it.

 

Kurasha sighed. He announced, "Fastal and his uncle are here."

 

"Wow, not even gonna say Patriarch Furfursi's name?" Star snorted. 

 

Kurasha rolled his eyes. "Him being here is a stain I'll clean up later.”

 

"Alright! I'm ready!" Crusher got everything together as Darry finished up with his hair by giving him a silver headband. "Patriarch Furfursi also invited me and Fastal to arrive at a ball he's arranging tonight, by the way, so I'll be back late,”

 

Kurasha smiled at the way Crusher looked. He was just disappointed that Fastal was related to Patriarch Furfursi of all people. "Just keep the droid near you, and we won't be barging in after you, alright? The pup can give you ten minutes of free time if you do want to be alone, but after that, it'll try to automatically find you," Kurasha instructed. He looked his sibling up and down before he gave him a smile. "Make sure to be back by the last stroke of midnight, at least.”

 

"Don't worry, Rasha, he isn't gonna be like Sen'br'ella," Darry assured with a laugh. " We helped him, not a magical godmother! Right, Star?”

 

Star was already dressed up in a long robe and waving around a golden wand. He giggled. "Whatever do you mean, my dear, twin?”

 

Darry burst out laughing.

 

Crusher snorted and headed out the room. "Alright, I'm ready!”

 

Kurasha took his brother's hand and gave it a gentle peck before summoning the pooch and its leash. He gave the leash to his brother and they descended downstairs to meet up with Fastal and Furfursi.

 

Fastal looked up, and his erupted in purple. He got up and gave a bow before handing the flowers. "Crystal flowers for a…dazzling flower, like yourself,"

 

"Oh, um, thank you," Crusher blushed deeply. "You look dashing, Fastal," he smiled.

 

"Oh! Thank you, Crusher," Fastal returned the smile.

 

"He's pretty, but you, my dear boy!" Furfursi circled Crusher with an ooh. "You look stunning! Brilliant craftsmanship! I love the designs on the robe!"

 

"Oh! Thank you, um, your Venerate," Crusher was surprised by the compliment but gave a smile nonetheless.

 

Kurasha stared intensely at Furfursi and once he got too close, he pulled his twin back. Like him, the small dog began cutely barking and growling at the patriarch, ordering him to stay away and keep his distance.

 

"Oh! What a… cute pooch," Furfursi didn't seem to mind it.

 

"Ahem," Thrass cleared his throat. "Crusher, Fastal, don't you have a date to get to?"

 

"Of course!" Fastal bowed and held out a hand. "After you?"

 

Crusher giggled and accepted the hand. Furfursi led them out, heading towards the hover coach.

 

Kurasha and the other siblings watched. Kurasha watched like a hawk to its prey as Crusher left, and he folded his arms once he saw Furfursi go in between Crusher's conversation with Fastal. Honestly, someone else should have been the escort instead. 

 

Star watched his brother leave and he could not help but think that he wanted to go on that kind of occasion as well. His twin must have experienced it already with his partners. And he knew that his eldest would soon experience it given his age. He wondered when he'll get that experience too.

 

Ezra yawned and tugged on Star's sleeve. "Star, I'm sleepy, can you read me a story for nap time?"

 

"Ez, aren't you too old for a nap time?" Darry chuckled.

 

"Nope!" Ezra shook his head before turning to Star again. "Please, Star! You make the best noises and impressions!”

 

Star laughed and put his brother on his shoulders. "You know I am!" He bid farewell to his siblings before he rushed upstairs with Ezra.

 

"Welp, I'm bored." Darry grinned at his big brother. "I wanna cook!" He dashed to the kitchen.

 

"Darry, NO!" Kurasha yelled and chased after his sibling.

 

Thrass laughed. "Ah… not a dull day with the Mitths," he chuckled. He hummed, glancing at an old squeaky toy under the couch. He reached down to pick it up. "Hmm… Darry's old baby toy. Makes me wonder if Eli and Thrawn are ever thinking of having another…" Thrass gave another hum before he snorted.

 

"Well, they have plenty of time making it now…"

 

---

 

"Star!! Your datapad's ringing!"

 

Ezra was snoring soundly by then as Darry ran up to the room with the datapad, covered in ashes while his clothes were torn in flames. Star looked at his brother and then laughed. He exit out of Ezra's bed before he went and took his datapad then immediately accepted the call. It was Ajsio.

 

"Hey, Star!"

 

"Ajsio?"

 

"Yeah, it's me," he laughed. He positioned his tablet over his desk. "So, did you like the bracelet?"

 

"Oh, um," Star began walking to his room so he could have more privacy, then he answered, "Yeah. It's actually really cute. Where'd you find this?"

 

"Oh, it's custom-made," Ajsio smiled. "I'm glad you like it! It took me a while to find the gem but it was worth it if you liked it!"

 

Star giggled. Although he didn't like Ajsio romantically, he could say the boy had his charm. Why would he ever settle for someone like him? "Well, I like it very much. Thanks, Ajsio," Star cleared his throat. "I heard you dropped by," he began. "Uncle said you gotta text or call before you do that again. 'Cause otherwise, we're going to have to put a restraining order on you."

 

"Restraining order?" Ajsio laughed nervously. "That's a bit much, don't you think?"

 

"Yeah, I thought so too." Star put the tablet near him as he sat on his bed. He gave his friend a goofy smile. "I don't think you need one. You're a really cool person."

 

Ajsio blushed and he looked away bashfully. "Hehe... Thanks, S."

 

The two began to chat and Darry peeked over the doorway of their bedroom. Somehow, this reminded him of when Star used to call Thro'tarthi daily. Now, they barely texted. It seems Ajsio was slowly taking Thro'tarthi's place, whether Star realized it or not.

 

Darry smiled and took the chance to head to the kitchen to distract Kurasha any trying to cook again.

 

In the end, Darry won, and Kurasha had Ezra sleeping in his arms and Star and Darry in the snow watching as Thrass began trying to extinguish the raging fire. Star sighed, but he had to cut his call with Ajsio short.

 

Thankfully, the spell to restore the house that Eli still has purchased had no expiration, and the mansion was restored in no time. "Alright, kids I'll make dinner," Thrass chuckled. "Just go around and don't do shit,”

 

Kurasha sighed. He gave Darry one last glare before he went in to tuck Ezra back to bed. Darry giggled. "Oopsie!" He grinned slyly.

 

Star chuckled and he turned back to his twin. He crossed his arms and pouted. "Why'd you have to leave me out?" he acted, then dramatized being hurt and clutching his heart. "Oh, thy twin has not burnt the house, but my heart as well!”

 

"You were busy chatting with your boyfriend," Darry giggled. "Didn't want to disturb you, my dearest twin,”

 

Star flushed. He lightly shoved Darry, making sure it didn't hurt or even make his twin stumble. "Ajsio isn't my boyfriend!" Star said. "H--He's just... A friend!”

 

"Is that why you're face is as red as his eyes, dear brother?~" Darry teased.

 

"SHUT UP!" Star flushed and playfully hit Darry.

 

Darry dodged, of course, but he wasn't able to dodge Star leaping on him and they began playfully wrestling on the snow. Darry laughed and tried to throw him off without having the intention to.

 

Meanwhile, Ezra was set back on his bed, and there was a small ping on his datapad. Kurasha glanced at it. It seemed to be an ad, and when he pressed on it, it led him to a sits full of blueprints and invention designs. Everything looked high tech and difficult create.

 

But what stood out more was the strange symbol of the website. It didn't look anything like the Ascendancy symbol, not the symbol of any of the political families.

 

Kurasha's eyes widened. Was this where Ezra was getting all of his ideas? Was this where he knew how to make that lightsaber? And what... What the hell is that? He frowned, and he wanted to delete it because something was telling him it was bad news, but he glanced at his sleeping brother again and decided not to. He didn't like the fact that Ezra was associating himself with other aliens outside of what they knew, especially since he could be risking being involved in enemy activities. He sighed and exited the site and put Ezra's datapad on lockdown for a while. He then exited the room and went to his workshop.

 

---

 

The café date was very charming. Furfursi kept his distance, allowing Fastal and Crusher to hold hands as they walked into the café. The Chiss helped Crusher to sit before giving him his favourite treat; cheesecake!

 

"On the house, for a delightful flower," Fastal smiled with a blush.

 

"Oh! Thanks, Fastal," Crusher was a blushing mess as he ate his cheesecake.

 

Furfursi sat by a different table from the boys' table. The pooch glared at the patriarch the whole ride while Crusher conversed with his date. But other than aiming its dislike to Furfursi, it was relatively behaved. It did not interrupt Crusher or Fastal once but showed its cuteness whenever the two would look at it.

 

It was soon time for the ball, and the spotlight was on them as they walked for the golden carpet with Furfursi on the front. The pooch also walked as gracefully as a sentient cyborg pooch could with its ever-so-graceful and melodious arf . It gained a small aww from the crowd.

 

The ball had soon begun, and the couples and friends were soon dancing all over the ballroom. It was bright, shimmery and elegant, and Crusher loved every bit of it. “Behave, okay?” He told the puppy droid.

 

The pooch wagged its tail happily and then gave an energetic "arf arf!" Before situating itself near Crusher.

 

As Crusher walked around, the pooch followed gracefully, wagging its cotton-like tail like the little royal it was. Its metallic eyes zoomed over each one of the guests they passed discreetly, making sure that no one here was a danger to Crusher.

 

After some chatting, Fastal invited Crusher to the dance floor. Crusher accepted the hand, letting the other boy twirl him around in a waltz. Of course, the pup couldn't join. So, it stayed on the side, watching the people around the teenagers carefully.

 

Crusher felt like he was in a whole new world as he danced with Fastal. He felt like those fairytales that he read ever so much every night, where the princess was twirled around in a ballroom with a prince making all of her dreams come true.

 

And right now… Fastal was his prince, and dancing with him was a dream come true.

 

The music soon faded, and Fastal led Crusher out towards the balcony. The puppy made a small squeak. It picked up its leash and ran with its tiny little legs towards its charge. But it stopped just by the doorway to give Crusher a little bit of privacy for this magical moment, as he may describe.

 

Fastal led the other to the railings, where they could see the stars sparkling in the sky. Crusher's eyes sparkled at the sight.

 

"It's beautiful…"

 

"I know…" Fastal gave a smile and he sighed, bowing his head. "Honestly, I'm not particularly happy with the ball…" he admitted.

 

"Really?" Crusher turned to him, surprised. "Why?"

 

"Because uncle throws them all the time, and it gets… well… boring," Fastal leaned against the railings and looked up once more. "I love coming to the balcony, away from all the crowd and dancing…"

 

Crusher's eyes softened. He reached out to hold the other's hand. "I can relate," he chuckled. "I love balls, but I'm not really into the dancing with all the eyes on me… but dancing with you…" he blushed. "It felt… nice,"

 

"R-Really?" Fastal himself blushed.

 

"It always felt nice dancing with you," Crusher nodded.

 

"I… it felt nice dancing with you too," Fastal moved closer. "It… really did…”

 

They inched in closer and closer, eyes idled with faint blushes on their cheeks. Their moment was interrupted, however, when a microphone was tapped back in the ballroom, and Furfursi spoke into the microphone.

 

“Hello, everyone! Welcome to my grand ball!”

 

“…Great,” Crusher groaned.

 

Fastal hummed. He squeezed his hand gently. “Wanna go somewhere uncle can't find us?”

 

Crusher grinned. “Yes please!”

 

Fastal beamed and led the boy down the stairs of the balcony. Crusher ushered the puppy to follow after them. The puppy happily barked at being invited before running after Fastal and Crusher.

 

They headed down towards a lush garden. They sat on a stone chair, just near the lake, and Crusher invited the puppy on his lap to pet. The puppy ran on the snow, almost camouflaging itself with its white coat. The puppy gave happy yips before hopping on stones and bushes in order to get to Crusher's lap because it was not tall enough to simply hop on the bench alone. Crusher giggled and petted the puppy. Fastal was beside him, letting the boy's head fall on his shoulders.

 

The moons were glowing brightly in front of them, and the sight was a great substitute to the glitter and gold of the ballroom. And among the moons were the stars, still shining bright and twinkling in the night sky.

 

After a while, Crusher looked over at Fastal. "So… do we have a label or are we too fast?" He chuckled.

 

"You don't… mind if I call you my boyfriend?" Fastal asked.

 

"I don't mind," Crusher smiled. He hummed. "But… there's something I need to tell you-"

 

"That you're Trans?" Fastal guessed. "I know, Ruprali told me,"

 

"She--" Crusher paused. "You call her Ruprali?"

 

"Yeah… she doesn't like Fprali, and it is a handful to say," Fastal snorted. "I keep her company in Sarvchi since she's constantly homesick, and she tells me about all of you,"

 

"That's… really nice, Fastal," Crusher's eyes softened. "So you don't mind that I'm…?"

 

"Of course not," Fastal shook his head. "You're who you are, and that's what matters. I'm glad you wanted to be honest with me now,"

 

Crusher's eyes lit up. He moved a little closer. "May I…?"

 

Fastal blinked, and he felt a blush erupt on his face as he realized how close they were now. "Oh…" His eyes idled, and a smile stretched on his face before he lifted the other's chin. "Of course,"

 

Their lips connected, if not for a brief, gentle kiss. The puppy stayed still and tried not to make a sound, not wanting to ruin such a memorable moment for Crusher. But with its little mechanical eyes, it took pictures.

 

The moment was interrupted, however, as familiar heels tapped against the snow. “Fastal! It's time to bring Crusher home now!”

 

Fastal sighed. They looked up to see Furfursi waving over at them. “Coming, Uncle…”

 

Crusher checked the time, and winced. “Oh stars, it's quarter to twelve?? How??”

 

“Balls often take up time,” Fastal chuckled and got up, helping Crusher up too.

 

Crusher got the puppy and set it down before getting its leash to help walk it as they made it to Furfursi. The puppy made small tippy tappy noises on the snow before stopping to give Furfursi the side eye. It huffed and stuck close to Crusher.

 

They made it to the hover coach before heading towards the smallest Mitth Mansion. It was five minutes before twelve, when they got there. Crusher went down from the hover coach and the puppy happily came with him. "Thank you for the night," he spoke to Fastal.

 

"You're welcome," Fastal smiled and waved him off as he approached the door while the hover coach sped off.

 

Crusher went to knock at the door. Kurasha opened it. He had a large mix of coffee and kaf in a mug and he looked Crusher up and down. "Welcome back." He opened the door and let the dog rush inside like a joyous puppy happy to be home. "How was your night?" he asked.

 

"It was fantastic!" Crusher gushed as he entered, twirling inside and landing on the couch. "We headed to the café and he bought me my favourite cheesecake! It was delicious! Then we went to the ball and we danced and twirled around-" he went on and on, like never ending river of tales.

 

Kurasha sighed. But he was slowly getting used to Crushed being like this. It was nice seeing his brother so happy, but the pictures he got from the dog just made him slightly pissed. He sighed, but let his brother ramble, settling himself on the couch and readied for a long night of his twin telling the tales of his magical night.

 

A few days later, Crusher was still over the moon, even while at school. "Looks like someone was hit with a love bug," Hamakti snickered.

 

"Yes," Kurasha sighed as he flipped his notes and began adding more. "He finally has a boyfriend.”

 

"Ooh, really?" Hamakti turned to the other. "The other princey wanting to go out with you, Crush?"

 

"Yes!!" Crusher giggled. "It was so exciting!!"

 

"Nice job getting a date, Crusher," Opoia chuckled.

 

"Thanks!!”

 

Crusher began to tell his friends about the exciting night he had and soon, it became a conversation about their love lives and their lovers. Kurasha was silent the whole time because he couldn't really relate. No one had an interest in him.

 

Not yet, anyway.

 

After school, the older twins met up with Laeysa again. She had folders and set them down on the table. Kurasha, of course, began to work and then began looking at the folders. "What are these, Laeysa?" Crusher asked, looking through the folders.

 

"The results of the surveys we conducted to the teachers and what their expectations for the upcoming student body council," Laeysa replied as she got her clipboard. "The school 500th anniversary is coming up next year, and the teachers would adore it if there was something special thrown by the council to celebrate,"

 

"Something special..." Kurasha hummed. He looked through his old files and ideas and saw one that might be interesting. "What about a School Festival week? Each day would have different activities and every student can participate in it. Or they can choose not to."

 

"That sounds nice," Laeysa placed it in her clipboard. "The Bake Sale idea was also accepted, given some facilities need fixing,"

 

"Great news for me, I'll be able to arrange that," Crusher grinned.

 

"And then we have the yearly Student Council event," Laeysa turned a page. "Some teachers wanted a fundraiser, others wanted something fun like a field trip, what is your opinion on this, Kurasha?"

 

"Well... We could have both. Just on separate occasions," Kurasha hummed. "The fundraiser could be integrated into the School Festival week since it has a lot of activities so we can have the field trip for the Student Council Event. It would be beneficial for the students. What do you think, Laeysa?" 

 

"My job is to write down your campaigns, Kurasha, it's your brother who you brainstorm with," Laeysa noted everything down. "But that sounds like a fair way to get them both what they wanted. Should we launch the surveys for the students yet?"

 

"That would be a good idea," Kurasha approved. "It would give us more time to prepare." He turned to Crusher and looked for his input.

 

"I think that's a great idea," Crusher gave a nod. "How many do we need?"

 

"627," Laeysa replied.

 

"We can distribute them tomorrow," Kurasha said. "I can start printing by tonight."

 

"Alright," Laeysa noted it all down. "I'll give you both a schedule to distribute them,"

 

"Thanks you, Laeysa," Kurasha nodded. "Anything else do we need to discuss?"

 

"No," Laeysa shook her head and turned away. "You may leave,"

 

Kurasha nodded. He gathered his things and waited for his brother before leaving. He glanced at the girl and wondered a question to himself but decided against it. He soon left. Crusher followed after him, getting his own things. He patted his twin's shoulder. "Are you going to ask her out soon?" he asked.

 

Kurasha blushed. He rubbed the back of his neck and said, "I'm not... I'm not sure. I don't even know if she could think of me that way."

 

"You won't know if you don't go for it," Crusher encouraged.

 

Kurasha hummed. "Well... It would be nice. But I have to plan it out first." He doesn't even know Laeysa other than what she tells him in school. Maybe he should ask her more personal questions before he decides on a date. But how do you casually ask someone their preferred things without making it sound weird?

 

"Alright," Crusher chuckled. 

 

Later, Kurasha found an old printer and then made his spider bots work on the surveys while he began trying to think of ideas on how to ask out Laeysa. What else does Kurasha know about her? Maybe, perhaps, he can take her out on 'hangouts' first before he could ask to be in a relationship with her. Was he even ready for a relationship? Well, Darry already had one before everyone else. Well... Maybe. But where would he take Laeysa first? 

 

Ugh...

 

He managed to print all of the surveys, and he gave them to Crusher to place into another folder. Kurasha grabbed some coffee and went to his workshop. He found Ezra inside, fixing his other prototypes as he looked at the blueprint in the datapad.

 

Kurasha looked at it and he sighed. "Ezra, where did you get those from?"

 

"In this website with all this gadgets and other things," Ezra wiped the screen to view on some of the specific parts. "They're all pretty cool!"

 

"Are you sure this website is safe?" Kurasha asked, borrowing the datapad and then scrolling through it. He can't deny that these were amazing, but he was still concerned.

 

"I mean, does it matter?" Ezra blinked.

 

"Yes, of course," Kurasha sighed. "Unknown websites might cause harm to you by tracking where you are, getting your information, and such. I know you can hack well, but you would never know. It might put you in danger."

 

"I'll be fine, don't worry," Ezra assured. He pointed to the symbol. "See? I've seen this symbol in Papa's datapad a few times, I'm sure it's fine,"

 

"Papa's datapad?" Kurasha raised his brow.

 

"Mmhmm!" Ezra chirped. "I've seen him open sites with this symbol on it,"

 

Kurasha was still hesitant. But if it's from his Papa... He sighed. "Just... Be careful, okay?"

 

"Got it!" Ezra gave a thumbs up.

 

Kurasha patted his head and then went over to another desk. He set up an extra desk for himself because it seemed Ezra was going to visit often. So, there he was, opening his datapad to try to look for things to do and what girls usually like. Maybe he should call Opoia and Ruprali? They would certainly know what would be an ideal date.

 

But they weren't anything like Laeysa. Laeysa was... more authoritative. Not sporty like Opoia or flowery like Ruprali.

 

Authoritative. But the only person Kurasha knows like that is... 

 

...Oh. He hummed. He looked at his datapad and texted his dad if he could get some advice. Texting didn't seem to reach out. They're probably out of the boundaries of the Ascendancy.

 

Kurasha sighed. He called. It took some time, and Eli finally pulled through. He was in his admiral uniform, looking through some papers in his clipboard. He turned to his datapad and smiled.

 

"Heya, kiddo, what's up?"

 

"Hey, Dad. I hope I wasn't disturbing you," Kurasha said.

 

"It's alright... I need a break," Eli sighed and set the clipboard down. "Admiral Ar'alani suggested for us to meet with... my father to warn them with what's about to happen, so I need a break,"

 

"I see..." Kurasha said. "Well, I need some advice." His cheeks slowly lit up and he turned away from the camera nervously. "Um, romantic advice." 

 

"Romance?" Eli grinned. "Who's the lucky girl?"

 

"Ela'ey'sardoom. Laeysa," Kurasha blushed.

 

"The principal's daughter?"

 

"Yes," Kurasha confirmed. He began to fiddle and twirl his hair as he began to say, "She's been helping Crusher and me with our campaign. I've had a crush on her for a while and I'm thinking of asking her out on a date, but I don't really know what someone like her would like on a first date. I want this to be perfect."

 

"Well, what do you know about her?" Eli asked.

 

Kurasha shrugged. "She's... Well-organized and sticks to her duties faithfully. And she knows how to handle situations well," he recalled, remembering a few instances where it happened and when he admired her. "She's level-headed and doesn't let emotions get in the way of her goal."

 

Eli blinked and smiled. "That's cute, baby, but I mean, the basic info,"

 

"Basic?"

 

"What's her favorite food? Her favorite color? Favorite animal? Favorite subject, though that one ain't really basic. Other likes and dislikes. And her hobbies..." Eli listed.

 

Kurasha blinked. He took a moment to process before he looked away, ashamed. Ahah ... He forgot to ask her those things. Fuck, what the hell. Wait, does she even consider him a friend? She says she was curious but that doesn't necessarily mean they're friends. Fuck…

 

Eli noticed his face and chuckled. "Oh, baby, I believe it's great that ya have a crush, but I also think you should get to know her more. Not just at your... campaign, but also outside. Ask her to hang out. Not date yet, just hang out,"

 

Kurasha gave a nod. He pulled at his hair. "Yeah, I should..." He completely forgot that step. How would he even know if they were compatible if they never hung out? He hummed and then realized that he didn't know any good places for friends to "hang out." He looked at his dad. "Umm... Any recommendations for hangouts?" Also, what kind of activities? What kind of topics to talk about? He has friends, yes, but he usually hangs with them in school or group work. They never really hung out outside of school-related agendas.

 

"Well, what does she like to do?" Eli questioned. "With that info, ya'll know where to go,"

 

Kurasha hummed. He got his notepad and then began listing places he could visit with her. Something she might enjoy.

 

"And let it just be you and her, other company might frazzle or distract ya," Eli advised. "Trust me, I know," He smirked to someone off-screen.

 

"Don't blame me for that, Eli'vant, you and Thrawn had tension that I could cut with a knife," Ar'alani huffed before walking away.

 

Kurasha laughed. He smiled at the camera. "Thanks, Dad."

 

"Any time, baby," Eli returned the smile. "I gotta go! Bye!"

 

The call soon ended. Kurasha signed. He looked at his list and began making pros and cons for each one. Where would Laeysa like to go? She doesn't seem to be used to a crowd of people, he always found her in a distance or alone.

 

Kurasha looked at his list and hummed. Maybe he should try this one first.

 

The next day, he and Crusher were in another after-school meeting with Laeysa. Crusher was messaging Fastal as they walked. Kurasha hummed. It seems he and Fastal were getting closer by the minute. It's rather nice to see his brother happy.

 

They soon made it to the library. Laeysa had given the survey results that they conducted earlier. “There are many opinions from the students,” she told them.

 

"Thank you, Laeysa," Kurasha thanked as he began to review a few.

 

It had a few opinions that students normally gave. Something like a gaming subject or all sweets day in the canteen. Kurasha hummed as he looked at the suggestions and tilted his head at them. Maybe he could try suggesting new recipes for the canteen and better teaching conditions, but he didn't think he could actually implement a gaming subject or "sweets day".

 

"Wow, these are..." Crusher winced. 

 

"What you expect from students? Definitely," Laeysa nodded.

 

"Not the best, but we can do something in the middle," Kurasha hummed. "Maybe we could suggest a new canteen menu for better food for students?"

 

"That's not as easy as it sounds, Kurasha," Laeysa told him. "Rentor could can only provide so much,"

 

"Oh... right," Crusher hissed.

 

Kurasha sighed. He turned to Crusher. "What do you think?"

 

"Maybe if we raise enough for the fundraiser, we'll have enough to ship some ingredients from Csilla to Rentor?" Crusher suggested.

 

"Seems plausible," Kurasha nodded. "Adding to that, why don't we initiate bi-monthly donation projects from the students? Have them donate things we could sell to raise more funds for the school. Or would that be asking for too much?"

 

"A little," Laeysa hummed. "We have to be mindful that the families in Rentor are of the lowest class, Kurasha,"

 

Kurasha nodded. "I know. But if it's too much, then we can just stick to the fundraisers."

 

"Maybe we can use our sponsors?" Crusher suggested.

 

"Seems like a good idea," Kurasha said. The question would be if they'll be okay with it.

 

There was a ping from Crusher's datapad, and he blinked. "Oh! Excuse me," Crusher picked up the datapad and moved away to answer the message.

 

Kurasha sighed, but he took this opportunity to turn to Laeysa. He asked, "While Crusher is busy, can I ask if you're busy this weekend?"

 

"No, why do you ask?" Laeysa tilted her head.

 

"Would you like to come with me to a bookstore tomorrow?" Kurasha asked with a small bashful smile. "I would like to get to know you more outside of school."

 

“A bookstore?” Laeysa’s eyes lit up lightly before chuckling. “Sure, that sounds splendid,”

 

Kurasha's heart fluttered because it was rather rare to see any sort of emotion from the girl. He gave her a smile in return, and that was when Crusher came back.

 

"Kurasha, Fastal and I have a date tomorrow, if that's okay?" he asked.

 

"Why are you asking me?" Kurasha questioned.

 

"In case you wanna give me the little pup to keep an eye on us?" Crusher chuckled.

 

Kurasha gave a small huff of amusement. "The puppy's yours. Make it your pet or whatever you wish it to be," he assured. "I'll give you it's remote later."

 

"Okay! Thanks, twin!" Crusher chirped.

 

"I'll see you tomorrow then, Kurasha," Laeysa got her things just as the clock chimed.

 

"I'll see you," Kurasha said and then watched her leave. Once she left, he let go of his calm demeanor and plopped his head down on the table as his face became as rosy as blood.

 

"Woah, did you ask her out??" Crusher squealed.

 

"I asked her on a hangout, yes," Kurasha got up and began fixing his things. "I realized I had not gotten to know her enough to actually be in a relationship with her. So, I thought to start small."

 

"Huh, good call," Crusher smiled. He patted his twin's back. "Good luck!"

 

"Thanks, twin," Kurasha smiled. "You too."

 

The next day, Star huffed as he helped all of his siblings prepare. "How are all of you having a date on the same exact day?!" he asked. 

 

Kurasha had a hang-out with Laeysa, Crusher was going on a date with Fastal, and Darry was going out with Uforsik and Digoonlo. It was only he and Ezra not going out today.

 

"Don't worry, you're here with Ezzy," Darry giggled.

 

Star sighed. "I know. But Ezzy's growing up, and he's becoming a hybrid of Crusher and Kurasha," he combed Darry's hair. He huffed. "A happy sweetheart who puts scraps together in the dark. Sooner or later, he's going to get addicted to coffee or kaf, or both."

 

"I am not addicted to coffee," Kurasha huffed, coming out of the wardrobe with what Star defined as "casual." A white polo shirt with a striped cobalt and blue pattern and an extra layer of jacket to keep him warm and white pants. He tied his hair back to make him look neater and tennis blue sneakers to complete the look. "By the way, does this look okay?"

 

"You look great, big bro!" Darry chirped. "Looking fancy!" He grinned.

 

Kurasha blushed and tried to look away but Star immediately corrected him. "Hey, hey! Be confident. Pretty sure girls love that," he laughed. 

 

Kurasha raised his brow at him and asked, "Who are you to say that?"

 

Star flushed and then slapped his arm. "Shut up!"

 

"Ask Crusher what girls like, he knows better," Darry snorted before he paused. "Oh crap, didn't mean to sound- uhhh forget what I said," He cleared his throat.

 

Star gave him a light nudge.

 

After a while, Kurasha took a small white sling bag and then put it in his wallet and contact devices. "I should get going. I still have to pick up Laeysa." He patted the twins' heads and then gave them a farewell before heading out with Uncle Thrass to pick up Laeysa.

 

"I gotta head out too," Crusher followed after him as he wore his new robe. "Bye, Uncle! Bye, Star! Bye, Ezra!" He gave a bow to Thrass before leaving.

 

"Same goes for me!" Darry dashed off. "Ufo's family got a new ship that's gonna pick me up! Later, everyone!"

 

Now, it's just Star and Ezra. 

 

Star sighed and then turned to Ezra. "Wanna play video games and eat junk food and soft drinks until we pass out?"

 

"YES!" Ezra grinned.

 

"Woah, kids, that's not safe for your sugar levels," Thrass ruffled their heads. "Besides, Crusher left some food,"

 

Star and Ezra looked at each other before Star yelled, "Last to Crusher's food gets 2nd player!" He then began sprinting to the kitchen.

 

"HEY! NO WAY!" Ezra dashed after him.

 

Thrass sighed and shook his head before he returned out. "Kids..."

 

---

 

Kurasha arrived in Laeysa's area just a few hours later. Thrass waited for him in the ship as he approached the door and then knocked. The door opened, and Laeysa came out in a simple yet sophisticated attire. She wore a dress that was brown-ish, with flats on her feet while she had a small bag around her shoulder and waist. Her hair was flowing down, more free than it was during school.

 

Kurasha blushed. It was rather nicer than what she normally wears but Kurasha reminded himself once again that this was a hang-out. Not a date. They weren't going on a date yet. "Greetings, Laeysa," Kurasha bowed. "You look rather charming," he complimented. Of course, a compliment or two wouldn't hurt.

 

"Thank you," Laeysa bowed her head. "You look dashing yourself,"

 

Kurasha tried not to make a fool of himself by making a stupid fool of a smile, so instead he gave a nod. "Thank you. Now, shall we go?"

 

"We shall," Laeysa nodded and went forward.

 

They went to Thrass's ship and he brought them to the area where Kurasha asked to be. It was in a middle-class community that was rather charming. He said goodbye to his uncle and promised to call him before he led Laeysa into the newly opened bookshop. The Bookshop looked bigger on the inside and to add to its charm, there was a small bakery where you could order drinks and food while you read the book you wanted to buy.

 

"How charming," Laeysa commented as she looked around. "A fascinating place you've chosen, Kurasha,"

 

"I'm glad you seem to like it, Laeysa," Kurasha guided her towards the shelves. "I chose this place because I would like to get to know you. And what better way to get to know someone than to know the kinds of books they choose?"

 

Laeysa chuckled. "How brilliant. You seem to have a bright mind, Kurasha,"

 

"Well, thank you, Laeysa," Kurasha smiled. "Would you like to select some books first or would you rather we order first?"

 

"Food first, I read better with a full stomach," Laeysa replied.

 

Kurasha nodded and led her to the counter area where they fell in line and looked at the menu containing the food. There were all sorts of light snacks and drinks, but no meals. Of course, this was to help retain the books and their cleanliness. Kurasha turned to Laeysa. "Do you know what you're having?"

 

“A small muffin will do, plain and no flavors,” Laeysa skimmed through the menu. “And a cup of tea,”

 

"What flavor?" Kurasha asked. "Chamomile, Herbal, Chai, Matcha..." Kurasha listed. The bakery had a lot of flavors available for tea.

 

"Some Chai would do nicely," Laeysa spoke.

 

Finally, it was their turn. Kurasha ordered, "A small plain muffin, chai tea, a slice of vanilla-strawberry shortcake, and a vanilla latte with two shots of expresso please."

 

"That would be 50 credits," the cashier spoke with a small smile as she wrote down the order. 

 

Kurasha paid and they got a number to wait on. "Just place this on your table, and it will be there in twenty minutes," the server instructed.

 

They headed to their table, seating across from each other. "I rather like this place, even though I don't come here often," Kurasha admitted. "It's rather quiet compared to most cafes but it has a more friendly environment than the usual library."

 

"I see..." Laeysa slowly nodded. "And quiet means peaceful... I understand why you like this place,"

 

"What kind of places do you like?" Kurasha asked first.

 

"The school, at the most," Laeysa shrugged. "It would come as a shock, but I've been at the school all my life, so it's one that I could call as… a second home. I do enjoy quiet, that's why I can be seen either at the library or in father's office,"

 

Surprisingly, that didn't seem like a shock to Kurasha. It seems rather fitting. "What do you like doing during school?" he asked.

 

"Work," Laeysa answered. "Father gives me lessons and exams, and in exchange, I'd do work,"

 

"Would I be correct to assume you'd rather not interact with the other students?" Kurasha asked. Because from the way Laeysa answered, it seemed normal things kids their ages would do would only seem like a bother. If so, then he should find a better way to approach their friendship.

 

“In a way,” Laeysa gave a shrug. “It’s not like I do interact with them. I do my school in father’s office for about seven hours and mix my contribution to work at the school for four hours, plus the extra work I have for three more hours after school,”

 

"That's a rather busy schedule."

 

"My schedule clears during the weekends, so not completely, no," Laeysa let out a chuckle.

 

"Well, what would you like to do then?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Hmm..." Laeysa hummed. "It depends. Nothing much to do in Rentor. I use my time to shop in the market for our food then cook breakfast, lunch and dinner... then when I have the chance, I visit mother,"

 

"Your mother?"

 

Laeysa nodded. "Yes. If father is busy in weekends too, I take the time to visit mother,"

 

"Your father and mother aren't together?"

 

"Not since my birth," Laeysa shook her head. "She passed,"

 

"Oh..." Kurasha felt like he stepped on something he shouldn't. "I'm sorry for your loss."

 

"It's alright, it's not a heavy topic," Laeysa assured. "I've never met her, but I visit her grave since I'm used to visiting with father. Just a small tradition I do,"

 

"I see," Kurasha nodded. Well, that was a relief. He thought the death of a loved one was always a heavy topic, through experience and interaction, but it seems not all is affected by it.

 

"Mm," Laeysa stroked her hair. "Anyway, you like reading, don't you? What are your favorite books?"

 

"Usually textbooks or journals of previous research," Kurasha replied. "I find academic material more interesting than fiction. What about you?"

 

"Similar interest," Laeysa gave a hum. "What academic materials do you usually read?"

 

"Scientific findings," Kurasha answered. "Robotics, basic and advanced engineering, Scientific laws, law of physics, et cetera. Currently, I'm trying to read more about the workings of neurotransmitters and neurotechnology."

 

"Fascinating," Laeysa nodded. "I study a handful of topics, more than the topics father was giving me. Are you planning to be a scientist or an inventor when you grow up?"

 

"Yes," Kurasha nodded. "I can already make all sorts of gadgets. But I still need to be educated in other areas like business and politics to be successful." He hummed. "Are you planning to be the next principal in Rentor?"

 

"That's what's planned for me, so yes," Laeysa nodded. "Personally, if your interest is in science, while it's good to be have of political skills, I don't recommend tampering with politics,"

 

Kurasha shrugged. "Well, I still want to try. If it truly proves I'm terrible at it, I'll halt those activities." He gave Laeysa a sincere smile. "I would also like to say thank you for helping my brother and I run our campaign. I would like to know how to thank you for it."

 

"It's alright, no thank you necessary," Her eyes shifted a little, but she said nothing towards it.

 

Kurasha wondered what those meant. He wondered what any of her body language meant. Kurasha would normally be able to read others-- whether they're uncomfortable or not, whether they're in distress, whether they're happy or worried-- but Laeysa's just a different kind of person. Kurasha can't find any indication of her emotions whatsoever. It made him curious. 

 

Soon, their food arrived and it was served to them respectively. Laeysa requested utensils. She got a fork and a knife to cut the muffin. Kurasha already had a fork with his cake. He cut a small piece off his shortcake while he waited for his latte to cool down.

 

They ate in silence, taking in the peacefulness of the area. It was after a while, that the two left their seats and then began to go down the book aisles of any book they might be able to find interesting. The books were open, being tested as samples for those who wanted to read them before they bought them. There were already pre-covered books in another area but they could not be opened.

 

They chose some books to read quietly in a corner. There was a separate corner deeper within the shelves where tables, chairs, and sofas were placed in. It was quiet, peaceful, and calm. They didn't talk to each other, but having the other as a company while they read their perspective books was certainly comforting.

 

They stayed for hours, reading the books they found interesting and sharing books to each other to share their interest. And then, night came. It seemed rather late for the two to go home, so to apologize for such a delay, Kurasha treated Laeysa to dinner.

 

Thrass escorted them to a place to eat. They couldn't eat alone since they were only teenagers, only cafés could do that, so the Syndic had to be there to keep an eye on them. Kurasha didn't mind and he chatted with Laeysa as they waited for their food; their bought goods resting on the space beside them.

 

"Kurasha, I've been meaning to ask, how was it being adopted by aliens?" Laeysa questioned.

 

"Well... It was rather strange," Kurasha hummed and tried to recall the first time meeting his parents. "When I came here, I met Crusher first, and then my dad. Ironically, I was hostile to them at first, but when I met my Papa, I was only engulfed in enthusiasm to meet another being from space that I forgot that I was somewhere foreign in the first place," he laughed. "Papa and Dad didn't adopt me until I fully settled in. I tried to go back to my home planet, but things happened and I decided I would rather stay here."

 

"I see..." Laeysa nodded slowly. "You were quite lucky you were adopted by a higher class family that were able to vouch for you in the Ascendancy. Any lower class families can't even provide space travel,"

 

"Well, I'm lucky my Papa even found me," Kurasha hummed with a distant smile. "At this point, I think I'm pushing my luck too much. That's why I try to give my family anything I could offer them to show them my gratitude."

 

"With Senior Captain Thrawn as your father?" Laeysa looked surprised. "Quite a shock. He tends to run his family into stress because of his rebellious ways,"

 

Kurasha gave a slight chuckle. "Papa's great. Extremely. He's the best father that I could ever hope for."

 

"What of... your other father?" Laeysa asked.

 

"Dad's also been amazing," Kurasha complimented. "He's not perfect, no parent is, but he tries his best and supports us in the ways he can support. Truly, I'm grateful to him."

 

"I'm surprised he doesn't hurt any of you, word on the street is that he has a fierce temper," Laeysa winced. "No one could usually get a word with your human father because he'll be too quick and would whip them with a rant and growl cold enough to shut them up,"

 

Kurasha winced when he heard the way Laeysa talked about his father. He shook his head. "No, he's completely the opposite. He would never hurt anyone without purpose." Without purpose. Kurasha could still feel the sting on his cheek, but that was a year ago. It never happened again-

 

“Hmm… alright,” Laeysa hummed but commented nothing.

 

Kurasha added, "Well, if you'd like, I can introduce you to him when he comes back."

 

"No thank you." Laeysa said quickly, shaking her head.

 

Kurasha thought it strange, but he respected her decision. Still, it was slightly unnerving.

 

Soon, their food arrived. Kurasha had some local specialty hot soup and noodles. Nothing fancy but he liked the simplicity of the dish. Laeysa didn't mind either, sipping on soup gently. It's been a while since she had anything other than fish or vegetable salad.

 

After dinner, Kurasha took Laeysa home. He walked her to her door and then gave her a bow. "Thank you for accompanying me today, Laeysa. Maybe we can do something similar again sometime."

 

"Sure, message me," Laeysa gave him her contact information.

 

Kurasha gave a nod and then bid her farewell before he went back to his Uncle's ship. As soon as the ship left the planet, Kurasha began melting in his seat. He was a hot blushing mess and he covered his mouth as he began giggling to himself.

 

Thrass chuckled. "You had a good time on your hang out?" he grinned.

 

"Yes," Kurasha squeaked. He hugged himself as he sat curled in his seat. He was looking forward to the next one.

 

"That's... great," Thrass smiled. He hummed. "Hey, kid, you sure she's the one for you?"

 

Kurasha shrugged. "Well, she's very level-headed and many of the things we like align with each other. I could say that we are compatible." He stopped for a moment then thought, "But if she would rather not, then I would not force her to, of course."

 

"...alright," Thrass let out a chuckle, but he wasn't quite sure. With her words... she sounded a little xenophobic. But Kurasha knew better, right? He wouldn't date anyone who would purposely hurt their family, right?

 

When the three arrived back from their hang-out and dates, they found the halls littered with soda cans and fallen chips. It led to the lounge, where Ezra and Star played on the large flat-screen TV yelling curses and taunting each other.

 

Crusher groaned. "Star! Ezra!" He turned the television off. "You both are fucking grounded.”

 

Star groaned and put the controller down. "I was in the middle of beating Ezra's ass!" he complained.

 

"Well, you're going to spend the rest of the night cleaning this fucking mess." Crusher glared.

 

Star groaned again and laid dramatically on the ground.

 

Crusher growled. "Alright then, no TV and no datapad for the rest of time Dad and Papa are gone."

 

"That's not fair!" Ezra cried.

 

"You can't do that!" Star yelled.

 

Crusher turned to Kurasha and Thrass. "Any objections?"

 

"I did tell you kids to not have junk food…" Thrass crossed his arms, ears folding. "I believe it's fair that you get grounded, especially if you don't clean up the mess.”

 

"Honestly, I don't think it's fair," Kurasha shook his head. He looked at them with a pitiful smile and said, "Let them do extra chores in the house as well."

 

"Oh, fuck you !" Star swore. "Fine! I'm fucking cleaning as long as he doesn't get to decide!" he said, pointing at Kurasha.

 

"Okay, but you've pushed my patience, and you're both doing extra chores in the house." Crusher scowled. "Final decision.”

 

"Noooooo!”

 

"Not fair, CRUSHER!" Ezra screamed out. "You're not our parent! You don't have the right!"

 

"If you didn't want Kurasha's decision, you do mine ." Crusher gritted his teeth.

 

"FUCK YOU!"

 

"Whatever," Crusher rolled his eyes at them before turning to the rest of them. "Come on, let's clean up and get ready for bed while these two clean up all night." He glared at them again. "And if you don't , you're still cleaning it tomorrow anyway, so might as well start now.”

 

The two groaned while the older twins, and Darry went upstairs. "Woah, chill, big bro," the younger one chuckled. "What's gotten you so riled up? Bad date?"

 

"No, the date is great," Crusher sighed. "But I'm so tired of Star influencing Ezra in doing shitty things,”

 

Kurasha sighed. He glanced at his brother and then followed his twin upstairs. Crusher removed his robe but as he did, he began to aggressively scratch his arm.

 

"Crush? You okay?" Kurasha asked, taking a look at his arm.

 

"I'm fine!" Crusher took back his arm to hide it. "It just… started getting itchy!”

 

Kurasha glared at his brother. He crossed his arms and said, "If you're fine, show me your arm.”

 

Crusher sighed. "Fine…" He showed him his arm, and Kurasha could see the tiny scales growing above the skin.

 

"What the..." Kurasha was confused. He looked closely at his skin and tried to touch it. "What the actual fuck?" He has never seen anything like this. He hadn't seen any biology book or anything written in the magic books Eli had that had something to do with magic. What was this? Some sort of transformation?

 

"I know… it's weird. And strange…" Crusher winced. "I did my best to hide it in my sleeves, so Fastal wouldn't see it. I don't… wanna know what his reaction would have been if he saw it…”

 

Kurasha took a deep breath before he said, "Can you... Can you explain to me what this is? So I can make a solution for it.”

 

"I don't know!" Crusher was shaking. "I don't know what's happening! Am I sick? Did I get an infection? Am I going to die? Will I need surgery? Does it need to be scraped off? Do I-”

 

" No . No, no, no. No," Kurasha said, redirecting his twin's eyes back to him. He held his cheek gently and said, "We'll figure this out. Okay? We'll figure... Whatever this is." He looked at his brother again then took a deep breath in. "Okay... First, I need you to calm down, Crusher.”

 

Crusher took some breaths. They were shaky, but he still managed to keep himself from pacing. "O-Okay… Okay…" he took a deep breath and slowly nodded. "I'm calm… I'm calm…"

 

The scales suddenly sprouted on his other arm, heading to his neck. He looked down at it for a second before fainting.

 

He woke up a few hours later in bed and Uncle Thrass checked on him. When Kurasha saw Crusher awake, he rushed to his brother's side and held his hand, no matter how strange the scaly texture felt against his skin. Crusher winced and took back his hand before curling up, his body trembling.

 

Thrass hissed. "This… I've never seen this before…”

 

"Uncle, this has to have a remedy or something," Kurasha said as he looked over at his brother. He  sat beside him and tried to coo him to come out. "Crusher, Crusher, it's okay... You're okay…”

 

"I don't know, kid… humans don't do that, right?" Thrass grimaced. "I've never seen Krix or Eli do that… maybe we should get him to an actual doctor?”

 

Kurasha winced. "They won't hurt him, right?”

 

"…I don't know," Thrass sighed. "Hmm… I know who to call, stay here," He got up and headed out of the room.

 

Now, Kurasha was alone with his brother. He looked at his brother and tried to touch him again. "Crusher, it's okay... You're safe, okay?”

 

"What's… What's happening to me…?" Crusher whimpered.

 

"We don't know yet," Kurasha said as he put a hand on his shoulder. "But you'll be okay. We're going to figure out what's happening to you and we're going to fix this, okay?”

 

"O-Okay…" Crusher took some breaths and closed his eyes. "Promise to not leave my side…?”

 

"Of course, I won't." Kurasha went closer to his brother until he was snuggling him under the blankets. "I'm your twin. We stick together no matter what happens.”

 

Crusher smiled and closed his eyes, taking in the warmth of his twin.

Chapter 24: Scales And Tricks

Summary:

Crusher learns something new about his body. Star asks Hamakti to help him and Digivvi on a project.

Ezra had passed out on the couch from exhaustion. Star hummed. There was still some mess to clean, but his baby brother was tired. He put his cleaning supplies down for the moment and then got his little brother in his arms and began walking up the stairs to tuck him in.

 

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Star rushed downstairs and then opened the door. And there stood… the one patriarch that up to this day gave shivers down his spine.

 

"AHH!" Star yelled as he fell back on the floor in terror. He looked up at Patriarch Yokado and his breath began to quicken, his heart began to bang against his chest, and his mind was telling him to run but no matter what he did, it seemed his legs didn't want to comply. He can barely conjure any ice and he can't focus right now to transform anything to block himself with, so the only thing his body could do was bubble magic inside of him as the patriarch's eyes gazed down at the young boy.

 

Yokado wasn't fazed by his state. He only stared down and let himself in, passing the boy and heading to meet with Thrass, who ran towards him.

 

"Your Venerate!" He bowed. "I'm honored that you came,"

 

"Show me the problem please, Syndic Thrass," Yokado spoke.

 

"Of course, right away," Thrass nodded and led the patriarch up the stairs.

 

Star was left on the ground, but once he finally processed who was in the house, he began running to Ezra's room. Fuck the mess. He wasn't going out until he knew his youngest was safe and away from him.

 

Yokado was led to Crusher's room where Kurasha was still consoling his twin. Yokado went forward and knelt down, plucking a scale from Crusher's arm. The boy yelped and held onto his twin more.

 

Kurasha rushed to hug him and he glared at the Patriarch and screamed, "What the fu-- ”

 

"Kurasha, please," Thrass came forward. "Let him do his work,”

 

Kurasha growled. He glared at the man and kept his brother close, not moving from his position, but he allowed him access to Crusher. It made him pissed but what else can he do?

 

Yokado collected a few more scales before letting them hover in his hands. He swirled his fingers around it, his third eye glowing while he closed his eyes. The scales suddenly turned black, and he dropped them, eyes widening. "Oh my…"

 

"What is it, your Venerate?" Thrass asked, concerned by his reaction.

 

"The boy is scaling," Yokado reported. "It is what happens to those in puberty with blood of dragons,”

 

"Dragon?" Kurasha repeated, looking back at Crusher.

 

Crusher's eyes furrowed. "What… What do you mean…?"

 

"You have the blood of a dragon," Yokado simply informed. "But not just any dragon; half-demon dragon and half-angel dragon. Quite a wonder… your blood parents either broke standards or they must have been arranged somehow…”

 

"Will he be alright after this?" Kurasha asked, gesturing to Crusher's state. He touched his scales again and they were... Colder. Actually, the whole room was getting colder.

 

"Yes, he will be fine," Yokado assured. "Dragons will scale up until they're 18. By then, the scaling is done, and he'll be able to control the scales,"

 

"Thank Csilla's moons…" Thrass sighed in relief.

 

18... When Crusher is 18, these will be gone. That's fine. But how will the others react to him? Kurasha had to do something to help his brother conceal it. But if he didn't want to, then that's fine as well. But the best way for him to adjust right now is to let him stay at home. He turned to his uncle Thrass. "Can Crusher stay home for a few days?”

 

"Of course, of course," Thrass nodded. "He needs time to adjust, and that's fine,"

 

"You can also use the dragon scales to do self-transition, if you please, young Crusher," Yokado told the boy. "Scales are easier to chop,"

 

Crusher blinked and looked down at himself before humming. Kurasha sighed in relief. He hugged his brother, happy that at least some of his worries were alleviated.

 

Thrass looked around and hummed. “Is it just me, or is the mansion a little colder than normal?”

 

“Maybe the young Star is using his abilities a little too much,” Yokado gave a hum.

 

Kurasha hummed. "Star hasn't used his powers in weeks," he hummed. "He stopped using them after they've begun becoming weaker.”

 

"That's just a process," Yokado shrugged. "It gets weaker to come back stronger. One day, he'll wake up with his full abilities,”

 

Kurasha hummed. He didn't know the history Yokado had with Star but why did it seem like the man knew Star outside of the things people said about him? He turned to Crusher. "Can I check on Star for a minute?”

 

"Go," Crusher nodded.

 

Kurasha excused himself and then went to Star. Once outside the hall, everything was becoming frozen. He winced. He hadn't seen the house in this state in so long. He shivered and began walking the halls to Star's room but didn't find Star in there. Instead, he found Darry huddled in the spare clothes Star kept in his closet. "Darry?" Kurasha called. "Have you seen Star?”

 

"Nope, but look at me!" Darry placed on Star's woolen hats. "I'm a clothes monster! Rawrr!" He held out mittens like claws.

 

The open door leading outside let the ice in and frost quickly began entering the room. Kurasha hissed. "Darry, can you help me find Star, please?”

 

“Okie!” Darry leapt out of the clothes. “Let's go look!”

 

They went outside again and Kurasha looked up and it was snowing. Inside? He huffed. He turned to Darry. "You know him best. Where do you think he'd be?”

 

"Ezra's room?" Darry shrugged. "Maybe they rested after trying to clean the lounge,”

 

"Right," Kurasha nodded and turned to begin to tread towards Ezra's room. Just like what Darry suspected, Ezra's door was shut tight with thick ice. Kurasha thought that there was no way of being able to get in. He turned to Darry. "Can you melt the ice?”

 

"Yes sir!" Darry erupted his hands with fiery stars before throwing it at the ice.

 

The ice exploded and Kurasha gave Darry a quick, "Thank you" Then he opened the door. 

 

Inside the door was relatively warm with only the coldness of the inside going in. Star sat on the floor against Ezra's bed, tucking his head in between his knees. Kurasha and Darry were unable to see his face, but the way Star shook, it looked like he was crying.

 

"What's up with him?" Darry scratched his head. He looked to the bed, and Ezra was still sleeping soundly and undisturbed. He seemed fine, so why was Star not fine?

 

Kurasha went forward and quietly whispered. "Star?" He touched his shoulder, but Star jerked back at the touch, falling back on the ground as he stared at Kurasha in horror. 

 

The older one was confused. Why the heck was Star acting that way? Did something happen? Kurasha stayed where he was to give space to his younger sibling, but he opened his arms invitingly. "Star, it's okay... It's just me." 

 

Star looked at Kurasha up and down before he rushed to hug him. He curled on his chest and choked on the sobs he refused to let out. It hurts. It hurts seeing that man again. And he just wanted to know he was safe from him. 

 

Kurasha sighed and he leaned on Ezra's back as he positioned his younger brother crying in his arms. He cradled Star and then turned to Darry, inviting him in. Darry shrugged and went over to join. Kurasha brought Darry in the hug and they tried to calm down Star with whatever he was going through. 

 

Slowly, the ice stopped producing, but it stayed as a stain on the walls outside. They'll have to clean that up later.

 

After a while, there was a knock at the door.

 

Kurasha looked at the door, but he couldn't move without disturbing the two. Instead, he called, "Come in.”

 

The door slid open, and Thrass peered inside. "Kids, it's time for lunch," he urged.

 

Kurasha let Darry leave. "Wake Ezra up. I'll stay with Star.”

 

"What about lunch?" Darry frowned. "You'll both get hungry,”

 

"We'll come down later, don't worry," Kurasha assured.

 

"Okay…" Darry looked unsure as he made his way to wake up their little brother. "Ezzy, wake up…"

 

"Five more minutes…" Ezra groaned.

 

"But there's food,"

 

"Food??" Ezra jumped up. "Let's go!!" He dashed downstairs, taking Darry with him.

 

Kurasha laughed. He turned to Star and asked, "Are you ready to talk?"

 

"... No..." 

 

"That's okay," Kurasha sighed. "I'll be here with you…”

 

"Kurasha," Thrass called out. "Star, you two shouldn't starve, come down please,”

 

"We'll come down in a few minutes, I promise," Kurasha pleaded. "I'll make sure he and I eat, don't worry."

 

“No, I mean,” Thrass cleared his throat. “We need to pay respects to the patriarch who came to help Crusher by serving him lunch with our company,”

 

Star's grip on Kurasha tightened. The older one had a bad feeling about this, but he couldn't disobey those orders. He sighed and then got up, situating Star so that he would be in his arms. "Okay," he told his uncle. He looked down at his sibling. "I can carry you only until the stairs. Okay?"

 

Star didn't respond, but it wasn't like he could object. 

 

Kurasha followed his uncle out of the room and when they got to the stairs, he set Star down. Star kept his head down and kept a tight grip on Kurasha's hand as they began approaching the dining hall.

 

Yokado was at the end of the table, as accustomed. Crusher wore a hoodie and mask as he sat on one end while Darry sat beside him. Kurasha sat across from Crusher and had Star sit beside him and Ezra. Ezra ate happily, not noticing his older brother's discomfort as Thrass sat beside Darry and across from him.

 

Their uncle gave a bow. "Apologies for the delay, your Venerate,"

 

"No apologies necessary, I understand," Yokado assured.

 

Star ate quietly and as little food as possible, so he could possibly be excused. But no excuse could be made, and he was forced to sit even when he finished his meal. 'Rude', as his uncle worded it out. Star sat quietly in his seat, head down and tried to be as still as a statue.

 

After lunch, Yokado got up and handed Kurasha a vial of cream. "This should help conceal the scales if Crusher ever wishes, but he cannot place it on himself since it will disappear the moment the scales on his hands touch them," he told the boy.

 

"Thank you, Your Venerate," Kurasha took the vial.

 

"You're welcome," Yokado nodded. He glanced at his gloves and hummed. "Impressive... though not recommended for you to conceal your powers with a higher chance of worsening it's effects, I suppose it would do," He got up and turned to leave.

 

Kurasha hummed as he looked at his gloves. He doesn't plan to use these for long, just until he builds the device that could help him control his powers.

 

Yokado was soon by the door, accompanied by Thrass. The patriarch patted his shoulder. "Warn your brother and your brother in law the danger of the future. Someone will make a mistake, and in that mistake... danger. You all must be ready."

 

"I..." Thrass swallowed and nodded. "Understood, your Venerate,"

 

"Good," Yokado nodded and headed out.

 

He returned to Kurasha to fix dinner and Star clung on Crusher next. Crusher winced. "Star, please let go..."

 

Kurasha looked up and sighed. He turned to Darry. "Can you put the dishes in the sink? I'll take care of Star."

 

"Kay!" Darry grabbed the dishes and dashed to the sink. Ezra blinked and followed after him to help, afraid the dishes would break.

 

Kurasha grabbed Star off from Crusher and then carried him back to his room. Crusher sighed in relief and headed to the bathroom to bathe. Kurasha set Star down on his bed, but the child still won't let go. He was clinging like a koala, and it didn't seem like he was tiring anytime soon. The older one sighed so he sat with Star on the bed. "Star, can you at least tell me what's wrong?" He asked as he stroked his brother's hair to try and calm him. "Please?"

 

There was no response from the child so Kurasha guessed he had to wait it out.

 

Darry soon skipped into the room. He tilted his head. "He isn't calm yet?" he asked.

 

Kurasha shrugged. "He's getting there." He looked down at his sibling and then back at Darry. "Do you know what might cause this?"

 

"No clue, I wasn't with him earlier," Darry gave a shrug.

 

Kurasha sighed. He nodded and then looked back at Star. His hold was getting loose, meaning that he was getting tired, but Kurasha was afraid to let go now because he might try and grab on again. Damn, he wished he had his datapad or a book at least.

 

Darry just sat on his bed. The other wasn't telling him to do anything, so he wasn't doing anything.

 

Kurasha hissed. He put Star on the bed then quickly got up. "Keep an eye on your brother," Kurasha instructed, then rushed to Crusher. 

 

Darry hummed and went over to sit by his twin. "Twinsie, you okay?" he asked, holding his hand.

 

Star gave him a squeeze.

 

Darry blinked. "Is... that a yes? A no? Come on, twinsie, I can't understand you when you're like this..." he pouted.

 

Star turned tiredly at his twin and muttered, "Sorry..."

 

Darry patted his head. "Maybe you should rest, you really need it,"

 

Star gave a nod and then curled up on his bed to sleep. Darry watched as he did with a hum. He leaned back against the wall, not letting go of his twin's hand as he rested.

 

---

 

Blood dripped from the bathroom door, and Ezra looked down at it, tilting his head. Kurasha panted as he finally came. He ran down the stairs, basically flying, and now, he was looking at the door. "What happened?" he asked Ezra in between pants.

 

"I don't know, but I think Crusher's bleeding," Ezra winced.

 

Kurasha hissed and he went inside the bathroom. "Crush?"

 

He found Crusher with a small butter knife, holding his arm while it bled out.

 

"CRUSHER!" Kurasha rushed and took the knife away from him. "Crusher, what the hell?!"

 

"I..." Crusher swallowed. "The scales... they were turning grey and black so I... I thought they were getting infected..." He pointed the knife at the scales he managed to slice off, which indeed were turning black and grey. "I... I accidentally sliced too deep and... and stabbed myself..."

 

Kurasha hissed. He put the knife away and then got the first-aid kit. "I don't want to ask that patriarch to come back. Maybe this is part of the scaling process he talked about," he theorized. He sat Crusher down on the toilet and then began applying disinfectants and bandages on his arm.

 

Crusher turned away, trying to take deep breaths. Kurasha looked up at his brother and then sighed. While he was bandaging his brother, he asked, "Is there something you're not telling me?"

 

"..." Crusher swallowed, shutting his eyes. "It... It looked like her..."

 

"Who?"

 

Crusher shook his head and kept himself quiet. Kurasha stared at his brother for a moment before he sighed. Looked like her... A relative he had trauma with? Possibly.

 

Once he was finished with his task, he got up and hugged his brother. "No matter what you're changing into, you're Crusher. You'll always be Crusher. You'll never be someone else." He kissed his forehead and then smiled at him sweetly. "You're my brother. I'm your twin. I'm open for you to talk with anytime."

 

Crusher let out a shaky breath but nodded, closing his eyes at his brother's warmth. He used it to calm himself, taking a few more breaths until he found himself relaxing.

 

Ezra looked from the door and hummed. "What's with all the drama...? Dad and Papa aren't even here..." he sighed and made his way upstairs to finish his prototypes.

 

Kurasha helped Crusher wash up and then cleaned the blood later. He sighed. He just wanted to work. But he guessed he should step up since his parents aren't home. He went back upstairs and checked on Darry and Star. 

 

A few hours had passed. Crusher had locked himself in his room, debating whether he should go out and face the world. They had school the next day, and he was going to stay home with Ezra until he was ready.

 

Well… if he was ever going to be ready.

 

Fastal had been messaging him non-stop, worried about him. Crusher wanted to text, but the other wanted to holo-call, wanting to see that he was alright. Crusher couldn’t reply to that and sent a quick ‘not right now, sorry’ before curling himself up with blankets.

 

A while passed, and Kurasha was finally able to visit Crusher. He wasn't even able to do what he wanted because he was running around the house and trying to maintain peace, or at the very least, cleanliness. He brought a snack for his brother. Cheesecake that they still had in the fridge. He sat on his brother's bed and gently nudged the blanket. "I brought you something..."

 

Crusher peeked from his blanket pile. "Hmm?"

 

Kurasha put the cheesecake and strawberry milkshake on the desk. "For you."

 

Crusher's eyes softened. He slowly moved out of his pile and headed to the desk. "Thanks, Rasha..." He looked at the boy from head to toe. "Are you okay?"

 

Kurasha's hair was a mess and he was visibly sweating. The other shrugged and replied, "I'm fine. I'm more worried for you all." He took out of his pocket the vial of cream Yokado gave him. "Let's try this on. It's supposed to help you conceal your scales."

 

"Okay," Crusher nodded. and held out an arm.

 

Kurasha put a little on his fingers and began to spread it on his brother's skin as a test. The cream stung a little, and Crusher winced, but he watched in delight as it fused with his skin and hid the scales.

 

Kurasha hummed. He asked, "How does it feel?"

 

"Stingy... but it cools off after a while," Crusher let out a sigh of relief. "Can you do it for the rest of the scales?"

 

Kurasha nodded. He took a larger spread and began putting it on his brother's scales. Crusher ate with his already cured arm, letting his brother place the cream on the other parts of his body that showed scales. Kurasha complied and lightly put the cream on their arms and then on his neck. Wherever it was visible. He made sure to not use it too much. Rather, sparingly. He said, "Let's try to use this as sparingly as possible. I do not want to as that patriarch for more."

 

"Why? He seems nice," Crusher gave a hum.

 

"You can ask him for more, but I want to avoid contact," Kurasha said. "He just... I don't like him." Yokado gave him bad vibes that he didn't know how to explain other than a gut feeling.

 

"Okay," Crusher shrugged. "At least I have the chance to go to school without looking like a freak," he winced. More than he already was as a human, anyway.

 

Kurasha hugged Crusher and gave an assurance, "You're not a freak. Just different. Different isn't always bad."

 

"I know..." Crusher sighed. "I'm just... afraid that even our friends would be afraid of me..."

 

"They won't... If they will, they'll have to get used to it," Kurasha patted his back. "There are scarier things out in space than you scaling."

 

Crusher laughed. "That's... true..." He smiled. "Thanks, Kurasha,"

 

"Of course," his brother said. He put the vial away and then got up. He stretched and said, "Call me if you need me. I'll be in my workshop."

 

Crusher shook his head and stood up. "You should rest, you look beaten up and ready to pass out,"

 

"I'm fine," Kurasha said. "Besides, I need to ask Papa and Dad. I don't think it can wait." He patted Crusher's shoulder and then left for his workshop.

 

Crusher blinked and tilted his head. What did he mean by that?

 

Soon, Kurasha was in his workshop. Ezra was in the background melding on another prototype. Kurasha was working on something while he waited for Eli or his Papa to pick up the call.

 

Ezra glanced at his blueprints and frowned, trying to turn his work upside down. "Huh, something... doesn't feel right..."

 

Kurasha turned to his brother and asked, "You okay there?"

 

"The blueprints say that I need to have three antennae on this device, but I don't get why," Ezra pouted.

 

Kurasha got up and looked at the blueprints. It was in a strange language, not Chuenh... nor English. It was... in weird symbols of a sort.

 

Kurasha hummed. He took a picture of the symbols. "I can ask Papa for you. If they pick up."

 

"Okay..." Ezra nodded and got another prototype to work on instead.

 

Kurasha took the blue prints to his workplace and continued to work on his project.

 

After a while, Thrawn picked up on the call. "Hello, my child, how are you?" He greeted with a smile, but his hair was messed up, and he had his undershirt on instead of his uniform.

 

Kurasha smiled. "Hey, Papa. I'm doing well," he replied, despite his obvious looks of obviously not being well. "I just called because I have some questions. First," He got the blueprints Ezra printed out. "What do these symbols say? They don't look to be Chuenh or English."

 

Thrawn looked into the screen with narrowed eyes. "Those... are in Galactic Basic," He frowned. "These blueprints... where is it from?"

 

"From a website Ezra found," Kurasha replied. "I thought they were strange too but Ezra said they were in your open datapad as well. We thought the blueprints were alright to use."

 

"What!?" Thrawn's eyes widened. "Disconnect from that site immediately. It has a tracker."

 

Kurasha's eyes widened and he quickly yelled. "Ezra, give me your datapad, NOW!"

 

"Huh?" Ezra ran inside with his datapad. "Why--"

 

Kurasha grabbed his datapad and quickly opened the site, disconnecting it, and then blocking Ezra from ever using it again. He hissed and asked his Papa, "What are the chances they already got our location? It's been a few weeks..."

 

"They wouldn't be able to find the Unknown Regions without a Navigator, so it will be fine," Thrawn assured. "But if he had continued using it, they would use... their abilities to find it anyway,"

 

"Who they?" Ezra blinked. "And what's going on?" He looked at his brother.

 

"I told you this website could be dangerous," Kurasha informed. "The website had a tracker. From now on, don't use any unknown websites, baby brother."

 

"How come YOU used it, Papa?" Ezra frowned.

 

"I am authorized to," Thrawn sighed. "The website belongs to the Empire,"

 

Kurasha hummed. "And the language they use is Galactic Basic..." He thought about it for a while before he asked, "Can we learn it?"

 

"In time... it's not like it would be of any use now," Thrawn sighed. "Never access those Imperial sites again, alright?"

 

"Fine..." Ezra grumbled.

 

Kurasha patted his head to try and comfort him. But after that, he quickly turned to his father and said, "Well, second question. Star has been acting... Strange, lately. After Patriarch Yokado's visit. Is there a reason why? Or at the least, a way to help him?"

 

Thrawn winced. "Um... well, your Dad knows more about that situation than I do..." he admitted.

 

"Well, is he available?" Kurasha asked.

 

The sound of a chair being thrown across the room could be heard in the background, and Thrawn shook his head. "Unfortunately no. The meeting with his father did not... particularly end well,"

 

Kurasha winced. "I see..." He hummed. "Actually, I like to present you a project of mine, if you're not too busy."

 

"Of course, I'm free for the moment," Thrawn smiled.

 

Kurasha showed the camera cube-like device that had an extended rod on one side and a few wires poking out of it. He smiled and said, "I told Dad about this a year ago and I think I'm close to finalizing it. It's a device that could help me get rid of my powers. Or at the very least, make it dormant."

 

Thrawn hummed. "Have you consulted your Grunkle Iceesat about this? Or with Patriarch Yokado?"

 

"Why would I consult Patriarch Yokado?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Because he's the only Chiss with the vast knowledge of magic, of course," Thrawn nonchalantly replied.

 

Kurasha put his device away. "Well, I never considered him before... And I have done experiments with myself before and what the extent of my powers could do. A plausible solution to my magic problem is creating a device to have it shut off."

 

"I am not one to judge what you do with your powers, Kurasha," Thrawn sighed. "But be aware that while it might work, removing or causing your powers to be dormant will make it worse ."

 

"How will it be worse?" Kurasha asked. He saw no downsides to this. He gets rid of his powers and he'll be able to hug his brothers. His family. He wanted to know what they feel like.

 

"Your powers will still be a part of you," Thrawn explained. "Uncle Iceesat had explained to me before; you can get rid of you powers... but you cannot get rid of them."

 

That did not make sense to Kurasha, but the news that he cannot get rid of his powers made him even more frustrated. He doesn't... He doesn't want to keep destroying the things he loves. He doesn't want to hurt his brothers. He saw what he could do with Thrania. And although it was for a good cause back then, he didn't think he could take it if it would be one of the family he trusts and loves.

 

Thrawn noticed his expression and let out another sigh. "It makes no sense to you now, but it will if you go through with it. Patriarch Yokado can explain more, if you wish to know more,"

 

Kurasha sighed. "Do I really have to...?"

 

"You do not have to, but if you wish to learn more, then you may," Thrawn shook his head.

 

Learn... It was always Kurasha's strength. But what if he can't? He sighed and looked at his gloves, looking at his arms before clenching the cloth in between. "... Okay..."

 

"Is there anything else you wish to share or ask about?" Thrawn asked.

 

Kurasha hummed. "Well... Crusher's scaling."

 

"Scaling?" Thrawn blinked.

 

"According to Patriarch Yokado, his birth parents were dragons of some sort. He has inherited those genes and is showing scales on his skin. He says they'll be gone by the time he turns 18."

 

"Fascinating," Thrawn noted down what he said. "Ironically enough, I had found your twin crawling out of a volcano,"

 

Kurasha chuckled. "Well, how coincidental. Papa, when are you coming back?"

 

"After the colonization," Thrawn answered. "And when your Dad cools down enough to start it... which should take only about a month or so,"

 

That was still rather long. The child gave a sad smile. "I see... I hope you have a safe trip, Papa. And hope Dad will be alright too."

 

"He will be, don't worry," Thrawn assured. He hummed. "Actually, we might have a surprise when we return, so please prepare an extra room,"

 

"Surprise? Extra room?"

 

"Yes," Thrawn nodded. "Well, I must go, your Dad has calmed down now, so we have to begin the colonization,"

 

"Okay. I wish you well, Papa," Kurasha said.

 

Thrawn smiled before the call was cut off.

 

Ezra frowned and tugged on Kurasha's sleeve. "You want to get rid of your powers?"

 

"Yes," Kurasha patted Ezra's head. He sat in the interaction with him and his father the whole time.

 

"Why?"

 

"Because they're dangerous," Kurasha replied. He stroked Ezra's cheek with his gloved hand. "I can't control them. No matter what I do. I don't want to hurt you. Or any of our siblings."

 

"Why don't you try to control them?" Ezra tilted his head.

 

"I did," Kurasha said. "Dad tried to help me and I was doing everything he told me perfectly, but in the end, I still can't." He sighed and continued, "I plan on putting something near my pituitary gland to stop my powers entirely. I don't have a use for them. I can't touch the things I love without destroying them. This is the only way I can think of controlling them."

 

"By blocking them?" Ezra looked unamused. "You want it to corrupt you inside and out?"

 

"I'm sure it won't do that," Kurasha said.

 

"You're sure about that?"

 

"And what makes you think I will?"

 

"It's a precaution," Ezra shrugged. "What if it does? What will you do then?"

 

Kurasha was silent. He thought about it and... He really can't imagine it. How would that corrupt him? Well...

 

Kurasha's body began to disintegrate into ash until he was out of sight--

 

"I'll think of something then," Kurasha replied.

 

"Whatever you say," Ezra huffed and headed out with his datapad.

 

Dinner rolled by and Kurasha cleaned the dishes. And after that, he cleaned up the kids' mess while playing. And after that, he went to get the laundry because it was piling up to a mountain. Oh wait, he had homework. He almost forgot he had homework. He called for his bots for help and then began doing his homework in the laundry room. But then one of his bots malfunctioned so he needed to clean that. And then finish the laundry. Oh, he had to check on Star after this too, and then make sure Ezra sleeps–

 

"Kurasha." Crusher held onto his shoulders. "You rest. Uncle Thrass and I'll take care of everything,"

 

"Hm? No, I'm fine," Kurasha said as he ran down the mental list of what he needed to do before the day ended. Gosh, why was there only 24 hours in a day? "You rest. Needing to get used to your body and all. Oh, I have to check the food. I forgot to make a list for our groceries for the next week--"

 

"I'll do the groceries," Thrass patted his shoulder. "Rest, Kurasha. If not as your uncle, as the Syndic of the family you're residing in. A command, if you will."

 

Kurasha looked up at his uncle and sighed. "Fine..." He got his work and then went upstairs. Next, he went to the kitchen to brew himself coffee for his late night study.

 

Crusher hummed. He turned to Thrass, who nodded. The boy went to his twin. "I'll get you the coffee, you head up to study," he assured.

 

"Really? Thank you," Kurasha went up to his bedroom.

 

Crusher watched him leave. He sighed and managed to brew the coffee before heading up while Thrass took care of the other kids. He headed to their bedroom, and Crusher leaned against the wall.

 

"Kurasha."

 

Before he could even talk to his twin, he saw him passed out on his desk with a stack of papers scattered over him. It was a mix of campaign plans, machinery drafts, and homework. Guess the coffee wait was too long.

 

Crusher chuckled. He placed the coffee on the desk before gently moving his twin to his bed, placing the blanket over him. "Sleep well," he spoke then he left the room to check on their other siblings, closing the door to let his brother sleep.

 

The next day, Kurasha, Star, and Darry all headed to school, leaving Crusher and Ezra to be the only kids in the house. Ezra was locking himself to the workshop. Crusher tried to get him out to talk, but he refused.

 

"Come on, Ez," Crusher groaned. "You're not upset for being grounded, are you?"

 

"... no." Ezra sighed. "I just... need some space right now, Crush."

 

Crusher let out a sigh. "Alright... fine," He turned to head down to continue to cook rapidly.

 

In school, Hamakti and Opoia were confused while Crusher didn't come to school. "He's taking a few days off," Kurasha explained. "Something came up with him and he needs some time to adjust." He didn't want to say that Crusher was a dragon. That was his to share.

 

"Huh, alright," Opoia hummed.

 

"Hey, Rasha, can I ask for some advice?" Hamakti asked.

 

"What is it?" Kurasha asked.

 

"What gift do I give to a prince?" Hamakti questioned.

 

Kurasha paused. He sighed and muttered something about how inconvenient it is Crusher wasn't here for this type of advice. He turned to Hamakti. "I have no idea what Thro'tarthi or what a prince would like. But a sincere customized item would do best. Or anything you could offer. You can have my brother, Star, help you with that. He's good at arts and crafts." He's also the one who gifted Thro'tarthi the most out of all of the siblings combined, so there's that.

 

"Ehh, Star doesn't really like me, so I guess that advice will do!" Hamakti wrote it down.

 

"Star doesn't like you?" That came as a surprise to Kurasha.

 

"Yeah... since I kinda shoved Tarthi when we were still enemies," Hamakti chuckled. "Crusher told me that Star wasn't very happy with that,"

 

"Just apologize, man," Opoia snorted.

 

"I already did with Tarthi, but eh, no idea how I would bring it up with Star," Hamakti sighed. "And well, don't wanna bring up Tarthi with Star since Tarthi told me that he did have a crush on him and he didn't wanna hurt him any further,"

 

"I'm sure Star got over him," Kurasha shrugged. "It's been months. Maybe you two might even get along."

 

"Ehhh, I'll take the safe bet," Hamakti winced.

 

Meanwhile, Darry was chattering with his boyfriends while Digivvi was talking with Star.

 

Star and Digivvi were thinking of pairing up for a project, but to do their project, they needed the cooperation of an older grade. "Orasi isn't available this week and for the next because of something she has to do for her dad..." Star hummed. "And siblings aren't an option, so…”

 

"Damn," Digivvi hummed. "And we don't know anyone else… do we?”

 

"We can always ask my brother's friend group," Star shrugged. "Maybe one of them would be free." Their assignment was to video them working with a higher grade level to test their level of cooperation with people older than them. It would be a two-way project meaning the other batch also has to select a pair of juniors to assist them.

 

"Sure, we can meet 'em durin' lunch," Digivvi chuckled and nodded.

 

"Sounds good!"

 

Lunch arrived and Star and Digivvi were walking to Kurasha's table.

 

Hamakti winced as he saw them. "Ah, shit,"

 

"How convenient," Opoia snorted.

 

"Hey, guys!" Star greeted with a smile. "We have a project and we need one your guys' help!”

 

"Sure, what's up?" Opoia asked.

 

"Well, we got assigned to a project about being cooperative with your higher peers," Star began to explain. "We gotta video it by the end of next week. We can do anything from selling stuff to doing hobbies, or trying something new. As long as it's an activity.”

 

"Oh, really?" Opoia hummed and grinned. "Well, I'm already helping a group but Hamakti is very available,"

 

Hamakti tensed but gave a smile. "Haha, yeah! I'm… I'm available,"

 

"Sounds great, don't ya think?" Digivvi turned to the other.

 

Star nodded. "Yep!" He handed out his datapad and asked, "Can we have your contact?" He didn't look displeased or anything. Rather, he was relaxed with it.

 

Hamakti gave the contact. "I'm free any day and any where you wanna do the project," he cleared out, not wanting to be a burden of it for being unavailable.

 

"Thanks!" Star said. "We'll try starting by Friday next week. Is that good?”

 

"Sounds good!" Hamakti nodded.

 

Star and Digivvi then bid farewell to Hamakti and the others before leaving. 

 

Kurasha turned to Hamakti and said, "See? He's approachable." He got the coffee that he brought and took a sip. "Good luck.”

 

"I'm gonna need it," Hamakti shuddered.

 

"Calm your ass, Ham, literally," Opoia rolled her eyes. "Besides, you can take it as an advantage to ask him what else does Tarthi likes. Kurasha DID say he already moved on, right, Rasha?”

 

"Yep," Kurasha nodded. Probably is what he thought. I mean, Darry talks to them about this boy Star was taking an interest in. Surely, he began liking someone else. It's been months since Hamakti and Thro'tarthi began dating and a year and more when Thro'tarthi rejected Star. Surely, he moved on.

 

"Haha… I ain't taking the chances, dudes," Hamakti winced. "I still feel like a target of hatred,"

 

"Whatever, lame-o," Opoia rolled her eyes.

 

"Ham. Chill," Kurasha chuckled. "You and Star have a lot more in common than you think, actually.”

 

"Maybe, but eh," Hamakti ate his slice of pizza. "Not gonna take the risk still. It's just a project,”

 

Kurasha shrugged. "Okay, then.”

 

Friday rolled by soon enough. Star picked him and Digivvi up and they were discussing on the ship what they could do. "Well, it should be something at least one of us is good at," Star said, gesturing to him and Digivvi. "One of us has to video." He turned to Hamakti and asked, "Uh, what do you like, Hamakti?”

 

"Well, I like to hoverboard," Hamakti replied. "I do some hoverboarding at my free time,"

 

"Hey, I practice hoverboardin' too!" Digivvi laughed.

 

“Nice one, dudette,” Hamakti chuckled.

 

"Oh, that sounds awesome!" Star grinned. "We could try that! I'll film." Star knew a few things or two about hoverboarding, but he wanted his friend to have a good time with this project. Besides, she's more experienced than him. He was more into hoverbikes.

 

"We should film it in your stunt dome, Star!" Digivvi urged. "Big, spacious and safe!”

 

"Oh, yeah! Definitely!" Star agreed. "I could add in some special effects too to make it look spectacular!" He laughed.

 

"Now that's an idea!" Digivvi grinned.

 

Hamakti sighed in relief. At least they liked his idea.

 

They soon arrived at Star and Darry's dome. He told his brother that he'd be borrowing the dome for the weekend and then began preparing for a smaller stunt space for the hoverboards. This whole space was meant for hoverbikes so he had to make a smaller area so it would be safer to jump from.

 

Digivvi and Hamakti helped him out, with Digivvi showing the older one how everything else worked out. Hamakti did his best, but he was a bit clueless as he pressed the buttons. Star helped him with it and then he went to get hoverboards. He gave them to Digivvi and Hamakti then prepared the camera and his special effects. He was rather hardworking through all of this and very professional. He didn't say anything about Hamakti's relationship or mention anything out of topic other than the project they were doing.

 

That made Hamakti more tense. Was this all a professional act? Was he gonna yell or snap at him later? Or??

 

He tried to get his mind off it as he and Digivvi practiced a little, so they didn't do too many takes. The younger Chiss was good, not much in professional, but Hamakti will give her credit for being able to do those flips and tricks.

 

"Okay, guys! I got everything set up!" Star said. He went behind the camera and said, "You guys should get used to the ramps first. My effects can only function three times a day until they go on a ten-hour rest. So, better make it count.”

 

"Just a little one rundown with the routine, Star!" Digivvi cried as she attempted to use the ramp again. "Gotta handle this flip- GAH!" She fell off her hoverboard, which landed on the other side of the ramp while she landed on the ground. "Ah, biscuits!”

 

"Vi!" Star ran to her and helped her sit up. "Are you okay? Does anything hurt?”

 

"I'm fine!" Digivvi hissed as she tried to stand. "I'm totally okay!"

 

"You sure, dudette?" Hamakti hovered over and knelt down. "Your ankle looks swollen,"

 

"I'm fine!" Digivvi attempted to walk. "It's not- OW!" she fell back on the ground. "Darn it!”

 

Star sighed. "Alright, you're not fine." He put Digivvi's legs together before carefully lifting her on the ground. "Good thing my grandpa installed a clinic here. Looks like your ankle's sprained," he said as he began walking towards the clinic.

 

Hamakti followed, carrying both hoverboards along.

 

Digivvi was set down on the clinic bed, huffing. "I'm fine , Star,”

 

"Yeah, you are. But your ankle's not," Star said as he went to put ice on a bag and then put it on Digivvi's ankle, lightly pressing on it. "How are you going to board now?”

 

"Well… I can still run the cameras and the effects," Digivvi sighed. "Ya can board for me,”

 

Star blinked. "I'm not... That good," Star chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. "But, sure. I'll just give you the instructions on how to operate the effects. Sound good?”

 

"Sounds great!" Digivvi grinned.

 

Hamakti shifted a little. Board with Star? Ohhh, boy. Well, if the kid was acting professional, maybe this will end just fine… hopefully.

 

Star got a chair for Digivvi to watch outside and attached a cold compress for her swelling. He looked at the hoverboard and began to test it out. He doesn't hoverboard often but in the times he did, he rather enjoyed it. He giggled as he began boarding around the arena before approaching the ramps and then tried doing tricks. It was simple but interesting enough to show on camera.

 

Hamakti watched him practice, his eyes darting to the exit a few times, but he stayed, taking the other hoverboard to practice.

 

"Hey, this is kind of fun!" Star laughed. He glanced at Hamakti and wondered why the heck was he nervous. Star noticed it before. Plenty of times-- how the boy would dart his eyes away and check for places he could safely exit to, how he would laugh or chuckle nervously when Star approached him or flash him an awkward smile, and how he would avoid him once he saw him working in the area. It annoyed him. But he didn't want to get this in between his grades. So, in an effort, he invited, "Hamakti, come board with me. Maybe we could think of a routine that suits us both.”

 

"Uh, sure," Hamakti nodded and went over.

 

Star watched him go over and he stood on the ground with a smile. "So, since you're the more experienced one, what do you suggest we do first?”

 

"I recommend some jumps first then a few flips," Hamakti listed. "Better to warm up first then a tricky thing in the middle, and ending with a final flip,”

 

"Sounds doable," Star said. He placed his hover on the ground and said, "Wanna demonstrate first? For a noob like me.”

 

"Alright…" Hamakti held his breath as he got on his hoverboard. "So start with sways to jumps…" He swayed the hoverboard over the ramps a little before he started to speed up. "Once you get enough speed…" he started jumping the ramp, jump off the board and landing on it on the other ramp.

 

"Woah." Star grinned and began copying what Hamakti did. He swayed and then transitioned to jumps before he began speeding up. He jumped off the ramp and twirled his board a little bit mid-air before he landed beside Hamakti on the other ramp. "Was that okay?" he asked.

 

"Yep! That's great!" Hamakti smiled. It was a real smile this time, something Star hadn't seen from him since they began. "Now, after the jumps, come the flips," He continued to jump, speeding up. "Catch enough air then…" he leapt up and did a flip before landing back on his board. "Ta-da!”

 

"Woah, cool!" Star said. He followed and jumped on the ramps before he tried a flip, perfecting it in one go. "This feels awesome!" he cried as he put himself back beside Hamakti.

 

"You're doing great, dude!" Hamakti laughed. Another real one. It was strange how easy to figure out how different his fake and real laugh was.

 

Star tilted his head as the uncomfortableness slowly faded away. He guessed this was a good way to warm up to him. 

 

Star and Hamakti continued to do flips and plan their routine before they began trying for the first shoot. Some flips, some jumps, and their big finale composed of the final effects. They tried it for the first time, but something went wrong. Their timing clashed with each other and Star and Hamakti ended up, messing the finale after the effects. "Shoot!”

 

They landed on the foam cushions this time, which they spread out to assure no more dangerous incidents. Digivvi winced and stopped the camera. "Are you two okay!?”

 

"I'm good!" Star yelled as he got up from the cushion. "But that was awesome for a first try! Hamakti!" he called. "You okay?”

 

"Yep!" Hamakti laughed. He fixed his hair and got up. "Just frazzled, but it's just the crash,”

 

"Wanna try again?”

 

"Sure," Hamakti nodded. "Practice always makes progress, after all!”

 

They tried again without the recording this time. And they did it perfectly. But with the effects and camera, somehow they messed up. Now, it was just Star. He sped too fast and ended up higher than he should have been, missing the landing spot by inches and ending up rolling on the foam. "Fuck..." he groaned.

 

"Hey, it's alright," Hamakti reassured. "Maybe let's take a break?”

 

"You know what, sure," Star said. He got up and then said, "Wanna go downtown for some pizza?”

 

"Sure! I love pizza!" Hamakti beamed.

 

Star grinned. He got his hoverbike and attached a cart with it then gently put Digivvi in it so she wouldn't be left out. He sat in front and then revved the engine. "C'mon! You're riding behind.”

 

"Alrighty," Hamakti sat behind the younger boy. Was this safe? He had no clue, he had never ridden a hoverbike before.

 

He gave him a helmet and gave him some time to put it on before he zoomed off out of the arena and into the snowy roads of Csilla. Hamakti oohed, eyes sparkling at ether surroundings. It snowed much harder in Csilla than in Rentor, the villages needing it warm enough to fish for food. It was rather a nice change of scenery.

 

Star raced through the streets, taking the less-crowded roads before arriving at a nice warm diner. He parked his bike and then helped Digivvi inside. "C'mon," he urged Hamakti.

 

Hamakti got off and followed after them, not wanting to get lost.

 

Inside, the diner was warm and cozy with an old jukebox playing in the corner while the island was filled with customers waiting and chatting. There were booths available to sit on by the windows and that's where Star led the other kids. He put Digivvi on one side and then sat beside her. On the table were ready menus and they just needed to raise their hand to call for a waiter. Hamakti suddenly felt nervous. This place wasn't very fancy, but it sure does look pricey, and he didn't exactly have any money with him.

 

Star looked over at Hamakti and said, "Relax. My treat." He got one of the menus and gave it to Digivvi and then gestured for Hamakti to sit across them. "This place has really good pizza from what I heard. Don't worry about the price.”

 

"O-Okay…" Hamakti took a breath and gave a nervous smile.

 

Digivvi didn't seem fazed and just got a pizza picked.

 

Star looked at the menu and oohed at the ice cream pizza. A new product, a little pricey, but he wanted to try it. He turned to Hamakti and asked, "Got anything you like, yet?”

 

"Just a pepperoni pizza, " Hamakti glanced at the menu.

 

"Sure." Star raised his hand and a waiter immediately went to their table. They weren't that busy after all. Star ordered their pizzas, three slices for each, and some juice to go along with it. The waiter left and they were to wait for their food for thirty minutes.

 

Digivvi used her datapad to text her brother, and Hamakti got his own pad at a message from Thro'tarthi. He giggled and replied to the message to engage in conversation.

 

Well, looks like they won't be chatting. A shame. Star wanted to get to know Hamakti more since he seems like a cool dude. He brought his hand to his neckline to feel the chain under his shirt then he pulled out his datapad to text his own peers.

 

After a while, the pizza came. They all set their datapads down and began to eat. Hamakti was happily snacking. It was free pizza to him, after all, and it tasted delicious!

 

Star was happily eating too and he began a conversation. "You know, this all is a pretty awesome day! I can't wait to show everyone the video! It would be awesome!”

 

"Once we get the video right," Digivvi snorted. "You two seem to be pretty frazzled when on-screen,”

 

Star laughed nervously. "It's probably my fault. I'm still pretty new to hoverboarding.”

 

"It's alright, you're doing great," Hamakti assured. "Just don't rush, and it'll be fine,”

 

Star smiled at Hamakti and said, "Thanks... That means a lot." He's happy that Hamakti is getting closer. And he likes to admit that he's a cool person.

 

“Maybe you guys can film just the finale,” Digivvi suggested. “Then compile the first video with that finale,”

 

"That sounds like an easier idea," Star nodded. "Fewer mistakes that way.”

 

“Yeah, but who's gonna edit?” Hamakti asked. “I'm not that great with gadgets or filming,”

 

"Well, we can go to my house to get the materials for it," Star suggested.

 

“Sure, that works,” Digivvi chuckled.

 

"Um, sir." Star turned to the waitress as she put down a chocolate and strawberry shake in front of him. "For you."

 

Star was confused. "I didn't buy this?"

 

"Well, another customer asked me to give you this. He paid," she replied and then went off. 

 

"Huh..." Star muttered as he began looking around for any sort of customer who could have given him the drink. It reminded him of that rainbow shake when he and his family were out. "Weird," he said as he got a little uneasy.

 

"Looks like someone's got a secret admirer," Digivvi giggled.

 

"This is the second time," Star said as he stirred the shake. "Kind of... Weird," he laughed nervously. Nonetheless, he sipped on it with a quiet hum.

 

Hamakti and Digivvi exchanged glances but shrugged it off, sipping water that they brought from home. Star glanced at them and hummed. He called the waiter and got Hamakti and Digivvi the same drink he had.

 

Their drinks came, and Hamakti looked at it. “Woah… do these have sugar?” He asked.

 

“Duh,” Digivvi snorted and sipped.

 

Hamakti grinned and began to sip. When he finished, he began to jolt around. “SUGAR RUSHHHH!”

 

Star blinked as Hamakti began to fidget around and he laughed as he began to make funny faces and poses. Digivvi snorted. "Looks like someone ain't used to so much sugar,”

 

"Well, he should get used to it then, haha!" Star laughed. "Because we're going to have more later after dinner at my place!”

 

They had to help Hamakti crash from his sugar rush before returning to the stunt dome. He collapsed on a couch to rest, giving Star time to practice more. Star flipped from side to side on the ramps, trying out tricks as he moved and maneuvered his hoverboard. It required more flexibility than a hoverbike, that's for sure, and Star began to wonder if he should sign up for acrobatics. Maybe when his parents come home.

 

After some time, Hamakti woke up. "Ughhh, headacheee…" he grumbled.

 

"Maybe we should postpone today," Star suggested. "We can try again tomorrow.”

 

"Sure, gives you both more time to practice," Digivvi agreed.

 

"Sounds good…" Hamakti gave a thumbs up.

 

Star drove them back to the mansion and welcomed them in. "Guys, I have guests!" he announced. 

 

Soon, Crusher's pet came barreling down the stairs and then leaped on Star. "GAH!" he helped as the pooch began licking him with its tiny tiny tongue. "CRUSHER! Get your dog!" he called. He held the white ball of fur and muttered. "I'm more of a cat person…”

 

"Sorry!" Crusher ran over, hoodie still on him as he got his robot dog. "Silly puppy," he giggled.

 

Star laughed. "Hey. Better introduce it to them." He gestured to Hamakti and Digivvi.

 

"Hey, Crush!" Hamakti greeted. "You've got a pup now?"

 

"Yeah, Kurasha made it for me," Crusher nodded. "Isn't he cute?"

 

"Eh, I'm more of a horse person," Digivvi shrugged.

 

"I should ask Kurasha to make me a cat," Star laughed. He turned to his project partners and asked. "You guys going to sleep over? We can get up early to finish tomorrow." 

 

"Sure," Digivvi nodded.

 

"Ooh! Sleepover at the mansion again!" Hamaki cheered.

 

Star got the video the others got and then went to go look for Kurasha. He directed Hamakti and Digivvi to stay in the lounge for now with snacks and drinks. 

 

In the lounge, there was plenty to look at and play with. There were a few of the siblings' toys, movies, albums, pictures, and more. Hamakti's eyes lit up and headed to the video games. "Hey, Digi, you play?" he asked.

 

"It's Vi, and yeah," Digivvi grinned. "I'm the best,"

 

"We'll see about that," Hamakti smirked.

 

The two set up a game and then logged into their friend's account before they began playing against each other. It was a racing game in a restaurant-like setting and the winner was determined by how many customers they could serve.

 

Meanwhile, Ezra was smashing all of his creations on one corner of the workshop. He had been doing that since earlier... and he was still doing it.

 

Star looked at his brother and asked, "Ezra? What are you doing?"

 

"None of your business!" Ezra threw the ray gun prototype he was working on onto the ground before stomping out of the door.

 

Star looked at his brother in confusion before he saw Crusher. "Crush!" he called. He approached him and asked, "What happened to Ezra?"

 

"Who knows?" Crusher sighed. "He's been grumpy since this morning. He never left the workshop since earlier,"

 

Star looked back at his brother and then turned to Crusher. He asked, "What about Kurasha?"

 

"What about him?" Crusher blinked.

 

"Oh, uh, have you seen him? I need him to help me edit a video," Star said.

 

"I think he's in our room? He didn't really get to study last night," Crusher shrugged.

 

"Thanks," Star said and ran to get his brother. 

 

He found Kurasha in his room, but it wasn't homework or studying he was doing. He was sketching something. He was sketching a lot of things. 

 

Star looked over his shoulder and asked, "What are you doing?"

 

"Nothing," Kurasha replied. He grabbed a ruler and then drew a line on the blue paper he got. "Star, I need you to make more of these papers. Can you do it?"

 

"Uh, sure," Star said. "But I need something done." He held up the video camera and said, "I need you to edit this! It's the project Vi and I have with Hamakti in it." 

 

"Okay," Kurasha said as he placed the camera on the stand. "I'll call you when I start working on it."

 

"Thanks, big bro!" Star smiled and went downstairs to see if his guests were faring well.

 

He found them battling on the video games. Hamakti was losing badly, and Digivvi was celebrating her victory.

 

Star laughed and sat on the couch as he watched. "Dang, Ham, you suck at this!"

 

"I know, right?" Digivvi laughed.

 

"Haha, very funny," Hamakti pouted.

 

"Kids, dinner!" Thrass called out.

 

Star helped put the video games back before heading to the dining hall with his siblings. Hamakti and Digivvi followed after him, and they sat at the end of the table as Thrass handed them the food.

 

Ezra sat beside Darry, but he ate in peace, without looking at any of his siblings. Kurasha sighed. He finished his food quickly so when Ezra left, Kurasha followed. Ezra headed to his room and slumped himself onto his bed.

 

"Ezra..." Kurasha called as he slowly entered.

 

"What." Ezra huffed.

 

Kurasha sighed. He pulled out a clear book and then put it beside Ezra's bed. "I know you're upset because of those blueprints you can't access anymore... So that's why I made you a custom book that only you could access."

 

"Hmm?" Ezra looked up. "A custom book?"

 

Kurasha gave him the clear book and once Ezra opened it, it was filled with blueprints Kurasha was able to get from different types of technologies. From the old ones to the more modern versions of it. There were multiple. Some Kurasha had never made and some Ezra had never seen. "And you could add more as well," Kurasha flipped to the other pages where it was still blank and waiting to be filled. "I asked Star to make more paper for you, so instead of depending on blueprints from others, you can start recording your own."

 

"Huh," Ezra hummed and held it close. "Thanks..."

 

Kurasha pulled the little boy in a hug. "You're welcome, baby brother."

 

---

 

"A gift for Thro'tarthi?" Crusher questioned as they walked in the hallways.

 

"Yep!" Hamakti nodded. "What does he like, exactly?"

 

"Why don't you ask him?"

 

"Because it'll ruin the surprise!" Hamakti groaned. "The only thing I know is that he likes crystals, but I don't really know where to find them..."

 

Star was roaming around the halls and then saw Crusher and Hamakti. "Hey, guys. Have you seen my datapad? I can't find it."

 

Hamakti jumped in his presence and he cleared his throat. "Um, I think you left it at the lounge," he replied.

 

"Oh, thanks!" Star said as he began to run down the hall to get his tablet.

 

Hamakti sighed in relief. "That was close,"

 

"Still nervous about him, huh?" Crusher raised an eyebrow.

 

"Yeah..." Hamakti nodded.

 

"Tell you what," Crusher clasped his hands together. "I've learned how to make crystals and glass with my lightning abilities, I'll give some to you tomorrow, so you can make a gift,"

 

"Great idea!" Hamakti beamed. "Thanks, Crush!"

 

"No problem," Crusher chuckled. "Now go on, you better rest,"

 

"Alrighty!" Hamakti nodded and ran off.

 

The next day, Crusher got a fever.  Kurasha put a halt to everything and then began taking care of his twin. He gave him medicine and changed his clothes then put a cold cloth on his forehead. He sighed and said, "No using your powers or the cream until you're better."

 

"Alright..." Crusher sighed. That meant he couldn't help Hamakti. Shoot. 

 

Star checked up on his brother before he left with his group to the arena again. Hamakti was feeling nervous. What was he going to do now? Ughhh…

 

"Okay!" Star parked his hoverbike and then got the hoverboards. "The effects must have reset now, so we got three more chances. Let's just do the finale and edit it in the video."

 

"Alrighty," Digivvi took her position.

 

Hamakti got his hoverboard and took his position too. He took a few breaths. Focus , he told himself. Focus and you'll be fine...

 

Star got on the other side and then glanced at Hamakti. He didn't look ready and Star got a little nervous. "Ham? You okay?"

 

"Yep! Totally!" Hamakti shook off his nerves. "I'm fine!"

 

"Alright! Vi, give us the signal!"

 

"Alright!" Digivvi nodded. "Three... two... one! Go!"

 

Both of them leaped off from the ramps and began boarding down the ramps and doing tricks. Despite his nerves, Hamakti managed to do the tricks well, his board smoothly moving like he hovered without thoughts. Star and Hamakti did exceptionally well until they had to do the last jump. They sped up faster than most until it was too much that their hair became frazzled. 

 

And then something snapped . 

Chapter 25: Big News

Summary:

And then, there were three.

Star and Hamakti landed perfectly with the effects blowing up in the background. They posed dramatically and finally, they were able to finish the stunt.

 

"And that's a wrap!" Digivvi finished with the camera. "Great job, you two!"

 

Hamakti was happy. They finally did it! But Star wasn't. Instead of celebrating with the two, Star began feeling around his neck before rushing to where the stunt area was. "Where is it, where is it..." He muttered, looking at the ground frantically.

 

"Uh, Star?" Hamakti blinked, even as Digivvi approached them. "What are you looking for, little dude?"

 

"M--My necklace," Star said as he looked through the ground. "It snapped." Star was trying to keep a steady voice but it was slowly shaking the more time was passing and he was not finding anything.

 

"What necklace?" Digivvi asked. Maybe she wasn't paying any attention or hadn't noticed, but she didn't see anything on Star... yeah, she was probably never paying attention in terms of physical appearance.

 

"Th--The... The necklace..." Star couldn't finish his words as he finally found the broken jewelry. He gently picked it up and held it close to his chest. He shed a few tears and whispered, "Thro'tarthi gave me this..."

 

Digivvi didn't hear it because she was far away, but Hamakti really did. Hamakti winced and backed away. Yeah... Kurasha was wrong. He was not over his crush. Kinda unhealthy, if he was being honest, but he said nothing.

 

Star sat on the ground, helpless, and Digivvi and Hamakti had no idea what to do. The two exchanged looks, but they couldn’t think of anything without making it awkward.

 

Soon, Star's datapad began calling. It was Kurasha. Hamakti got it and moved a little far. "Hey, Rasha," he greeted.

 

"Hamakti?" Kurasha blinked. "Where's Star?"

 

"Um, the necklace Thro'tarthi gave him broke, and he's um..." Hamakti turned the view of the call to Star.

 

Kurasha winced. "He still has that necklace..." He hummed and said, "I'll send Darry over. Just uh... Put him in a corner or something. Or talk to him. Might help." He ended the call.

 

Hamakti groaned. Talk to him? Yeah... nah, he shouldn't be the one talking to him. It feels... weird. How to comfort the guy who's obsessed with his boyfriend?

 

Well, he guessed he didn't need to do much because Digivvi was able to coax him into sitting in a corner. Star stayed silent as he fiddled with the necklace.

 

After a while, Darry came riding by. "Hey, guys!" he greeted. "Where's Star?"

 

"Over there," Digivvi pointed to the corner.

 

Darry surpressed a groan as he smiled and nodded, walking over to his twin. Star leaned on the side, fiddling with the broken jewelry. He looked at it sadly, but his crying was already finished anyway.

 

Darry sat beside him, patting his shoulder. "Star?"

 

"Mm?" Star turned to his twin.

 

"What's wrong?"

 

Star showed him the broken jewelry. "It... It broke..."

 

"Oh..." Darry hummed. "Well, we can fix it!"

 

"We can...?"

 

"Yeah, crystal is just glass that can be rebuilt or made again, duh," Darry giggled.

 

Star blinked at his twin and then hesitantly gave it to him. He trusts his twin. He'll have it fixed in no time.

 

Darry grasped it and hummed. "Isn't this the one Thro'tarthi gave you?"

 

"Yeah..."

 

"Oh," Darry pouted. "Why do you still have this, bro? It's so weird..."

 

Star looked around and rubbed the back of his neck. "I just... It's... It's comforting..." It reminded him of his first friend, first love, first rejection. It held a great meaning to Star for it simply being that: A necklace from Thro'tarthi . He never gave it a second-thought of carrying everywhere, because it was his. It's something no one can ever replicate or replace, because it was from Thro'tarthi.

 

But... It was starting to look wrong.

 

"Yeah, bro, but..." Darry motioned to Hamakti. "His boyfriend is literally here . Tarthi has a boyfriend. Kinda weird... and awkward,"

 

Star put his head down in shame. "Sorry..." he muttered.

 

Darry sighed. He kept the necklace. "I'll let Kurasha... fix this, if he wants to," He turned to Digivvi. "You already got the footage?"

 

"Yep," Digivvi nodded.

 

"Great," Darry smiled. "Let's all head back to the mansion,"

 

Star and Darry took them both the mansion again. The ride was rather awkward for all of them, and Star was silently reflecting. 

 

Shit...

 

He feels so weird right now.

 

Once they arrived at the mention and Digivvi went with Darry upstairs, Star turned to Hamakti. "I'm... I'm sorry. I was being weird... Maybe that's why you were so uncomfortable with me."

 

"Erm, yeah..." Hamakti rubbed his arm. "I mean, yeah, I didn't mind you liking him... it just kinda went past the line, you know?"

 

Star rubbed his arm and began fiddling with his clothes. "Sorry... Um, how could I make it up to you? You're a really cool dude and I'm really sorry for what happened. Please tell me what you need me to do to make it up to you."

 

"It's alright," Hamakti clasped his hands and patted his shoulder. "You're a cool dude too. Just... take care of yourself, dude, maybe help yourself move on?"

 

Star bit his lip and looked away. "Yeah... Yeah, okay..."

 

They headed up after Digivvi and Darry, where they handed the video to Kurasha to edit and fix up. Kurasha let them use his computer, and Darry began working on the project. Kurasha took this time to teach Darry how to edit videos, starting with simple tutorials and such. Digivvi helped closely with what would look favorable amongst the videos. Hamakti went beside Digivvi to look over at the computer. Star looked, not knowing if Hamakti was okay with him in close proximity. He sighed but then he heard a ding from his datapad. He looked at it and it was a message to Kurasha. He gapped at the message, a million of emotions running through his face before he exited the room to do the task he was given.

 

Hamakti noticed him leave, and he blinked. Where was he going?

 

A few minutes later, Star hasn't come back yet. Everyone seemed busy from the video-making that they likely didn't notice. But Hamakti did. He hummed and headed out of the room to find him. He began wondering the halls to try and look for the younger boy until... He got lost.

 

"Dammit," he groaned but he continued roaming.

 

He began to go around the manor for hours, going into rooms to look for Star or anyone he can find to try and get himself back to Kurasha's workshop. However, time passed and it was dinner time. Hamakti was growing frustrated until he stumbled into Star's studio.

 

Star had a small box with him and he blinked as Hamakti fell on his floor. "Hamakti?"

 

"Heyo," Hamakti waved. "I got lost,"

 

Star helped Hamakti up. "Why did you wander off? Aren't you supposed to be in Kurasha's workshop?" Star's studio was nothing like Kurasha's workshop. Rather, it was brighter, sparklier. It had articles of clothing hung on clothing racks and different sections of his space where activities such as jewelry making, sewing, embroidery, and much more could be done.

 

"Got bored and saw you gone, so I was looking for you," Hamakti shrugged. Part of it was true anyway.

 

"Oh, uh... Thanks, I guess." Star looked down at the box and then handed it to Hamakti. "Sorry. I was looking for this." It was a box that could easily be opened at the top with a faux bow on top.

 

"Woah... what's that?" Hamakti tilted his head then he looked around. "And what is this place?"

 

"My studio," Star said. "I asked my Dad if I could have one so I don't crowd up my room. I found that after the competition, I like designing clothes." 

 

"Woah, that's cool," Hamakti oohed. "So you wanna be a fashion designer, like Patriarch Furfursi?"

 

"I think it more like a hobby," Star grinned. "A profitable hobby." He pointed down at the box Hamakti had. "That's an example. I wanted to mass-produce that, but um, I guess I can only make one set."

 

"Why say that?" Hamakti questioned.

 

"Just open it."

 

Hamakti hummed and opened the box. Inside were crystals. Crystal beads all separated into different sizes and colors. Some were shaped into regular shapes like circles, squares, diamonds, and more. Some were shaped to resemble animals. And some were shaped to resemble the Chuenh alphabet. They were all in different sizes and colors from small to big and red to blue.  There was a ball of string that with a small pair of scissors for cutting it, and over all, they looked beautiful. Nothing Hamakti ever seen before.

 

"Woah..." Hamakti's eyes sparkled. "These are gorgeous!"

 

Star gave a sad smile as he looked at them. "Yeah... They are." He turned back to Hamakti. "Kurasha told me you were looking a gift for Thro'tarthi, and, well... I thought these might help you."

 

Hamakti winced. "Oh... oh, I wouldn't... sorry, I didn't wanna bother you with that-"

 

"No, no," Star shook his head. "Take this as a way of like... Making it up to you. And, maybe, a way for me to move on." He glanced at the box. "Thro'tarthi would love that... Just don't tell him I made it. He doesn't have to know. All he needs to know is that it's from his loving boyfriend."

 

Hamakti was hesitant but he nodded. "Okay... thanks," he gave a smile.

 

Star returned it and gave a bow. "Again... I'm sorry..."

 

"It's alright," Hamakti patted his shoulder.

 

Star led them back to Kurasha's workshop where they were finishing the video. And it looked awesome .

 

"Yee-haw!" Digivvi cheered. "We're definitely gettin' a high grade now!"

 

Star grinned. "Let me see!" he asked.

 

He and Hamakti moved closer, and the editing skills were incredible. It was very difficult to tell if there were any cuts because it looked smooth.

 

Star oohed. "Wow! This is amazing!" 

 

"Darry added most of it," Kurasha chuckled. "He's amazing in it."

 

Star turned to his twin and hugged him. "Thanks, twinsie!"

 

"Anything for my fav twin!" Darry giggled.

 

Star and Digivvi put it on a safe drive and then Digivvi kept it. They soon all headed down to have dinner to celebrate their project is complete.

 

The kids slept over that night and the next day, Thrass took them all back home. "This was fun," Hamakti patted Star's head. "Maybe we can all hoverboard together next time,"

 

"I second that," Digivvi agreed.

 

Star grinned. "That would be fun! Thank you again for helping us, Hamakti!"

 

"You're welcome," Hamakti returned the grin.

 

When school arrived, Crusher was able to go back. "I'm fine, the fever is gone," he assured his twin.

 

Kurasha sighed. He glanced at his twin put a strand of hair behind his ears and smiled. Although it was only a short while, he was happy his twin was confident enough to come back to school.

 

They soon made it back, and Laeysa was the first to greet the older twins. "Library, now," she urged.

 

Both twins looked at each other before going with Laeysa to the library. Laeysa set a handful of folders on the table, and she began to look through them. "There's trouble with your election notice," she told them. "Father agreed to them officially, but when the staff caught wind of it, some were noted as upset because you two are not Chiss,"

 

"Great, the xenophobia," Crusher groaned.

 

"And xenophobia can mean trouble," she gave them the folders. "I need you all to look through these and sign your names as officially running the election, so if anything happens to you because of the xenophobes, the school will be held accountability,"

 

Kurasha frowned at such an uproar. He huffed and began looking through the documents to see what kind of agreements the school had for running candidates.

 

Turns out that xenophobia wasn't the only reason they needed this.

 

Chiss were known to be competitive, as the folder listed out, and there had been many specific cases of others' 'accidents' due to the election. It was the reason why Ertail never had any competitors. The last election ended... poorly. Never stated what happened, but that was enough to list the risk of this.

 

"Yikes," Crusher grimaced, reading the documents.

 

So, most probably, sabotage? Yes, most likely. Kurasha read through the document once more before he signed his name on it.

 

"Kurasha??" Crusher stared at him in horror. "This is too much of a risk for one year!"

 

"I can handle it," Kurasha insisted. "You want to back out?"

 

Crusher groaned. "I want to, but I'm not letting you take the risk without me needing to get your ass out," he signed his name as well.

 

"You have sealed your fates," Laeysa held her breath.

 

Kurasha looked at the document once again and muttered, "I should prepare, then..." He looked up at Laeysa. "Are you allowed to tell us what happened to the previous competitors?"

 

"No." Laeysa shook her head. "I cannot."

 

"Won't or can't?" Crusher raised an eyebrow.

 

"Cannot." Laeysa swallowed and shook her head.

 

Kurasha stared at her for a moment, trying to examine the girl before sighing. "I see..."

 

"That only means we have to be cautious at all times," Crusher sighed. "Welp, can't be any worse to how dangerous our life is as children of the Mitth,"

 

Kurasha chuckled. "You could say that again."

 

"I would still very cautious of Ertrail," Laeysa folded her arms. "She was unhappy when you two joined the election... and more unhappy when I decided to help you,"

 

"She's always cross when it comes to us," Kurasha rolled his eyes. "But, thank you for warning us, Laeysa. It means a lot to us. We'll be as cautious as possible."

 

Laeysa gave a nod. "Now go, to your classes, you might be late,"

 

"Right," Crusher got his bag.

 

Kurasha got his bag and then glanced at Laeysa. He asked quickly, "Would you like to go to get shakes after school?"

 

"Hm," Laeysa hummed. "I'll ask father and tell you my reply later at lunch,"

 

Kurasha smiled. "I'll see you later," he said and then left the library.

 

Luckily, they made it to class without being late. "Hey, what took you two so long?" Opoia chuckled.

 

"Laeysa told us something," Kurasha said. "Nothing to worry about."

 

"Hmm," Opoia hummed but said nothing.

 

After lunch time, there was a note on Kurasha's desk. Kurasha quickly took it in anticipation. It was from Laeysa.

 

"Kurasha, father allowed me out for about three hours. There's a shop nearby that sells shakes, if you like. Meet you there."

-Laeysa 

 

Kurasha stared at the note and his face erupted like red fireworks in the sky. He took a deep breath and reminded himself that it was still just a hang-out. It wasn't a date of any sort and they were just going out like normal friends.

 

"Does someone have a date?" Crusher teased as he saw his twin's face.

 

Kurasha flushed and said, " No. It's... It's a hang-out. Like I said, I want to get to know her first.”

 

"Sure, bro, sure," Crusher snorted.

 

After school, they met at the shake shop as promised. Laeysa was standing by the shop, waiting for him.

 

Kurasha quickly rushed to her, trying to maintain grace as he did. He waved at her and gave a smile. "Hey. Thanks for meeting me.”

 

"Thanks for the invite," Laeysa gave a smile. "Three hours is… a pretty long time to be away from work, so this is a good break,”

 

"I thought you could use some," Kurasha smiled as they fell in line for the shakes. "I'll pay. As a thank you for the warning and documents," Kurasha said.

 

"Alright," Laeysa nodded.

 

They came closer and Kurasha asked, "What would you like?”

 

"We've got a special," the cashier interrupted, pointing up. "Fish shake!"

 

"Sounds… interesting," Laeysa hummed.

 

"No thank you. I'd like vanilla," Kurasha said. He turned to Laeysa and asked, "Do you want the special?”

 

"No, strawberry will do," Laeysa replied.

 

"One vanilla and one strawberry, it is," the cashier chuckled and placed in their order. "30 credits,”

 

Kurasha gave them the money and they waited for their drinks. After that, they went to a seat and began chatting. A little bit of the basic. Kurasha learned that Laeysa loved the color red and that her favourite food was fruit salad… mostly because that was cuisine when she and her father had the money to buy all of the fruits with some condensed milk.

 

Kurasha shared a bit of himself as well. His favorite flavor would be vanilla or coffee if there was the option and he didn't have a favorite food. He's open to try anything though. "What about activities you want to try?" he asked. "Biking? The movies? Crafting?’

 

"I mostly do reading, I haven't tried biking or crafting," Laeysa shook her head. "Father says biking is a waste of energy and Crafting is a useless hobby,”

 

"Biking is a good form of exercise," Kurasha said. "Would you like to try it sometime?”

 

"You know how to bike?”

 

"Yes," Kurasha shrugged. "But I don't do it often. Would you like to come with me to the park next weekend to try?”

 

"Perhaps," Laeysa hummed. "I'll message you when I can,”

 

Kurasha smiled. "That would be wonderful."

 

Kurasha came back home feeling lightheaded and he immediately face-planted on the floor, giggling like a dumb-struck child.

 

"What's gotten him so giddy?" Darry asked.

 

"He's back from his 'not-date'," Crusher quoted with a chuckle.

 

Star raised a brow. "When is he going to ask her out?”

 

"Probably when he stops turning into a tomato," Crusher teased his twin, poking his shoulder.

 

"Shut uuuuuup!" Kurasha whined.

 

Thrass hummed but said nothing, calling the children for dinner.

 

A few days go by, and Thrass got off a call with the school the day before school. He went to Kurasha in his workshop. "Kurasha? Can I talk to you for a second?”

 

"Hm? Yes, uncle?”

 

"The Syndicure has a meeting tomorrow, so can you take Ezra to school to watch over him?" Thrass asked. "I've already called the school, and they said that it's alright as long as he doesn't cause trouble,”

 

"Oh. Oh, yes! Of course!" Kurasha said happily. "I would be more than happy!”

 

"Great, thank you, Kurasha," Thrass smiled.

 

And so the next day, Ezra was going to school with his big brothers. He was giddy, almost prancing and jumping all over the walls in excitement.

 

Kurasha packed him a bag with all the things he would need to entertain himself with. Kurasha reminded, "Remember: Don't cause trouble. Stay quiet. And if you get lost or in trouble..." Kurasha put a watch similar to his own on Ezra's wrist. "Press on this. We'll come find you.”

 

"Okie!" Ezra chirped.

 

"Yippee!" Darry cheered, ruffling Ezra's head. "Ezzy's coming to school!”

 

"YES! We'll show you around with everybody!" Star yelled.

 

" No . No," Kurasha shook his head. "He can meet a few people but not everybody." With the elections coming up, he didn't want his brother to be in danger, and he knows he can take care of themselves, but as the eldest, he will always have this constant worry over them. He could never forgive himself if he let anything happen to them.

 

"Aww," Ezra pouted.

 

They soon made it to the school, and Ertrail was the first one to meet with them. Crusher tensed but said nothing. Ezra blinked but held onto his brothers, not used to so many Chiss in a school. Kurasha stepped forward and gave Ertrail a small smile. "Ertrail," he greeted.

 

"Kurasha." Ertrail spoke. "I am to guard the new guest while he's around. I won't be in the classrooms, but I will stay out. Principal's orders."

 

"I'm ten, what the fuck would I do?" Ezra scoffed.

 

"At least I can see that you have your brothers' attitudes." Ertrail groaned.

 

Kurasha chuckled and patted Ezra's head. "Of course. Ezra will behave himself, I assure you," Kurasha said.

 

"Knowing you and your… brothers." Ertrail side-eyed Star and Darry racing to their classroom. "I highly doubt it.”

 

"Well, I guess I can't do anything to persuade you, Ms. Ertrail." He took his brother's hand and gave her a curt nod. "Good day." And he began to walk off.

 

Crusher sighed and followed after them quickly to get away from Ertrail's eyes. He followed Kurasha to their classroom, where Ezra was seated on a spare chair beside them.

 

Opoia looked back. "Oh heya, kid,"

 

"Hello!" Ezra waved.

 

"Ezra is with us for the day," Kurasha informed. He ruffled Ezra's head. "Guess he'd be learning early.”

 

"I'm already learning!" Ezra pouted.

 

"Yeah, he's pretty smart for his age," Hamakti agreed. "Kinda like you, Kurasha,"

 

"See?" Ezra grinned.

 

Kurasha smiled proudly. "Well, if you insist." He pulled out a notebook and pencil from Ezra's bag and handed them over to Ezra. "This class will be a piece of cake for you, then. But if you get bored, feel free to entertain yourself in your seat or sleep.”

 

"Okay!" Ezra beamed and began to scribble a little.

 

Crusher stayed silent during the whole ordeal, focused on his notes and books. At least, trying to focus.

 

Everything was going well the first part of the day. Some of the teachers adored Ezra and asked him some basic questions, which Ezra surprisingly correctly. Guess he did some research in his datapad at his free time.

 

"See? Smart cookie like his big brother!" Hamakti ruffled his hair.

 

Kurasha smiled adoringly and applauded and encouraged his brother every chance he got. Oh, how he loved a little mini-him, but of course, he didn't pressure Ezra. His focus was rather tight on his little brother the whole day, but of course, he had to let him go. And that's during lunch where he got taken by Darry and Star to show him to their friends.

 

"Hey little fella," Digivvi patted Ezra's head. "How was your day at school?"

 

"Amazing!!" Ezra laughed. "I'm called a smart cookie by the teachers!"

 

"Let's make you a smart, naughty cookie then!" Darry giggled.

 

Kurasha and Crusher were sitting their their friends peacefully until the speakers began playing music. 

 

"What the heck?" Kurasha muttered and turned to the table of the twins.

 

Ezra had hacked into the system and played some of their playlist through the speakers. Darry and Star were both giggling beside him, choosing the music. Kurasha looked at the system and then around the cafeteria. Some students were giggling and some were confused, and there were the few who were bobbing their heads from the beats. Well... At least no one was getting hurt. But he really should tell Ezra to stop before he gets caught.

 

Unfortunately, Ertrail was with a music recorder before she sped off. Crusher hissed and dashed after her, using his powers to speed the school's electricity. He shot at the recorder, causing the girl to help and throw the now burnt recorder to the ground.

 

"Dammit…" she hissed and looked up to see Crusher reforming. "You're not going to win the election, human." She stood up and glared, holding her burnt hand. "Count on it." She then dashed off.

 

Crusher sighed. He looked up at the damaged security cameras before he picked up the recorder and threw it at the bin. He sped back to the lunch table before his brothers or their friends noticed. He came back in time to see Kurasha stopping the younger siblings.

 

Kurasha took Ezra's datapad and disconnected him from the school's servers. "I told you not to cause any trouble."

 

"C'mooon, it's just a little music," Star pouted. "What's the harm?”

 

"Yeah! It's not gonna kill anyone," Ezra chuckled.

 

"Besides, he's been a good boy for half of the day, what's wrong with a little change?" Darry snickered.

 

"A little change could cause trouble," Kurasha warned. "I don't want Ezra getting kicked out before he can even officially start. As much as I would love you to play with him as you wish, I simply can't. You can have as much with him as you wish when he's officially enrolled." And possibly, when he and Crusher are elected.

 

"Fineee…" Darry grumbled. "Killjoy,”

 

Kurasha rolled his eyes and then gave Ezra back his datapad. "Small tricks. Where cameras can't catch you," he whispered. He looked around his space before he went back with his brother.

 

The rest of the day went normal… except a few electric slingshot shots at a shitty teacher. No one knew where it came from, and the teacher was so pissed that he just left the class.

 

Kurasha didn't say anything, but he gave Ezra a flick on the back of his head once the teacher was gone.

 

Ezra giggled. "Come onnn, he had it coming,”

 

"I know, but you can't do this to every teacher the majority doesn't like," Kurasha condemned. "Do it sparingly.”

 

"Fineee…" Ezra huffed.

 

The school ended, and Laeysa was absent, so the kids all went home. Ezra laughed and chatted with Darry and Star with Kurasha by his other side to guard him. Crusher was off at the side, but he said nothing. Instead, he smiled at his uncle as they entered the ship.

 

When they got on, Kurasha turned to his brother and asked quietly, "Are you okay?”

 

"Hmm?" Crusher turned to him. "Oh yeah, I'm fine,”

 

"It's just that you've been silent for the whole day.”

 

"It's fine, Ezra's been having fun with you guys all day anyway," Crusher brushed it off.

 

"... You wanted to spend the day with Ezra too, didn't you?" Kurasha asked, trying his hardest to read between the lines.

 

"Eh," Crusher shrugged. "It's alright. Maybe another time,”

 

Kurasha sighed. Okay... He had to make it up to his brother somehow...

 

Later at home, Ezra was sent into Crusher's room with a recipe. Kurasha wrote it and he wanted Ezra to try and make this with Crusher because he needed the workshop for himself that night.

 

"Hey, Crush, Kurasha said something about this recipe…?" Ezra gave it.

 

"Oh," Crusher got it. "Wanna try it with me?" He asked.

 

"Nah, you go ahead, I only do the eating part!" Ezra giggled and ran off outside to the playroom.

 

Crusher hummed but headed down to the kitchen to try it anyway.

 

Kurasha looked at the cameras and pouted. He thought that would work... Well, what could they have in common--

 

Oh, wait. Will that work...

 

Days passed and on the weekend, Kurasha opened his closet by "accident." Soon, it released a bunch of electronic animals, finished and unfinished. It filled the halls with different kinds of noises and some were rather big like horses and cows. Good thing they were all electronic.

 

Crusher oohed as the animals all ran around. "Looks like some of Kurasha's creations went wild," he chuckled, petting a cow.

 

"Gah!" Ezra ran off. "Dammit animals!”

 

However, a snake went up to Ezra and tripped him, and then dogs and cats with their wires and body parts unfinished all gathered around Ezra and began barking, meowing, and hissing for attention.

 

Ezra shrieked. "Crusher!! Get them off me!!"

 

"Okay, okay, calm down!" Crusher laughed and ran to get the animals off. "Man, they're wild but cute,"

 

"Cute?? They're ANIMALS." Ezra stuck out his tongue.

 

"Still robots though," Crusher hummed. "Maybe I can hold them down and you can fix them,"

 

"Sure, whatever gets them off my back," Ezra shuddered and threw the snake off him. "I'll get my tools,”

 

When he got into the lab, he saw Kurasha face down with a panda on top of it. Oof. Looks like he got caught by his inventions too.

 

Ezra sighed. "One at a time, Ezra, one at a time…" He got the tools and sprinted downstairs first.

 

After a while, Ezra and Crusher managed to fix the animals then get them back inside to be locked up. Crusher went back to his bed to pass out, exhausted, while Ezra and Kurasha made the security system on the creations sturdier.

 

"Thanks for the help, baby brother," Kurasha said.

 

"No problem, but that was awful !" Ezra grimaced. "I hate animals…”

 

Kurasha chuckled. "They're not so bad... At least they weren't biological." He grabbed a small bunny from his closet and then opened the panel behind it. He fiddled with it for a bit before he gave it to Ezra. "There. It's not sentient any more. It's just a robot." 

 

The bunny stood still. It wasn't sniffing or smiling or hopping. It was standing alone, waiting for orders. "What do you think?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Still a hard pass," Ezra huffed. "Animals are still animals. Droids more dangerous cause it can malfunction," he waved the idea off. "I don't see what Crusher sees in animals, to be honest,”

 

"Well, you never know what people see until you walk in the shoes they are walking in," Kurasha said as he put the bunny back inside. "What about we have a family movie marathon tonight? It's been a while since we did that."

 

"Sure, why not?" Ezra smiled.

 

Kurasha got everything prepared. He began setting the movies and then began preparing the food. Ezra was tasked to get everyone together. Ezra called on everyone, and they all headed down. Of course, a movie marathon was a movie marathon… plus Crusher and Thrass made popcorn!

 

Kurasha got the blankets and got everyone prepared for the night weekend. "So, what do you guys want to watch?" Kurasha asked as he held out the options.

 

"Action!" Darry suggested.

 

"Maybe something futuristic!" Ezra gave his own suggestion.

 

"I want something romantic!" Crusher giggled.

 

"Nimona it is, then," Kurasha said as he got it from the pile of CDs. He went to the TV and put it in before going to his siblings as they watched the movie play.

 

Darry cheered. Gay couple movie! Yay!! He sat beside Ezra the whole time, chattering with the youngest boy.

 

Star had never seen this movie before and he behaved quietly with Crusher. Crusher hadn't seen it either, but he liked the beginning. Like a fairytale being told to the audience.

 

Kurasha just watched silently as the movie progressed. He rather liked the story and he looked at his siblings with content. They're all with him... And soon, their parents would be here. He looked at the calendar and hummed. Just two more weeks. He should prepare that extra room they talked about. Did they bring another adoptee? Kurasha thought he was the last one. But the more the merrier, they say.

 

---

 

A week had soon passed by. Kurasha and Ezra were in the workshop when they received a call. Kurasha looked at the caller. It seemed to be coming from… their Dad?

 

Kurasha quickly answered it. Ezra went beside him to see. Instead of their Dad, however, a scruffy elderly man with cuffs appeared on screen. He gaped in surprise. "Children…?"

 

"What did you find, Colton?" An elderly woman scooched over to the screen and gasped. "Oh my! Children!"

 

"Uh…" Ezra's eyebrows furrowed and he turned to his big brother.

 

Kurasha glanced at them before he looked around for anything that could indicate their dad. When he saw none, he glared into the camera. "Who are you? Where is our Dad?”

 

"Father, what did you find?" Two men from behind them scooched over, all of them having their hands in cuffs.

 

"Kids asking where they father is," the elderly man, Colton, replied to his sons before looking forward. "Listen, kids, please help us. We're bein' held hostage and-"

 

"Well, what do we have here?"

 

The datapad was yanked from Colton, and it was turned to face Eli, with three identical women behind him. He waved at the camera. "Hiya, kids!"

 

"Hi, Dad!" Ezra returned the wave.

 

"Dad, are you okay?" Kurasha asked. "Who was that man? Are you safe? What about Papa?”

 

"We're safe, baby, don't worry," Eli assured. He grinned. "Oh! Where are my manners? I forgot to introduce y'all," He moved the camera to face them again. "Boys, this is your ex-grandfather Colton, your ex-grandmother Eleanor and your ex-uncles! Carson and Cooper." He chuckled. "Ex-family, meet my children!"

 

"You have kids?" One of older men blinked. "How? You're a MONSTER."

 

"He's not, Carson! Stop it!" One of the identical women growled at him.

 

Kurasha looked at them all and then made the conclusion that they're probably prisoners. His father probably succeeded. Kurasha hummed and lifted his head up a little then he gave a smile to the camera. "Apologies, grandfather, grandmother, and uncles. I didn't recognize you. You seem... Well." He glanced at Ezra and moved the datapad slightly. Should he let his brother interact with them? Well, he's smart enough to put two and two together. But he's still young. The youngest.

 

"Hey! How come our sisters are free but WE aren't?" The guy next to Carson, Cooper, must be, growled.

 

"Unlike you fuckers, our sisters actually missed me and tried looking for me," Eli rolled his eyes. "They'll be stayin' with us in the ship until the colonization is over."

 

"You are MAD!" Colton cried out. "We're FAMILY, Elias!"

 

SLAP!

 

Eli didn't hold back the strike against his father's cheek. It took back Ezra, who didn't expect the sudden reaction.

 

Kurasha put the camera away from Ezra's face as it seemed his father was getting mad. He patted Ezra's head and said, "Sorry, little brother. Looks like Dad's not in a pleasant mood.”

 

"…I understand," Ezra sighed.

 

" Family, my ass, Father." Eli got the datapad. "Tell that to me next time when you don't kick me out and hope my death for bein' bisexual." He huffed and left the room with his sisters, turning to the pad. "I'm sorry, boys, I got a little frazzled up there…”

 

"A warning would have been nice," Kurasha replied through the data pad. "How did they get your data pad anyway?”

 

"I left it at the room to talk with Ar'alani," Eli cleared his throat before turning back to the women. "Boys, these are my big sisters. This blue-eyed raven head is Emma. This brown-eyed raven head is Cassidy and this coal-eyed raven head is Clara,"

 

"Again with the ravens, Elias," Cassidy snorted.

 

"Hello, nephews!!" Emma waved enthusiastically. "Nice to meet you!!”

 

Kurasha put the pad down and let Ezra see them. He waved and said, "Hello, Aunties. There are more of us but the others are busy with their projects.”

 

"That's alright, we'll all meet later," Clara smiled and returned the datapad to Eli.

 

"Yep!!"  Eli chirped. "Kurasha, tell Thrass to ready three more spare bedrooms,”

 

"Of course," Kurasha said. "So, that meant four…”

 

Eli blushed. "Oh! Right! The surprise…" he murmured something under his breath before smiling. "Well, gotta go. See ya in a week, boys!"

 

"Bye, Dad!" Ezra waved.

 

"Safe travel," Kurasha waved before Eli hung up. He put the data pad to charge and commented. "Looks like this house is going to be more full now.”

 

"Yayy!!" Ezra cheered. "We've got more aunties now!”

 

Kurasha giggled and brought Ezra along with him to tell Uncle Thrass.

 

"Three more?" Thrass blinked. "What, they're going to bring more kids??”

 

Kurasha shook his head. "They're bringing aunties.”

 

"Aunties?"

 

"Dad's sisters!" Ezra chirped.

 

"Oh," Thrass smiled. "Well, alright, I'll get some extra blankets then,”

 

"Aunties?" Star and Darry popped out of a corner. "We're going to have more aunties?" Star asked.

 

“Yeah!” Ezra chirped.

 

"That's awesome!" Star cheered.

 

"Maybe we'll play some pranks and have fun with them!" Darry grinned.

 

"Darry, Star, no," Kurasha sighed. "We want them to feel welcomed. I don't think pranks will help with that.”

 

"Aww…" The younger twins deflated.

 

"It will still be fun!" Ezra giggled. "we can still play games!”

 

"YEAH!" And they went up once again.

 

The week went by with a whirl. Kurasha told Crusher to prepare his best because their parents were bringing guests. He let the other kids play around for a while before leashing them all to behave (the best they can) and appear their best. First impressions matter a lot.

 

Crusher prepared the food. A feast again, as the younger siblings were labeling it. Kurasha had told him quickly that they were having guests that he wasn't able to ask who. Could it be more adoptees? Or their Papa’s colleagues?

 

Thrass got the banner to welcome them, enlisting the help of his siblings to welcome them home.

 

Then, they waited. The kids were all goofing around near the entrance while Kurasha sat back with a book. Crusher was placing the feast by himself in the dining hall, so he wasn't able to wait with them. The door soon slid open, and Eli stepped in with Thrawn following behind him, along with their aunts, their grunkle and their grandparents.

 

"DAD! PAPA!" The younger kids all jumped on Eli, knocking him down.

 

Thrawn moved aside and laughed as his husband snuggled the three. Kurasha quickly went to get Crusher and then dragged him to the entrance to meet their parents. Crusher had to dust himself off from flour as he smiled and reunited with their parents too. Marchion and Thooraki pulled their other children into a hug, laughing. Iceesat chuckled and helped Eli up from the younger kids.

 

Eli moved aside to introduce the three, identical women. "Kids, these are your aunties; my big sisters!" he beamed. "This one is your Auntie Emma," He motioned to the one with blue eyes. "This is your Auntie Cassidy," He motioned to the one with brown eyes. "And this one is your Auntie Clara," he motioned to the one with black eyes.

 

"Nephews!!" Emma cheered.

 

"Hello," Clara waved. "Nice to meet you all in person,”

 

"AUNTIES!!!" The three youngest kids leaped and tackled the three and they began to jump around them. 

 

"WE HAVE MORE AUNTIES!"

 

"Will you guys be fun?"

 

"Will you take us out to play?"

 

"I WANT TO STYLE YOUR HAIR!"

 

"FOOD! FOOD! FOOD!"

 

"Wanna see us jump off from the roof?!”

 

"Woah, woah!" Emma laughed. "These kiddos are fun, Elias!"

 

"They remind me of you when you were younger," Cassidy snorted, taking Ezra into her arms to pick up. "They're big for their age too,"

 

"Elias?" Crusher blinked.

 

"That's your father's full name," Clara picked up the twins in her arms, one twin in each arm. She was stronger than she looks, wow. "Didn't he tell you?"

 

"It was my name," Eli crossed his arms. "It's Eli'vant now,"

 

"D'aww, little Eli is a big boy," Emma cooed, pinching his cheek.

 

"Emma!" Eli flushed.

 

Thrawn snorted. He knew that feeling. He too was the youngest, after all.

 

Kurasha smiled and then bowed towards them. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Aunt Emma, Aunt Cassidy, and Aunt Clara. I'm Kurasha." He gestured to his twin. "This is my twin, Crusher. We're the eldest."

 

"And I'm Star!" Star chirped in Clara's arms.

 

"I'm Darry!" Darry giggled.

 

"And I'm Ezra!" Ezra beamed in Cassidy's arms.

 

"Adorable names!" Emma cooed.

 

"Come, everyone, Crusher prepared a feast for everyone," Thrass urged.

 

They all went to the dining hall, happily chatting and they all sat down in the hall. Kurasha looked around and then turned to his papa. He asked, "Where's the fourth guest?”

 

"That's a surprise later," Thrawn assured with a smile.

 

Thrass looked sound before gasping and rushing back upstairs. Thooraki and Marchion exchanged sly expressions but said nothing. Kurasha was very much confused. What the heck was happening?

 

They all ate from the feast. Clara was more than impressed and patted Crusher's head for a job well done.

 

"Well, at least he's good at something…" Ezra murmured, and Darry snorted.

 

Kurasha flicked Ezra's thigh for that and glared at him. Ezra winced but shrugged it off. No one else seemed to hear him as they ate in peace.

 

Thrawn's siblings and parents soon took their leave. They said their congratulations to Thrawn and Eli before leaving. The sisters said their own congratulations as Eli led them to their rooms.

 

Once they were alone, they sat the boys down in the lounge. "Kids, we have news," Eli began.

 

"We're getting a house upgrade?" Star guessed.

 

"Nah, the mansion's big enough," Eli shook his head. "But we are having a new addition to the house,”

 

The kids looked around before Star perked up again, "The Aunties?”

 

"No… they need to go back to Lysatra soon to manage the place," Eli shook his head.

 

"Dad, you're speaking all weirddd, just tell us!" Darry huffed.

 

"Okay, okay," Eli held Thrawn's hand. "Well, we're expectin'… a baby,”

 

The kids were silent at first before they all exploded. 

 

"BABY?!"

 

"WAIT, HOW--"

 

"WHAT BABY?"

 

"NOT AN ADOPTION--"

 

"WHEN?!!”

 

“Calm down, calm down, boys,” Eli laughed. “It's simple biology really… if y'all are really payin’ attention to your biology class,” he snorted.

 

“Uhhh…” Darry scratched his head. “Star and I usually just do pranks…”

 

“And I don't think we're at the reproductive portion of our lessons yet…” Crusher hummed.

 

Kurasha was silent as he sat on the chair and contemplated.

 

"Well," Eli began to explain. "Chiss are intersex. They have reproductive organs, externally and internally. From that, it's basically biology,”

 

Star raised his hand. "So... Do they piss on both ends?”

 

"No," Eli hummed. "Just at the dick,”

 

"So what does the pussy do? It's only a dick warmer?"

 

"Where are you getting these words?" Kurasha asked his younger brother, horrified that this boy was learning such things at a young age.

 

"I mean… it is," Eli grinned at Thrawn, who shoved him away while his face erupted with heat.

 

Kurasha blinked and then ran his head through his hair as he looked down. "I did not need to know that..."

 

Star grinned at his brother's embarrassment and then tried to continue. "What does sex feel--"

 

" Star , fucking stop, please ," Kurasha said, highly embarrassed by the topic this led to. To change the topic, he asked, "When will the baby be due?" He couldn't meet his parents in the eyes. He was too embarrassed right now. Learning about sex is different than talking about your parents' sex life.

 

"It's already been a month, and a Chiss's pregnancy only lasts for four months…" Thrawn gave a hum. "so about three months left,”

 

"Is it a boy or a girl?" Star asked.

 

"We're not sure yet," Eli replied. "We'll find out by third month,"

 

"Yayy! New baby sibling!!" Darry clapped.

 

"Wait, does that mean I'm not a baby anymore?" Ezra pouted.

 

Kurasha chuckled and pulled in his brother. "You'll always be our baby brother. You just have to adjust a little.”

 

Ezra sighed. "I guess…"

 

Thrawn swallowed something before he dashed to the bathroom. Eli sighed. "There goes the morning sickness,”

 

Star watched his dad leave, and... Somehow, he grew uneasy. He asked, "Papa will be alright, right?”

 

"I'm sure he'll be fine, Star," Crusher assured. "As long as it's just one baby…”

 

"Okay..." Star nodded.

 

A few weeks went by. Thrawn was given a long maternal shore leave, and Eli helped him with all his needs. Crusher offered to help too, and the Chiss often patted his head in pride.

 

Kurasha focused on keeping the areas clean and making sure the kids weren't making too much of a ruckus since Eli and Crusher were tending to their Papa. Darry wanted to make something for the baby, so he asked Star if they could make baby clothes.

 

"Of course!" Star beamed. "If you'll help me!”

 

"Yeah!" Darry agreed. "I'll help you!"

 

Only Ezra didn't help with anything. He just stayed in the workshop to do his work. Of course, the youngest privileges. None of the brothers held it against him.

 

During school hours, however, Eli tasked Ezra to do things around the house. He begrudgingly did them, arguing with him a few couple of times. It would be better when the older siblings were home, and then, Ezra could continue to slack off, but sometimes, his siblings had dates and hang-outs, leaving him alone. And sometimes, weekends mean extra chores.

 

Ezra was annoyed, frustrated even. The siblings even found him arguing with Eli when they came home after school before Ezra stomped up to his room.

 

"What happened to Ezra?" Star asked as Kurasha set his bag aside and rush to comfort his younger brother.

 

Eli sighed. "I asked him to get some tea for your Papa while I comfort him, and he lashed out,"

 

"He's been at that for a while…" Crusher hummed.

 

Star looked back at his sibling and rubbed the back of his neck. Somehow... He knew what he was feeling. He went to get tea for his papa and will remind himself to visit his sibling later.

 

Kurasha was coaxing his brother to try and talk to him as Ezra grumpily hid in his blankets.

 

"Leave me alone, Kurasha." Ezra huffed.

 

"I just want to make sure you're alright, little brother," Kurasha said. 

 

It's little now. No more baby.

 

That Ezra growl and hide under the blankets more.

 

Kurasha sighed. He can't talk to his brother like this. So, Kurasha left him be.

 

Ezra felt the other leave. He felt a sob spill out, and he began to cry. Kurasha usually tried to get him to talk… didn't he?

 

But with this new baby… why were things suddenly different?

 

It's been different…

 

Star and Darry weren't playing with him anymore. They'd rather make baby clothes and go on dates and hangouts with their friends than play with him.

 

He already felt lonely when they all went to school… Now he felt more alone.

 

The days just went by. Ezra stopped lashing out… in fact, he just stopped talking to them in general. He just stayed in the workshop to work.

 

Star sighed. He knocked on the workshop and then entered. He approached his brother slowly and lightly called, "Ez?"

 

"Hmm?" Ezra gave a hum of acknowledgement.

 

Star sat beside him on a spare chair and asked, "What's wrong?”

 

"I'm fine." Ezra turned away to tune his invention.

 

"Clearly not," Star said as he crossed his arms. "C'mon, Ezzy. Talk to me.”

 

Ezra growled. "Why does it matter?" He hissed. "You guys are busy, do you own thing. You're great at that anyway…" he huffed.

 

"It matters because you're bothered. And you're not talking to us unless it's something important, and that barely happens anyway, so you're just ghosting us." Star groaned and then began squeezing his cape. "C'mon. What's bothering you? Is it because of Dad giving you extra chores?”

 

"It doesn't matter ." Ezra got up and headed outside. "Leave me alone. I'll get over it anyway…" he left with a huff.

 

Star groaned. Fuck, is it the angsty tween phase Dad complains about? Dammit. He got up from his seat and despite Ezra's wishes of wanting to be left alone, he followed him.

 

Ezra headed to his room and shut the door. Star huffed and waited outside. It's clear his brother was troubled and it frustrated him that he wasn't talking. Fuck, is this how Darry felt? Damn, he gotta go apologize then.

 

He soon heard sobbing inside. Star paused. He stood on the outside of the door first before he pushed himself open, hacking in the panel before rushing to Ezra's side. Ezra was curled up in the blankets over his face, not able to see his brother enter.

 

Star sighed and sat on his bed and with his weight, the bed clearly shifted. Ezra felt a hand on his shoulder and a small voice from his older brother. "Look, Ez... Maybe you don't wanna talk about it now, but whatever you're going through, you're not alone. Just... Open up to us and we can handle this together, Lil' bro. But until then, I'm gonna be by your side. You can't do anything to shake me off.”

 

"…" Ezra sniffled his tears before he moved a little closer to the other. He hadn't said anything, but at least it was a start.

 

Star smiled. He positioned himself so that he was leaning on the bed frame and then brought his brother in his arms, cradling him like he was still small.

 

They said nothing for a couple of minutes, basking in the silence between them. Ezra soon poked his head out. "Star…? Will I still be your baby brother even if there's a new baby…?”

 

Is this what this was about? Star giggled and then gently kissed Ezra's head. "You'll always be my baby brother..." He said.

 

"Promise?”

 

"Of course." Star snuggled Ezra like one would to a stuffed animal. "You're forever my first--" liar "--And favorite baby brother." Star made a silly face and then whispered jokingly to Ezra, "Don't tell the baby I said that.”

 

Ezra giggled. "Okay…" He sighed. "Thanks, Star…" he winced. "You and the others had been so busy lately… I feel invisible and just used for chores…”

 

"That's understandable." Star could recall a time when he felt so invisible as well. "That's sometimes what it takes to be the older brother. You gotta think of what the family needs. And right now, they probably need an extra pair of hands," he explained. "We're still adjusting, okay? It'll take a while, but soon, all the attention will be on you. Not now. Not tomorrow. But someday. Is that okay?”

 

"Mmm…" Ezra didn't believe it but he nodded anyway. "Okay…”

 

"Good. And right now, all my attention is on you. So, prepare yourself, you grumpy little gremlin!" Star grinned, acting out his voice for the last part to sound like a witch of sorts, and began laughing in a high-pitched tone as he opened the blanket and began tickling his little brother.

 

Ezra giggled, trying to squirm away. "Nuuu! No tickles!”

 

Star however caught him anyway and began tickling him all over. Ezra laughed and continued to squirm, though he didn't pull away as much.

 

After a while, Star and Ezra were lying on Ezra's bed, tired, and were just watching videos on Ezra's datapad. Star had Ezra close to him, snuggling him underneath the blanket like he was nothing but a pillow.

 

A few weeks passed by. It was almost the third month, and Thrawn's abdomen began to swell up. And of course, pregnancy hormones. Krix had come and joked that he was getting fat, and Thrawn broke down crying. Took a while to console him again.

 

Crusher was rushing around to make sure that Thrawn was happy and comfortable, cooking when Eli had to go buy supplies for the baby while letting Kurasha manage their siblings.

 

By the end of the week, both twins collapsed in separate rooms with how tired they were. Kurasha tipped over his coffee, spilling it all over his homework, and Crusher passed out while folding clothes, so at least he had a soft landing.

 

"Wow, they're really trying hard to be good brothers…" Darry commented after he passed by the different rooms, but he didn't seemed interested in helping them.

 

Star went to report to Eli before going back to Crusher and trying to finish what he had started without disturbing him. Darry sighed but followed after his twin to help Kurasha with his homework, fixing it and making a new one. He was younger and playful, but he wasn't stupid.

 

Not that anyone knows.

 

It was soon the third month, and the boys accompanied their parents for Thrawn's checkup. The kids waited patiently outside of the room, playing games on their datapads and daring each other to compete with them.

 

Suddenly, there was a shriek from the inside. Star was the first to jump out of his seat and rush inside. "Papa?! Dad?!”

 

"Star, wait!" Crusher dashed after him.

 

Star barged in, ready to fight or defend. Crusher followed, and they looked up to see Thrawn laying down on the examining table, ready to faint while Eli looked shocked. Their siblings followed after them.

 

Darry looked puzzled. "What's going on??"

 

The doctor looked surprised. "Oh! You already have so many kids…" he hummed. "Plus three more… oh my, quite a handful…”

 

"Wait, three ?!"

 

The kids looked at the screen showing the kids, and what the doctor said was true. There were three beings in the ultrasound, spread apart and kicking quite much. They looked smaller than an average human, two of them huddled together while one was a bit separated from them.

 

Kurasha fainted. Darry followed after. Ezra's jaw dropped so hard that it fell to the ground. Crusher almost lost grip of all the things he was holding.

 

Three.

 

Fucking triplets .

 

Star looked at the screen and began to cry. He was okay with one but three ?!

 

Fucking THREE ??

 

"Welp…" Eli hissed, breaking the silence. "Gotta blame my genes for that… oops,”

 

They went back home and the siblings all had their versions of external crisis as they all separated to different parts of the house. 

 

Kurasha went to work and drowned out his anxieties with work.  Star had no idea if he should train, spar, or create, but he guessed he didn't need to think when he conveniently got a message from his friend. There, he began to furiously chat away. Ezra had begun crying the moment they came home. Darry whisked him away to play and distract themselves from their woes. Crusher stayed with Thrawn, helping him in bed and getting some tea for him to de-stress. He got a chair for Eli to sit beside him, giving him some tea as well.

 

It took the siblings days to come to terms that they were going to get three, and they had to add more things needed for the kids. 

 

Star began spending more time with Ezra and Darry because he wanted to make clear who his favorite brothers were before the chaos that was to come. They even enlisted Ezra to help them make some more baby clothes and toys.

 

Kurasha had just finished making the cribs before he went to get snacks for the younger kids. He headed to the kitchen to find Crusher rapidly cooking something. A strange dish with peppers and pickles… probably Papa's cravings again.

 

Kurasha sighed. He got things from the fridge and then turned to Crusher. He asked, "Are you okay?”

 

"Am fine!" Crusher finally set some fried chicken down. "Papa's been really hungry lately, so I wanna give him what he wants while Dad's at work,”

 

"You sure?”

 

"Mm-hmm!" Crusher nodded and got the dish before dashing up.

 

Kurasha sighed. He got some biscuits and juice for the kids then went upstairs. 

 

He came to Star's studio and he saw Ezra and Darry resting on a pile of clothes while Star was finishing things up on a sewing machine. Kurasha set the snacks down on a table before calling, "Hey, guys. Some snacks for you.”

 

"Snacks!!" Ezra beamed and got one to eat. "Yummy!"

 

"Thanks, big bro!" Darry grinned and got one too.

 

Star continued to work, ignoring him. Kurasha sighed and picked Star up and put him with his siblings. "Rest for a minute," he said. 

 

Star groaned and got some biscuits. "Thanks, Rasha…”

 

"Kurasha!!" Crusher called out.

 

Kurasha rushed out to see what his twin needed. Crusher was in their room now, tugging on his sleeves on the scales. "I think we forgot to place some cream this morning…" he hissed.

 

"It's fine," Kurasha sighed. "Do you still want cream though? We're not in school or anything.”

 

"Yes, please," Crusher nodded. "I don't… want to scare the babies when they arrive," he winced.

 

"I think it's better they get used to you in both forms, honestly," Kurasha said as he got the cream and had his brother sit down. He helped him take off his shirt and began applying the cream on his back first.

 

"I know…" Crusher clasped his hands on his lap. "But what if I scare them…?”

 

"They'll get used to it," Kurasha assured. "You don't look as horrible as you think.”

 

"You sure?”

 

"I'm sure." Kurasha wrapped his arms around his brother and said, "You're perfect.”

 

Crusher smiled and leaned closer. "Thanks, twinsie…"

 

From outside, a small glare came through the door before it was slowly closed…

 

---

 

The fourth month soon came, and Thrawn was growing nervous. It was about to be his time of labor, and he didn't feel ready.

 

Crusher made him some tea whenever he could. "Don't worry, Papa," he assured. "When the time comes, we'll be here for you,"

 

Thrawn gave him son a smile, and with the tea, he seemed to calm his nerves, even just a little. "Thank you, Crusher… you've been a good, helpful boy these months, and I am grateful for that,"

 

"Thanks, Papa," Crusher beamed as his head was patted.

 

Ezra scoffed and passed by their room, crossing is arms. And what were they? Chop liver? Geez… Crusher's been stealing the spotlight on them for months…

 

Well, it seems Kurasha was trying to make it up to them by letting them play games and eat more snacks while he handled most of the housework. He was tired and almost had no time for his academics, but luckily, he was able to balance it out.

 

And unlike their joint opinion with Crusher, Darry returned the favor by helping Kurasha out with his academics.

 

The day of the labor came, and no one was there except Ezra and Thrass. They rushed Thrawn to the hospital, and Ezra called Eli. Eli excused himself from work immediately to be with his husband for the labor.

 

The kids only got the information as soon as they were done with school. They rushed to the hospital and then waited to hear anything about the news. Thrass was there, and he guided the kids to the room their Papa was to stay in. "No news yet, the labor had begun hours ago…" he told them.

 

"Hours?" Star winced. "Is papa okay?”

 

"Don't worry, it's normal for labor to take hours," Thrass assured. "Especially triplets,"

 

Ezra winced at the reminder. Star looked over at his brother and gave him a pat on the head, giving him a small smile. A silent reminder of what he said.

 

Crusher was frantic and looking through his things to prepare. Darry rolled his eyes at him before moving to sit down.

 

Kurasha went to comfort his twin. He told him everything was going to be alright and that he'd be okay. He had him sit down and then glanced at Darry. Once he calmed his brother he turned to his younger sibling. "Darry, are you okay?”

 

"…yeah," Darry sighed.

 

"That doesn't sound okay," Kurasha said. He went closer to Darry but made sure he had a good distance so that if Crusher needed him, he could get to him. He turned to his younger brother and asked, "What's wrong?”

 

"I guess… I'm just worried," Darry sighed. "Will Dad and Papa still love us the same, even when they have blood kids?”

 

Kurasha put a hand on his brother's head. "They will. They loved us for years. It wouldn't make sense why they would stop now.”

 

"Maybe…" Darry winced. "It's just… hard not to think about, you know?”

 

"I understand," Kurasha said, and he pulled his brother in a side hug. "But I can assure you that they won't do that.”

 

Darry gave a smile and leaned against his brother gently.

 

A few more hours had passed. By then, Crusher was pacing around, waiting for their Papa or their Dad to come. Eli soon arrived, looking pale as he entered the room. Thrass immediately got up and led his brother-in-law to a seat, asking what had happened.

 

Eli swallowed. "There was so much blood loss… Thrawn… he… he fainted, and…" his voice shook, holding onto Thrass. "They told me to head out and wait, but I… I don't know if he's going to be alright…”

 

Star rushed to comfort his Dad. He hugged him and said, "I'm sure Papa will be fine. He's strong and he can handle a lot of stuff!”

 

Eli patted his head. "I know…" …but it doesn't make it less scary…

 

Crusher got some tea to help soothe Eli's nerves while Ezra leaned against Kurasha, letting out a whimper of fear.

 

Kurasha hugged both of the siblings and said, "Papa will be okay... Don't worry..." But even then, he was worrying.

 

Will their papa be okay?

Chapter 26: Consequences

Summary:

Kurasha and Crusher find out the consequences to Chiss Politics... even if it was just for their school

A couple of hours had passed by. Three medical cribs were rolled in by a nurse. "Here are the triplets," she spoke, handing Eli three labels. "And we'll need you to fill these out for the names, Admiral,"

 

"…right," Eli stiffly nodded before the nurse took her leave.

 

Star looked at the cribs before he turned to Eli. He asked, "So, Papa's okay, right?”

 

“I'm not sure, Star…” Eli took a breath. “He's not here yet…”

 

Star whimpered and went to hug his Dad, trying to comfort himself and his Dad. The rest of the brothers looked over at the cribs to see the babies. The first had a band around her wrist, labeled with a 'G'. She had pale blue skin and bits of brownish-blue hair while she was swaddled in a sky blue blanket. The second had similar blue skin and hair as the first while he had a band on his wrist with a 'B' on it, and he was swaddled in a dark blue blanket. The last was the most different of the three. He looked more human in skin, the bits of hair almost full brown, and he was swaddled in a dark green blanket while another band with the letter 'B' was on his wrist.

 

Kurasha's eyes softened as he looked at the small beings. They looked so small. So fragile. They looked so precious and Kurasha could feel his heart blossom at the sight of his new siblings. Oh, how wonderful they were…

 

Crusher cooed at the sight but refrained himself from touching them. They seemed smaller than regular babies; both Chiss and human. Perhaps the combination made them extra small, but that could mean they were more fragile, so he had to take extra caution on trying to hold them.

 

Ezra oohed, tilted his head at the sight of them. Darry blinked and wanted to poke them.

 

Kurasha lightly held back Darry's hand. "Later, little brother. Maybe after we're out of the hospital," he said. Kurasha turned to Star and Eli and called Star to take a look at the babies.

 

Star went to his brothers' side and looked down at the babies. He glazed over them all one by one before focusing on the last one. The one that looked most human. The one with the most brown hair. He stared at the baby and he gripped his cape unsurely before he stood beside his twin and little brother. They were... Alright, he guess.

 

Suddenly, the middle one began to cry. Eli went alert and went over to pick him. "Shh, it's okay…" he gently cradled the little baby. "Shh…"

 

"Maybe he's hungry?" Crusher raised the bottle with milk.

 

Eli got it to feed the baby, who began to sip. His cry, however, had disturbed the other babies, who all began to fuss and open their eyes. The girl's eyes were similar to a Chiss but the outside was brown, and her irises were red while the human-skinned one had eyes like a human, but they were red. The girl reached out to them, giggling while the youngest boy grumpily tugged on his blanket, like his sleep was disturbed.

 

Kurasha cooed at the babies. "They're so adorable..." He whispered.

 

The girl reached out to him, wanting to be picked up. Kurasha looked to Eli for approval.

 

Eli chuckled. "Go on," he nodded.

 

Kurasha looked back at the girl and gently picked her up, being mindful of the head and back and when he finally had her fully in his arms, he paused. She was so small. Like a doll. She giggled and reached out to pat his cheeks. She then oohed and let out a laugh.

 

Darry went to poke the last boy. The baby growled and smacked his hand, and he jumped back. "Ow! This one hit me!"

 

"You poked it," Crusher blandly pointed out.

 

"Still!”

 

Kurasha laughed. "Maybe that one's a bit grumpy." He went to his other brothers and extended the small female. In a soft voice, he spoke, "Hello, little one... These are your brothers…”

 

The girl let out a squeak and reached out towards them. They all cooed and crowded the baby girl, except Star. He stayed beside his Dad.

 

Eli set the bottle down, cradling the sleepy baby in his hands. He turned to Star. "Don't ya wanna see your sister?" He asked.

 

"I'm fine," Star smiled.

 

Eli hummed but said nothing, his attention back to the boy before he set him down beside the younger baby. Said grumpy baby didn't seem to like the company and smacked his face. The second baby began to cry again.

 

Eli chuckled. "Aww, baby…" he picked him up again and turned to the little one. "Just came out, and you're already a handful," he snorted.

 

"What are their names?" Kurasha asked excitedly.

 

"Hmm…" Eli sat down. "Crusher, can ya hold this one for a sec?"

 

"Okay!" Crusher went over to hold the second baby, cradling him to calm him down.

 

Eli got the labels and hummed. "Your Papa and I've been discussin' a few names…" He tapped them digital labels to input the names. "And we've got… just the ones," He placed the labels around each of the babies. "There,"

 

The girl looked at hers, and the brothers could see the name "Mitth'ornel'lavanto" on her label. The boy in Crusher's arms raised his hand, and the label spelled "Mitth'eodo'revanto" while the last baby raised his hand to show the name "Mitth'east'onvanto" on his label.

 

"Thornella, Theodore, and…" Eli hummed and smiled. "Easton," Theaston didn't quite have the same ring as Easton, so it was fine.

 

"They sound perfect," Kurasha giggled as he awed at the little baby girl. "Thornella," he mumbled. He never thought of having a baby sister before.

 

Thornella clapped her hands and giggled. Theodore hid in his blanket, looking a bit shy to see his older brothers. Easton just yawned and snuggled back to sleep.

 

Thrass snorted. "Well, you gotta remember, Eli, that Chiss children develop rather quickly at a young age,”

 

As they were all looking and awing at the babies, Star stood in the distance, bored, before he got his phone. It didn't look like he was going to join in on the festivities of the newly born children. He wanted to see if his Papa was alright. He matters to him more.

 

Eli sighed. He patted Star's shoulder. "Star, baby, phone off please.”

 

Star put aside his datapad and began to look around, like he was waiting for further instructions.

 

Thrass nudged Eli. "I don't think he's that excited seeing the babies,"

 

"Oh gee, I couldn't have guessed," Eli rolled his eyes at his brother-in-law.

 

"Well, do you think it's a problem?"

 

"Not like I can make him bond with 'em," Eli sighed.

 

Thrass frowned. "It feels unfair to the babies, though…"

 

"Eh, again, can't do anythin' about it," Eli shrugged.

 

Thrass still didn't look happy. In fact, he looked cross. He sat down on another chair and leaned up, feeling a headache coming up.

 

The other boys did not notice the growing tension with their uncle as they all began chatting around the babies-- what their plans were for them, how big and strong they were going to be when they grow up, and how much things they're going to experience with the family.

 

After some time, Eli got a call from his datapad. He hummed and turned to his brother-in-law. “Thrass, take the babies and the boys back to the house. Thrawn needs to stay a little longer,”

 

“Alright,” Thrass nodded and got up.

 

He began gathering the kids but Star tugged on Thrass's sleeve. "What about Papa and Dad?”

 

"They'll be back home when your Papa's fine," Thrass assured. "but right now, the hospital no place for you kids,”

 

They all began packing up with the Asteroids getting the baby bags and other luggage while the older twins carried Thornella and Theodore while Thrass carried Easton.

 

They soon made it back home, and Ezra sat on the lounge while the rest of them moved the babies up to the cribs. They placed each baby down on the crib, and Thrass got a fence around them. Kurasha went to prepare food for the family while Crusher stayed with the babies. The other kids all went about their ways with whatever they seemed to do.

 

Darry dragged Star to get all the baby clothes from the box they had in Star's studio. "The kids are all so cute!" He gushed. "Especially little Easton! So adorableee!”

 

Star chuckled and said, "Yeah, they're cute." He didn't show much enthusiasm for the babies and only played their being here as a passing-over rather than a new and wonderful change. He helped Darry carry the box into the nursery where they tried their best to silently set it down as to not disturb them.

 

"Just 'cute'??" Darry dramatically gasped. "Twinsie! I thought you'd be more excited! New babies, new siblings! You were always excited with new siblings,”

 

Star awkwardly laughed. "Yeah, I am... But I guess I was more excited for the preperations and all that, haha…”

 

"You don't seem excited," Darry pouted.

 

"It's just the adjustment," Star excused.

 

"Whatever you say, twinsie," Darry shrugged it off.

 

He watched the other leave as soon as they were done with placing everything down. His smile faltered, and he made his way to the crib. Crusher was slumbering with the older triplets, giving him the chance to carry the other. Easton grumbled and looked up with a huff.

 

"Hey," Darry gently spoke. "It's alright… it's just me," he sat on the spare chair. "Sorry for poking you earlier,"

 

Easton huffed but didn't fuss. He yawned quietly and snuggled in his brother's arms. Darry let a grin stretch across his face.

 

"Yeah… we'll get along just fine."

 

---

 

"I'll take over the cooking," Crusher insisted as they ate dinner. "I'm better at the kitchen,"

 

"Yeah, let him do the cooking," Ezra agreed. "He'll go on a rapid cooking spree anyway,”

 

Kurasha shrugged. "Whatever you say, Crusher. Just make sure to do your assignments afterward." He glanced at Darry but he continued to eat. Luckily, he went unnoticed.

 

Later, Kurasha went to find Darry. He found Darry at the nursery. He was playing with the babies. Theodore didn't want to, but Thornella looked happy to play. Easton stayed quiet and just stared at his siblings without interest.

 

He sat with Darry with a smile and greeted, "Hey, Darry.”

 

"Hey, big bro!" Darry chirped. "What's up?”

 

"I wanted to thank you," Kurasha said. "I know it was you who kept doing my homework.”

 

"D'aww, no problem, big bro," Darry giggled. "Just don't tell anyone, lots think I'm stupid, and it's fun that way,”

 

Kurasha hummed. "Well... Alright." He slid a small box to his brother and he lightly pulled Thornella away since she was the closest to Darry. "This is my small gift of gratitude. I hope you use it well.”

 

"Hmm?" Darry got the box to open.

 

Inside were three metallic-looking shurikens with gold etched on their blades. "They're heat-seeking," Kurasha added. "Use them responsibly.”

 

“Woah!” Darry's eyes sparkled. “These are amazing! Thanks, Rasha!” He chirped.

 

Kurasha patted Darry's head and said, "You're welcome, little brother. But remember, they're heat-seeking. Try not to use your powers when you use them, okay?”

 

"Okie dokie!" Darry nodded. "Got it!”

 

Soon, the siblings had to go back to school and it was Thrass who was in charge of the babies. Of course, the siblings had nothing against this because they fully trust their uncle to be a responsible care-taker. Ezra was tasked to help him out, and he wasn't very amused, but he decided to just bear with it.

 

At school, Darry couldn't stop gushing over their new baby siblings to their friends and his boyfriend. "And they've got these tiny little hands! And feet! And so adorable smile!" He giggled. "So adorableee!!"

 

"Can't wait to meet 'em," Digoonlo laughed.

 

"They sound adorable!" Uforsik grinned.

 

"So true," Digivvi agreed. "Don't ya think so, Star?”

 

"Oh, yeah, haha!" Star said as he tried to feign excitement. He didn't look as excited as Darry, but he seemed to smile enough. "They are incredibly precious!" He merely repeated what Crusher and Kurasha said last time.

 

Darry rolled his eyes but said nothing. Digoonlo and Uforsik exchanged glances but remained silent too.

 

Digivvi blinked. "Um, okay… that's great you think so, S…" she hummed.

 

The whole conversation died at that. They were Star's friends, after all, they knew their friend's actual excitement from his fake one… but since it was sibling-related, they didn't say anything. They tried to start another conversation and Star didn't try as much to join in. 

 

Soon, two juniors went to Star with a shake, giggling. They were both boys and they asked, "Hey! You're Star the human, right?"

 

"What does it look like I am?" Star laughed. "Yeah, I am. What do you kids want?"

 

They put the shake in front of him."Delivery for you!" And after that, they ran off.

 

Star blinked at the shake, looking at the boys, and then looking back at the shake. It looked like chocolate shake.

 

"Oh cool, another shake delivery," Digivvi snorted.

 

"Another?" Uforsik blinked.

 

"Someone gave me a shake when we had that project with the upperclassmen," Star replied. He stirred the shake as he continued, "Actually, this is the third time. Kinda weird." He took a sip and gave a happy hum. "Pleasantly weird.”

 

Darry turned away to chat with Digoonlo, gushing more about their little siblings. Uforsik hummed and turned to listen to their boyfriend. Star talked with Digivvi about other things like homework and school, but then they started raving about video games.

 

It was all peaceful interactions and the regular chats and whatnots that of course, they wouldn't notice the light-haired boy sitting a few tables away from them sipping a blueberry shake.

 

When they made it home, Darry went straight to the nursery to see the babies. Crusher went straight to the kitchen to start preparing dinner. Star went to go find Ezra. He didn't find him in his room nor the workshop. Instead, he also found him in the nursery, with Darry teaching him how to hold the babies properly.

 

Star sighed and went to go train instead. He could use the extra training. He grabbed his whip before he brought out a dummy his great-uncle gifted them. He activated it and began a small sparring session with it.

 

A week passed by. Ezra was liking the babies. The brothers even found him playing uppie with them, though Easton tried to bite him and Theodore often cried, Thornella enjoyed the game.

 

Speaking of the triplets, Thrass was right with them developing quickly. It was only a week, and the babies learned how to crawl.

 

Kurasha was adoring them, taking pictures of their first steps and then praising them all for such good work they did. He loved them all and he did daily photoshoots with them with whatever outfit he could make them pair in like animals, colors, and shows. Oh, they were just the most adorable!

 

But of course, there were downsides to the rapid development. Star was the first to learn when he found Easton in the training room one day, pulling on some weapons that he crawled towards.

 

"Easton! Easton, no!" Star rushed as he grabbed the baby, but not before a spear dropped down and almost landed on them. Star was able to dodge but his ankle got caught and it began to bleed. He cried out in pain as he looked at his bleeding foot. He looked at the baby and glared at him. "Easton!" he yelled. "No! Don't do that! Don't ever do that again!”

 

Easton blinked up at him and squirmed out. He crawled towards his foot and held out his hand. To Star's surprise, the blood began to slowly disappear, the injury bleeding.

 

Star's eyes widened. He looked at the little baby and then back at his wound. "You... Have powers..." He muttered. He picked the baby up. "You have powers?”

 

Easton gave him an amused look that mirrored Eli's "duh" expression. Star had no idea what to say to that before he rushed out to his uncle.

 

Thrass was changing the other babies in the nursery, where Ezra was too, trying to console baby Theodore. Star came in, carrying Easton like a ragdoll, and explained, "EASTON HAS POWERS!”

 

"Huh?" Ezra blinked.

 

"Star, careful how you hold him, please," Thrass set Thornella down, and he got Easton to place him down too. "Now what are you talking about?”

 

"He can heal!" Star said. "He was in the training room grabbing stuff and then I saved him and then the spear went through my leg but then he healed it and he had powers!" Star spoke all in one breath.

 

"That's… odd," Ezra picked up Easton. "I can feel Theodore having the same thing I have… but Easton…"

 

"Theodore has Sight?" Thrass tensed.

 

"Mm-hmm," Ezra nodded.

 

"Shit." Thrass got up and ran to the office.

 

Star tensed. "Sight?" He looked at the baby and then at Ezra. He could still remember that night... Where there was nothing but fear and desperation, and once everything was done, they were able to save Ezra but lost their Papa in the process. They were able to get him back after a few months but the months before that were exhaustingly painful and cold. The ascendancy already banished Thrawn for disobeying the rules. What else are they going to do with him? The other option other than exile him was... To execute him.

 

Star's breathing began to quicken and he looked at his brother with the baby. Get rid of him a voice told him. Get rid of him and Papa will be okay . He began to march forward, pulling out a dagger he kept on his body for emergencies. You can't lose Papa. You can't lose Papa again.

 

Ezra suddenly grabbed his wrist. "Star, WHAT THE FUCK!?”

 

"Ezra, we have to get rid of him," Star murmured, in a voice distant from his own. "We'll lose Papa. We're gonna lose Papa if we keep him. We can't lose Papa again–”

 

"Star, stop." Ezra's grip tightened. "Is that who you blame? Not the stupid authorities that sent away Papa? You blame a baby who happens to have unfortunately gotten Sight? Do you  blame me too for what happened to Papa?" His voice cracked at the last bit. "Is that what you're good at? You're good at blaming the wrong people for the shit that's happening? Don't forget that Papa agreed for the exile in exchange of keeping me intact, are you going to blame him too?”

 

"Ezra, that's not-- That's not what I meant!" Star cried. He glanced at the baby and then back at his brother and tears started to well up in his head. "I just-- Papa got exiled. The next step is execution ! Ezra, we can't lose Papa! And that baby–”

 

"Our brother , Star." Ezra hissed. He held the baby close to him. "But you haven't been treating any of them right." He turned away. "I know I was unsure of them… but at least I got to know them. What have you been doing? Giving babies a cold shoulder?" Ezra glared. "I don't trust you with any decisions regarding the triplets because you haven't been a brother to them at all." He scowled. "Why should I trust you to tell me what's better for our family, for Papa, who would go through all of the shit for the babies… he's in the hospital FOR them, Star, because unlike you , he knows his priorities." He moved away from the other, Theodore still in his arms. "I wonder when you realize that.”

 

"Ezra, I--"

 

He felt a heavy hand on his shoulder and he was pulled back by Kurasha. He glared down at him and Star instantly dropped his weapon. "Star. Explain."

 

Star looked at his older brother, terrified of the way he looked at him before he fell to his knees. "Kurasha, I--I can explain, p--please, I was not in my r--right mind, and--" 

 

"Fucking stand up , Star," Kurasha commanded. 

 

As soon as Star did, Kurasha squeezed his wrist and then dragged him out of the room. He was silent as he dragged his trembling brother out of the nursery. Kurasha brought him to the magic training room and pushed him inside. 

 

"Kurasha, I--"

 

" Do not step out of this room until you realize what you've tried to do," Kurasha ordered and then locked the door shut.

 

Star stared at the door before collapsing. 

 

What did he do... What did he try to do...? 

 

He tried to kill a baby . An unarmed small helpless baby that was only a few days old. He tried to kill his brother .

 

Aside from the guilt eating him away, Star couldn't help but feel a dreaded sense of deja vu.

 

Kurasha returned to the nursery, and Ezra was cuddling most of the babies… Easton was missing again. Dammit, that boy was always wandering.

 

He sighed. He looked at Ezra and asked, "Are you okay? Where's Easton?”

 

"I'm fine." Ezra hugged the babies closer. "And… I don't know, didn't you see him when you left?”

 

Kurasha hissed. "I should set up the cameras again..." He muttered. He got up, grabbed the dagger from the floor, and went off to find his baby brother. He might as well put the dagger in the training room while he's at it.

 

And lo and behold, he found Easton at the training room, holding Star's whip… trying to, at least.

 

Kurasha sighed. He grabbed Easton and gently held him, pulling Star's whip away. "Easton, no. You'll get hurt," he began to walk away.

 

Easton squirmed and began to bite him with his gums. "NAH!"

 

"Easton!" Darry ran over to him. "Hey, Kurasha! Have you seen Star? Need him for something,”

 

"He's grounded," Kurasha said in a rather cold tone. "What do you need?”

 

"Grounded?" Darry narrowed his eyes. "Chill the ice, Rasha, you don't fucking have the right to ground him." He grabbed Easton from the other.

 

"Well, he needs to do some thinking after he tried to kill Easton," Kurasha sighed. "I suggest you don't let him near the babies for a while, Darry.”

 

“He tried to kill Easton, and you didn't tell Uncle Thrass??” Darry stared at him in disbelief. “You didn't tell the adult who is keeping an eye on us!? The common sense of where you need to report the trouble to??”

 

"I was going to tell him after I find Easton," Kurasha reasoned. "I just wanted to make sure he's safe and he wondered in the training room." They should baby-proof the house. "Now that you have him, I'll go tell Uncle," He ran off.

 

"You still don't have the right to ground Star, you piece of shit!" Darry yelled out. "Your grounding is invalid!" He dashed off to find his twin.

 

He found him in the training room in a seize position the way Kurasha taught him. He had his head down, his fists clenched, and his eyes watering as it slowly sunk into the child what he tried to do. Ezra was right, Kurasha was right, and fuck , his baby brother healed him and he thanked him by trying to stab him–

 

"Hey,”

 

Star looked up and he saw his twin with the baby. "... What are you doing here?”

 

"Well, Kurasha's ability to ground you is invalid," Darry chuckled. He set Easton down. "And I think someone misses you,"

 

The baby crawled towards Star. Star stiffened and he didn't make a move as the baby came towards him. Why does he remind him so much of--

 

"Get him away," Star hissed. "I might hurt him." He wasn't even doing anything. He wasn't raising his fists, he wasn't moving his head, and he tried so hard not to move as any move might hurt the baby. "Please, Darry, I--I can't be trusted–”

 

"Hey, hey," Darry knelt down to pat his shoulders. "You don't do extreme things like that without a reason. Come on, twinsie, I know you," he offered a smile. "Besides," he pointed to Easton, who attached himself to Star's leg with a bored expression. "It doesn't look like he really cares," he snorted.

 

Star looked down at Easton and then at his twin. He took shaky breaths before he pulled his twin in a hug. "E--Ezra was right..." He whispered. "He can't trust me... I can't be trusted. And I don't want Rasha to be mad, and Crusher, and-- What will Uncle think of me? What will Papa think of me? Dad hit Kurasha. I--I don't want to--" Star swallowed a sob as he covered his face on Darry's shoulder. "I'm sorry... I'm sorry, I didn't mean it. I'm sorry... I'm sorry... I'll do better, I won't hurt them anymore. I'll be a better brother, I'm sorry. P--Please don't hate me…”

 

"I don't hate you, twinsie," Darry patted his head. "I'll never hate you. Never ever. Kurasha can come and be mad, and I'll be here to stand by your side. I'll always try to stand by your side…" He squeezed him slightly. "As you'll stand by mine, right?”

 

"Yes. Yes, always," Star said quickly. He took deep breaths to calm himself then snuggled on his twin's shoulder. "Always…”

 

Darry's smile slipped into a grin. Good…

 

Easton yawned and looked up, tugging on Star's pants for attention. Star looked down at the baby. Easton crawled up and squeezed himself into the hug with a huff. Star paused and looked at the baby then at Darry, trying to ask him what to do.

 

Darry laughed and adjusted Star's hold to have him carry Easton. "He wants your attention. Just keep him in your hold, and you'll be fine,”

 

Star did as he was told and sat with the baby in his arms. He was still uneasy as he looked too much... Too similar to someone he knew. But... He could see the appeal of having the baby in his arms. He's so... Small. And fragile. How could he ever thought of killing him? What does Ezra think of him now?

 

Easton yawned and booped his nose before grinning and giggling. Darry was amazed. The little one rarely giggled, no matter how many times he tried tickling him.

 

Star took a while to process it before his eyes shaped into hearts. 

 

Yeah. He liked this one. 

 

He's willing to be the next one exiled if he could keep this one.

 

---

 

Thrass sighed. "Yeah… it's no surprise Star tried to do that,”

 

"What do you mean it's no surprise?" Kurasha frowned. "He tried to kill Easton!”

 

"And that shouldn't be enabled, I know," Thrass sat down and urged Kurasha to sit with him. "And I commend you for making sure they're a safe distance away. I do wish you could have told me first, but I know it's an instinct," He sighed. "Kurasha, I've observed Star throughout the week. He did his best to avoid your new siblings, and through my experience, that is horrible… I do see the reasoning in his eyes," he clasped his hands together. "Your Papa's exile because of Ezra's Sight left a mark on everyone in this household… and Star's worries have been centered on your Papa alone… it doesn't take long to put two and two together to realize what he had attempted to accomplish,”

 

Kurasha looked away as he stared at the floor and thought. It made sense. Being distant from his new siblings, Star would obviously prefer one over the other. But why did he result in the need to kill one? "... So what should we do with him?" he asked.

 

"Patience, and therapy," Thrass chuckled. "Plenty of therapy. Your time-out should be enough to have him think things through, he's only 12, after all. He'll learn, and when he does, there's no need to remind him of what he did…" He deflated, mind moving elsewhere. "Reminding will just… open bad wounds…”

 

Kurasha sighed. He folded his arms as he looked down on the ground. "I see..." Therapy, huh…

 

"Well, we should see how he's doing," Thrass stood up. "Come on,”

 

Kurasha led Thrass to the training room and they opened it to see Star adoringly petting Easton like a cat. 

 

Kurasha stiffened and was about to get him away, but then he realized that he was not harming him. He looked calm and nothing from his body language seemed to suggest he had any malicious intent.

 

Thrass smiled and patted his back. "What did I tell you? Patience is key,”

 

Kurasha sighed as he watched the scene. He should tell Ezra too since he experienced the event firsthand. He gave a nod and stood by his uncle as they watched silently.

 

Darry soon popped up beside them. "Hello!"

 

"Hey, Darry," Thrass patted his head. "I'm guessing you helped, huh?"

 

"Yep!" Darry chirped. "Patience and actual comfort!" He glared at Kurasha through his smile before he giggled. "Time-out worked too, I guess. Well, better go check on the other babies!" He skipped to the nursery.

 

Kurasha sighed. "I owe Darry another one..." he muttered to himself.

 

"It's alright, we're all learning," Thrass patted his head. He hummed. "I am… a little concerned… Darry's been acting… a little strange…”

 

"Hm?" Kurasha hadn't noticed. He looked to where his brother was. "Well, I'll check up on him later.”

 

“Alright…" Thrass smiled and turned to leave.

 

Later, Kurasha found Darry talking with Ezra. He was whispering to the younger boy, who seemed to listen attentively. Darry's eyes soon caught Kurasha's, and he smiled. "Hey, Rasha!" He waved. "I was just talking to Ezra about him and Star needing to talk things out,"

 

"Yeah…" Ezra nodded. "Maybe I did take it too far…" he rubbed his arm. "I feel like I have a fault in him acting that way…”

 

Okay, yeah. He could see what his uncle meant. Normally, Darry wouldn't get involved. He would just report to the authority figure in the house what someone did wrong. He would have gone straight to Uncle Thrass the moment he found out about his grounding Star after trying to kill his brother. 

 

Although this change was pleasant... He keeps thinking it strange. 

 

He gave a nod to Ezra. "You were right in what you said, Ezra. Don't worry. But if that's what you think is the right thing to do, then you may do so. Darry, I need to talk to you.”

 

"Okie!" Darry chirped.

 

Ezra set the babies in their cribs to kiss their foreheads before taking his leave to find Star, leaving the two be.

 

Once Ezra was gone, Kurasha turned to his brother. He asked, "Did something happen?”

 

"What do you mean?" Darry tilted his head.

 

"I haven't noticed before, but you've suddenly become... More proactive when it comes to the household's dynamics," Kurasha tried to explain. "What caused this change? Are you alright? Is there anything you aren't telling us?”

 

"Nah, it's just…" Darry sighed. "I feel stupid being a crybaby last year, you know? All silent, not able to mutter a word to Dad about… what happened," He didn't need to mention it, but Kurasha knew what he meant. "I felt like a coward… and I felt like I should have done something, not just let Crusher say something about it, so… I've been training myself to be a bit more responsible in these things,”

 

Kurasha heard Darry being sincere. And Darry bringing it up, it... Kurasha shook his head and put a hand on Darry's shoulder. "It wasn't your fault." He looked down at Darry with a smile, but that smile quickly faded away when he met his eyes. Darry sounded sincere. He didn't... He didn't look like the brother he knew. But it was only a glimpse. He came back right after. However, Kurasha couldn't help but something was wrong. Kurasha took a deep breath and continued, "What happened last year wasn't your fault. But thank you for the help.”

 

"You're welcome," Darry chirped. Back to normal, Kurasha could see. "Anyway, let's go make sure Crusher isn't stress-cooking again," he snorted and led to the door. "Come on!”

 

Kurasha nodded and followed Darry. 

 

Later, when everyone was asleep, Kurasha reported back to his Uncle. He stood straight like a soldier and with a firm face, he stated, "Something's wrong with Darry. He knows just the right words to say to stir the conversation and he knows the exact way to distract and avert the attention of others. He's smart, I know, but he's not cunning. At least, not to this degree. I do not know how long this had been going on.”

 

"Hmm…" Thrass hummed. "Do you believe it's a harmful change?”

 

"... No," Kurasha replied. "From what I observe and recall, Darry's interference seems to... Speed things more smoothly. But it still concerns me. I think his change gradually occurred from when... He came back after Papa brought him somewhere? Or later?" Kurasha said, trying to think of when he noticed his brother truly changed. "If not then, then possibly when he started doing his stunts?”

 

"Hm, perhaps," Thrass let out a sigh. "Well… it's not harmful, so far, perhaps we are over worrying ourselves," he lightly laughed. "Come, let us have a rest,”

 

Kurasha didn't want to agree because of a gut feeling he had. However, if his uncle said so, then, he supposed he knew best. "Understood..." Kurasha gave a bow and bid him goodnight before he exited the room and returned to Crusher's.

 

Unbeknownst to them, eyes spied on them from the darkness before disappearing…

 

---

 

"Hiya, kids!"

 

"DAD! PAPA!"

 

The kids all piled up on both of their parents happily. It had been almost two months since Thrawn's birth, and they had just arrived home.

 

"You took TOO LONG!" Star whined.

 

"What happened??" Ezra asked.

 

"Sorry for the inconvenience, children," Thrawn sighed. "I had to undergo blood transfusion, and it took a while for your Auntie Borika to fly to Csilla for the blood,"

 

"Why Borika and not me?" Thrass questioned.

 

"Borika and I match blood type," Thrawn shrugged. "You and Thurfian match,"

 

"…right," Thrass let out a sigh.

 

"At least you're here now!" Star cheered.

 

Kurasha tugged on Thrawn's sleeve. "Papa, Crusher made dinner. You must be hungry.”

 

"Of course," Thrawn nodded. Unlike a normal human pregnancy, his abdomen seemed to have shrunken back to normal. Is that how Chiss pregnancy worked? "After I see my triplets,"

 

"Right this way, Papa," Crusher led them both upstairs.

 

They arrived upstairs and the babies were all in their respective cribs, except Easton who seemed to be crawling away from his siblings as fast as his baby limbs could.

 

"D'aww, they're crawlin' already," Eli cooed as Thrawn picked up Easton. "So cuteee!"

 

"Well, hello little troublemaker," Thrawn chuckled and let the boy bite his finger. "This one looks so much like you, Eli… even the grumpiness,"

 

"Haha," Eli snorted. " That is Easton," He moved closer to the cribs. "And these are Thornella and Theodore,"

 

"Quite an adorable bunch," Thrawn smiled down at the two, and Thornella giggled, wanting to be picked up while Theodore cowered back into his blanket.

 

Crusher left to set up the dining hall. Kurasha went over to Theodore and tried to coax him from hiding. "Theo, that's your Papa..." he spoke gently. "There's nothing to be afraid of, baby..."

 

Theodore peeked out a little but went back with an eep. Eli chuckled and gently stroked his head, but he hid more when he did so.

 

"Sorry, Dad, he's just really shy," Ezra sighed.

 

"It's alright," Eli assured. "Guess he's a shy type,"

 

"He's so precious," Kurasha awed as he looked down at his little brother.

 

Easton saw Star behind their Papa and reached out, squirming to get to him. Star beamed and went behind their papa, catching the baby before he fell. He giggled. "Oh, you miss me already, little guy?"

 

Easton giggled at his hold. Darry laughed and picked up Theodore, spinning him around. Theodore began to cry, and Darry chuckled. "D'aww, come on, Theo... it's just big bro Darry!"

 

"I'll handle him, Darington," Thrawn gently got Theodore in his hands, cradling him.

 

Thornella took the chance to crawl out and try to exit the room. She didn't get as far as Kurasha picked her up. He gave her a small smile before he passed her to Eli.

 

Eli cooed as he tickled her, causing her to laugh. "D'aww... my only baby girl..."

 

"Oh yeah... Thornella's the only girl," Ezra snorted.

 

"I'm sure she'll be fine," Kurasha patted Thornella's head gently. He moved back and then excused himself to go check on his brother.

 

Crusher had finished setting up the table, including the high chairs since the babies were already sitting and eating soft food. He placed down the last plate when he yawned, but he waved it away and went to grab the food.

 

Kurasha rushed after him and grabbed the serving plates. He turned to his brother and said, "You should rest. I'll take it from here,”

 

"But--"

 

"No." Kurasha pulled him towards a chair and sat him down. "You already worked hard enough. Rest."

 

Crusher sighed. "Fine..." He held his head. "I still need to do my homework later anyway..."

 

Kurasha smiled. He patted his twin's head and then continued where he left off.

 

The family went down just as he finished setting up. Ezra bounced to his seat, eager to eat. They set the triplets down and then they all sat as finally one big family. Kurasha sighed. Finally , they were together again. As a big family. It was nice.

 

After dinner, Crusher helped Thrawn to bed, and Eli carried the older triplets to bed, with Star following after him with Easton in his arms. Kurasha was left to wash the dishes, and Darry and Ezra headed to the room to prepare for bed.

 

It seemed like an ordinary night with all the family together.

 

A few weeks passed by. Crusher and Kurasha focused on the elections at school as much as their duties at home. It made their schedule quite busy, and it made them grow exhausted as they went to school or returned home. Sometimes their siblings or parents found them passed out in the kitchen or at the workshop, trying to catch the sleep they failed to take.

 

Eli grew concerned. “Boys, are ya both sure you’re alright?” he asked them.

 

"Yes, of course," Kurasha waved off as he passed Crusher another draft he had written. He found that his brother had a better judgment than he had so whatever he had written or planned to do, he wanted Crusher to check it first. That seemed to be their system. "We're faring well."

 

Eli sighed. "Alright..." If he wasn't already unsure of the boys going into politics, he definitely felt unsure now.

 

One day, Crusher left the classroom to head to the restroom, but after a while, he didn't return. Kurasha excused himself to go to the bathroom then rushed to the bathroom. He found Crusher asleep in a stall, leaning against the wall.

 

Kurasha sighed. At least he wasn't hurt. And at least no one else saw him. He rushed to his brother and then shook him awake. "Hey. Hey, Crush."

 

"Mm?" Crusher yawned and rubbed his eyes. "Sorry... how long was I out?"

 

"A while, but you still have time for class," Kurasha said. "C'mon. Get up. I'll wait for you." He closed the stall to give Crusher some privacy and waited outside by the sink.

 

The bathroom door suddenly opened, and there was a hooded guy came running in. He attacked Kurasha and knocked him out in a second. Kurasha came to with Darry shaking him awake with Star behind him.

 

"Kurasha! Kurasha, wake up!"

 

Star was slightly bruised and his knuckles were bloodied, but unfortunately, the guy escaped. He didn't even know if he hurt him enough. Fuck, his sparring skills lack so fucking much. He needed to--

 

He stood guard in the bathroom, ready to fight as Darry took care of the waking Kurasha. 

 

Kurasha groaned and then looked around. "What... Where... Where's Crusher?" he muttered.

 

"He's... okay," Darry winced. "Just... injured. He's in the clinic right now, where you and Star should be," He helped his big brother up. "Come on,"

 

"Shit..." Kurasha got up, but as soon as he did, his nose began to bleed. Curse his weak body.

 

Darry sighed but didn't comment, dragging his twin with him as they headed to the clinic. The nurse was there, ready to patch them up. Star was taken care of first and Kurasha wiped his nose. He rushed to find his brother.

 

Darry, however, sat him down. "You're hurt. Get patched up first before you see Crusher," he told him.

 

"I'm fine. I can be taken care of after I see Crusher," Kurasha insisted.

 

"No, Kurasha, patch up first, then see." Darry was firm. "You can't make sure any of us are okay if you're not okay first."

 

"Darry, I'm fine," Kurasha insisted. "From what I can see and remember, all I probably have is bruises and a nosebleed. That's barely anything. Now, please--"

 

"Kurasha, you're next," the nurse called out, setting Star aside after giving him lollipop after behaving.

 

Kurasha sighed. He went to the nurse and as she was checking on him, he asked, "Is Crusher okay?"

 

"Yes, he should be alright," she nodded. "He received a hard blow on his head, so he was sent to the village healer,"

 

"He was what?" Darry blinked.

 

"What?" Kurasha stood up and then tried to leave, but then he was pulled back by Darry again.

 

"Kurasha, you're not done." Darry frowned. "Star and I'll go make sure he's okay. We'll meet up there." He urged his twin to follow after him.

 

Star happily did. He left with his twin, leaving the older one helpless in the office.

 

They were excused from their classes, given the emergency, and Eli was there at the school front. He ran to hug them. "Are you kids alright?"

 

Star hugged Eli. "Yeah. We're fine. But Crusher's at the village healer. And Kurasha's getting patched up."

 

"We're going to see if Crusher's okay," Darry added.

 

"Alright, be safe," Eli nodded. "I'll wait for Kurasha to come out,"

 

The twins nodded and then got on their bikes that they brought to school and rushed to the village healer. It was a distance away, in an isolated part of the village. They parked their bikes right beside the hut before they went to the door, where Darry knocked on the door. The door creaked slightly, and an eye looked over at them from the inside.

 

"Who goes there, and what is your purpose?" a husky voice came through.

 

"We're here to see our brother, Crusher," Star replied.

 

The Chiss hummed before opening the door. It was an elderly Chiss, growing a long, white beard while he wore dark colored robes. "Greetings, I am Por'ovmi, the village healer. Come in, come in," he let the boys inside. "Your brother is in the healing process,"

 

"Thank you, village healer," Star bowed as he and Darry went inside.

 

"You are very welcome," Por'ovmi nodded. He led them to sit on a few pillows. "I apologize for the mess, I am not used to visitors,"

 

"It's alright, we just came to check on Crusher," Darry assured. "How is he, anyway?"

 

"Badly hurt, but the healing process should fix the internal bleeding," Por'ovmi replied.

 

"Internal bleeding?" Star winced. Oh, he was hurt... Badly... If only he and Darry have arrived earlier…

 

"Unfortunately," Por'ovmi nodded. "Do you know what had happened?"

 

"There was a scream from the bathroom, and we went in to see someone attacking him," Darry explained. "We don't know why, but he was hitting Crusher towards the wall repeatedly,"

 

"Hmm..." Por'ovmi gave a hum. "It had been a while since I have heard of these incidents..."

 

"This happened before?" Star asked.

 

"It has," Por'ovmi nodded. "But not in a while. About two years back, a few students had been badly attacked. Some were found dead in the lake and others were traumatized,"

 

"Yeesh..." Darry hissed.

 

Star winced. Dead? Traumatized? He asked, "Sir, do you know how they ended up like that?"

 

"Something about the school's election?" Por'ovmi scratched his beard. "But it had been rumors. The victims were too stunned to make a statement on whether those rumors were true or not,"

 

The twins looked at each other and then back at the man. Clearly, those rumors were true. What had Kurasha and Crusher gotten into?

 

There was a small ding from a timer, and Por'ovmi smiled. "Ah, the healing process must be done," He moved to the back of the room.

 

Star and Darry trailed after him. They found themselves in a small room, where Crusher was laid on a mat with a bandage around his head. Star went beside him, worried. "He's going to be okay, right?"

 

"Some rest, and he'll be alright," Por'ovmi gave a nod. "But I don't recommend lifting him up bare. Take my mat, I have many,"

 

"Alright..." Darry took one end of the mat. "Come on, Star,"

 

Star followed his twin quickly and then they both helped him out. But the problem was their bikes…

 

Darry looked around and gently placed Crusher on the ground before running towards one of the locals. He came back with a flat, hovering crate, which he attached to their bikes. "Come on, we can place him here,"

 

"Good idea, Darry!" Star said and then gently placed Crusher on it. He looked at Darry with a curious hum and continued with his work.

 

Once Crusher was secured, they got onto their bikes and drove off, slowly to make sure Crusher was safe. The lack of speed was boring, to say the least, but Darry kept his eyes on the road, looking around to keep himself entertained. Star was nervous. If Crusher was like this, how about Kurasha? Surely, he was fine. He looked fine. Nothing too major, right?

 

They soon returned to the school. They made it to the ship, and they moved to enter their hoverbikes inside when they heard screaming and shouting from inside the ship. Star hissed and jumped off. He left Crusher with Darry and then rushed inside, grabbing his cap and transforming it into a whip and ready to fight. But he was met with Eli and Kurasha were at each other's throat, even as Kurasha sat back with bandages on his head.

 

"I told you that politics was dangerous ! Why didn't ya listen to me!?"

 

"Well, we worked too hard to back down now! We already did so much! We planned so much!"

 

"So you would rather risk your life for your efforts!?"

 

"This is just a minor setback! We'll be more prepared next time!"

 

"You and Crusher were badly HURT! That ain't a minor setback, Kurasha!"

 

"We just didn't know! We'll be more prepared! We won't get hurt again!"

 

"You can't be sure with that!"

 

"Please, Dad !" Kurasha begged. "I knew! I knew what could happen and I went through with it. Crusher too! I just need to survive! This isn't as different from our lives as the Mitth children! We just have to survive this and attend the election--"

 

"Kurasha, enough ." Eli growled. "This is too dangerous. This political bullshit stops right now."

 

Kurasha stared at his Dad and then clenched his fists. He bared his teeth as he glared at his dad and yelled, "No!"

 

"Kurasha, this is not up for discussion."

 

"I'm not stopping!"

 

"You are and that's final." Eli hissed. "End of discussion."

 

Kurasha's fists trembled, and he glared at Eli with a fire that seemed a first for the man before the other stomped away.

 

Darry managed to hover Crusher inside the ship. "Dad, I've got Crusher!"

 

Eli sighed and moved over to check on his other eldest.

 

Soon, they arrived home, and Kurasha took care that his brother was set in the infirmary and he contemplated what to do as he sat beside him.

 

Darry went over to check on them. "Hey," he waved a little.

 

"Mm," Kurasha acknowledged, not really in the mood to talk.

 

"Are you okay?" Darry tilted his head. "I've never seen you yell at Dad before,"

 

"... Frustrated," Kurasha sighed. "I should have prepared better."

 

"Yeah..." Darry hummed. "The healer told me and Star about the incidents that he had to heal because of the election..."

 

"Yeah..." Kurasha sighed. He admitted, "I signed some papers with Crusher stating that if anything were to happen to us during the election, the school will be held responsible. Laeysa couldn't disclose what had previously happened. I didn't know it would be this extreme..."

 

"Yeah, I heard politicians experience crazy stuff," Darry chuckled. He hummed. "Why's Dad so mad, though?"

 

"He told us not to go into politics. We did. And because we disobeyed him, we got hurt," Kurasha explained.

 

"Hmm... sounds valid," Darry nodded. "Consequences to actions," he shrugged. "Sometimes Dad knows best, and in these cases, maybe he's right," He clasped his hands together. "Don't you have sponsors, though?"

 

"I do," the older replied.

 

"So why don't you use your sponsors to keep you guys safe?" Darry suggested. "Like, calling on allies to ensure your safety, like real politicians do,"

 

Kurasha never thought of it that way. He only thought of sponsors as a way to secure support from the crowd and financial aid. He hummed and said, "That... That could work." He turned to Darry and patted his head. "Thank you."

 

"You're welcome," Darry chirped.

 

After Darry left, Kurasha got to work. He didn't stray from his twin's side as he contacted his Grunkle about what had occurred. While he waited for a response, he began mass-making his spider bots, improving some and adding new special features for Crusher and he.

 

After some time, there was a response from Iceesat, telling the boy that he was going to handle everything to make sure it doesn't happen again. Kurasha smiled and gave a formal thank you to Iceesat.

 

Dinner was tense that night. Eli was focused on feeding the babies, the visible cold shoulder on his older son. Kurasha was silent as well. He didn't say anything or react to how his siblings called for him. He ate silently and then afterwards, got his plate and left the table to wash it.

 

Ezra pouted and wanted to catch up to him, but Darry held him back. "Leave him be, Ez, he wants space,"

 

"Star, help me carry the babies up the nursery," Eli told his son as he picked up Thornella and Theodore.

 

Star nodded and went to pick up Easton. They headed up, and Thrawn went to wash the dishes as Ezra and Darry cleared the dishes off the table.

 

By the next day, Crusher finally woke up. Kurasha was there with him, tinkering with a bot. He immediately put his work aside and went to go to his brother. "Crush?"

 

"Ugh..." Crusher hissed and forced himself up. "Kurasha...?"

 

"No, no. Lay down," Kurasha said as he helped his brother down. "We got attacked, and unfortunately, you got the brunt of it."

 

"Attacked...?" Crusher rubbed his head. "Ugh... does Dad know...?"

 

"Yes," Kurasha nodded. "He does not want us to continue. But I disagreed." He sat beside him and then began to comb his hair, trying to calm his brother as he told him the news. "I asked Grunkle Iceesat to help us; provide us protection. But if he fails, then I made backup."

 

"Oh..." Crusher hummed. "You disagreed?"

 

"Yes," Kurasha gave another nod. He gazed upon his brother and said, "Unless you want to back out... But if you do, then I will not protest, for it is your choice. I understand, considering the circumstances."

 

Crusher sighed. "It's worse if I back out and let you continue. I'll back out when you back out,"

 

"How unfortunate," Kurasha hummed. "But are you sure about this?"

 

Crusher was hesitant but he gave a nod. "Yeah,"

 

Kurasha sighed and combed Crusher's hair gently. "I'm sorry... I'll make it up to you after the elections, I promise."

 

"It's alright," Crusher assured. "I think I'm fine,"

 

"Thank you. Truly."

 

"You're welcome,"

 

For the whole day, Eli never checked on him. It was odd, and Crusher subconsciously curled up, used to their father checking up on them when they were injured or sick, no matter what. Kurasha comforted his brother and apologized. He gave him his favorite snacks and drinks and got him stuffed animals from his room. Kurasha thought this was his fault. His brother was a casualty in all of this. He shouldn't be punished for Kurasha's choices.

 

That night, Thrawn came to visit. "Hello, my children," he sat by Crusher's other side.

 

"Papa..." Crusher reached out to him, and Thrawn pulled him in a small hug.

 

"Are you alright?" Thrawn asked. "Does anything hurt?"

 

"Not... really..." Crusher shook his head.

 

"Well, you still need to rest up, alright?" Thrawn helped him lay back down before he turned to the other. "Kurasha..."

 

Kurasha looked up at his Papa and gave a bow. His gloves were scratched and dirty with how much he had been tinkering with his spider bots and he had eye bags underneath him. The child didn't let himself sleep because of the guilt eating him away and instead buried himself in work once again.

 

Thrawn sighed. "You know your Dad means well..."

 

"... Dad doesn't want us to get hurt..." Kurasha didn't dare look at his papa when he said the next words, "But it wouldn't hurt as much if he tried to support us before." He reached out for his hair and began to comb it back. "I know his reasons. But the sting is still there. But no matter what he says, I'm adamant about continuing this, Papa. I'm sorry."

 

"If you know his reasons, why continue?" Thrawn was genuinely curious. He had tried dealing with politics, he truly did... but politics just didn't like him enough for him to understand it, so it was news to him that his children would be interested.

 

"Because it's a chance to make a change," Kurasha replied, finally finding a solid reason for his actions. "This opportunity could help train us. Train us to navigate the ways of the world we're in. And when we could finally do so, we could bring a change. Maybe not as big of a change as we hope, but it's still a chance. And if there's a chance, then it isn't impossible."

 

Thrawn let out a sigh. How much he wanted to tell him that’s not how this worked… how much more complicated the politics of the Ascendancy truly is, but Kurasha didn’t listen to Eli, who had gotten more experience in politics than he ever had, why would he listen to him? He could only nod and look away from the other. He patted Crusher’s head before he took his leave.

 

Crusher watched him exit. He whimpered and curled up. Papa knows this is a bad idea… he swallowed and closed his eyes.

 

Kurasha approached his brother, hesitant to touch him. "... Are you sure you don't want to back out?"

 

"...I'm sure," Crusher opened his eyes with a smile.

 

Kurasha put his hand on his hair again and apologized once again. He truly felt guilty he was dragging his brother down with him.

 

Crusher was finally able to go to school by the next week of school. Thrawn was the one who brought the boys to school. Eli wasn't even in the house that morning. Kurasha couldn't look at his father's face. Nor could he properly look at Crusher. He felt guilty that he was dragging his twin with this. Maybe he should convince him to stop. It isn't safe for him. Kurasha could handle it. But he doesn't think Crusher can.

 

But no matter how much he tried, Crusher wasn't convinced. "I told you that I'll back out when you do, Kurasha," Crusher sighed. "I'm not letting you do this alone."

 

"I don't want you to get hurt. I don't want Dad to be disappointed in you too."

 

Crusher winced. "Better me hurt than you getting hurt worse. You're a lot more sensitive to die from a simple attack," he chuckled, brushing off the problem.

 

"Crusher, Star told me you had internal bleeding," Kurasha said, gently getting his hands and squeezing them. "What if it was worse? What if you never woke up? It's better me than you, Crusher."

 

"At least I woke up," Crusher frowned. "You wouldn't have, and we both know this."

 

Kurasha didn't deny it. He looked away and said, "You're more important to the family. You could have gone without me."

 

"Kurasha," Crusher sighed. "I'm not backing out without you. I'm not letting you risk your life without me risking mine with you,"

 

Kurasha looked away, guiltily. He can't... If he was to lose his brother, he would never forgive himself. He already lost people in his life. He can't lose him too...

 

He left the room.

 

Crusher sighed as he watched the other leave. He hugged himself, taking a few deep breaths. The decision he was making ate him up, and he was always one to yearn for his parents' validation, especially after giving them such a good life... but he didn't wanna risk his brother just because he easily fell. He never wanted to risk it, but for his twin? He will always put him first.

 

Even if... Eli was upset with him too.

 

He will... be fine.

 

Kurasha soon came and then extended to Crusher a spider necklace. "I made this for you."

 

"What's it for?" Crusher tilted his head.

 

"Protection." Kurasha put it on Crusher and then pressed the spider. The spider stuck to Crusher's skin before forming a cyan shield around him, pushing Kurasha away. Kurasha gave an oof but he didn't seem that bothered. "It also has a tracker. It goes both ways. I know you're in trouble once you press that and you know I'll be in trouble once it turns red. That way, we have each other's backs."

 

"That... sounds great," Crusher smiled. "I like this," he chuckled.

 

Kurasha smiled. "To deactivate the shield, push it against your chest. It only responds to your fingerprints."

 

Crusher nodded and he pushed it, the shield deactivating. "Nice," he laughed.

 

"I hope you find it useful," Kurasha sighed. "I just hope it will help protect you..."

 

"I'm sure it will," Crusher held his hand. "I trust your inventions,"

 

"Thank you, brother."

 

A pair of eyes spied on the twins before disappearing again...

Chapter 27: I See You In Me

Summary:

The tension between Eli and the eldest twins was so thick, anyone could cut it with the knife

Notes:

Sorry for the delay of the chapter! Been very busy

Months passed. The invention proved rather useful. That, and the spy bots that their Grunkle Iceesat had gotten from Patriarch Rivlex came in handy to make sure the older twins were heavily guarded. There was no further incident, though the school paid a heavy price for the first attack.

 

Meanwhile, the babies were growing to be fast walkers. Thornella had been the first to walk her first steps, followed by Easton. Theodore managed to walk after some consoling, but he still preferred to crawl and squeeze himself into the narrowest of places to hide, especially if there were loud noises.

 

Kurasha and Crusher's bond with Eli was distant, even as the adult busied himself with the babies and took care of the other three children. Crusher never tried to show that it bothered him, but he knew he wasn't as stubborn and tough as his twin, so he swallowed up the hurt and continued to pursue his twin's goal. Kurasha tried to console his twin with the tension. He kept apologizing to him and blaming himself, but of course, no matter what he told him, it wouldn't make things better. He was so sorry. He can take his father's resentment but not his twin. 

 

Star looked at his family and his heart slowly broke. He didn't... He didn't like this. He didn't like any of this at all. His family was breaking apart just because his older brothers wanted to pursue this shitty politics business. When Eli and the eldest twins would be in the same room, Star would try to leave as fast as he could.

 

Darry often distracted himself and Ezra constantly, taking care of the triplets. He urged his twin to do the same. "They're older people being old," he brushed the tension away. "Come on! Easton wants to play with you!" He pointed to the boy pulling on Star's pants grumpily.

 

Star sighed. He gave Darry the biggest smile he could and nodded, obediently taking the baby off the ground and then raising him in the sky. "Hi, Easton!"

 

"Ay! Ay!" Easton pouted, kicking his feet around. "Ay!!"

 

Star awed and swung him around happily. Whatever his twin planned, it was working. Star was smiling. He was ignoring the situation.

 

The week of the election soon arrived. Each class were given a certain day to vote for their favorite competitor. For some positions like the Vice, the vote was nullified since Crusher was the only one running, but the battle between the presidents were fierce. Lots wanted a new change. Others liked Ertrail's way of leading.

 

However, the twins did their job and paraded down the halls about their brother. There wasn't a rule that they couldn't endorse their brother and with their reputation of being the school's entertainers with their pranks, they managed to convince many. Ertrail looked cross when they did, a scowl on her face before she turned to sashay away. Laeysa recorded the parading to send to the students and staff who had not voted yet.

 

Before the big day to announce who won, Kurasha approached Laeysa. He presented her with a small box and said, "As a form of my gratitude. Sincerely, you have been a big help to my brother and I."

 

"Oh," Laeysa looked taken back as she got the box. "Thank... you," she opened it. There lay in the box a bronze coat with black buttons. Although it may look unfitting for the cold, the inside was packed with many layers to heat one in the chilly climate of Rentor and Csillia. It looked simple yet elegant. Laeysa blushed slightly, the purple giving a new color to her face before she bowed. "Thank you, Kurasha..."

 

"You're welcome, Laeysa. I hope to be in the council with you soon," Kurasha said. "And if not, then, I'll look forward to our meetings outside the school."

 

"Of course," Laeysa nodded with a small smile.

 

The day finally arrived for the announcement of the results of the elections. Kurasha had no parents to help him prepare. His papa was busy and his Dad continued to resent him. He doesn't mind. He was used to it by now. But... He couldn't help the hurt. 

 

He shook his head as he combed his hair back and got on one of his best suits. He went to the school with his brothers, ready to present himself. Crusher was already in his best robe, hair tied up and styled by Star.

 

"You guys look amazing!" Star said happily. "You guys will win this thing, definitely!"

 

"Yeah!" Darry agreed. "You guys will nail it! Crusher's already nailed it, no doubt,"

 

"Haha, yeah..." Crusher chuckled.

 

Kurasha smiled. "Thank you for your help." He turned to his brother and hugged him. "Thank you for sticking this through with me... I could never thank you enough."

 

"You're welcome," Crusher returned the smile. "I'm glad that I stuck by your side,"

 

Liar . Darry hummed.

 

Their uncle drove them to school. Thrass himself was in his best robes as he landed the ship. He got up and patted their shoulders. "Alright, boys, are you two ready?"

 

"Yes," Crusher nodded.

 

"Positive!" Kurasha said enthusiastically.

 

"Alright, let's go," Thrass urged.

 

They all made it to the assembly hall, with Kurasha and Crusher heading to the stage to present themselves for later while the students gathered at the crowd. Not every student was there, others not truly interested with the Student Body Council Elections.

 

It was fine. At least Kurasha could see the ones who supported him and believed in him.

 

The assembly began, and the competitors were presented to the crowd. Crusher was looking at the crowd. His eyes were wandering, though he knew everyone who supported him in his school and family were there. He still held onto the hope that maybe, just maybe, Eli came to support them.

 

Even just for the moment.

 

The school principal was the host of the event, moving to the center of the stage. "Hello, my dear students! Tonight, we will announce the elected Student Body Council!"

 

The crowd all cheered, finally able to see someone compete with Ertrail. It had been a tiring two years, but at least, someone was finally able to stand up to her. But some pushed back against Ertrail's non-supporters and screamed for the former president. 

 

A female Chiss was presented first, getting the position as the Public Relations Officer. Then Laeysa, as the Secretary, and then Crusher, as the Vice president.

 

Finally, it was Kurasha and Ertrail left behind. Kurasha stood confident and tall and he bathed in the sound of his supporters cheering his name. It made him more confident in himself that he had a chance of winning. Ertrail crossed her arms, but she held up her head, her own supporters cheering for her own name.

 

"Now," The president got out the envelope. "The Student Body President for the next coming year is..."

 

The drums of the background echoed through the air. Everyone grew quiet and the twins were readying their tools just in case. The drums soon silenced, and the envelope was opened.

 

"...Kurasha!"

 

Confetti and sparkles burst from the stage and Kurasha stood stunned before his face erupted in a large grin. "I won. I won!" He exclaimed, holding his face to try and see if he was dreaming. The crowd applauded and cheered and Kurasha never felt so good in such a long time. He won the election! After all the pain and threats and cold shoulder from his parent, he won!

 

The crowd cheered at his victory. Star and Darry cheered the loudest among them. Thrass did too, clapping with his nephews. Ertrail was shoved back, and Kurasha was placed in front with the rest of the council, the crowd cheering Kurasha's name.

 

The celebration continued on as the siblings returned to the ship. "YOU WON!" Star laughed as he hugged his brother. Then he gasped at the realization. He turned to Darry with a big grin and said, "We're gonna do a show! A stunt show, Darry!"

 

"WHOO!!" Darry cheered. "Stunt show! Stunt show!"

 

"You two did it!" Thrass ruffled the older twins' hair. "You did great!"

 

Kurasha giggled. "Thank you, uncle! I couldn't have done it without all my support." He thought of his family happily encouraging him, his grunkle and sponsors, his friends, and…

 

"Kurasha,"

 

He turned to see Laeysa beside the ship. She was wearing the gift he gave her. He wasn't able to notice it before because of all the election nerves.

 

She looked… beautiful.

 

He smiled and went to her. He gave her a bow and greeted back, "Laeysa."

 

"Congratulations on your victory," Laeysa smiled. "I can't wait to work with you at the council,"

 

Kurasha blushed. "Well, as I said, I couldn't have done it without you." He took her hand and gently kissed it. "Again, thank you." 

 

Laeysa blushed herself. She took back her hand and cleared her throat. "You are very welcome," She moved closer. "See you next week," she gave a small, brief kiss on his cheek before turning to leave.

 

Kurasha paused to process before he fell on the snow, his body red from head to toe. She kissed him. She kissed him . Oh, my stars. She kissed him.

 

Darry looked out of the ship and chuckled. "Oh no, our president is broken," He snorted and dragged his big brother inside.

 

Inside Star and Darry relentlessly teased Kurasha about his new girlfriend but the older one couldn't care less. He was head over heels in love and can't wait to see Laeysa again.

 

Crusher watched him but he turned away, attention forward while Thrass drove the ship. He hugged himself, trembling as he tried to contain himself from crying. He couldn't take it and excused himself to the refresher, where he squeezed himself under the sink and began to sob.

 

Why was he so upset? They won, didn't they? They were in the Student Body Council, the goal that they've been reaching for months.

 

But…

 

…

 

What did they sacrifice to do so?

 

They soon returned to Csilla. Crusher had already left the refresher and followed his brothers and uncle down the ramp.

 

Kurasha was as happy as one can be, but then he noticed Crusher. He stared at his twin before putting a hand on his shoulder. "Hey…”

 

"…hey," Crusher offered him a smile. "Congrats,”

 

"..." Kurasha didn't smile nor did he laugh. The look on his brother just... He pulled his brother in a hug and squeezed him tightly. "... I'm sorry…”

 

Crusher sighed. He leaned against the other. "I just… wished they were there… I understand Papa, but Dad…”

 

"I know..." Kurasha said. He pushed his Dad out of his mind because why would he let him bother him when it was clear he wouldn't support him? But that doesn't mean he could push him out of his heart. He was their Dad... "Do you want to talk to him later...?" he offered.

 

"I don't know if he'll want to…" Crusher choked out a sob. "He never wants to talk to us anymore…”

 

Kurasha brought his twin in a hug and patted his back as he began to cry. He never wanted to see his twin cry like this. That's why he discouraged him from running. But since he insisted on staying on because of Kurasha, this must be Kurasha's fault. His twin's pain was his fault. Fuck, he was such a selfish brother. He always was. Why did his twin follow him?

 

They soon made it back home. As expected, no one was there to greet them except Ezra, who was downstairs playing with the triplets. "Hey, guys!" He greeted. "How's the election?”

 

"THEY WON!" Star cried excitedly.

 

"That's great!" Ezra cheered. "Congrats, guys!"

 

"Thanks, Ez," Crusher smiled and picked up Theodore, hoisting him up. "I hope you guys had a fun time tonight, sorry that we weren't here earlier,"

 

Theodore blinked and yawned slightly. Easton crawled for Star to pick him up while Thornella was jumping at Ezra's excitement, giggling as she reached out to Kurasha.

 

Star naturally went to his baby brother and Kurasha went to Thornella.

 

Kurasha giggled as he cradled Thornella in his hold and began telling her about all the great things she could be able to accomplish, whispering about how she could rule the ascendancy and all the normal impossible political agenda he could tell her. It was all bullshit but Kurasha liked bullshitting his way into things.

 

Darry looked around. "Hey, where's Dad?"

 

"In the office with Papa," Ezra shrugged. "They told us to play downstairs since they needed to talk about something,”

 

Star sighed and muttered something about not even bothering to congratulate their eldest brothers. He turned to Crusher and smiled. "I got a surprise for you!" He handed Easton to Darry before he ran up the room to get his surprise.

 

"Surprise?" Crusher blinked and looked at Kurasha in confusion.

 

Kurasha shrugged. 

 

Star came down with a big canvas wrapped in the present paper. He presented it to the twins and said, "Open it!”

 

The older twins tore open the paper. The canvas displayed them both painted in uniforms for the student council. 

 

"What do you think?" Star asked. "I asked a friend to do it since he's an artist, but do you guys like it?"

 

Kurasha looked at the painting and his heart melted. He brought his little brother in a hug and said, "Yes, Star. I love it. It's a wonderful gift, thank you.”

 

"It's amazing!" Crusher smiled. "I love it too! It's an amazing gift, Star, thank you,”

 

Star giggled. "I'm so glad you guys liked it!" 

 

After they changed out of their clothes, Star and Darry hung the portrait on the wall near their bedrooms. Star looked at it and gave a grin. He was happy his brothers liked it. He just hoped his brothers feel better after none of their parents showed up.

 

The next day soon came by, and the older twins found two boxes wrapped neatly by their bedside table. Kurasha got his box and looked at who it was from.

 

"Congratulations for your victory, my child. I hope these will be of use to you and your brother in the future"

-Papa

 

Kurasha looked at the tag and glazed his hand over it. His heart began to throb and he couldn't help but feel his chest tighten. At least his Papa still supports him. At least his Papa cared. He gently pulled the wrapping paper away and placed it on his table, wanting to preserve it.

 

Crusher ripped away the paper from his, eager to see what their Papa gave them. He tried not to cry, shaking his head as he continued to rip the paper out one by one.

 

Inside each of the boxes was a notebook. It was no ordinary notebook, however, when they opened it, it was a digital planner, designed with their signature colors and symbols while retaining the logo of the Rect'c High's Student Body Council.

 

Kurasha stared at the notebook before pulling it near his chest. His body shook but he tried not to cry. A gift meant for him. A tool to help him. His Papa understands. And even if he couldn't be there, he still tried to support them in a way.

 

Crusher didn't hold himself back and began to cry. He fell on his knees and clutched the notebook in his arms. He's trying. Their Papa is trying and doing everything he can to be their parent and be supportive, even if he wasn't happy with the decision.

 

At least he was supportive.

 

When they came down for breakfast, they immediately went to hug Thrawn. They squeezed the life out of it, both going on about how much it meant to them and how much they thanked him.

 

Thrawn smiled and patted their heads before returning the hug. He kissed their foreheads before he went to his office to leave. "I'll try to be back tonight, alright? Take care of your siblings, and good luck,”

 

They readily agreed and bid their father goodbye.

 

Later, they were taken to school by their uncle, and even when they entered happy, the school atmosphere was anything but happy. Everyone was whispering under their breaths, looking around in fear or caution.

 

Kurasha hummed. What happened?

 

They made it to their classrooms, and Hamakti was talking with Opoia in a grave tone. Crusher was puzzled and sat down. "Guys? What's going on?"

 

"Haven't you heard?" Opoia asked.

 

"No.” Kurasha shook his head.

 

"Heard what?" Crusher frowned.

 

"Ertrail was found dead this morning in her house," Hamakti explained to them in a low voice. "Some people are saying it's a… you know, but the CEDF have ruled it out, stating that it was a murder,”

 

Kurasha paused. Dead? Ertrail? But that... That couldn't be... Kurasha looked around and let one of his spiders run loose, planning to gather what happened by hacking into the spy bots around the school and stitching together what happened.

 

Crusher felt a chill run down his spine. "Was there… any suspects?"

 

"Nope, the murder was clean," Opoia shook her head. "No fingerprints whatsoever, not even Ertrail's,"

 

"I didn't like her as a president, but damn, dudette didn't deserve that…" Hamakti deflated.

 

"I agree..." Kurasha said. "Something... Doesn't feel right with this." Was it another attack? But why Ertrail? Why not them?

 

The rest of the day was eerie. Even the teachers didn't feel that… safe. Everyone was dismissed early, class after class. Snacks and lunch time was longer, and everyone was on their toes.

 

Darry held onto his boyfriends, looking around worriedly if there was going to be another attack. Digoonlo had his arms around him and Uforsik protectively. Digivvi sipped her drink, though rather slowly. Star couldn't handle this tension and went to the bathroom. 

 

By lunchtime, Kurasha got his bots and then looked at their reports. Nothing around the school, and there was nothing strange going on in the village, other than a funeral for Ertrail. Nothing seemed to point out how the murder happened… or why.

 

Why the heck? This doesn't make any sense. Ertrail didn't do anything major or have any faults while running the campaign. And the election was over when she died. So who…

 

School ended early, and the school was gathered in the assembly hall for an announcement from the principal. Kurasha was with them and he looked around for Laeysa. He hadn't seen her for the whole day, which was normal, but with the new incident arising, he wanted to make sure she was safe.

 

Laeysa walked on stage with some papers while her father walked to the center. He looked gravely concerned as he talked on the microphone. "As you all heard, students, our former president, Student Body President Ertrail, was murdered this morning, right in her very home. Because of that, the school must take extra cautionary measures before we can resume classes," Laeysa got off the stage to hand over the papers to each student. "Take this notice to give to your parents and guardians. Tell them that the school is closed until further notice," He placed the hat on his head on his chest. "May Krer'tra'iloafio rest in peace and let her spirit be guided in the realm of the fallen…”

 

There was silence in the hall for a while before slowly, they exited the halls.

 

Thrawn picked them up this time, and he ushered the kids inside quickly. "Thrass and Thurfian informed me that there was a murder that took place in Rentor," he hissed. "Are any of you hurt?”

 

"No," Kurasha assured. "We're all fine.”

 

"What did Uncle Thrass and Uncle Thurfian say about the murder?" Crusher asked as they got into their seats.

 

"They had stated that a student had been murdered," Thrawn winced. "That was enough to worry,”

 

"It's odd," Kurasha said. "It's already after the elections. There's no reason for Ertrail to get killed…”

 

"Murder is always messy," Thrawn sighed. "Sometimes you don't expect it… or sometimes it was planned when you least expect it,”

 

Kurasha sighed. He looked out of the window and then crossed his arms. This just doesn't make sense…

 

They returned to the Mansion, and they found Thrass and Thurfian trying to talk to Eli. "Come on, Vanto, you're the best at investigating these type of mysteries," Thurfian pointed out.

 

"I'm good, thanks." Eli rolled his eyes.  "Firstly, I'm retired. Y'all fuckers make me work, even when I said no. Second, I have three babies to raise and three more to take care of,"

 

"Don't you mean five more?" Thrass frowned.

 

"Please, those older two act like they're grown up, makin' their own decisions, even if it meant putting themselves in danger," Eli huffed. "They don't want my opinion on their shit nor do they need me on anythin', so why bother?"

 

Crusher winced and bowed his head, but he was right. Eli hadn't been this opposed to them until the incident, an incident in which he had warned them about, and that they didn't listen to.

 

Kurasha glared at his father. He turned away and took in a shaky breath before he took Crusher's hand and led him to their room. They didn't need to hear what Eli had to say about them. Thrawn sighed and urged the other two up towards the nursery.

 

"Eli, how can you say that?" Thrass growled. "So they want to be in the school's politics. So what?"

 

"Thrass, they were nearly killed because of it." Eli pointed out. "I told them to stop there and then, but they didn't bother to listen."

 

"Vanto…" Thurfian let out a sigh. "I know you're worried for them--"

 

"I was ." Eli turned away. "But worryin' about them is a waste of time now if they don't value their own safety. A man gets tired."

 

"You don't say that about Thrawn or the actual rebelling boys," Thrass crossed his arms.

 

"Because with them, I can pull 'em out of their shit no problem," Eli glared. "The older boys are puttin' themselves in danger I can't even touch."

 

"Thrass, he's right," Thurfian tugged on his brother's sleeve. "Vanto can't touch politics anymore, even when he's mastered it, he can't pull Kurasha or Crusher out of danger when they do,"

 

"It's not like they want me to, anyway," Eli waved it away and headed to the kitchen.

 

Upstairs, Kurasha stayed with Crusher. He didn't want to leave his brother when his Dad is like this. Crusher curled up in a ball, taking a few breaths. Of course he believed his Dad, and of course, he understood his side. It wasn't easy being a parent, especially when they're crossing boundaries and lines that he had set already.

 

He was a bad son…

 

The line made him shudder, and he buried his face behind his knees.

 

Kurasha looked at his brother and sighed. This was his fault. This was his fault and his brother was paying the price. He held his hand and said again, "I'm sorry... I'm so sorry…”

 

Crusher sighed and turned away. "Stop… just blaming yourself, Kurasha. We both dug our graves, it's not just you…”

 

Kurasha looked at his brother and pulled away. He can't comfort his brother like this... He can't be a good brother like this. What could he do to make it up to him? There's no way he could make his Dad see them. There's no object or food he can make to make it up to his brother. All he could do was stay by his side.

 

Days had passed. The older twins busied themselves in taking care of their siblings while school was still closed for further investigations. Ba'kif had taken upon himself to drag Eli back into action, and as the Supreme General, he had the right. Thrawn stayed clear from it, trying his best to jump from the Empire to his family time and time again.

 

The more Eli grew distant from the older twins, the more tension strained. 

 

Star hated it. Even as he took care of the smaller kids, he hated seeing his older brothers so down. Especially Crusher. Crusher was supposed to be perfect. But now he wasn't because Eli hated him. He stuck by Crusher and Kurasha more and tried to help them. He already knew what it was like being under Eli's rage. He didn't want his brothers to go through it alone.

 

Darry was the only one in the older bunch who couldn't care less on the tension. He kept Ezra and the babies away from it, and since his twin chose to stay with their older brothers, there was nothing he could do to keep him away from it. He was the only one laughing and making jokes in the house just to make Ezra and the babies laugh.

 

It was tense...

 

Kurasha busied himself and then sent out gifts to his sponsors to thank them for supporting them in his elections. Now, the Patriarchs all have their own robotic pet to accompany them. And Grunkle Iceesat got new accessories for his puppy droid.

 

Weeks passed. Those weeks turned to months.

 

Eli's work in the investigation didn't help unstrain the tension. He often grumbled about it, but he leaves quickly to actually complain.

 

Iceesat had visited one time, and he noticed the other's abrupt leave. He could only sigh when Kurasha explained why he was like that. "Well, he does have the right worry about you both," he crossed his arms. "You both were seriously hurt, and he was worried he'll lose you both because of this politics,"

 

"Isn't he worried that he'll lose us more that he's ignoring us?" Crusher asked.

 

"He should be," Iceesat shrugged. "But if you push away first, he'll push away further. You don't get a win-win. It's always a win-lose sort of thing. He will never be one to beg, he will push through anything to show that it doesn't affect him in a way that makes him look weak,”

 

"Even to his own kids, I see," Kurasha muttered as he looked away. He whispered to himself that Iceesat wasn't able to hear him. "Are we still his kids even…”

 

"Being his children is always an exception… when you let him," Iceesat sighed. "But like I said, you push away first, he'll push away further. I understand that you two want to go out and explore, believe that you can make a change, believe me, I understand," he gave a smile, though it was small. "But when it comes to politics and family… sometimes they clash, and when you make a decision that will benefit yourself more than others… it can lead to consequences that even you can't control," he patted their shoulders. "Your Dad still loves you… but this is the lose part of the victory you fought so hard to gain. There's nothing to do but bear with it,"

 

Crusher didn't like that, but he swallowed and nodded, bowing his head.

 

Kurasha looked in the distance, thinking before he bowed. 

 

After that, Kurasha wasn't seen in the house. He would be hiding in rooms or outside with his friends or Laeysa. He didn't tell them what was wrong, just that he needed their company.

 

Crusher hid himself in the kitchen, cooking rapidly again to keep himself entertained. Yes, he still chatted with his boyfriend, and yeah, he accepted the dates, but he was down most of the time that Fastal just gave then gentle dates to calm him down.

 

More weeks passed by. And out of all the brothers… they least expected Ezra to snap. "If you and Kurasha weren't so selfish, then Dad wouldn't be always grumpy or frustrated!" Hey scowled at Crusher in the kitchen, flicking the food he made away. Kurasha was out during this time, and Star was training upstairs.

 

"Ezra, please don't blame them for what happened," Darry sighed.

 

"Come on, Darry, don't act like I'm stupid!" Ezra hissed. "Kurasha and Crusher almost died from an attack because of the stupid politics! That's a sign to NOT do what they did! But they did it anyway!" Ezra carried Theodore and stomped upstairs.

 

Darry sighed. He turned to Crusher, who broke down in tears. He hummed but he knew well that nothing he would say would help cheer him up, so he just got Thornella and followed after Ezra.

 

Summer had soon arrived, but there was nothing happy about it in the house.

 

Star groaned. Fuck dammit... 

 

Nothing was being fixed here. And he hated how stiff and tight the house felt while nobody was doing nothing! 

 

He made arrangements and then went to his Papa. "Let's go out. Please," he begged. "Just one outing. Out of the house. I already made the arrangements, we just need to leave. Please…”

 

Thrawn sighed. His maternity leave left him a lot of work, but… his family always came first before work, so he nodded and patted his head. "Alright,”

 

Star beamed and then went to drag his brothers to get ready. He arranged them a family movie. He got the tickets for all of them and got a babysitter since babies aren't allowed in the cinemas. He also bought dinner reservations for the family in a nice restaurant and he just hopes that this will help them all. 

 

He went to get his datapad and texted, "Thanks, Ji," before he went along with his family.

 

Darry was excited for the movie, and he was doing his best separating Ezra from their older brothers to keep him entertained and happy. Crusher wasn't sure when Star said that they had a babysitter for the babies, and he felt like he was worrying about them majority of the time.

 

Star held his older brother's hand and said, "Relaaaax! They'll be fine!"

 

Kurasha sighed. He didn't want to go out, but since his little brother insisted, he did. The only problem was the silence between him and Eli.

 

Eli didn't even look at him. He was focused on his datapad, getting update after update about the investigation. Thrawn patted his shoulder to calm him down, but the other was still so busy.

 

Despite the tension, they continued with the movie. It was a family-friendly movie about four pink-haired children trying to venture into the world because of their parents' negligence, and in the end, they were able to find new families with their nanny and the candy man.

 

Crusher was still focused on worrying, looking at the baby monitor again and again. Ezra stared up at the movie, but he felt uncomfortable, looking around him as he hugged himself. Darry patted his shoulder to let him watch the movie in peace, but the boy still refused.

 

Kurasha was sleeping halfway through the movie, but he woke up for the bits and pieces of the movie. He just wasn't as invested as he was when they were at home. Also, the atmosphere wasn't friendly either. He couldn't help but think back to when he had a movie night with his brothers and Uncle Thrass, when... Eli was still gone and busy. 

 

Kurasha gripped his forearm and looked away in bitterness.

 

By the end of the night, the tension didn't fade. In fact, it seemed to have strengthened, even as they went back home after the movie. Star was frustrated. They loved movie nights! Just sitting beside each other and being happy while watching the movie with each other and–

 

"Star, my child," Thrawn patted his shoulder. "I admire your effort... but sometimes things get messy in a family, and while you can try to break the tension... sometimes trouble needs to unravel naturally,"

 

"What naturally?" Star asked. He looked at Thrawn with teary eyes and cried, "Kurasha's stubborn and won't apologize! Crusher won't apologize until Kurasha does! And Dad won't support them! How is this going to resolve itself naturally?!"

 

"I don't know, but this is a situation that we cannot tamper with and will not be able to tamper with," Thrawn let out a sigh. "Ezra had attempted to tamper, look at him, he is very distraught. This battle is between Kurasha, Crusher and your Dad. We should not worsen the situation, my child,"

 

"But what if they just decide to... Leave?" Star asked because he remembered when he thought of leaving and even attempted to escape when he argued with Eli.

 

"If Kurasha or Crusher leave, who are we to stop them?" Thrawn shook his head. "What I mean to say, Star, whatever they decide to do, whether to worsen it or make it better, the responsibility of their next actions is on them. No matter what efforts we give, we cannot enforce what we want onto them,"

 

"But they're my brothers! They're our family! They do something shitty once and we're supposed to let them waddle on their own?!" Star couldn't understand. He was angry and frustrated and he wanted this over.

 

"Yes," Thrawn nodded. "Every family has flaws, fights, arguments... perfect families don't exist, and we cannot enforce everything to just be... alright," he sighed.

 

Star couldn't believe what he was hearing. They would really just... Leave them be? They're kids . They're not fully formed adults yet who can make their own money or have their jobs so why the hell are they treating them like they're ready to face the world? They're barely adults so why the heck are they being treated as such?! 

 

Star couldn't form the words to vent his frustrations so he went upstairs to train instead.

 

Weeks passed by. The school investigation had been cleared, and no one was found guilty. The investigation in general was still a problem, but the school could open for the next school year. Crusher felt no excitement as he ironed the uniform of the student body council. He had everything; the notebook, the books, the pens, the datapad...

 

He paused the ironing and set it down, sitting back on his bed. Their birthday was coming up... and Eli was still not happy with them. Why did he even agree to stay by Kurasha's side? To make sure he didn't die alone? Was that even the best excuse he had for a position that was firmly his?

 

He shook his head and placed the uniform in the closet and packed up the ironing set to put aside.

 

Kurasha was planning. He was planning everything for the next school year that it almost slipped his mind that he had his and Crusher's birthday coming up. But then he got reminded when Star asked, "Do you got any plans for your birthday?"

 

"My birthday?" Kurasha had no plans. He was thinking of just staying and working, but then, he remembered that he was a part of twins. His twin had the same birthday, and he groaned in regret. Shit, he had to make something. He had to do something for his twin. 

 

So, he started planning.

 

The day of their birthday came. Crusher woke up in a room lit up with fairy lights. Cheesecake sat on the desk with the number 14 on it. He looked up and saw Kurasha with a smile. "Happy birthday, Twin!" The setup was more than simple, very unlike Kurasha.

 

But nonetheless, he gave a smile. "Thanks, Kurasha," he got the cake. "Happy birthday! Sorry I wasn't able to prepare anything beforehand,"

 

"It's okay," Kurasha said. "Eat up because we have somewhere to be afterwards."

 

"Okay," Crusher nodded and took a bite of the cheesecake. It was delicious, like always. 

 

Soon, Kurasha took Crusher out of the house with Star's hoverbike. He borrowed it and he went through the calmer parts of Csilla until they arrived at an empty park. He took Crusher's hand and began leading him down the path. Crusher smiled for his twin, wanting him to have a good birthday just as much as him... not that he was having a good birthday in the first place, but... eh.

 

"I know things have been hectic, lately, but I just want you to have this day about you today..." He led him down a smaller path and then soon, they arrived in a clearing with crystal trees hanging up streamers and fairy lights. There were two picnic tables filled with food and gifts and around the area, their friends were there. Opoia, Ruprali, Thro'tarthi, Hamakti, and of course, Fastal. 

 

Kurasha sent an invite to Laeysa, but she has not responded.

 

"Crusher! Kurasha!" Opoia waved.

 

"Hey, dudes!" Hamakti waved himself.

 

Ruprali giggled, leaning against her girlfriend with a small wave of her own. Fastal was more reserved, a smile to his boyfriend as they neared them.

 

Crusher's eyes lit up. "Guys? What? How?"

 

"You don't think we were gonna miss yours and Kurasha's birthday, did you?" Opoia laughed.

 

Kurasha smiled behind Crusher and gestured to them. "I had them invited." He turned to his friends and said, "Thanks for coming, everyone."

 

"Happy to be here, Rasha," Hamakti chuckled. "Been a while, anyway, but at least school's back on,"

 

"I heard something bad happened," Ruprali winced as Crusher sat beside his boyfriend. "Is it that bad?"

 

"Don't worry about it, Ru, the CEDF is on it," Opoia patted her head.

 

Kurasha went to the table pulled out a speaker and then played some music. He giggled and said, "Well, let's get this party started then!"

 

---

 

"Eli, will you calm down?" Thrawn tried to console his husband as Eli was stirring the bowl wildly.

 

"I'm angry-bakin'." Eli huffed and placed the batter into the pan while placing another one into the freezer.

 

"It's been months, nearly a year," Thrawn shook his head. "How long will this grudge against the boys last?"

 

"Ask them, they're the ones who refused to back out," Eli scoffed and placed the other pan into the oven. "I've tried bein' patient with them, left them be and I trusted them that they'll be alright, but they weren't." He set the timer and started the oven. "They can't keep their asses safe from politics and putting a number on their names. They're already a danger with their titles, they're puttin' themselves into much more danger."

 

Thrawn sighed. He was grateful that Star was in the training room, and Darry and Ezra were in the nursery to keep an eye on the babies... or this would have been an even messier argument. "I know politics is horrible and messy, and I know you don't trust them to be safe anymore-"

 

"That school screams danger, Thrawn." Eli hissed. "There's somethin' about it that... doesn't feel right,'' He got the icing bags and got another bowl to make the icing. "There's been investigations that the school has a reputation of students dyin' or even gettin' badly injured over those shitty elections. I know why, Chiss take politics too seriously, and it shows."

 

"...I know," Thrawn crossed his arms. "Why don't you pull the boys out then?"

 

"Honey, I'm mad, not crazy," Eli rolled his eyes, mixing the ingredients in the bowl before placing it inside the icing bags, dying some in different colors or shades of blue. "Besides, I need to investigate more before I can make final conclusions, especially since the death happened after the election, so it doesn't make total sense,"

 

"...right," Thrawn hummed. That's what Kurasha said too... something doesn't add up. 

 

Why would there be a murder... after the elections? And why was it the former president instead of Kurasha? It didn't seem right, no matter how bad that sounds, it would make more sense that their son was targeted for his victory... not the former.

 

So why...?

 

A ding interrupted their conversation, and Eli took out both cake and cheesecake. He piped the cake with vanilla frosting before spelling out 'Happy Birthday!' in both cakes with blue frosting. He placed the cakes in the fridge then he kissed Thrawn's cheek and got his things. "I need to go for the investigation, I'll be back late,"

 

"Take care," Thrawn sighed.

 

"Will do," Eli nodded before leaving.

 

Kurasha and Crusher came back later that afternoon, where their siblings surprised them with a greeting. Star presented them with new coats and jewelry for them. Crusher got a beautiful new bracelet while Kurasha got new earrings. 

 

"Uh, Star. I don't wear earrings," Kurasha pointed out. 

 

"Exactly!" Star grinned. He pulled out a piercing gun and smirked, "We change that this year!"

 

The next sequence continued with Star chasing Kurasha down while Kurasha cried out in fear, entertaining the little ones by far.

 

In the end, Kurasha got his ears pierced. Thornella laughed the loudest, crawling towards him. Kurasha whined on the floor as he gently held his ear lobes. He never planned on getting his ears pierced, but he guessed he couldn't undo that anymore. He opened his arms for his sister and smiled as she settled in his arms.

 

"Alright, boys," Thrawn took out the two cakes. "I hope you don't mind some room for some cake,"

 

"Cake! Cake!" Ezra cheered.

 

Kurasha looked at his father and said, "Thanks, Papa. This meant a lot." 

 

They all gathered around the table and Kurasha tried not to be bothered by the lack of presence of their Dad.

 

Darry poked the cake. "Huh, who made the cake? Ezra can't cook yet,"

 

"Your Dad made the cake before he left for work," Thrawn replied as he got the candles.

 

Kurasha paused. He looked at the cake and he sat back with a hum. Their dad made the cake... He still cares for them? Kurasha thought he stopped long ago.

 

Crusher stared at the cake with a smile. "He still cares for us..."

 

"Of course he does," Thrawn chuckled and placed the light on the candles. "Whatever made you doubt?"

 

Kurasha looked at his Papa as if he were really asking that question. They ignored each other for almost a year, why would they not think he doesn't care for them anymore?

 

"I mean... he's mad at us," Crusher pointed out. "He ignores us..."

 

"And?" Thrawn raised an eyebrow. "You both can get mad at each other or at your brothers, and you still care. And everything that happened last year... in the end, you still care for each other. Your Dad just needs his space to have everything is out of his system. You both..." he paused. "You both almost died, and he... just needs some time to process it. Death is never an easy subject... near-death is even more painful because it deals with the fear that it might happen again,"

 

Kurasha sighed. He stared at the cake made for him and he thought to himself that he couldn't eat it. He doesn't deserve it, even if it's his birthday. "... Thank you," He told his Papa. He sliced his cake and distributed it to his siblings. "Eat up."

 

Star looked at the cake and went back at him before he took a bite.

 

"Coffee cake, yuck," Ezra stuck out his tongue before he went to Crusher's cake. "Cheesecake!!"

 

"Hmm?" Crusher snapped from his thoughts. He sliced his own cake and gave it to him. "Here,"

 

"Yay!!" Ezra beamed.

 

The babies wanted some cake too, but Thrawn got them on their highchairs. "No, little ones, you're all still too young for cake,"

 

Thornella whined, pouting. Theodore curled up with a frown. Easton let out a cry, pulling on his highchair angrily. Star gave Easton his pacifier and continued to eat his slice. He hummed. Coffee doesn't taste too bad.

 

They left some cake that they wanted to eat tomorrow. Thrawn got them to bed, and he still tucked the older twins in. He patted their heads. "Happy 14th birthday, my children. You two are growing up so quickly,"

 

"Thank you, Papa," Kurasha said. "We love you."

 

"I love you both too," Thrawn kissed his forehead.

 

"Papa," Crusher called to the other. "will Dad talk to us again?" he asked gently.

 

"I'm sure he will," he moved to kiss his forehead too. "Just give him some time, alright?"

 

"...okay," Crusher sighed and nodded.

 

Thrawn soon left and the twins were left to sleep. 

 

The next week passed and Eli got back after a job, tired and stressed. He was getting nowhere with only a few hypotheses, no evidence. He went into his office and found a small plain box on his table. Eli blinked and set his stuff down before opening the box.

 

Inside was a replica of Eli's spaceship. A very small one and when the top button was pressed, it got a laser pointer.

 

Eli chuckled. It didn't take a genius to figure out who gave it-- only one of his sons had a craft to make gifts for him. Ezra was still learning. He sighed and set the laser pointer down. He glanced at his datapad and hummed before picking it up to call someone. It didn't take a while for familiar faces to pop out.

 

"Elias!"

 

"Hey, Elias!"

 

"Guys, it's Eli'vant, remember?" Cassidy reminded their sisters.

 

"Oh, right, right," Emma cleared her throat. "Sorry, little bro, still getting used to the name. Anythin' ya need?"

 

"Some... advice, I guess," Eli sighed. "Clara, you're a parent, right?"

 

"Yep, what about it?" Clara tilted her head. "Trouble with the kids?"

 

"...yeah," Eli nodded. He explained the situation to his eldest sister, the other two listening in with anticipation. Clara gave a hum after he finished, trying to get her words right.

 

Cassidy was the first to react. "Well, lil' bro, you've always been the one to hold grudges," she pointed out. "I mean, the whole colony was based on a grudge against Father, and people almost died because of it,"

 

"I know, I know..." Eli winced. He wasn't very fond of the reminder.

 

"Cass has a point, Eli," Clara gave a firm nod. "I know what happened was scary and that you never want it to happen again, but distancing yourself from them isn't going to work,"

 

"They made their own stand, though!" Eli pointed out. "They dug themselves that grave, even when I tried to pull them out of it,"

 

"But they're also kids, and they're really stubborn," Emma opposed with a snort. "Ya know how they are, you're just as stubborn as they were when you were a little ankle biter. Always bettin' that you could keep up in the bull ride every county fair, no matter how many times it knocked ya over,"

 

"It's the same thing with them, Eli," Clara chuckled. "You're concerned, scared and paranoid even, I get that, but ignorin' them for the sake of not wantin' to see other dangers they may get themselves into will be just as shitty. Ya need to talk to them clearly. Firmly. Tell them that if they're gonna keep puttin' themselves in danger, at least have somethin' to alert ya if they'll get themselves hurt again,"

 

"And stop with the grudges, ya little squirt," Cassidy added. "Ya'll won't be able to move on unless ya learn to let things go. The best way to maintain your ego with your pride while showin' those nasty Chiss assholes that they don't bother ya is if ya take a second, take a deep breath and smile,"

 

"Smile?" Eli blinked.

 

"A smile is always a tool, Eli," Emma agreed. "Not a creepy smile or a suspicious smile, but a natural, kept smile. Smile like ya mean it, baby bro, and you'll have everyone thinkin' ya have everythin' under control. Losin' your cool won't do nothin', after all,"

 

Eli hummed. "Maybe... you're right,"

 

"We're your big sisters," Cassidy chuckled. "We're always right,"

 

Eli snorted. "Well, now, I don't know about that,"

 

"Hey!"

 

"Well, we better get goin'," Clara interrupted the conversation before things escalated. "Good luck, Eli'vant,"

 

"Bye,"

 

Eli waved as the datapad call faded. He hummed and turned to the mirror beside him. He took a breath and gave himself a smile. It had been too long since he smiled with just himself. A natural smile, that only he saw he was capable of giving. No babies or kids or his husband being the source of a smile.

 

Just... him.

 

...

 

Hmm, maybe this could work...

 

Well, after the older set's birthday passed, the twins were bothering their Papa about their birthdays. About their 13th birthday.

 

"We want it BIG!"

 

"We want it FULL!"

 

"We want our friends there with us!"

 

"Oh! Can we perform too?"

 

Thrawn felt dizzy. He was never one to plan the big events, that was Eli's job. He tried to write down their suggestions as quick as he could when Eli took the datapad from him. "Chillax, love, it's already planned," Eli assured.

 

"It is?" Darry gasped. "Where??"

 

"In your stunt dome," Eli chuckled. "We'll set up the whole birthday bash, and ya little tuckers can put up a show for all of your guests,"

 

Both of them gasped before they yelled, "YES!!!! WOOHOOOO!"

 

Eli laughed. "Go on, design your best suits for the occasion, your Papa and I've got everythin' under control,"

 

"YEAH!" The twins then ran upstairs. 

 

Star stopped because he forgot his datapad then he tried to go back down. Just as he did, he could overhear their parents talking right where they left them.

 

"So?"

 

"Well," Eli shrugged. "I do have everythin' already set up and planned for the younger twins' birthday. Just need the layers of cake and the balloons and the invitations,"

 

"That's fanatastic, thank you," Thrawn breathed out a sigh of relief. "I've only been used to you or my parents throwing the birthday bashes, my dear, I didn't know how to respond with everything on the list,"

 

"Ha! Ya would have turned out fine," Eli patted his head. "And... I also talked to my sisters about the whole situation,"

 

Star hummed. Situation? Did he mean Kurasha and Crusher?

 

"Oh," Thrawn kept his composure. "And... what did they say?"

 

"Well," Eli chuckled and sat down with him. "They humbled me down,"

 

"As your older sisters, I think they are very obliged to do so," Thrawn gave a snort.

 

"Yeah..." Eli hummed. "I just don't know how to approach the topic to them, ya know? How to start? How to begin?"

 

"Hmm..." Thrawn clasped his hands together. "An apology, perhaps?"

 

"I don't know, love... a sorry ain't gonna compensate one damn year of barely any contact," Eli pointed out.

 

"It might now," Thrawn held his hand. "But it's a start,"

 

Eli turned to him with a hum, leaning his head against his chest. "Yeah... you're right about that..."

 

Star smiled. Finally. Finally! 

 

He ran back upstairs, his datapad forgotten.

 

Later, there was a knock at the older twins' door. Kurasha didn't feel well. He checked his temperature and it was over average. Shit, was he getting a fever? He turned to his reading twin and said, "Hey, Crush... Could you open the door?"

 

"Alright," Crusher got up to open the door. He stumbled back. "D-Dad...?"

 

Kurasha turned to the door, and despite his not being well, he pulled Crusher close to him when he saw Eli. He cares for their father, yes, but that doesn't stop his father from being capable of executing punishment whenever he wishes. It seemed late to do that now, but one would never know.

 

"Hey... boys," Eli sighed, but he didn't make any move closer. Instead, he sat on Crusher's bed to keep the distance. "I know that it's... almost a year late, but... I wanna have a talk with two of you about what happened,"

 

Crusher turned to Kurasha. Kurasha's body immediately relaxed at the notion. He looked Eli up and down before releasing Crusher's hold and getting a seat to hear Eli out. He can't stand for too long.

 

Eli took a breath. "I know that I haven't been... a good parent for ignorin' ya for so long. Admittingly, I'm still upset with what happened, and how you two... almost died," He hesitated speaking the last sentence. He clasped his hands together. "I'm sorry for being a shitty dad. I know that I should have been better. I should have been more open to your ideas about the politics. I was... am scared that something horrible will happen when you continue this. I know that you're more than capable to take care of yourselves, but the fear is still here... and I can't brush it off," He sighed and held out a hand. "So I'm offerin' a deal,"

 

Kurasha was touched that he made such a statement. And with the way Crusher was suffering for so long, he asked, "What deal?" His voice was growing hoarse, but nothing he couldn't handle.

 

"I'll try to stop worryin' about your safety during your time in the council," Eli offered. "In exchange, I'll be able to know if either of you are in danger, so I'll be able to help,"

 

Kurasha smiled. That's all it takes? Then, Kurasha would have no problem accepting it. He didn't need to glance at his brother to see how hopeful he looked. "Deal," Kurasha said. He stood up and collapsed in his Dad's arms, finally relieved to have him back.

 

Eli held him gently. He placed a hand on his forehead and chuckled. "Looks like you're havin' a fever," He let him settle on Crusher's bed since he was already on it. "For now, ya rest. Crusher, can ya get me the thermometer?"

 

"Yes, Dad!" Crusher chirped and dashed off.

 

Kurasha looked at Eli and gave a small smile. He sighed and said, "I'm sorry... I'm sorry for everything..." He began to choke up as tears began to well up. "Crusher never deserved anything. I--I dragged him in this. I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I wish you could have just hit me again--"

 

"No." Eli sighed. "I don't want to hit. Hitting had always traumatized me as a kid... I try never to do that again," He placed the blanket over the other. "I should have continued to trust you. You're a bright kid, Kurasha. You and Crusher are bright," Delusional but bright. "I should trust you two more on your capability,"

 

Eli doesn't like hitting. Well... That's nice. Could Kurasha see to it that he never gets hit again? He deserved the last time but he didn't know now. Now, he could relax himself. He smiled in relief and he yawned, feeling his throat and face slowly burn up. He looked back at Eli and mumbled, "I love you..." before he closed his eyes to rest.

 

When he woke up, it was night time. He felt his fever lessened, and his face felt less hot. His head wasn't as dizzy as he found himself still laying on Crusher's bed while his twin curled up in his bed. Eli was on his datapad beside him. He looked up at his father, trying to recall what happened.

 

Eli caught his eye, and he smiled. "Hey, baby," he set the datapad down. "How are ya feelin'?"

 

Kurasha gave a small hum and snuggled closer to Eli.

 

Eli patted his head. He got the thermometer to get his temperature. There was a beep, and he took it out. "Hmm... not that high, but you're still sick..."

 

"I feel fine..."

 

"Not what this thermometer says, ya ain't," Eli snorted. He placed the cooling pad on his forehead. "Continue sleepin', baby,"

 

Kurasha hummed and then looked at his father again. He looked at the put-aside datapad before he continued to sleep.

 

A few days later, his fever had died down. And right after, he sent Laeysa a text. He asked, "Would you like to come to the park with me this weekend?"

 

It took a few hours until he got a reply. "Sure, father allowed me to leave for the weekend."

 

Kurasha beamed and then had things prepared, begging Star to help him as well. He owed his younger siblings so many favors but he was more than willing to give them a favor when they asked of him. 

 

He got everything prepared until the weekend. He picked Laeysa up, but this time, he brought a small bouquet of crystal flowers. He knew Laeysa wasn't into grandiose gestures, as long as it was sincere.

 

Laeysa came out in a dress with a white top and light brown skirt, with a dark orange belt around her waist while she carried a strapped bag around her shoulder. Her hair was loose again, but this time, it was set onto one side slightly.

 

Kurasha blushed and extended the bouquet to her. "You look beautiful."

 

"Thank you," Laeysa smiled and got the bouquet. "These are lovely, thank you,"

 

"Anything for a lovely lady like you," Kurasha flirted, getting her hand and giving a small kiss on her hand.

 

Laeysa giggled. "Well, quite a charmer,"

 

Kurasha escorted her into the ship and off they went to Csillia. They arrived at the park and Kurasha had a bike prepared for them. He turned to her with a grin and said, "You never biked before, no?"

 

"Nope," Laeysa shook her head. "Is that what you plan for the day?"

 

"Do you mind?"

 

"No," Laeysa chuckled. "It would be a great experience,"

 

Kurasha helped on the bike and then helped her steady it. He wanted to see if she could bike by herself first and he was ready to catch her if she fell. He taught her how to bike, and it took a few tries. After a while, she managed to know how to bike.

 

Kurasha smiled and got another bike and began to lead her down the park. "Catch up!"

 

Laeysa chuckled. She sped after him, following until she was beside him. The two rode down their bikes until they arrived at a quiet place with a bridge across the pond. They crossed the bridge together and then set their bikes aside. Kurasha brought out a blanket and food and they had a small picnic with each other as company. It was peaceful with small critters swimming in the pond while Kurasha and Laeysa had fruit salad.

 

They chatted lightly as they ate, with Laeysa giving some updates about the situation. "Your Dad's been scoping the village from top to bottom, looking for the murderer," she spoke.

 

"I see... I haven't been informed since he keeps quiet about the case," Kurasha spoke. "But it is rather odd that Ertrail was murdered after the election and no attempt has been made on me after.”

 

"I agree," Laeysa nodded. "My father's been anxious. The school's reputation was on the line since the murder was made public,”

 

"Well, justice will make its way somehow.”

 

"I hope so…" Laeysa hummed.

 

They moved on to another topic. And another. And Kurasha thought it was the right time. Out of the picnic basket, he brought out a book and gave it to her. The book was titled, "101 Questions to Ask a Friend." It was a novel and stuck in the pages, Laeysa could see a bronze bookmark. "This may not be the book you're into, but there's something inside for you.”

 

"Hmm?" Laeysa got the book in her hands. "Um, thank you…" She opened to the bookmark.

 

On the page, there were highlighted words and phrases, and in order, they read, "You are an extraordinary girl I could never find if I searched through a thousand stars. Will you please be mine?”

 

Laeysa blushed deeply, entire face erupting in purple, all the way to the tip of her ears. "Oh… Oh my…”

 

Kurasha blushed and looked away bashfully, waiting for her answer. But again, what if she rejected? What if she thinks he's too immature for her? What if she doesn't like him that way and this will ruin their friendship? What if–

 

His thoughts were interrupted when a pair of lips gingerly and briefly met his own before she pulled away, hiding her face behind the book.

 

Kurasha took a few seconds. Then a minute, before his face erupted like the sun. He covered his lips in disbelief and turned away from Laeysa in embarrassment. 

 

It was an awkward silence for the both of them, both too shy to look at the other. Slowly, Kurasha put his fingers on top of her to make some sort of contact. Laeysa tensed slightly but gently accepted the gesture, interwining their fingers. Kurasha smiled and the two stayed like that until the critters began coming after their food.

 

Hours had passed by. Kurasha and Laeysa rode together back to the entrance of the park and Kurasha then brought her to a vintage restaurant. They had non-alcoholic wine and shared a luxurious but affordable dinner. Laeysa offered to split the bill, a bit conscious on the price.

 

"It's fine," Kurasha chuckled. "A gentleman should pay for the first date. Maybe at another time, Laeysa." He was sure his parents spent more.

 

After their dinner, Kurasha took Laeysa back home. She smiled. "So this is our first real date, hmm?”

 

Kurasha blushed. "Well, you could say that." He took Laeysa's hand and gently kissed it. "I'll give you a better date next time, I promise.”

 

"It's alright, I enjoyed it," She kissed his cheek gently. "Goodnight, Kurasha,”

 

"Good night, Laeysa," Kurasha replied and finally saw her off. 

 

He came back home and the first thing he did was plop down on the floor, giggling like a maniac.

 

Darry poked him. "President down again,"

 

"Again?" Ezra blinked as Thornella walked towards Kurasha, tugging on his hair.

 

It took a while but Kurasha finally responded and then took Thornella in his arms. 

 

"You look happy," Star chuckled. 

 

Kurasha only giggled and combed back his hair. He tugged on it happily before he said, "The day went perfectly. More than perfect.”

 

"Great, now be burdened with our problem," Darry chuckled and pointed to the kitchen. "Someone really needs to talk to Crusher about his rapid cooking problem,”

 

Kurasha looked at the kitchen and gave a hum before he went to the kitchen. There, he found Crusher cooking dinner for the rest of the family. He sped all around, trying to get everything perfect.

 

Kurasha went to stand in the middle of the kitchen before he caught his brother mid-mixing. "Brother, dear," Kurasha said. "I know you love to be back but at this rate, we have to buy groceries every day.”

 

"Oh! Kurasha!" Crusher laughed. "Don't worry! I get them delivered every week!" He assured his twin.

 

"Crusher, it's supposed to be bi-monthly. Not weekly." Kurasha chuckled and then got the bowl he was mixing in. "I'll finish this up. You did a lot already.”

 

"Aww…" Crusher sighed and got Thornella before she could crawl off a counter. "But you just got back from your date, you need a rest,”

 

"I am more than energized," Kurasha blushed at the reminder. "It's either you or me finishing this or else we'll be leaving this to the twins.”

 

"Fine…" Crusher sighed and sat down, bouncing Thornella on his lap. "How's the date, by the way?”

 

Kurasha grinned. He finished the gelatin by putting it in a container and letting it freeze. He replied, "It went better than expected." He didn't deny it was a date anymore.

 

"Details, Kurasha! Details!" Crusher grinned.

 

"Well..." Kurasha told Crusher what happened. How they rode through the park and then had a picnic near the pond. They talked for hours until Kurasha confessed with a book. "A--and then..." Kurasha flushed as he recounted the last bit, too nervous to say.

 

"Then what?” Crusher chuckled, raising an eyebrow.

 

Kurasha twirled his hair and whispered, "She kissed me.”

 

"SHE KISSED YOU??" Crusher gasped, setting Thornella on the ground before he squealed. "Kurasha, that's great!”

 

Kurasha flushed when Crusher said it out loud and he hid his face behind his palms. He was still shy about it, not used to having a girlfriend all of a sudden. Thornella whined and tugged on Kurasha's pants, not liking the lack of attention.

 

Kurasha got his sister and began to cradle her. "If I were to be honest... I'm not sure how to proceed," he admitted. "Yes, I have her as my... I guess lover? I--I don't know... I mean... What else would change in my relationship with her other than sharing more intimate moments? It all just seems so new…”

 

"I mean, having a lover it's just like having a friend that will love and support you at all times," Crusher hummed. "Like a friend but with extra steps and lesser boundaries,”

 

"I--It's... Nice..." Kurasha said, a small goofy smile stretching on his face like a kid in love. "This feels good..." he giggled.

 

"I can certainly see that," Crusher snorted.

 

---

 

“He seems so charming, Father,” Laeysa sighed dreamily. “And he's very kind and supportive–”

 

“But in the end, he's still a human .” Her father scowled. “Humans are selfish, cruel beings that feel entitled to anything. Why do you think he won the election? He wanted to make everything about himself and take over the school, typical human behavior,” he huffed.

 

“But, Father, he's nothing like that!” Laeysa interjected. “He doesn't act like any of the humans you describe! Not even anything like Admiral Eli'vant!”

 

“Not now, he doesn't.” Her father hissed and stood up. “But soon. And when that happens, you'll see what I mean.” With that, he took is leave.

 

Laeysa watched her father leave before sighing. She sat on her hammock and hugged herself, trying to drift herself into a dreamless sleep.

Chapter 28: New School Blues

Summary:

𝓢𝓬𝓱𝓸𝓸𝓵 𝓲𝓼𝓷'𝓽 𝓪𝓵𝔀𝓪𝔂𝓼 𝓪 𝓱𝓪𝓿𝓮𝓷, 𝓪𝓷𝓭 𝓷𝓮𝓲𝓽𝓱𝓮𝓻 𝓲𝓼 𝓽𝓱𝓮 𝓬𝓸𝓭𝓭𝓵𝓲𝓷𝓰.

Notes:

Sorry this hasn't updated ;-;

The next morning, they were all able to eat together as a family. They all seemed to have smiling faces as they chatted and interacted with one another. The babies seemed happy as well, the tension lifted from the table, even when Easton tried to throw his dish towards them with a grumpy huff.

 

It was so refreshing. And Star was so happy they were able to get rid of their differences before their birthday. And before school as well.

 

A few weeks later, school had begun. Ezra was bouncing from wall to wall in excitement. "SCHOOL!! I'M NOT LONELY ANYMOREEE!”

 

"Ezra! Come back!" Kurasha called out in his student council uniform. "Get your hair fixed, young man!"

 

"Oh, chillax, Rasha! He's excited!" Star laughed. "I am too!" At the end of the week, he and Darry would perform for the students as a thank-you to all the students who voted for Kurasha.

 

"Guys, breakfast first!" Crusher called out from the kitchen, removing the apron.

 

"Come on, mister, into your uniform," Eli got the uniform to give to his older child. "I'll serve breakfast,"

 

"Okay," Crusher went to the bathroom to change.

 

Kurasha helped his siblings into the seats and began helping Thornella and Theodore with their food while Star helped with Easton. Crusher soon joined, wearing the uniform as he sat down to eat.

 

It was soon a rush to the door, and Thrawn was left with the babies as Eli ushered them off. They made it to Rentor, and Eli fixed their hair and clothes. "Remember to still be cautious," he told them. "There's CEDF officers everywhere if ya see anythin' suspicious,"

 

"Like what?" Ezra asked.

 

"Like a guy with a black coat loitering the school halls," Star said, fluttering his cape and then covering half of his face like he was the guy he was talking about. His theatrics never ceased as he grew older. 

 

Kurasha grinned at his Dad and said, "Yes, Dad. We'll call for you if we need anything.”

 

"Good," Eli nodded. "I'll just be with the officers for a while, but I'll leave after a few hours," He grumbled. Work again? Yep, work again. "Behave yourselves, alright?”

 

"Yes, Dad."

 

"Yeah! Okay!”

 

"On it, Dad,"

 

"Okay!"

 

"Alright, Dad!"

 

With that, Eli sent the boys off. Laeysa was at the front entrance, and he urged Crusher and Kurasha to stand beside her. "It's our duty as student body council members to greet old and new students at the start to the year," she told them.

 

"Oh," Crusher hummed. "Alright,"

 

"But, Kurasha, I thought you said that you'd take me to my classroom," Ezra swallowed and rubbed his arm.

 

"I'm sorry, Little brother, I guess I won't be able to do that," Kurasha said, combing his hair back. He gave him a lollipop and said, "Here. I'll make it up to you later, okay? Star and Darry will take you to your classroom for now.”

 

"Yeah!" Darry grinned. "Come on, Ez!”

 

Kurasha patted Ezra's head before he ushered them off. Ezra sucked in his lollipop as his older brothers escorted him to his classroom. Took a while to find it, and it definitely wasn't in Miss Kraliil's class.

 

"You're lucky!" Star laughed as he ruffled Ezra's head. "Us twins had to endure her for so long! She's a good person but such a tight teacher. Hopefully, your adviser will be more lenient!”

 

"Haha, yeah…" Ezra looked around. The kids glanced at him, and he felt subconscious, rubbing his arm. Everyone seemed to be judgy here…

 

"Welp, we better get to our class," Darry patted his back. "See ya, Ezra! Good luck!”

 

Star and Darry soon left, leaving Ezra alone to the mercy of his peers. Ezra swallowed and navigated himself inside. He waved at a few but sat himself down at the back. Students looked back at him and whispered under their breaths, and Ezra could feel the tension of the room between him and the other kids. He felt his stomach knot up, and he curled up, taking a few deep breaths to calm down his nerves.

 

"Alright, class," A young teacher came into the classroom. "Settle down, so we can start the introductions!"

 

The rest of the students quieted down, and Ezra looked up to see the teacher, who got his clipboard and eyeglasses. He smiled. "Alright, there's only one student that hadn't been to Rect'c Primary, so he's going to introduce himself first,"

 

Ezra felt the eyes suddenly on him, and he swallowed. "Um… o-okay, Mister…?"

 

"Sir Raivu is my name," the teacher chuckled. "Now come on front to introduce yourself, young man,"

 

Ezra nodded. He gingerly walked to the front of the class, still tugging on his backpack as he gave a smile. "Um, hi everyone," he greeted. "I am Mite'zra'vanto, son of Admiral Eli'vantomair and former Senior Captain Mitth'raw'nuruodo, but you can call me Ezra, and Um…" He looked unsure what else to say, looking over at his nee teacher for help.

 

"Age and hobbies, please," Sir Raivu encouraged.

 

"I'm eleven years old, and um, I like to tinker sometimes," Ezra listed. "I like to play with my siblings, and I also train for self-defense,"

 

That caused an 'ooh' throughout the classroom. A student raised his hand. "Weren't you also supposed to be a Sky-walker?" He asked.

 

"A… A what…?" Ezra looked puzzled.

 

"You have Sight, that's what I heard from the news." the Chiss huffed. "You should have been taken by the CEDF, your parents were just privileged to keep you."

 

"Rimour." Sir Raivu scolded. "Go to the principal's office."

 

"What!? It's true!" Rimour insisted.

 

"Now, Bri'mo'urh." Sir Raivu didn't stutter, pointing to the door.

 

Rimour huffed and grabbed his backpack before heading to the door. Ezra shrunk down slightly, rubbing his arm subconsciously, not fond of being reminded of the incident. He wasn't privileged… his Papa suffered the fate because of him…

 

Sir Raivu patted his shoulder. "I'm sorry for what he said. Please ignore him. You may take a seat, Ezra,"

 

"O-Okay…" Ezra nodded and quickly went to his seat.

 

Snacks time came. Rimour was back, but he kept trying to throw food at Ezra's head. Ezra managed to dodge them, and he ended up below the table, followed by a huff from Rimour.

 

"Coward." He scowled before walking back to his seat.

 

Lunch time came, and Ezra sprinted out the door of the classroom just as Sir Raivu sent them out. He headed straight to the canteen, clutching his bag. Going there, he bumped into Star and Darry. 

 

"Hey, Lil' bro, what's the rush?" Star asked.

 

"I'm just… really hungry!" Ezra laughed. "Let's go!! The lessons made me so hungry,”

 

Star wasn't so sure but he led his brother in the canteen. They went to their friends and they were happy to have Ezra sit with them."How was your first class, Ez?” Star asked. “Did you get to meet new friends?”

 

"Um…" Ezra swallowed. "Haha, not really, but I'm getting there!"

 

"I'm sure they'll wanna be friends with ya, Ez," Digivvi ruffled his hair.

 

"Yeah, little bro! You're a smart, cool guy!" Darry agreed.

 

"Haha, thanks…" Ezra smiled.

 

They didn't press on and then he let him converse with his friends. 

 

Soon, a kid in Ezra's class came up to them and gave Star a shake. Star thanked the kid and began drinking on it, not bothering to comment on how weird it is anymore.

 

Ezra hummed and ate, though a bit discomforted. Why are all his brothers great at making friends but him?

 

Lunch soon came to an end and Ezra had to go back. Star patted his head and said, "We'll pick you up after class. Bye Ezzy!”

 

"See ya after school, Ezra!" Darry waved.

 

"…bye," Ezra swallowed and looked over at the table, where Rimour sat with his friends as they got up to walk back to the classroom.

 

School flew by for the older set but for Ezra, it was too long. He barely was able to get through class without another paper thrown at his head. He placed the rolled up paper all in the trash just as the bell rang. They said their goodbyes to Sir Raivu, and he dashed out of the classroom before Rimour could have his last word with him.

 

He bumped into Star and Darry as they were heading to his classroom. Star saw his brother distressed and asked,  "Hey, bro, what's wrong?”

 

"Nothing!" Ezra excused. He had waited years to go to school… he wasn't going to give it up now just because of some… bully. "Just… excited to go home after such a long day, is all!"

 

"Really?" Darth snorted. "Thought you'd be more excited in class,"

 

"Eh, the lessons are just a little bit boring," Ezra shrugged.

 

"Well, that's valid," Star nodded. "Did you meet any new friends?”

 

"Um… no," Ezra shook his head. "Not yet,"

 

"Come on, you three, Dad's waiting for you," Crusher urged them out. "Kurasha and I have to stay for a meeting with the principal,"

 

"Okay, see you two later!" Darry waved as the three of them headed off.

 

The three boys met their Dad on his ship and they all embraced him happily. Eli patted their heads. "So how was school?"

 

"It was fun!!" Darry giggled.

 

"Yeah!" Star agreed. "We told them about our stunt at the end of the week and then afterward, we plan to give our classmates invites to our party!"

 

"That's great!" Eli laughed. He turned to Ezra. "And how about you, baby? How was your first day?"

 

"Pretty fun too," Ezra gave a smile as he got into his seat. "Hadn't made any friends yet, but I will soon!"

 

"Of course, you will!" Star giggled. "You're like, one of the best people out there!"

 

"Yeah!" Darry agreed and ruffled his hair. "You'll make friends!"

 

"Thanks..." Ezra gave them a smile. "I'll try..."

 

"I know you will, baby," Eli kissed his forehead before heading to his seat to pilot.

 

Meanwhile, the council had met up at the principal's office, except the PRO, who was tasked to write the school's digital newsletter. Kurasha was excited. His first day as president. Crusher was nervous, fidgeting beside his brother as the principal entered his office.

 

"Ah, my new council," he grinned. "I don't think we've all formally met. I am Principal Ela'eyk'vuhye, but you can call me Sir Laeyku,"

 

Kurasha bowed. "Mitku'rash'avanto at your service, Sir Laeyku," he greeted. "A pleasure to finally meet you."

 

"And I'm his brother, Mitcr'ush'ervanto," Crusher bowed himself.

 

"Formal... how proper," Sir Laeyku gave a nod of acknowledgement. "Now, president, report to me your plans for this month,"

 

Kurasha smiled and got his datapad. He looked through the things he planned with Laeysa and began to report them from the school events to the fundraising. Kurasha also mentioned a small event which was his brother's stunt performance by the end of this week. 

 

Sir Laeyku nodded slowly, listening to his plans. He had everything noted down. After he finished, he clasped his hands together. "The stunt performance could be a great chance to start with the donation drive," he suggested. "To help start up more of your wonderful projects,"

 

Kurasha noted and noted it down within his plans. "Yes, that would be favorable. Possibly, this could extend outside of the school's students to expose the donation to other benefactors," he added.

 

"Well, with your sponsors, I'm sure that would be no problem for you to be able to handle," Sir Laeyku smiled.

 

"Of course, sir."

 

"Good," Sir Laeyku nodded and turned to Laeysa. "Anything else to add, daughter?"

 

"No, Father," Laeysa shook her hand.

 

"Alright," Sir Laeyku turned to Crusher. "And how about you, Vice President?"

 

"None, sir," Crusher bowed his head.

 

"Then you are all dismissed," Sir Laeyku set his datapad down. "You may go,"

 

Kurasha got his things quickly and gave a small bow before exiting the room. Crusher got his things as well and followed after his twin. Once they were outside, he shuddered. "He's a little scary up close," he commented.

 

Kurasha hummed. "Yes, well, we've faced scarier, no?" He said, trying to assure his twin. He patted his twin and said, "At least the meeting was fine."

 

"Yeah..." Crusher chuckled. "It's just... a different scary..." he shrugged. "Ugh, I feel too paranoid..."

 

"You're fine," Kurasha said. "You'll get used to it eventually, brother."

 

Crusher laughed. "Yeah, I hope so..."

 

Eli was at the front of the school, talking to Ba'kif about the investigation. He saw the boys and smiled, turning to greet them. "Hey, boys," he waved. "How's your first student council meeting?"

 

"It went well," Kurasha replied. "We would be using the Asteroid's Stunt for a donation drive," he informed happily.

 

"Where are ya goin' to put that stunt show?" Eli asked.

 

"In the... What did Star and Darry call it?" Kurasha asked. "Their Asteroid Dome."

 

"And then we'll have the sponsors pay for the transports," Crusher added.

 

"Fascinating," Eli chuckled. "I think that could work,"

 

Kurasha beamed seeing his father approve. This was the first time Kurasha ever saw his father approve of anything he did in politics. It would normally just be nods of acknowledgment or uncertain looks.

 

When they returned home, the boys immediately got in contact with their Grunkle. After an explanation or two, Iceesat approved the suggestion and was set to report to the other sponsors.

 

Kurasha was giggling excitedly. "This is all going so smoothly!" he said. "The stunt show will be a huge hit!"

 

"I just hope Star and Darry will be able to practice for the donation show and their birthday show," Crusher hummed.

 

"Well, let's see how they are," Kurasha got his datapad and began calling Darry and Star.

 

With the twins, the two were taking a break after hours of practice when Kurasha and Crusher called. Star picked up and greeted, "Sup, big bros!"

 

"Hey," Crusher waved. "How's the practice going?"

 

"Pretty good," Darry chuckled.

 

"We are so ready for the end of the week!" Star giggled. 

 

"Oh, yes, about that," Kurasha said. "We were thinking of using your stunt as an opportunity for people to donate to the school. Is that okay with you?"

 

"Of course!" Star agreed instantly. "The more donations, the more they like us! Hey, D! We can make a living out of this!" he giggled.

 

"Hmm?" Darry blinked. "Like... exploitation?"

 

"No, not like that," Crusher laughed. "It's for the school, and we need the money for more great events for the school,"

 

"Oh, yeah, that sounds cool," Darry smiled.

 

"Tell us if you need anything else," Kurasha said. "We'll try our best to provide."

 

Star grinned, "Oh! Yeah! I need you to work ."

 

"Huh?"

 

Star went on a tangent about the extra effects they might need because this space was more than they had ever performed in. Star wanted glitter sprinklers, confetti guns, smoke machines, and so much more that Kurasha didn't think he would be able to do everything within the week.

 

"Slow down, Star," Crusher chuckled. "Pick three effects, and we'll get it done. Anything more can't be done by a week,"

 

Star huffed and he turned to Darry. "Confetti. Confetti bombs." 

 

"And smoke machines," Darry added. "And... oh!" he grinned. "Fireworks!"

 

"You'll both be inside, no fireworks," Crusher shook his head.

 

"D'aww..." Darry pouted. "What could be the last one then..."

 

"Well, what could look like fireworks?" Star asked. 

 

Kurasha hummed and then snapped his fingers. "I think I know just the thing."

 

Days passed. The day of the stunt show was soon approaching. Kurasha set up what they needed in their dome. Because of the size, he had to do one-nighters to finish it before the day.

 

Crusher patted his head. "Kurasha, I don't think you'll be able to host the event by the amount of nights you missed staying up," he shook his head.

 

"I'm fine," Kurasha said. "It has to be done. And with makeup, it could hide my fatigue."

 

"i'm talking about you being able to stay awake," Crusher sighed. "It's a night show,"

 

"I'll be fine," Kurasha insisted. "I can stay up for many nights. A night event is no problem for me."

 

"If you say so..." Crusher sighed but nodded.

 

The day of the event finally came. The sponsors arranged the transportation and they came to the event with the droids Kurasha gifted them. Iceesat had his puppy decorated in the accessories Kurasha delivered while the others had their new pets. Saarke had a Great Dane, Kloivursi had a German shepherd, and Khtrinek had a Labrador.

 

Kurasha went to greet them first. He bowed and said, "Greetings, Your Venerates. I thank you for gracing us with your presence." 

 

"The honor is ours," Kloivursi laughed, petting his dog's head. "Zeus was more than happy to be out of the mansion every once in a while,"

 

"I'll get the transportation sent," Crusher offered.

 

"And I'll help you," Iceesat carried Pan Jr. in his arms before they went off while Kurasha showed the other three their seats.

 

Meanwhile, the twins were backstage, dressed to the nines in the suits that Star made. They were both white-patterned in blue and yellow stars. Star held his white helmet excitedly and he turned to his twin and asked, "It's finally the day! We're finally gonna do it!"

 

"I'm so excited!!" Darry squealed. "Do you think our classmates and schoolmates will like it!?"

 

"Of course!" Star laughed and spun his brother around. "It's us! They love us with our pranks! Us doing stunts is so much if an upgrade!"

 

"You're right!" Darry giggled. "It's going to be a great night!"

 

Soon, the students began arriving and the bleachers were beginning to be filled with all their guests. Star looked at the bleachers and even saw people outside of their schools like Thro'tarthi and his classmates. 

 

Star stared up at them before he suddenly began to feel nervous. He went back into the room and took a deep breath and went to sit down. Why the heck was he so nervous now? It wasn't like he still liked Thro'tarthi. He was over him. He told himself for months that he was over him. He stopped thinking about him so why the hell was he nervous to see him?

 

"Star?" Darry patted his twin's shoulder. "Are you okay?"

 

Star looked up at his twin and nervously chuckled. "Y--Yeah! Fine as a dandy!" His voice cracked and he winced at how obvious he sounds.

 

"You don't sound fine..." Darry frowned.

 

"Sorry..." Star groaned. He hugged his body and said, "I just... I guess I'm just nervous. I knew there would be a lot of people but I didn't know it would be too much. It's... Intimidating."

 

Darry glanced at the crowd. He hummed and turned back to his twin. "Isn't really the people or is it Thro'tarthi?"

 

Star looked away in shame. He rubbed the back of his neck and said, "It's... I'm stupid... I got over him months ago. Why the heck am I nervous to see him? I have no reason to."

 

"Well, you can say that you're over him, but there hasn't really been any actual proof," Darry shrugged. "Like, you haven't been able to talk to him normally... or at all,"

 

"He's busy," Star excused.

 

Darry raised an eyebrow at him. "Come on, bro, I ain't that oblivious,"

 

"I--I just..." Star hugged himself and he began to squeeze. "I have to get over him. It's weird. It makes everyone uncomfortable. It's been years . I got over him months ago because I never thought of him, I never looked back at our chats, I let go of the things I made for him, heck, I'm even friends with his boyfriend! Everything! What else should I do? What else can I do?" he ranted.

 

"Well," Darry hummed. "Avoiding him makes sense, but..." he shrugged. "Maybe you can try to be close to someone else,"

 

"Someone else?"

 

"Yeah," Darry nodded. "You can get to know someone else, someone different, to get your mind off of Tarthi,"

 

Star looked at his brother and then sighed. "You're probably right..."

 

Darry patted his back. "Come on, let's prepare. Shake off the nerves,"

 

Star smiled at his brother and nodded. "Alright..."

 

After a few minutes, the dome was filled. Laeysa and Sir Laeyku were at the front seats, to observe the donation drive up front, which had already filled nearly half of the box. Everyone soon quieted down as Kurasha took the microphone and made it to the center.

 

"Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. To introduce myself, I am Mitku'rash'avanto, Rentor's Student Council president and I am pleased to welcome you all to tonight's show and donation drive, Ceres's Belt!" Kurasha spoke.

 

The crowd applauded and Kurasha gave a bow before he continued. "Tonight's show will be performed by two very talented students of Rentor, Star and Darington. Of course, this wouldn't have been possible if not for Patriarch Iceesat, Patriarch Saarke, Patriarch Kloivursi, and Patriarch Khtrinek." The light was shown in the VIP area and there the sponsors waved happily while the crowd applauded.

 

"Without further ado, let me introduce the Asteroid Twins!"

 

The twins cycled out of their garages and immediately headed for the ramps. They posed on top of each other, letting the crowd wow them and letting Kurasha take his leave.

 

The show went on without a hitch. Ramp after ramp, they did their tricks and flips. The confetti burst out with a boom, and the crowd cheered. Iceesat, as usual, cheered the loudest from the VIP area, along with Crusher and Kurasha at the sides. As the Asteroid Twins continued their show, more went to the donation box to fill it up, one by one. Ezra positioned himself near the donation box since Laeysa was with her father, he put himself in charge of the box to make sure no one stole from it.

 

Soon, a boy in Star's grade came up to the donation box. He opened his wallet and turned to Ezra. "Hey, aren't you Star's little brother?"

 

"Um, yeah..." Ezra waved a little. "Hello,"

 

The boy gave him an inviting smile. "Hey." He turned to the donation box and dumped his whole wallet in it. "You should tell your brothers about the bullying soon." And with that, he went back to his seat.

 

Ezra swallowed and hid himself behind the donation box. He didn't dare to see if his... classmates were there in the show. Maybe that's why he chose to be behind the box. He wasn't that seen behind it anyway.

 

At the end of the night, their donation box was filled to the brim. Even needing to get a second box to make sure it didn't overflow. Star and Darry raised their hands proudly in the center and bowed to the crowd graciously. "Thank you! Thank you!" They told the crowd. 

 

Soon, they exit as they let Kurasha take the stage once again. He smiled at the crowd and said, "To all those who attended and donated, I thank you all for your presence in this spectacular event tonight! Truly, it has been a wonderful evening and we thank you wholeheartedly for those who donated. To close this event, may I ask our beloved Principal to say a few words."

 

Sir Laeyku stepped forward, a cheer from the crowd as he took the stage. "Students, parents, teachers, staff, and our dearest sponsors, I thank you for supporting this school event wholeheartedly," he spoke. "With this money, much more events will be planned for the rest of the school year, run by our Student Body Council!" He presented the council, urging them beside him on the stage. "Thank you for coming here tonight. Ch'od bless you all!"

 

With that, the crowd dispersed, heading out and giving a few more donations before leaving. Sir Laeyku walked to Crusher and Kurasha, patting their shoulders. "I'm so proud that our first school event had been a success, thanks to the both of you!"

 

Kurasha beamed with pride and said, "Thank you, sir! It was our pleasure!"

 

The teachers and staff got a hold of the donation boxes to take to the school. Ezra dashed to his older brothers' side, patting the younger twins on the back. "You guys did great!" he clapped.

 

Star laughed. "Thanks, Ezzy!" he said as he hugged him.

 

"How much did we earn?" Darry asked.

 

"About almost ten thousand credits!" Ezra chirped.

 

"Wow! That's a bunch!" Star laughed.

 

Laeysa kissed Kurasha's cheek before she left with her father. Kurasha blushed and then waved her goodbye. The newness of his relationship was still fresh and he was left walking to his brother with hearts floating over his head.

 

Crusher giggled. "Someone's still in love~" he teased.

 

Kurasha huffed and lightly punched his brother.  Crusher only laughed as they picked up their brothers before heading to the exit. Iceesat drove them back home, and they all fell asleep in the hover coach. When they made it home, Eli helped Iceesat get the four to their beds to rest for the night. Eli patted their heads and gave each a kiss on the forehead for a goodnight's rest.

 

Days had gone by. Star and Darry had grown in popularity by far and soon, they were handing out invitations about their party to all of their classmates. They even gave some to their brothers to give to their friends.

 

Ezra stared at his and rubbed his arm. "Um... I haven't, uh, made any friends..."

 

The twins looked at each other and then at Ezra. Star patted his head and said, "That's okay, Ez... At least the other students aren't bothering you, right?"

 

"Um... yeah," Ezra nodded. "They're... not,"

 

"Maybe you can make some friends this week before the party," Darry suggested. "Then you can give the invites!"

 

Ezra nodded. "Mm-hmm,"

 

"No pressure though," Star reminded. "And if anyone gives you shit, tell us. We'll give them shit back."

 

"It's fine, no one's bothering me," Ezra shook his head. "I'm fine,"

 

"We'll trust you on that."

 

Ezra pursed his lips and nodded, watching the two leave. He sighed and looked at the invites, clutching it to his chest. He knew that his older brothers meant well... but he could do this. So he wasn't able to make friends, and now someone's bullying him? His brothers were living the time of their lives in this school with their friends. He doesn't wanna bother them just because he was a coward to do something about Rimour.

 

He headed inside his classroom, and he was about to sit down when the invites were snatched from him. "Well, well, what do we have here?"

 

"Hey!" Ezra hissed and turned to the boy. "Give that back! Those are my brothers' invitations!"

 

"Wahh, those are my brothers' invitations!" Rimour mocked, causing his friends to snicker behind him. "What do you even need them for? You have no friends anyway." He grinned and was ready to tear the invites.

 

He wasn't able to as he was suddenly shoved towards the wall, the invites falling to the ground. His friends tensed and backed up from Ezra, whose hands were out and towards the bigger kid. "You can hurt me all you want, Rimour, but you do not tamper with my brothers' things." he scowled and grabbed the invitations to stuff into his bag.

 

Rimour growled but said nothing, only getting up to dust himself off before heading to his seat. His friends followed after him and began to murmur things towards him. Ezra ignored them and kept his focus as the teacher came to teach the class.

 

Even at dismissal, Rimour glared daggers at him as he left the classroom. Ezra ignored him and just continued walking out towards the gate. He met up with Darry. Star was busy and told him to go out without him. He was busy because Ajsio asked him to talk to him.

 

"Do we wait for him?" Ezra asked. "Dad doesn't look like he's gonna pick us up yet," He motioned to Eli talking with Ba'kif.

 

"Looks like it," Darry sighed and sat on the pile of hay in front of the school. "Guess we wait,"

 

Star came back with his bag and a new necklace around his neck. It was shorter than his previous one and it looked more like a choker.

 

Darry waved at him. "Hey, twinsie! Where'd you go?"

 

Star gave an unsure smile and rubbed the back of his neck. "Well, uh... I think I took your advice...?"

 

"Oh?" Darry's eyes sparkled. "That's great! So who's your new friend?"

 

"I think I skipped that part."

 

Darry paused and blinked. "Star, I said to get a friend, not a boyfriend," he chuckled, now a bit concerned. "But um, may I ask who?" The choker nerved him, and he glared at it. No flags needed, already red to him.

 

"Well, to be fair, we aren't, um, official yet," Star said as he rubbed his arm. "He's taking me out on a date after the day of our birthday. It's um, Ajsio."

 

Ah.

 

The definite red flag.

 

"...I see," Darry cleared his throat. "Um, okay, if you're sure..."

 

Star was nervous as his brother didn't seem enthusiastic. He was enthusiastic about it before. He seems unsure of it now. 

 

The conversation died then they went to their Dad. Eli ushered them into the ship. "I need to take care of somethin', alright? Wait for your brothers here,"

 

"Okay, Dad!" Darry nodded.

 

"Sure, Dad!" Star chirped.

 

"Kay, Dad!" Ezra gave a nod himself.

 

Eli smiled and rushed off. Ezra watched him leave. He hummed and moved to sit down, clutching his bag.

 

Star went to him and asked, "Are you okay, Ez?”

 

"Yep, super duper," Ezra nodded.

 

"You don't look okay…”

 

"I'm fine, Star." Ezra turned away. "I'm fine.”

 

His brother wasn't in the mood to talk. Something bad must have happened today. Did the invites not go well? 

 

Star looked at his brother and sighed, but he didn't move away. He stayed with his brother to be some sort of comfort. It didn't feel right to just leave him be.

 

After a while, Crusher and Kurasha joined them in the ship.

 

Kurasha looked very pleased. He went and hugged Star and Darry and happily reported, "We earned 36, 590 credits because of you two! Thank you! Thank you so much! And I'm so proud of you, my dear brothers!”

 

"You're welcome, bro!" Darry laughed. "Anything for our school and our big bros!”

 

"Woo!" Star cheered but he still hadn't left Ezra's side. He stayed seated beside him and watched from the sides as his older brothers and twin began chatting.

 

Eli soon came back. He looked bothered, but he waved it off, smiling at them. "Hey, kiddos, what's gotten y'all so giddy?"

 

"We raised so many credits thanks to the stunt show!" Crusher cheered.

 

Eli laughed. "Well, that's great news! And perfect aftermath. Y'all were so tuckered from the event,”

 

Star giggled. "It was so worth it!”

 

Ezra hummed as he listened in. He didn't say anything, however, and looked at the side the entire ride home.

 

For the rest of the week, Ezra tried to seek out a friend. Unfortunately, his little stunt with Rimour made most of his classmates afraid of him instead.

 

"Told you that you didn't have any friends." Rimour snickered.

 

"Fuck off, Rimour." Ezra groaned and hugged his bag. It was snacks, and their teacher was out buying food.

 

"What did you say to me, you rich bitch?" Rimour grabbed him by the hair, pulling on it with his strong grip.

 

"Ow, ow! LET GO!" Ezra cried.

 

"Just because you're rich and privileged doesn't mean you get to talk back to me." He slammed Ezra down. "Fucking bitch." He grabbed his bag and began to shake all of the contents out.

 

Ezra tried to grab his datapad, but it fell and cracked as it made contact with the ground. Rimour snorted and threw the empty bag on top of Ezra.

 

"You don't belong here." He spoke with much venom. "Why don't you just go home and cry to Daddy? That's what you're ever good at."

 

With that, he went to his seat with his friends.

 

Sir Raivu soon came and gasped at the mess. He went to Ezra's side, helping the boy up. "Ezra, are you alright?" He asked. "Do you need me to get your brothers or…?"

 

"No!" Ezra shook his head and quickly gathered all his things to stuff in his bag again. "N-No… I… I'm fine…" he zipped his bag and curled up in his chair.

 

Sir Raivu sighed. He turned to glare at Rimour. "Principal's office. Now. And I'm coming with you this time."

 

Rimour huffed. "Whatever." He got up and went with the teacher.

 

Later, Kurasha and Crusher walked in to Sir Laeyku yelling at Rimour while Sir Raivu was beside the boy. Laeysa was at the far side of the room, watching attentively.

 

Kurasha realized that this was one of Ezra's classmates and he went beside Laeysa and asked, "May you fill me in on the situation?”

 

"Rimour was bullying his classmate," Laeysa reported. "Sir Raivu wouldn't say who, though,"

 

"Bullying?" Crusher frowned.

 

Kurasha's lips pursed. He had a bad feeling about this, but he stayed silent and watched the encounter.

 

Rimour was soon sent out, along with Sir Raivu escorting him out. Sir Laeyku groaned and shook his head.

 

"Kids…"

 

"Father, are you alright?" Laeysa asked.

 

"I'm fine, Eysa," Sir Laeyku patted her head before turning to the twins. "Sorry, but the meeting will be canceled today. You all go home early,”

 

Kurasha and Crusher glanced at each other before they nodded. Kurasha said, "Thank you, sir. Take care." He and Crusher quietly then exit the room.

 

They made it home with the others, and Ezra ran to his room immediately. Crusher wanted to follow, but Darry pulled him back. "He's been in a bad mood since earlier, I think he needs some space," he shook his head.

 

"What? Did something happen?" Kurasha asked.

 

"He's been down about not being able to get any friends lately," Darry replied. "That's not really something we should interfere with, though,”

 

Not having any friends? And someone in their class is a bully? He turned to Crusher and said, "You don't think Ezra's being bullied, don't you?”

 

"If he is, I'm sure he'd tell us," Crusher hummed. "Would there be any reason not to tell us?”

 

"I don't know..." Kurasha sighed. "I'm just worried... But you're usually right.”

 

"Not usually…" Crusher winced. "Now you're making me paranoid…" he hissed.

 

Kurasha groaned. "Let's just check on Ezra later. It's better to be safe than sorry.”

 

They did try, but all they got a slammed door to their face. "I'm busy with school, please leave me be!" He excused.

 

Kurasha and Crusher looked at each other, both agreeing that something was wrong. They can try another time.

 

But no other time came as they were given some assignments from Laeysa. "Father needs all of these suggestions from the council suggestion box read and stated as accepted or declined," she messaged.

 

Kurasha sighed. He can't help his brother this time and the twins already tried. So, instead, he reported to his parents about Ezra's condition and his hypothesis about Ezra being bullied. After that, he sent Laeysa a message affirming her order and began looking into the suggestions in the suggestion box. And as Vice, Crusher bad to sort everything and help him with the decisions.

 

Meanwhile, Eli did attempt, but every attempt made Ezra frustrated. Finally, he slammed his fist on the door. "I'M FINE, YOU AND THE OTHERS, STOP BOTHERING ME!"

 

"IF YOU ACT FINE, THEY WOULDN'T BE WORRIED!" Eli argued.

 

"I'VE TRIED! " Ezra gritted his teeth. "I've told them that I'm fine as calmly as I can. I am fine and that's final! Now leave me alone!"

 

Eli groaned. He held his head and went down to the kitchen to clear his head. Thrawn had to be twice as busy because of his new promotion, so he wasn't around as often.

 

Meanwhile, Ezra locked the door and went to his desk. He finally fixed his datapad, and it finally turned on. The only problem was the crack, but he brushed it away and placed the pad in his bag, breathing a sigh of relief.

 

Soon, Star and Darry's birthday was coming, and Star was excited, of course, but he was worried. He couldn't focus much when his brother seemed to be in distress.

 

Darry nudged him during their practice. "Hello! Csilla to Star!" He called to his twin.

 

Star turned to his twin with a small, "huh?”

 

"I was going on about our routine when you weren't listening," Darry snorted. "What's gotten you so worked up?”

 

"I'm sorry, I'm just... Ezra seems so closed off lately," Star sighed.

 

"Well, we've been too insistent for him to talk to us," Darry shrugged. "I stopped trying to give him some space,”

 

Star hummed and looked away sadly. "I'm just worried…”

 

"I know…" Darry held his hands. "I am too… but forcing him isn't helping and it's only putting up more walls between us. Just be patient with him, okay?”

 

"Okay…”

 

---

 

It was soon a week and a half before the twins' birthday. Star was in the bathroom when he heard Ezra walk in. And right after he walked in, more pairs of footsteps came after him.

 

Star wanted to greet him but his gut feeling told him to stay inside. There was a small gap of light below the stall, and he was able to kneel down to look out while staying inside.

 

Ezra was clutching his backpack as he stopped. His grip on his backpack tightened, and he turned to glare behind him. "Just leave me be, Rimour. You're getting annoying,"

 

"What's wrong, princey? Ready to cry?" The bigger kid mocked with a crying motion, and Star could see his build. A bit of muscles but mostly bones in his big arms.

 

His friends all laughed behind him, snickering. Ezra rolled his eyes and placed the backpack around his arms, the front on his chest as he washed his hands. Rimour let out a laugh.

 

"What a weirdo! He washes his hand with his bag ! Ha!"

 

"Ugh…" Ezra huffed. "I wouldn't have to if you stop taking my backpack." He glared. "You piece of shit."

 

"What did you call me?" Rimour's laugh was replaced with a growl. "You fucking privileged bitch!" He snatched the bag from Ezra and dumped all of his things on the ground.

 

"STOP!" Ezra tried to grab his stuff, but Rimour's friends shoved him towards the trash can. "Let go! Those are my stuff! I just fixed my datapad!"

 

"Oh? This one?" Rimour got the datapad from the ground and began to smash it around on the wall and the floor.

 

Star burst out of the door and immediately attacked the kid. "FUCKING BITCH!" He cried as he slammed the younger one to the ground. He began punching the kid endlessly and did not stop even when the little one began to bleed. "You fucking DARE touch my brother?! His things?! Let's see how you like it being SMASHED you PIECE OF SHI–”

 

Rimour's friends grabbed hold of him and pushed him off their friend.

 

Rimour spat out a tooth and scowled, turning to Ezra. "So? You really are a cry baby who needs his parents and brothers to be by your side at all times." He huffed and exited the bathroom, his friends following after him.

 

Star growled and then turned to glare at Ezra. " This is what you're fucking dealing with?!" He looked at his brother up and down before growling. He turned to march out of the bathroom and run after the kid. He was not done with that piece of shit.

 

Ezra, however, pulled him back, using his abilities to float him back to the bathroom. "I'm fine ." He grabbed his things and shoved them in his bag.

 

"What do you mean you're fine?!" Star cried. "THAT was not fine! None of this situation is fine! Ezra, why the hell didn't you tell us?!”

 

"BECAUSE I WANNA DEAL WITH THIS MYSELF! " Ezra yelled out. "If it was worse than this, I WOULD have said something, but it's nothing I can't handle! Leave me be!" He stomped out of the bathroom with a huff.

 

Star stared at his brother and he couldn't help but feel himself fume. If he can deal with them himself, why is it taking so long to do so? Star had no other idea how to deal with it other than to tell his Dad.

 

But it was still a long day. It wasn't even lunch yet, and his datapad had been confiscated earlier for using it in class.

 

Star was outraged for the whole day and not even his twin could quell it. Star stayed behind during lunch, not wanting to burden his friends with his bad mood.

 

Someone else stayed behind in the classroom and they brought chocolate shakes. They put it on Star's desk and said, "Hey."

 

Star looked up and saw Ajsio. The red-eyed chiss asked, "What's up?”

 

Darry wanted to go get him again, but he saw Ajsio there. He hummed and moved to head back to the canteen. He didn't trust Ajsio at all… but what could he do, honestly?

 

Star found out who kept bringing him shakes that way and he ranted on and on about Ezra until he started tearing up. "Does he not trust us?! Does he want to suffer alone like this?! What is he? A masochist? I don't understand!" He got the shake and slurped on it angrily. 

 

Ajsio listened to it all and he could not help but feel privileged to be with Star alone like this. He doesn't really have any advice since he was an only child, so all he could do was listen and comfort him. 

 

It was nice for Star. He wasn't looking for advice anyway. He just needed someone to rant to. 

 

The day soon ended and Star finally got his datapad. However, Ajsio pulled him aside after class and began whispering something to him. Star was usually restless but he listened and looked at Ajsio confused. 

 

"How do you know that?"

 

"Just try it." 

 

Star looked at his ever-grinning face before he gave a nod and got his things to meet up with Darry outside.

 

"Hey…" Darry waved a little. "You feeling any calmer?”

 

"Yeah," Star said. "This day feels unusually long today…”

 

"Yeah…" Darry crossed his arms. "Um… Star? Are you sure about Ajsio? Like, it's not a force thing and you really do wanna go on a date with him?”

 

Star shrugged. "He's... He's been fun before," he answered. "Pretty sure he's a decent dude. And it would be nice to finally experience a date…”

 

"Okay," Darry nodded. "I'm just… worried, is all…”

 

"Why?" Star asked. "You used to like Ajsio trying to flirt with me.”

 

"Yeah… I did," Darry folded his arms. I guess it felt safer when he didn't suddenly give gifts during that summer, and he figured out where… "Just the nerves talking probably, haha…”

 

Star gave his twin a funny look but didn't mind him. Ezra walked past them, heading straight to the ship without even bothering to look at them. Star stared at his brother and looked away. He won't even bother looking at him anymore.

 

Darry scratched his head. "Sheesh, what's up with him?”

 

"He's being bullied and he doesn't want us involved," Star stated plainly.

 

"He's being bullied?" Darry's jaw dropped. "Dude, you gotta tell the principal!”

 

"Yeah. I will." Star sounded too calm for a situation like this.

 

Darry frowned. "Is… Ajsio helping with it? Or did you get an idea from him…?" The calmness bothered him, and he felt the knot on his stomach twist. He couldn't help but blame the stalking boy for it.

 

"Why do you ask that?" Star asked, turning to his sibling.

 

"Well, he was there with you during lunch," Darry pointed out. "I wanted to get you, but Ajsio was already there with you,”

 

"You could have joined us," Star offered. "Ajsio can be your friend too, y'know.”

 

"…I'm good, thanks," Darry gave a smile.

 

Star frowned. "Okay, D. Something's bothering you with Ajsio. C'mon, spill it.”

 

"…he's creepy." Darry deadpanned.

 

Star was surprised. Ajsio was creepy? He doesn't really see it. How could Ajsio be creepy? He's rather sweet, if not annoying. He gave his twin a nervous laugh and said, "Is it because he pops out in a lot of places we're in? It's probably just coincidence.”

 

"No, it's because he knows where you are no matter where you go," Darry pointed out.

 

"No, he doesn't...?" Star replied. He didn't think it would be possible because there would be no way of him knowing where he was. Ajsio would need a spy of sorts.

 

"We told no one that we were at Grunkle Iceesat's place, and yet he found out without anyone telling him where we were," Darry pointed out. "It doesn't take a genius to figure out who gives you the shake at almost every restaurant who sit in either," He shook his head. "But believe what you wanna believe, bro. I didn't wanna tell you my opinion, but you wanted it, so here it is," he sighed and went towards the ship.

 

Star blinked and then remembered the time he had that gift. He froze at the realization that Darry was right. Ajsio was... A bit creepy. Maybe he should rethink this. He liked the gifts and the shakes, but maybe he wasn't the best that Star could get. He should talk to Ajsio to confirm. 

 

He followed after his brother. The three of them sat in the ship in tense silence, waiting for their brothers to come.

 

Soon, the older ones came and Eli came shortly after. Crusher noticed the three younger looking tense and squirmed in discomfort the entire ride.

 

Kurasha sighed. He asked, "What happened with you three?"

 

Ezra clutched his bag but said nothing. Darry shrugged and waved it off. Star looked away. 

 

Kurasha grew uneasy. What the hell was happening to his siblings? 

 

Later, he turned to Eli and asked, "Dad, are you busy?"

 

“Not really, what’s up, baby?” Eli glanced down from his datapad.

 

He came inside his office and sat on a chair. "Dad, I'm worried about my siblings. They seem rather... Tense. And I can't tell what's wrong because I haven't been able to be around more often as Crusher and I are busy. And when I ask them, they won't tell me what's wrong."

 

"Well, baby," Eli sighed. "I would love to help, but I already tried askin' Ezra what happened, but he lashed out and slammed the door on my face," He shook his head. "Whatever it is, it's somethin' that won't push by force,"

 

Kurasha deflated. "So... What should I do? As their older brother..."

 

"...you wanna help them out, I understand," Eli patted his shoulders. "You can always try, that's an open option, but whether they tell ya or not is not somethin' you'll be able to control, and pushin' forward too much can make them pull back further, ya get what I'm sayin'?"

 

"So, should I just let them be even though they're bothered?"

 

Eli laughed. "No, Rasha, if ya wanna help them and they don't want it, find another way to help 'em. Somethin' to make 'em feel better,"

 

Kurasha hummed. Something to make them feel better... 

 

Well, okay. 

 

He thanked Eli and then left shortly. First, he needed to make something for Ezra. If he has trouble making friends, then he can make use of the time with something else. Maybe something he can fidget with? Or play with? Maybe something cool that could also catch attention of others.

 

Kurasha hummed and began working. 

 

The next day, before Kurasha said goodbye to the siblings, he gave Ezra a small spinner. "Something to entertain yourself with in class," he said. "It doesn't break easily, so don't worry about it." He then rushed to go to class before he becomes late.

 

"Hmm?" Ezra held the spinner and spun it around. "Ooh..."

 

He spun it even as he headed over to his classroom. His classmates glanced at his toy and their interest was piqued. They went to him, asking questions about it. It was shiny too, and that made them more interested.

 

Ezra was taken aback by the attention but beamed. "My big brother gave it to me!" he proudly said. "He makes cool, shiny things like this!"

 

"Boo!" Rimour cried out, the attention moving towards him. "You're such a baby! Do you really need your big brother to make stuff for you? All of us have been able to do it since we're in diapers!"

 

The crowd began to murmur, and Ezra placed the spinner down, squirming in discomfort. The crowd dispersed, some looking weird at Ezra while others looked upset with Rimour. On the plus side, the playing grounds have changed, and people were aware on how awful he was.

 

"Hey,"

 

Ezra turned to the Chiss beside him. They looked about his age as they smiled shyly. "You're the new kid, Ezra, right?"

 

"Yeah..." Ezra nodded. "And you are?"

 

"Ved'al'aki," The Chiss shook his hand. "You can call me Edalak,"

 

"Nice to meet you, Edalak," Ezra smiled.

 

"Can I see that fidget spinner of yours?" Edalak asked. "It interests me. I haven't seen a fidget spinner like that,"

 

"Oh," Ezra held out the fidget spinner to spin around, causing the other laugh and clap in amusement.

 

Rimour was behind him and huffed, turning back to his friends. Ezra continued to chat with Edalak, having a much more pleasant time than any normal day. Must be because he finally had a friend to talk to. 

 

Meanwhile, Star went to talk to Ajsio. The boy faced him nervously and he couldn't help but feel more nervous because he was looking at him like he did no wrong. He was smiling like he always was, and he listened carefully as Star said, "Ji, um... How did you know where I was during summer?"

 

That immediately wiped Ajsio's smile. "What?"

 

This made Star more unsure. "And how do you know all the places I went to? You keep ordering me shakes, and although I appreciate it, it's... It's kinda weird."

 

"Star, wait--"

 

"Were you following me?"

 

Ajsio was silent as he looked Star up and down to see how he would react. Star was visibly upset and Ajsio bit his lip as he tried to think of a way. He took Star's hands and said, "This isn't what you think this is," Ajsio started. He began to explain, "Look, I was just, learning more about you. And since you wanted me to keep away, I don't know how else to approach you."

 

Star frowned and tried to get his hands away but Ajsio took them back. "I have no bad intentions, I swear!" He cried. "Please, please believe me. I just wanted to know how to be your friend. I wanted to know what you like so I could be that. I wanted to know where you are to make sure you're safe. And I'm taking you out on a date after your birthday so I wanted to plan everything perfectly so you wouldn't be disappointed in me, Star."

 

"You still shouldn't have done that!" Star said, conflicted. He sounded so sincere and he wouldn't deny the things that Ajsio did for him were things he liked. He liked the gifts, he liked the shakes, he liked the comfort. And... It wasn't the first time Star was tracked. Kurasha used to do that with him and the others so this wasn't new, but it still made him uneasy.

 

"Star, please," Ajsio begged one more time. "Give me another chance. I'll make it up to you."

 

Star looked at Ajsio's reddish eyes and he saw that he was close to tears. He sighed. Well... 

 

"... Fine," he said. "But one more line crossed and I'm beating you up."

 

Ajsio beamed and he kissed Star's hand affectionately before he said, "Yes! Yes, thank you! I swear, I'll be the best boyfriend you'll ever have. I won't do anything bad again, I promise!"

 

Star was still uneasy, but it put him at ease that Ajsio promised those things. He slowly pulled his hand away from the boy and went to his seat as the class resumed. 

 

Later in lunch, Star received his usual shake and Star didn't hesitate to drink it. Darry patted his hand. "Star, I'm sorry for being so dismissive yesterday," he apologized. "I was so worried about you that I didn't think about how you felt,"

 

"It's fine," Star said. "And, you were right." He stirred his shake and sighed. "I just talked with Ajsio... And he promised to leave me alone for now. Sorry I hadn't seen the signs."

 

"It's alright," Darry smiled. "Understandable why," He turned to where Ezra was talking to Edalak. "Aww, look, Ezzy has a friend!"

 

Star turned to Ezra and he beamed. "Ezra has a friend!" he beamed. Finally he has someone he can turn to in the classroom.

 

Rimour looked pissed and finished his food before heading back to the classroom early.

 

When they all went back to the classroom, Ezra's bag was missing. Ezra got into distress, looking all over the classroom. Edalak patted his back. "Don't worry, I'll help you find it," they assured.

 

Ezra nodded. Sir Raivu gave them a pass, a glare at Rimour, before letting them look around the classroom for the bag. When they couldn't find it, they headed to the other rooms to check.

 

At last, they found it... in the worst place possible. Ezra stared in horror as he saw the backpack in the trash can while his things were in the toilet. Edalak hissed and got the things out. They washed everything except the datapad, which they had to clean with toilet paper. The bag was washed, and Ezra had to quickly dry it, placing his things back inside. He looked at his stuff, and his panic peaked.

 

"Wh-Where's my spinner!?"

 

"It's not there?" Edalak frowned and looked through the bag. "Shit..."

 

Ezra hissed and grabbed his things before running to the classroom. He glared at Rimour, who spun his spinner smugly. "Rimour, give it back !"

 

"Oh?" Rimour chuckled and held out the fidget spinner. "This?"

 

"Bri'mo'urh, return that back. Now." Sir Raivu commanded.

 

"Hmm... no." Rimour slammed the spinner to the ground and stomped on it.

 

The whole classroom went silent. Ezra stared at the broken spinner, pupils shrunken before turned to Rimour. "You... fucking piece of shit ." He held out a hand, launching the boy towards the wall. He squeezed his hand, eyes gleaming gold.

 

Everyone began to panic, moving away from them as Rimour tried to get away from the choking. Sir Raivu hissed and went in between them while Edalak pulled Ezra back.

 

"Ezra, stop!"

 

"Ezra, that's enough!"

 

"NO!" Ezra scowled. "He has hurt me too many times! But messing with my brother's inventions? THAT'S A STEP TOO FAR!"

 

"Killing him is a step too far too!" Edalak gritted their teeth. "That's enough, please..." They let out a sigh. "You're scaring me..."

 

Ezra stared at him in disbelief, his eyes returning fading into a normal gleam. He stared up and let Rimour go, hugging himself as he bowed his head at Edalak. "I... I'm sorry..."

 

Sir Raivu sighed in relief and helped Rimour up, patting his back. "I'm not going to act like you didn't deserve that Rimour," he huffed and turned to Ezra. "but you're both in big trouble. To the principal's office, both of you."

 

"Yes, sir..." Ezra nodded, rubbing his arm as he made his way out.

 

"I'll make sure they don't fight on the way," Edalak assured, gently patting Ezra's back before dragging a coughing Rimour to the principal's office.

 

Crusher and Kurasha were there. They were excused from class as their grades were high enough that it wouldn't be them if they fell back a bit because of their duties as President and Vice President of the student council. Kurasha was handing out the approved suggestions and discussing how they could potentially benefit the school when Ezra, Rimour, and Edalak came in. 

 

Kurasha paused and cleared his way as usual to let the students through. But he never expected his brother to be here.

 

"Ah, Edalak," Sir Laeyku clasped his hands together. "I can see Rimour has caused trouble again?"

 

"Yes," Edalak nodded, placing Ezra behind them while shoving Rimour in front of him. "He took Ezra's things and threw them down the toilet then broke his fridget spinner,"

 

Kurasha snapped his head to the boy and Ezra and he couldn't help but feel enraged. How could he not? His brother was being bullied? And he never told them?! He didn't care about the fidget spinner but how dare anyone lay a hand on Ezra? And with his brother's shy nature towards new people, no wonder he hadn't made any friends. He stared daggers at the bully, his ocean eyes raging a storm to the younger child.

 

Rimour coughed, trying to choke something out, but Sir Laeyku shook his head. "This is the third time, Rimour. Third times the charm. You are hereby officially suspended!" He got his datapad. "I will call your guardians to pick you up immediately. Laeysa, escort him to the gate please."

 

"Yes, Father..." Laeysa bowed and got Rimour to drag him out.

 

Once he was out, Kurasha turned his gaze on Ezra. He was disappointed he didn't tell any of them. Especially him. Sure, he was busy but he would always try and find a way for his brother.

 

Crusher patted his back and pulled him away as Edalak escorted Ezra out. "Let's talk to him after school," he suggested to his twin. "There's got to be a reason,"

 

Kurasha nodded. "I just wish he told us instead of having us hear it here..." He sighed. If he wasn't even approachable to his brothers, then was he even a good brother to begin with? Well, only Ezra could tell.

 

Meanwhile, Ezra stared at Edalak in disbelief. "Why didn't you tell the principal what I did?"

 

"Because he deserved it," Edalak smiled. "And you don't deserve to be in detention or suspension for finally standing up to yourself,"

 

Ezra's eyes sparkled, and he blushed lightly. "Well... thank you... for helping me out,"

 

"No problem," Edalak chuckled. "Come on, let's excuse to Sir Raivu that the principal didn't give you a punishment,"

 

School soon ended.

 

Star was missing once again but that didn't stop the older two from being able to come to the ship early to talk with their brother. Kurasha had his arms folded as Ezra sat on the seat. He asked, "Why didn't you tell us?"

 

Ezra sighed and turned away. "You're always babying me. You and the others. You don't think I can handle anything,"

 

"We don't think that," Crusher argued.

 

"Yeah, you do!" Ezra glared at him. "Every problem, you and the others always sugar coat things to me or distract me even! Even when I was younger! It was great at first, and I thought you guys were just trying to keep me from getting worried about the problem, but it kept happening and happening and..." He took a breath and crossed his arms. "I wanted to do this problem by myself. And I did! With a friend, but still by myself." He hugged himself. "And... Rimour kept saying that I always needed my big brothers, and it... it made me feel like you guys only see me as a baby... I wanted to be the only baby in the family, but not treat me like one..." He grumbled.

 

Kurasha's posture softened and he couldn't help but feel guilty. He did baby his brother throughout the years, being the one brother he was most protective of. "Ezra, we just wanted to protect you," he explained. But of course, it seemed like the young one could protect himself. Kurasha sighed and put a hand on Ezra's shoulder. "I'm sorry if you felt like we were babying you. We'll stop but please, don't hide this from us again." 

 

"...okay," Ezra sighed. "I probably should sorry to Star too..."

 

"Star?" Crusher blinked.

 

"He found out first, but I yelled at him for trying to help me," Ezra replied.

 

Just as he said that Star walked with another choker on. He was sipping on a shake, humming happily at the new flavor. "Sorry I'm late," he said, but it didn't look like Eli was there yet.

 

Darry chuckled. "You met with your boyfriend?" he teased.

 

Star shrugged and said, "He's getting there."

 

"You have a boyfriend?" Kurasha asked. 

 

"Um, sorta?" Star shrugged. "He's going to take me out after my birthday and we'll see what happens after that."

 

"Love is just following everyone around, hmm?" Crusher snorted.

 

Kurasha chuckled, but he turned to Star. "Who's the guy?"

 

Star said, "Ajsio."

 

"Who?"

 

"Hmm," Crusher scratched his head. "He sounds familiar..."

 

Star chuckled. "Yeah, he's a nobody. You'll meet him at the party, don't worry."

 

Kurasha didn't like it. He was more assured that he at least knew an inkling of who his brother's partner was, but Star wasn't even giving them any other details other than his name. But the party was in a few days, so maybe he just needed to wait.

 

Darry shook his head but said nothing in regards to it.

 

A few days had gone by. And it was finally their birthday!

 

The dome was decorated beautifully from top to bottom and Kurasha cleaned the area so that after their stunt was done, they could have a dance afterwards. He had all of his bots positioned and ready to serve and clean. He wasn't able to rest afterward because he had to help the babies prepare while Eli and Crusher took care of Star and Darry.

 

Crusher helped with their uniforms and robes. He had picked up on clothes designing with the help of Ruprali, and he helped the younger twins place on their uniforms before ironing their robes for the dance later on. Eli was busy with their hair and makeup, designing their locks to their liking while putting on some light makeup on their skin.

 

Darry was jittery in his seat in excitement. Star as well. "We're finally teenagers!" he giggled to his twin.

 

"Yess!!" Darry grinned. "We're one step closer to being adults!"

 

"One step, but not yet," Eli laughed. He squeezed the two into a hug. "Ya'll are still my babies!"

 

Star laughed and hugged Eli back. "Of course, Dad!"

 

"You guys will be great!" Crusher smiled, hanging their robes aside. "Remember on what you guys are supposed to do, right?"

 

"Yep!"

 

"And your first dance?"

 

"With Dad and Papa, we know, Crusher, we remember your and Kurasha'a birthday," Darry rolled his eyes.

 

Star giggled and hugged his twin. "This is going to be SO fun!!!"

 

It was soon time for the show. Eli took the stage, a microphone at hand as he waved to the audience of friends and family. "Welcome, everyone, to Stunt Dome of our dear celebrants, to celebrate the first step to adulthood; teenhood!"

 

The crowd cheered, an applause eupting through the crowd. Eli smiled, the sound of everyone cheering for his kids never tiring him out as he spoke up again.

 

"An unlucky number., thirteen is to many, if not most. Rumors, myths, theories… they have spread misinformation about it's worth, it's beauty; the real meaning of thirteen; the first step to teenhood and the first step to maturing to be the bright young men that they will grow to be!"

 

The round of applause came again, and most came from Thrawn's immediate family, along with their own and his sisters. Eli chuckled and motioned everyone to look forward towards the stunt area.

 

"Now, may I present my elder sons, the Asteroid Twins and the birthday stars of this celebration; Mitda'ring'tonvanto and Mits'tar'vanto!"

 

Star and Darry burst through the doors and they began revving their hover bikes on the ramps, doing simple tricks until they did a pose, letting Eli leave. 

 

The crowd cheered their name, amazed. Star and Darry looked at each other and grinned before falling back with their bikes and doing spins until they landed safely on the ground. They revved their engines again and began zooming around the track and jumping on their tracks. Flips, tricks and jumps were done through for the show. The crowd applauded as they finished their show with the confetti thrown out with lights shaped to spell out their names inside a massive star glowed in the background.

 

They revved their motorbikes to the side and reappeared in more formal robes. Darry wore one of white and yellow, with hints of blue. A bronze crown settled on his head, similar to his twin's, but his had white diamond gems on them. Star wore white and blue robes with hints of yellow, and glitter decorating most of his outfit along with stars. He had a silver crown with blue on it and he proudly presented himself along with his twin. 

 

For their final trick, he and Darry held hands and let their magic release, transforming the dome into a more elegant setting with a chandelier and crystals floating around, illuminating the place. The crowd oohed and clapped at the presentation, with Ezra cheering them on the loudest.

 

Thooraki stepped forward, holding up two silver goblets. He presented it to the boys. “With this drink, you have both sealed your loyalty to the Mitth Family and to the Ascendancy; to train and learn to serve your people now and forever,”

 

Star and Darry received it. They grinned at each other before clinking their goblets then drunk. The crowd erupted into another round of applause, even as they set the goblets back down on the tray. Music began to play in the air, and Eli and Thrawn came forward for their first dances. They led the boys down the spotlights now on them, and the twins were ball dancing with their fathers.

 

As they danced, sparkles trailed behind them, a small special effect Kurasha had a hand in. The crowd soon joined in the dance, taking their partners and friends to dance around with the birthday boys. It was an enjoyable time with their parents, both boys giggling and talking about how they were excited to be teens and what they wanted to be.

 

After their parents, they were free to dance with anyone else they chose. Darry chose his boyfriends, as obvious, and they twirled him around like a delicate flower. Star giggled as he watched his brother dance. He looked so happy. He was happy for his brother who found such nice lovers. 

 

Soon, someone approached him, being no other than Ajsio. He wore a grey suit and he bowed when he presented himself to Star. "Greetings, Young Prince," he greeted.

 

Star chuckled. He gave him a bow and said, "Good evening, Mr. Kittazi'aj'sio."

 

"Thank you for this lovely evening. Truly, I am blessed. And very privileged to be in your presence, your majestic, most talented, most handsome, sincere--"

 

"Okay, cut it out," Star laughed. 

 

Ajsio giggled and extended his hand. "May I have this dance, your highness?"

 

"Yes, you may," Star said, taking the hand and letting Ajsio swing him onto the dance floor. 

 

Ajsio whispered in his ear, "It's much better dancing with you under the spotlight than behind it."

 

Star giggled. He had a small blush dusting in his cheeks as he was twirled around. "Yeah, this is nice... Thank you."

 

"No, thank you." Ajsio dipped him lightly then he took his hand and kissed it. "For giving me a second chance."

 

"You better make the most out of it."

 

"Yes, my prince." 

 

Star hummed. He liked that title. 

 

Crusher was dancing with the babies with Kurasha, aware that Fastal and Laeysa couldn't come because of their duties. He looked up to see Star and Darry dancing, and he nudged his twin. "Hey, I think that's Ajsio," he pointed to Star's partner.

 

Kurasha looked up and examined Star's partner. He hummed and said, "I think I saw his school file during work." He watched him sway and dance and he bit his inner lip. "But it's all about his familial background." Ajsio was a merchant's son. That could explain how he was able to afford so many luxurious things for Star. But his mother is back in Rentor and his father is in Csillia. That was all Kurasha knew. He didn't know anything about personality or intentions. He frowned. And Ajsio was supposed to bring Star on a date tomorrow…

 

"You can go and ask," Crusher suggested. "You have that right to make sure Star will be alright,"

 

"Maybe tomorrow," Kurasha said. "He'll pick him up anyway."

 

"Alright," Crusher nodded.

 

The hours passed faster than they expected. The celebration ended, and everyone began to file out of the dome. "Open your gifts tomorrow," Eli told the younger twins. "It's been a long day,"

 

"Okay!" Star yawned. "Man, I'm beat! But that was the most awesome stunt we have done yet!" he laughed and hugged his twin. "We could make a career out of this!"

 

"Yeah!" Darry agreed. "We totally should!"

 

Star and Darry began giggling about stuntmen as they headed upstairs with Eli trailing after them.

 

The next day soon came. Star woke up late, and he was only woken up by Ezra dragging him on the floor to fetch him for their breakfast. "Come on, Star," Ezra groaned. "Don't you have a date later?"

 

Star groaned. "I have?" He rubbed his eyes and stared at the ceiling before he gasped. "I have! Shit!" he swore and then rushed downstairs with Ezra to eat his breakfast so he could prepare.

 

After breakfast, Star rushed off to prepare. He went so fast that Eli wasn't able to talk to him. "Woah, what's gotten him into a tizzy?" he chuckled.

 

"He has a date later," Darry replied.

 

"I see," Eli chuckled and patted his head. "Well, tell your brother that I have a gift that I almost forgot to give ya'll the day before your birthday,"

 

"Another gift??" Darry's eyes sparkled. "Yippeee!!"

 

Darry went to look for his brother and he found him ravaging his closet for anything that could pair with his new choker. He wanted to look good because this was his first date. He knew Ajsio would make an effort so he should too.

 

"Hey, bro!" He greeted. "What'cha up to?"

 

"Trying to find an outfit that might fit this," Star said as he showed Darry a new thin silver star choker that had another string attached around it with another star. "Trying to find something blue. Or silver..." Ajsio where's grey a lot. Maybe they could match. He blushed at the thought.

 

"Why do you have a choker?" Darry asked. "Looks like a collar, not gonna lie,"

 

"What do you mean? It's cute," Star said as he wore it. "Ajsio gave it to me yesterday. I'm hoping to wear it today."

 

"Really?" Darry hummed and nodded. "Alright..."

 

Star went back to looking and then groaned. "Why can't I find the perfect outfit..." he whined.

 

"Well, I'm here to tell you that Dad has a gift for us after your date," Darry informed.

 

"A gift?" Star blinked. He looked at the clock and then gave Darry with a grin. "I still have time! What's the gift?"

 

"He didn't say," Darry shrugged. "Wanna go ask?"

 

"Yeah!" Star said. He ran past Darry and yelled, "RACE YOU!"

 

Darry laughed and ran after him. "HEY NO FAIR!"

 

They all ran down the stairs, and the found Eli near a room, messing with a panel.

 

"Dad!" Star called and both he and Darry tackled him down.

 

Eli laughed and got up, dusting himself up. "I thought you were busy with your date, baby,"

 

"I still have an hour or two before he comes. What's the gift?" Star asked excitedly.

 

"Alright," Eli nodded. "Right this way," He opened the room, and the lights opened to reveal a hug walk-in closet, filled with mannequins, shelves, drawers and hangers full of clothes. There were shelves of accessories and bags, drawers full of jewelry, and boxes of shoes, all organized by name of owner and by color and sizes. The walls were decorated with pictures of stars and asteroids, along with the door and panel, which differed from Crusher and Kurasha's that had a tool box and a lightning design on it.

 

Star and Darry were awed and then both squealed. They began diving into the closet and looking through all that they now had. 

 

"DAD THIS IS AWESOME!" Star said as he pulled out a silver jacket. " Just what I needed!"

 

"Thank you so much, Dad!" Darry beamed.

 

"No problem, kiddos," Eli laughed and waved as he turned to leave. "Have fun!"

 

Star grinned and began preparing. 

Chapter 29: Unveiling Lies

Summary:

The younger find "love", the older find the truth

An hour passed and Ajsio arrived, bringing a bouquet of candy and chocolate instead of flowers. 

 

Kurasha opened the door and he looked Ajsio up and down before he opened the door wider. "You must be Ajsio," he said. "Come in. Star's still preparing."

 

Ajsio's eyes widened and he beamed as he went in. "Thank you, sir!" he said as he was directed to the lobby where Eli was cleaning. Kurasha was helping him, but he guessed that had to be put to a halt because he wanted to know this man's intentions first.

 

Kurasha sat across Ajsio as the other fiddled with the bow of the bouquet, excitingly looking around and examining every corner of their household. 

 

Kurasha began to ask, "What are your intentions with Star?" 

 

Ajsio turned to Kurasha, a smile on his face like he was not surprised to hear that question at all. Ajsio confidently answered, "I plan to make him my lover, of course! And I'll be the best one he'll ever have!"

 

Kurasha hummed. That's all? No mention of long-term conditions or anything? He asked, "How did you and Star meet?"

 

"Oh, funny story!" Ajsio laughed. "He needed to do something to prove something to a friend, so he paid me to help him make him right! We hadn't had much contact after that, but then we had to do a project. We became closer then. We chat from time to time and I sometimes even mail him gifts.."

 

"So, you're the one who keeps sending him gifts?"

 

"Yep!" Ajsio said happily. "He says he likes them, which I'm very happy about."

 

Kurasha examined him closer and crossed his arms. Ajsio looked like the cheerful type, of course, Star's type. The only reference he had was with Thro'tarthi. Cheerful, oblivious, with a sense of the high class. Ajsio only ever checked the box of "cheerfulness." Despite him keeping a smile, Kurasha thinks he knows more than he should let on. 

 

Kurasha asked, "Do you know what Star likes?"

 

"Yes, of course!" Ajsio replied instantly. "It would be a bad move if I didn't! That's why I arranged this date, to prove that I am good boyfriend material!"

 

"Can you cook?"

 

"Yep! I mean, one of us has to cook in the relationship," Ajsio laughed.

 

Kurasha narrowed his eyes on him. Star would never tell anyone he couldn't cook. He's too proud of that. "Can you fight?"

 

"Well, no, but I'm sure Star can handle himself," Ajsio shrugged. "He's already got an amazing skill-set and magic. What more can I add?”

 

"What's Star's favorite weapon?"

 

"Well, he's pretty good at a gun--"

 

"How do you know that?"

 

Ajsio froze.

 

Kurasha glared at him with a piercing gaze, and sweat trickled down his throat as he finally realized that he had walked into a dangerous zone. Whatever he says next will either save him from death or finalize his sentence. 

 

"H--He, uh," Ajsio looked at the ground nervously, still trying to smile, but it was no use. He looked too nervous. "He says he--"

 

"No one outside of this family and those close to us knows that we can fight," Kurasha cut off. He stood up and pinned the younger boy on the sofa.

 

Ajsio squeaked in fear as he felt the rage of the older sibling. 

 

Kurasha asked, "How do you know?"

 

"I--I-- W--Wait, just--"

 

"Kurasha!" Star came down and pushed Kurasha off from his date. Star stood in front of Ajsio to protect him as he glared at his brother. "What the hell, Kurasha?! Stop trying to scare him off!"

 

Kurasha glared at his brother and pointed at the boy. "I do not trust you to be alone with him."

 

"Well, too bad! Because I will!" Star huffed as he crossed his arms. "I thought you knew better than to scare off my date, Kurasha! C'mon, he won't hurt me!"

 

"You don't know that!"

 

"Yes, I do!" Star yelled. "You didn't even know his name until I mentioned him!" Star groaned and then turned to the cowering child on the sofa.

 

He sighed and pushed Kurasha to the side to talk to him. He looked up at his brother and said, "Look, Rasha, I know you're worried for me, but I can handle him. I'm not some defenseless damsel that can't be out for a couple of hours with some guy from school."

 

"But that's the reason why I'm worried, Star," Kurasha said. He held onto his shoulders and said, "That boy knows you're not defenseless. What if something happens and it's his fault? What if we aren't there to protect you?”

 

"Rasha, I'm fine ," Star said, shrugging off Kurasha's hands off of him.

 

Kurasha groaned. If his little brother was going to insist on dating this... This strange boy, then needed to watch over him somehow. "Wait here." He went to go upstairs.

 

Star watched his brother leave and then went to his guest. He checked on Ajsio and then apologized, "Sorry about him. He's pretty much an overprotective mother hen."

 

"It's fine," Ajsio said. "I, um, said some things I shouldn't have..."

 

Star blinked then rolled his eyes. He punched Ajsio lightly on the shoulder and said, "Then that's your own fault, stupid."

 

Ajsio laughed and said, "Yeah, it was." He quickly recovered from the fright and gave Star the materialistic bouquet. "Here. I got all your favorites."

 

Star gasped as he took the bouquet and began jumping at the amount of candy all packed into one. His Dad would never allow him to have all of these! "Thanks, Ji! You're the best!" Star said as he plucked a blueberry-flavored lollipop and popped it in his mouth.

 

Ajsio giggled and said, "I'm glad you like it!"

 

Kurasha soon arrived and he glared at the boy interacting with his sibling. He sighed and got Star again. He put a silver star pin on his hair and whispered to him, "That's a tracker. Do not take it off. Press it twice if you're in danger and I'll come pick you up."

 

Star oohed as he tapped his new pin. "I got a new one," he chuckled. He gave a nod to his brother and said, "Will do." He put his candy and chocolate bouquet away and went to get Ajsio. "I'll be back before midnight! Bye!" he yelled before he dragged his date out with him. 

 

Kurasha sighed as he looked at his brother leaving, the foreboding feeling slowly inching up his spine. 

 

Ajsio promised Star that he was going to have the best first-date he'll ever have. He made good on his promise once Star saw him and Ajsio up a snowy mountain with ski-boards.

 

Star gasped as he looked at the snow-filled area and said, "THIS IS AWESOME! I never thought I could come here!" He began giggling as Ajsio came back with skiing gear. 

 

Ajsio was so happy to see Star already giggling at the sight of the mountain. He handed him an extra layer of clothing and the gear and said, "Well, I know a regular date would be kinda boring for you so I went with the extreme route!"

 

Star hastily put on the gear and he replied, "Yeah! This is way better than some lunch at a cafe."

 

Ajsio chuckled. He pulled Star close and then tightened his helmet for him. "Well, I'm glad you like it. But we aren't in the fun part yet." He got the ski board and gave it to Star. "You know how to ride?"

 

"I think you know the answer," Star laughed as he strapped them on.

 

"Actually, no. I don't," Ajsio said, surprising Star. He continued, "I've never seen you ski before."

 

Star looked up at Ajsio and a smug grin stretched his face. "Well, you got your answer today." He got the skiing pole and then slid down the mountain. "Race 'ya to the bottom!"

 

"Hey, no fair!" Ajsio whined as he got his skiing pole as well and began riding down the mountain, trying to catch up to Star. 

 

Star was, surprisingly, an incredible skier. He rode down lumps and rocks, doing flips up on the snow and even daring to go to the edge. It worried Ajsio but seeing how much fun the human was having, it slowly rested his distress. 

 

Star landed perfectly at the bottom of the mountain, perfectly posing like an expert. He laughed and said, "I haven't gone skiing in years!"

 

Ajsio followed after him, but he ended up tripping and falling face-first on the snow. Star helped him get up and the chiss boy laughed. "That was fun!" He turned to Star and said, "You were pretty awesome!"

 

Star giggled and said, "Duh! Ice and snow is literally my signature!”

 

Ajsio laughed. "I should have known." 

 

He took off his ski gear and helped Star so they could go for another round. The two did as many as three rounds before they went to a nearby cafe to get something warm. Star ordered hot vivii while Ajsio ordered the hot soup and noodles for both of them.

 

"Noodles?" Star asked as he got his fork and began to stir his food around. 

 

Ajsio shrugged. "I don't know. They're hot and maybe you might like them."

 

Star hummed and tried some. He moaned in delight at the sweet and sour taste mixing in his mouth and he continued to eat. "Yes, this tastes fabulous!" he said as he continued to eat. 

 

Ajsio was happy he liked it. There wasn't much on the menu that Star could like for this wasn't some high-dining place for the elites, but he was glad Star found himself enjoying the delicacy of simple noodles. Ajsio thought he knew Star but of course, there were things he hadn't known yet and he plans to explore them all.

 

Star looked at Ajsio and saw him staring. He sat up straighter and nervously asked, "What? Do I have something on my face?"

 

"No," Ajsio said as he ate his noodles. "You're just missing something on it."

 

"What?"

 

"Me."

 

Star's face turned as red as roses and he kicked Ajsio under the table, but it didn't affect the chiss as much as he began to laugh at Star's reaction. 

 

"Stupid!" Star cried, covering his face with a whine, not expecting that from the boy. 

 

"C'moooon. I know you like it!" Ajsio teased. He leaned on the table and cutely asked, "The question is, do you like me?"

 

Star peaked from behind his hands and he looked away shyly. He mumbled, "... Yeah... I like you..."

 

Ajsio's face turned bright purple, and he sat there with a stupid smile, not knowing how to react. He expected a different reaction, but this was much more welcomed.

 

Star grumbled and began eating his noodles again before they got cold. 

 

After lunch, Ajsio and Star sat in a tent that Ajsio brought and they began making crystals. Ajsio brought a box so that Star can store all the crystals he wanted. 

 

"I know you know about me, but can I know about you?" Star asked. 

 

"Huh?"

 

"I mean," Star hummed as he made another block of ice and got Ajsio's sculpting tools, and began to carve out a diamond. "You know my favorite flavor, my favorite hobbies, my personality, and all that stuff, but I don't really know about you."

 

"Oh." Ajsio hummed as he looked at the small heart he was carving. "Um... Well, to start, I have a dad. And a mom. But they're not together. Mom never wanted me even though Dad's from a rich family. She said she wanted to have a family with true love, but I guess she never found it so she settled for having me," the chiss boy said. "I'm  kind of envious of you. You have loving parents and a lot of siblings to be around with. I wish I had a sibling but dad doesn't want to marry and mom is still trying to find her 'true love'."

 

Star glanced at Ajsio as he told his story. 

 

Ajsio continued, "I think I'm attracted to you because you have all the things I don't have. You have so much color in your life, and I'm just... Here."

 

"That is a very bad reason to like someone," Star deadpanned. 

 

"But I don't like you now because of that reason," Ajsio said. He went closer to Star and leaned his head lightly on his shoulder. "I found out that I like you because you're so... Outgoing. You're so fierce. So passionate. You're everything that I couldn't be and that's what I love so much about you." He tilted Star's face and said, "I want you to be mine, Star... Will you please be mine?"

 

Ajsio leaned closer to try and kiss him, but his lips were met with an ice crystal instead. 

 

Star tried to hide the blush erupting from his face but of course, that proved difficult. He wasn't ready to kiss yet. This was going too fast for him.

 

Ajsio was disappointed, but of course, he pulled back. Not like he can force him to. He chuckled and said, "I see... Sorry." He got Star's hand and lightly kissed it. "I'll take things at your pace."

 

Star smiled down at Ajsio, happy that he understood him. 

 

They talked for hours until it was time for dinner and Ajsio took Star to a small restaurant nearby. He ordered them Star's favorites and Star happily dined in as they talked more about themselves and getting to know each other. 

 

Soon, Ajsio took Star home. 

 

He kissed Star's hand at the front of his doorstep and said, "Thank you for this wonderful day, My prince."

 

Star blushed at the title again, giggling as he replied, "Thank you for taking me out, Ajsio."

 

Ajsio was about to leave but then Star pulled him in for a kiss on his cheek. It sent the Chiss boy blushing like a madman and Star quickly retreated to his house. 

 

His siblings were there, about to watch a movie.

 

Kurasha got up and quickly went to Star to check on him. "Are you okay? Did he hurt you?"

 

"Of course, not. Calm your tits," Star grumbled, but he didn't mind his brother's hands gently swishing his face from side to side to check any bruises, although it was embarrassing as he was still blushing from the aftermath of the date.

 

"Did you two kiss?" Darry grinned.

 

"No," Star said as he looked away. "But we did other things, though."

 

He changed into his pajamas and told his siblings about his day out. "We went to a ski park! A ski park ! I didn't even know there was one in Csilla! And then he bought me noodles and I never thought they would taste that good! Oh, and he also brought a tent so that we could just chill inside while we made crystals. I made some for you guys, too!" he rambled and began looking for his small bag and began distributing the name-shaped crystals to his siblings. "He told me he'd give me a good date and he did not disappoint!" Star laughed.

 

"Pretty!" Darry got the crystals.

 

"Nice," Crusher chuckled.

 

"Hmm, maybe I should get a boyfriend," Ezra grinned.

 

"Haha, no ," Kurasha said quickly. "Give it another year.”

 

"No fair, Rasha, Darry got two at 11," Ezra pouted.

 

"He's got a point!" Darry laughed.

 

"C'mon, Rasha, lighten up," Star laughed. "Let the baby brother grow up and get someone to love other than his stuffed toys.”

 

"Hey!" Ezra huffed.

 

"As long as it isn't a red flag," Crusher patted his back.

 

"Unavoidable," Eli came in to give them some popcorn for the movie.

 

"Why so?" Star asked as he got to take some popcorn. "I'm sure we can spot red flags for our brother!"

 

"You say that while you're going with one," Kurasha said, rolling his eyes. 

 

"Hey!" Star threw a popcorn at him. "Ajsio's nice !”

 

"And you're the one to talk, Rasha, your girlfriend has her own red flags," Darry pointed out.

 

"Like I said, unavoidable," Eli laughed. "Our family has a history for red flags. I mean, your great-grandmother is a red flag, we saw that clearly, but so is your great grand-dam Theeda," He got the brook to sweep. "Your grandfather's a red flag himself,”

 

"Well, there's still some nice people," Star shrugged. He patted Ezra's head and said, "That's why you should wait, Ezzy. Darry just got lucky.”

 

Darry blinked and giggled. "Hmm, sure, yeah,”

 

They began watching the movie. It was something about superheroes saving the world from an unknown threat. And it was a musical. What really was the messed up part was that the dad was the villain while the son was the hero. 

 

Kurasha was the first to pass out. All that work for the past few weeks left him drained and he needed more than 10 hours of rest at this point.

 

Crusher chuckled and carried his twin. "You guys keep watching, I'll take him to bed," he whispered before heading up.

 

The others continued to watch the movie until they all had to go upstairs for bedtime as well.

 

A few weeks went by. Ezra's life was peaceful without Rimour. Unfortunately, his suspension was only two months, but he supposed that he could enjoy it while it lasted. 

 

On the other hand, his bond with Edalak strengthened, and he was attached to the non-binary Chiss. Everywhere they went, he followed along, like a lost puppy.

 

Star and Darry would watch over Ezra whenever they can because the older twins were both busy.

 

Star would glance at Ezra's friend and how Ezra treated them and turned to Darry. He asked, "Ezra isn't planning on befriending anyone else, is he?”

 

"Doesn't look like it," Darry chuckled.

 

"Will he be alright?”

 

"I'm sure it's fine," Darry waved the worries off. "I mean, we've been wanting him to have a friend, and now he has!”

 

Star nodded. "Yeah, okay... Well, he can have more friends later.”

 

"Yeah, maybe," Darry agreed.

 

But as more weeks went by, Ezra only stuck to one friend. Sure, he was paired with others in class assignments, and Edalak was too, and sure, they chatted with others, but they were back on each other's side before the day ended.

 

Star approached his brother one night and asked, "Hey, lil' bro. Why don't you hang out with the other kids?”

 

"Edalak's the only friend I can trust," Ezra shrugged. "They helped me out when I needed it. Besides," He rubbed his arm. "Some of the other kids were friends of Rimour. I don't trust them to not hurt me…”

 

Star hummed. "I see... That's fine." He patted Ezra's head. "Just be careful, okay? And maybe you can try being friendly with the other kids. Just with a boundary.”

 

"Okay… I'll try," Ezra nodded, but his face was still unsure.

 

Well, Kurasha helped him with that again. He made him a portable toy track he can play with so when they have free time or have small breaks, Ezra can play with his classmates the toy cars or monster trucks that can drive through the miniature race track.

 

Ezra held his breath but went to give it a try. He brought them to school before class to play with while Edalak wasn't there yet. Some classmates got their interests piqued, moving to play with him. Ezra beamed and moved a little as others came to play.

 

Unfortunately, that didn't last very long as Sir Raivu came over. "Sorry, Ezra, toys aren't allowed at school," he told him. "You can have fidget spinners or anything to distract yourself from your nerves like a stress ball but no toys. Please put it away,"

 

"Oh… okay," Ezra sighed and placed everything back in his bag.

 

That's unfortunate. Instead, Kurasha made him small cars that could act as flippers during class. One flip and see if it lands. That's the game. It can count as fidget toy and it's very easy to make. 

 

"At this point, why don't you just tell Ezra to open a shop," Star joked as he got his own flip car from Kurasha. A white and blue monster truck with stars and stripes.

 

"Flippy cars!" Darry beamed as he got his own, which was a yellow and blue monster truck with white stars, as did Crusher, who got a dark blue one with lightning markings.

 

Ezra got a purple one with pictures of the moon on them. He oohed and hugged it. He always seemed fascinated with the moon, even staring up at Csilla's moons too many times at night.

 

At school, his classmates seemed interested at the flipping cars. Ezra jumped for joy as he made another friend by the end of the day. Her name was Rodrai. A few days later, he got another friend. His name was Alaalo.

 

Ezra was overjoyed, beaming that he had a friend group now, just like his brothers. Edalak looked a little left out, but Ezra patted his hands. "Don't worry, Edal, you'll always still be my best friend!"

 

Edalak smiled and nodded. "Thanks, Ez…”

 

Days passed and the busy days were starting to slow down for Crusher and Kurasha and they could finally have some time for themselves. Of course, Kurasha took this time to spend with his family and make arrangements with Laeysa. He didn't like missing his relationships with the people around his life just because he was busy.

 

Crusher started to find some time too. He began calling and checking up with Fastal, even arranging dates with him whether in Sarvchi or in Csilla. Sometimes the boy was grumpy that he didn't get as much attention as Crusher gave to other things but he always seemed so cheerful when the other called that he never knew the mess behind him that came from a tantrum.

 

A few months have passed by, and one day, Sir Laeyku called the council to the office. "Alright, Council, listen up," he spoke, voice sounding grim. "We've been getting plenty of complaints that some of the school's utility and rooms are not up-to-date with the standards of some students, and we need the money to raise to repair them,”

 

"Another fundraiser event?" Kurasha suggested. "We could implement the School Festival Week I arranged months ago that you have signed off on, sir. A different day could have a different activity for the students to participate in and could also include a fundraiser.”

 

"Hmm… perhaps… but…" Sir Laeyku shook his head. "The students' parents and guardians barely have any money to give. I was hoping our sponsors would help,"

 

"Sir, we only have a few sponsors," Crusher pointed out, taking the datapad sheet on the table. "The goal is… 500,000 credits??"

 

"This school is expensive to keep, and more expensive to repair," Sir Laeyku sighed. "Maybe you two could get more sponsors for us to help? I would, but as a representative of the school, I may seen too… poor for them to listen,”

 

Kurasha and Crusher looked at each other before looking back at the principal. "We'll find a way, sir," Kurasha answered.

 

"Thank you," Sir Laeyku nodded. "Dismissed!"

 

They all headed out, and Laeysa escorted the PRO to her classroom. As the twins walked, Crusher ran his fingers through his hair. "How are we going to get sponsors to get us 500,000 credits!? That's too much!”

 

Kurasha groaned. 500,000 credits... Yes, it is quite too much. If he could, he'd send Star out to try and gamble again, but of course he can't. "Well, maybe Uncle Thrass could help us," Kurasha suggested. "Give us suggestions.”

 

“Good idea!” Crusher agreed.

 

They videocalled Thrass then waited. After a while, Thrass picked up, doing his work and stacking everything up. "Hey, boys, how's the council?" He asked with a smile.

 

"It's great, although busy," Kurasha replied.

 

"But we've got a situation now," Crusher hissed. "Our principal needs us to get more sponsors for the school to help with repairs,"

 

"Oh, that shouldn't be a problem," Thrass chuckled, sipping on his Kaf. "How much money do you need anyway?”

 

"500... Thousand," Kurasha winced. "It's a rather large sum…”

 

Thrass almost spat out his Kaf. "Um… wow, that's um… too much…" he hummed. "You'd have to get every Chiss in the council to sponsor to get that much…”

 

"We know," Kurasha said. "I didn't know that a school like Rentor could cause that much…”

 

"Well, it's the ONLY school in Rentor for your ages," Thrass reminded. "So that's no surprise…" he hummed. "Why don't you try to convince Uncle Iceesat to convince the council to actually sponsor the school?”

 

"It seems like we're asking too much..." Kurasha fidgeted.

 

"Yeah, probably…" Thrass smiled. "But with your status? I don't think it's that much. Trust me, your Uncle Thurfian had asked for much more…" He snorted.

 

"We'll think about it, Uncle," Crusher sighed.

 

"Alright, good luck!"

 

With that, the call ended.

 

Kurasha sighed. "I don't think this amount is worth it..." he muttered. "Do you think we should asked grunkle?”

 

"He is one of our original sponsors, so…" Crusher shrugged. "Maybe,”

 

They video called Iceesat next. It didn't take too long for him to answer, laying back on his bed with Pan Jr on chest. "Hey, boys, what's going on?" He greeted.

 

"Hey, Grunkle!"

 

"How are you doing?"

 

The boys started off small of course.

 

"Just taking a break from council duties," Iceesat sighed. "My only day off, and I'm spending it with my baby Pan Jr," He kissed the puppy droid's forehead, earning a cute bark in return.

 

Kurasha giggled. "I'm glad you're enjoying our gift, Grunkle. Actually, we need a favor again, regarding the council…”

 

"What is it?" Iceesat let the droid run off before he flipped over. His wavy hair a mess and dyed a different colour from usual. Was it blue?

 

"Well, um…" Crusher wanted to say but the nerves clogged up in his throat. What if it was too much, and their Grunkle scolds at them? He was very capable, as shown last time…

 

"Well, our principal said that our school needs 500,000 credits for repairs," Kurasha said. "He suggested that we ask from our sponsors to quicken the process…”

 

"Oh," Iceesat hummed. "Well, sorry, buddy, but since Obbic is the 9th Ruling Family, I'm legally allowed to only donate 10,000 credits maximum. Saarke could probably donate at least 100,000 since he's the head of the council and Ufsa is the 1et Ruling Family, but even with our combined money, you won't reach your goal unless you get more sponsors,"

 

"Yeah… we were told that too…" Crusher admitted.

 

Kurasha sighed. "I see... Is there no chance for us to get more sponsors, then?”

 

"I can try to convince them," Iceesat grinned. "Youngest member charms still work,"

 

"Isn't Uncle Thurfian technically the youngest?" Crusher blinked.

 

"Technically, but he doesn't know how to use his power," Iceesat giggled. "I'll try to bring it up to the council, I'll call you back when I get an update,”

 

"Thank you so much, Grunkle," Kurasha said and he bowed in the camera. "This means a lot.”

 

"You're welcome! Good luck!" With that, the call ended.

 

Kurasha sighed and turned to Crusher. "I'll try to think of a back up plan if this doesn't work.”

 

"Good idea," Crusher nodded.

 

A few days had gone by. Sir Laeyku was pestering them from time to time, asking if they had gotten the money yet. Sometimes even asking them during school hours.

 

Kurasha sighed and said, "Our apologies, sir. We already have talked with Patriarch Iceesat about the problem and he is on the road to getting us new sponsors. However, I can try and suggest a more efficient and more cost-free way to repair the school if you'll give me some time.”

 

"No, no, that would take too long," Sir Laeyku shook his head. "Cost-free can never be trusted anyway. Who knows how effective 'free' can get one,”

 

Kurasha sighed. "I see... Then, there is no other option than to wait for Patriarch Iceesat's reply, sir.”

 

"Alright, fine…" Sir Laeyku sighed and walked off.

 

"Wow, he's getting worried…" Crusher's lips pursed. "I hope he's not mad at us…”

 

"He has no other choice," Kurasha hummed. He began to think and said, "Maybe we could find a better way to repair the school.”

 

"Maybe…" Crusher nodded and walked away with his twin.

 

Meanwhile, Ezra felt Edalak more… attached recently. Even when he's playing and chattering with Alaalo and Rodrai, Edalak would be draped over his shoulder, attaching themselves to him. He hummed and shrugged it off. It was weird but maybe it was a… good kind of weird.

 

Well, one time, he was wearing one of the clothes Star made for him filled with glitter and Edalak did what they usually do and got their body full of glitter. Edalak didn't seemed to mind. It was itchy, but they stayed attached. How… odd, to say the least.

 

"You really need to get some boundaries with Edalak," Darry commented.

 

"I know…" Ezra sighed.

 

"I agree with Darry," Star said as he sipped on some leftover shakes. Shakes was slowly becoming his favorite drink.

 

"But how?" Ezra scratched his head. "Even when I tell him, he still attaches. And I'm scared he'll think I'm a bad friend if I tell him off…" he lowered his head.

 

"A good friend is there for you. A better friend knows when you need them. A best friend knows your limits." Star turned to his little brother and tilted his head. "Just explain that you need space but that doesn't mean you'll stop being their friend.”

 

"Okay… okay," Ezra took a breath and nodded. "I think I can do that…"

 

"I know you can do it, bro!" Darry ruffled his head.

 

"You got this!" Star encouraged.

 

Just before school ended, Ezra went to confront Edalak. "Edal, can we talk?"

 

"Sure," Edalak nodded and went to follow him to a corner of the room. "What's up?"

 

"Well…" Ezra fiddled with his fingers. "It's about… your attachment to me…"

 

"…oh," Edalak's face flushed. He rubbed the back of his neck. "Um, I'm sorry, had it… been obvious?"

 

Ezra blinked. What? What was he talking about?

 

"I guess there's no use of hiding it then…" Edalak took a breath and held the other's hand. "Yeah, Ezra… it's true. I do have a crush on you,"

 

---

 

"…And that's what happened," Ezra recalled to the younger twins as he leaned back against his seat.

 

Star and Darry stared at each other for a brief moment before turning back to their brother. "He… woah," Darry blinked. "I did… not expect that,”

 

Star blinked before he had to hold himself for a laugh. "Plot twist," he giggled. "But we sorta should have seen it coming..." Star turned to his younger brother and asked, "So... You're going to accept him? Or not? Do you have feelings for him too?”

 

"I don't know! I said that I'll think about it," Ezra held his head. "And right now, I'm freaking out!"

 

Good thing today was a Friday then .

 

"Well, then. The first thing to do is to calm yourself," Star suggested as he sat down with Ezra on his bed. "Don't try to overthink. It'll only overwhelm you. Let's focus on one thing first. They like you. How do you feel about that? One emotion at a time, please.”

 

"I… I don't know how I feel about that…" Ezra swallowed and held his head. "I feel… confused? Surprised? I… I don't know!”

 

"That's fine, it's normal for kids your age," Star said, acting like he was well past his age when he was not. "Let's put those feelings aside for now. Tell me what you think of Edal without mentioning the confession.”

 

“Um, well…” Ezra brushed a hair strand aside. “I think that they're a great person…They're always so protective, though they sometimes can be a little oblivious and a little dumb, it's… it's kinda cute…” he blushed a little.

 

Star grinned. "Well, do you think they'll be a good partner?”

 

"Um… I don't know… maybe??" Ezra sighed.

 

"Maybe you should give him a chance!" Darry suggested.

 

"A… chance?” Ezra blinked.

 

"Yep. Try going out on a date," Star said. "Make it clear to them that you're confused and to make up your mind, you can have a date with them. That's what I did." Star shrugged.

 

"Um, alright…" Ezra took a breath and nodded. "I can do that…" He swallowed. "Just don't tell Kurasha please! You know how he is, and I wanna figure this out without him hovering yet,”

 

Star and Darry laughed. 

 

"We won't, little bro," Star said with a thumbs up.

 

"Yeah! You can count on us!" Darry grinned.

 

Ezra beamed. "Thanks, guys!"

 

By Monday, Ezra sprinted to his classroom as fast as he could. As he did, he bumped into Rimour, who growled. "Oh, it's you ."

 

"No time for talking to someone like you ." Ezra rolled his eyes and sprinted past him.

 

Their eyes met Ezra's, and they lit up at the sight of him. "Ez?"

 

"Edalak," Ezra walked forward, looking around. They were alone. Good. He felt less subconscious that way. "We need to talk,"

 

"If it's about what happened on Friday, I apologize," Edalak bowed their head. "I said too much, and I know it made you uncomfortable. I didn't wanna confess because I knew that it was going to change things between us and-"

 

"No, no! It's fine!" Ezra blushed at how considerate the other was of his feelings. Ch'od, he felt like he didn't deserve them. "I'm sorry for… for spacing out and giving you a dismissive answer. I was… surprised, is all," he sat beside them. "But… if you're willing… I could give you a chance,"

 

"A… chance?" Edalak blushed. "Like… a date?"

 

"Mmhmm," Ezra nodded. "If you don't mind,"

 

"Oh thank you!" Edalak's eyes sparkled, hugging the other. "I promise I will not disappoint you!"

 

"You never do," Ezra chuckled and returned the hug.

 

After school, the younger set of twins heard that it went well, and they were excited. They helped Ezra plan and prepare for the date on the weekend, and hopefully, Kurasha won't know of their activities. His meeting with Ajsio was bad enough. They didn't want to scare Edalak away.

 

Ezra felt excited but also quite nervous. He's never had a crush before, much less a date due that weekend. He felt frazzled! Even at school, whenever he walked alone while Edalak or his friends were busy, he was shaking, the butterflies blossoming in his stomach.

 

His first ever date was coming…

 

What if he messed up? What if he said something wrong? What if Edalak starts to like him less after the date? What if-

 

"Hey, rich bitch." Rimour snapped his fingers in front of him. They were paired up for a project in chemistry class… how convenient. "Focus on our work."

 

"Oh, sorry," Ezra blinked and shook his head as he turned back to the beakers. "Was just thinking,"

 

"Well, do it after the lesson, freak," Rimour rolled his eyes. "I'm trying to get by class without smashing your face in these breakers,"

 

"Okay, okay, geez," Ezra huffed, pouring the chemicals into a flask. "Unlike you , I'm actually excited and thinking of my date this weekend."

 

"A date? With Edalak?" Rimour raised an eyebrow. "How naïve can you be?"

 

"Hey! Edalak is a great guy!" Ezra argued. "He's helpful, he's nice, a bit of a dummy sometimes, but at least he doesn't try to smash my things."

 

"Whatever, idiot," Rimour rolled his eyes and continued with their work.

 

Soon, the date came and Ezra was hastily preparing for his date. 

 

Kurasha found it odd and he asked Darry, "Is Ezra going anywhere?"

 

"Yep! On a hangout with his friends," Darry nodded. "He's been nervous since it's his first hangout,"

 

"Oh." Kurasha gave a nod and then went upstairs. "I'll get something for him."

 

"Woah, woah, what are you getting?" Darry held him back.

 

"A pin. Like the one I got for Star," Kurasha replied. "He had a hard time making friends. I just want to make sure he's safe."

 

"He'll be fine, he's just in Rentor," Darry waved it off. "Dad's there doing his work, so he'll be on-duty in case he gets hurt,"

 

"Hm... Okay," Kurasha said. He continued off to his workshop to do a bit of paperwork for the school and his assignments.

 

Darry messaged Ezra that he was clear to go. Ezra sighed in relief and got himself in his casual yet best clothes, a stylish orange jacket above a purple jumpsuit with a silver belt around his waist while he wore silver boots and carried a small, golden strapped purse bag. He headed out with Thrass, who offered to drop him off in Rentor. "Your Dad's just near the school if you need him, alright, kiddo?" he patted his head.

 

"Got it, Uncle!" Ezra nodded before he walked down the ramp.

 

He headed to the school gate, where Edalak was waiting for him. They were wearing a trendy trenchcoat while their hair was in a small ponytail. They held a small box in their hands as they leaned against the gate.

 

Ezra blushed. Wow... they looked... different. A good different, but... different. He held his breath and moved forward.

 

Edalak caught his eyes, and their face turned purple, all the way to the tip of their ears. "W-Woah..." they swallowed. "You look... gorgeous,"

 

"O-Oh!" Ezra's blush deepened. "Um, thank you... you... you look amazing," he played with his hair.

 

"Th-Thank you," Edalak smiled. They held out the box. "For you,"

 

Ezra blinked and accepted the gift. "Thank you..." He opened it, and his eyes sparkled at a sparkling necklace with a jeweled moon in the center. "This is... beautiful, Edal,"

 

"Thanks," Edalak turned away with a blush. "The moon reminds me of you,"

 

Ezra giggled and placed it around his neck. "Thanks..."

 

"You're welcome," Edalak held out a hand. "Now, shall we?"

 

"Mmhmm!" Ezra chirped and took their hand, letting them lead them towards the village.

 

They walked through the huts and houses, passing by a few hover carts and fishermen as they chatted. They headed towards the marketplace, and Edalak held out a card. "My parents gave me this card to spend for today," they gave it to Ezra. "I want you to go wild!"

 

"Woah, you're rich?" Ezra's sparkled at the card.

 

"No, but my parents work in the government of Rentor, and they earn enough for my needs and wants," Edalak chuckled. "It's only 2 million credits, so please be careful,"

 

"I will!" Ezra beamed and headed through the stalls, dragging Edalak with him.

 

They went through the market place, buying a few cloths, toys and other trinkets. Ezra enjoyed his time, though he managed to restrain himself from buying too much or buying the expensive ones. He managed to leave the marketplace with only three bags, which Edalak offered to carry.

 

As they headed out, someone called out Ezra's name, and he beamed, turning around to see his friends. "Alaalo! Rodrai!"

 

Edalak frowned, watching the two Chiss run over to hug their date, but they said nothing, smiling as they began to chat. Ezra had gotten some of the trinkets from their shopping and gave them to his friends. "Most of my family think that I'm out on a hangout, so here's a little token of deception," he giggled.

 

"Your family's a bit protective, huh?" Alaalo laughed as he was given a sparkling crystal ball.

 

"You have no idea," Ezra snorted.

 

Rodrai had gotten a wooden doll. "Ooh, Ez, can I have this one??"

 

"Sure," Ezra smiled. "I have others to give to my siblings anyway,"

 

After a while, Alaalo and Rodrai waved them goodbye and headed off. Edalak hummed, taking Ezra back towards the school. Ezra had two bags left. "You sure are generous," They commented.

 

"Well, of course!" Ezra chirped. "They're my friends!"

 

Edalak smiled. They stopped for a moment and held his hand. "Before we go back... look," He pointed to another direction.

 

"Hmm?" Ezra turned to where he was pointing. His eyes widened. "Woah..."

 

Just by the lake and the far mountains, the sun was starting to set. The water and the sky had turned into a golden-purple color while the moon and the stars were starting to appear above in the dark part of the sky.

 

"Wow..." Ezra stared at the view. "This is beautiful..."

 

"Yeah..." Edalak didn't see the view, focused only at the boy beside them. "It is..." They moved closer to the other. "Ezra..."

 

"Hmm?" Ezra turned to him, but he blushed when he noticed the other was so close. "Um... Edalak...?"

 

"May I...?" Edalak's face erupted in purple.

 

Ezra was confused until he realized that they were too close. He swallowed and turned away. "Um... can we take it slow?" he asked. "I don't... This is going too fast..."

 

Edalak looked disappointed but they nodded and instead gave a kiss on the boy's hand. "Of course,"

 

They soon said their goodbyes, and Ezra headed to his Dad's ship. Eli was waiting for him, and he smiled. "Hey, kiddo, how was your hangout?" he chuckled at the bags. "Ya'll went shoppin'?"

 

"Mm-hmm!" Ezra grinned. "We did. And I've got gifts for my siblings!"

 

"That's great, baby," Eli patted his head. "Now come on, it's gettin' late,"

 

"Okay,"

 

Ezra came back with the bags and Star and Darry immediately went to him. 

 

"How was it?" Star asked. He oohed at the shopping bags and said, "Those look nice!"

 

"It was great!" Ezra held out some shimmering cloth. "Look what I got for you, Star! Made by real silk!"

 

"Ooooh!" Star beamed. He got the silk and said, "Thanks, Ezzy! You're the best!"

 

"You're welcome!" Ezra chirped. He held out some nightlight stars to Darry. "Here, Darry!"

 

"Yay! Stars!" Darry got the nightlight stars with a beam.

 

Ezra gave Kurasha some spare parts he got in a box for a discount and gave Crusher a recipe book, fresh from an old chef in Rentor.

 

"Thanks, Ezra," Kurasha smiled. "Well, I hope you enjoyed your hang out. It's nice to see you have more friends."

 

"I did!" Ezra chirped as Crusher hugged the recipe book. "It was fun!"

 

A glimmer caught Kurasha's eye, and he saw the necklace around Ezra's neck.

 

He hummed as he looked down and it. "That's... A nice necklace..."

 

"Thanks!" Ezra did his best to not squirm at his brother's gaze. "One of my friends gave it to me,"

 

"Your friends? Who?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Edalak! You know, the one who reported Rimour,"

 

Kurasha gave a small hum as he looked at it cautiously. "I see..." He patted his brother's head and said, "I'm glad you have friends that care for you."

 

"Me too," Ezra agreed. "They're amazing,"

 

Kurasha squints his eyes at the necklace before leaving him be.

 

Later, Ezra went on to tell the younger twins about the date in his room. "And then they gave me a credit card to use to shop, and they let me buy anything I wanted!" He giggled. He held out three dolls. "Oh! I almost forgot, this is for the triplets!" He ran off to the nursery.

 

Darry laughed. "Looks like Ezzy found his own partner," he giggled.

 

Star grinned. "I'm just hoping Edalak is good for him."

 

"I'm sure they are!" Darry smiled. "They've been making Ezra happy so far,"

 

Star giggled. "Yeah. You're probably right."

 

They headed after their brother to the nursery. Thornella was playing with her wooden doll while Theodore was too scared to touch his. Easton munched on his, ripping it apart with his mouth. "I think he's teething..." Ezra held the boy towards Star.

 

Easton looked up and dropped the doll, reaching out towards his favorite brother. Star giggled and happily embraced his brother in his arms. "Say, ah, Easton," Star said, imitating the action so the baby could follow.

 

Easton tilted his head but opened his mouth anyway. In his gums, some baby fangs were growing.

 

Star oohed. "Yeah, he is teething!" He said. "Dang, they grow up so fast," he giggled.

 

Easton whimpered and grabbed on his shirt to chew on.

 

"Oof, he needs something in his mouth," Star said. He took Easton to Eli's office and knocked.

 

Eli answered the door. "Hey, babies," he patted Star's head and pinched Easton's cheek lightly. "What seems to be the trouble?"

 

"Easton's teething," Star said. "And he's ripping almost everything in his mouth."

 

"Teethin'? Already?" Eli hummed. "The babies are growin' fast..." He patted Easton's head. "Can you tell Crusher to handle dinner? I need to get teethin' rings for these little ones," He tickled the baby's stomach, earning a giggle before he huffed.

 

"Okay!" Star said. He held Easton in his arms and went to find his older brother.

 

Crusher was in his room, and it looked like he was... sewing?

 

"Crush?" Star went inside and walked towards him.

 

"Hmm?" Crusher was caught with some threads around his arms. "Oh, hey, Star!" He got the scissors to cut the thread and caught the needle before it fell. "What's up?" He turned to them, booping Easton's nose with a finger.

 

"What are you doing?" Star asked.

 

"Just trying to make something for Fastal," Crusher set the needle in the thread. He looked down at the design, which seemed to be a purse made of jeans. "It's... still a work in process,"

 

"You know, if you wanted some cloth, you could have just told me," Star giggled. "You didn't have to tear up your jeans..."

 

"Nah, I'm fine, I don't really wear jeans too much, so it's fine," Crusher waved him off.

 

"Okay. Well, Dad is asking you to cook dinner," Star said. "He went to get teething rings for the kids."

 

"Oh! Dinner!" Crusher stuffed his things into the drawer. "I forgot dinner!" He dashed out immediately.

 

Star giggled. He got his little brother and went after his older brother.

 

Crusher managed to get dinner set up just in time for everyone to head down and gather to eat. Well, except Theodore.

 

"Hey, Rasha, can you go get Theo?" Darry asked as he carried Thornella. "He's hiding in the nursery again,"

 

Kurasha nodded and went to get the shy baby. He headed up and into the nursery, where he found the baby under his crib, whimpering and curled up.

 

He went to the small baby and opened his arms. "Hello, baby brother..." he gently called. "Come out. It's time for dinner."

 

"Nyah!" Theodore shook his head and whimpered. "Awa..." He backed up more.

 

"No, no, it's alright," Kurasha called. "What's wrong, baby?"

 

Theodore pointed behind Kurasha, and he turned to see Ezra's jacket over the chair. Kurasha tilted his head and went over to take a look at it. The light suddenly turned off, the nightlight opening. The jacket on the chair made a large shadow, and Theodore let out a scream, cowering back more. Kurasha ran to Theodore and held him in his arms and then pressed on his panic button. 

 

Everyone in the house got the alert and they all came running to Kurasha's location. The emergency light was forced on, and Eli ran in first. "What's happenin'!? What's goin' on!?"

 

Kurasha held the crying child close and he pointed to Ezra's jacket.

 

Eli turned and blinked. "Oh," He headed to the panel outside. The emergency light soon faded, and the lights came back. He went back inside and went to Theodore. "Hey, baby, it's alright, it's just a shadow," He removed the jacket to reveal the chair. "See? No monster?"

 

"Wada...?" Theodore sniffled his tears.

 

Kurasha blinked. He rubbed his eyes and groaned. He rubbed his head and muttered, "I must not have gotten actual sleep... I apologize..."

 

"It's alright, babies," Eli patted their heads and gave the baby a circular, rubber ring. "Come on, dinner then sleep,"

 

Theodore snuggled in Kurasha's hold, munching on his new teething ring. Kurasha got up and went with Eli downstairs to eat dinner. 

 

Months went by. Ezra had gone on his 'hangouts' every now and again. The older brothers haven't been able to notice anything, focused on their own duties and going on their own dates. For the younger twins, everything was still a little calm with barely any duties but doing their studies and keeping an eye on their younger siblings.

 

For the older twins, however, their principal had been acting... strange. To their surprise, the council had agreed to donate to the school, especially since Rentor was at the lowest, and the Chiss there could have future potential in the government or at the CEDF. But while Sir Laeyku was overjoyed at the donation, there had been barely any change to the school utilities.

 

Kurasha handed Sir Laekyu the evidence and complaints and asked, "Sir. Why has there been no movement with the repairs? We need to send a report to our sponsors about the school's status soon."

 

"Our builders and architechs gave their own complains, Kurasha," Sir Laeyku placed down his datapad to show the messages from the workers. "Lots of them are from off-planet, and their equipment need transport, so I'm still trying to negotiate with them,"

 

Kurasha glanced down at the datapad, and it indeed showed the workers all in a group chat, demanding for such and such, along with datapads for the blueprints and their own ship for free.

 

"I'm sure the 500,000 credits are enough for the datapads and equipment. Stated here, they just need less than 100,000 for labor," Kurasha said as he began scrolling up. "So, if we add that, we can look for better equipment and provide transportation, and..." he paused. 100,000 credits was all the men were asking for and the equipment and data pads cost no less than 150,000... What happened to the other 250,000?

 

"A small ship costs 50,000," Sir Laeyku explained. "And that fits 40 laborers, but that does not include the transportation with the equipment. If we include the equipment, per ship can only carry 10 laborers, with 6 heavy equipment, and we have 50 laborers. That kind of ship would cost about 120,000, and that would multiply per ship, it would go past our budget, including the budget they require, it's going over more, that's why I'm trying to negotiate with using our equipment," He got the datapad and got the files of complaints. "You are dismissed, president. Let me handle this,"

 

"... I see..." Kurasha said. He gave a bow and went outside, but he sent himself a copy and began looking for notes and tried the numbers given.

 

It seemed to be exact, the only inaccuracy was that the smaller ships cost about 55,000 credits and that was without a navigator and compartment. Kurasha hummed. If he wasn't correct and they truly needed more, it would be a bother. So, he went to his Dad because he was rather smart with calculations.

 

Eli looked through the calculations and frowned. "Sounds about right… but why would your principal be associatin' with builders from Csilla?”

 

"I have no idea," Kurasha said. "There are builders from Rentor, but maybe they aren't recommendable. He did say say cutting costs wouldn't improve the faculties…”

 

Eli hummed. He got up. "Kurasha, how effective are your bots?”

 

"My bots?”

 

"Mm-hmm," Eli nodded. "Your principal's shady, and if there's somethin' he's keepin'… it's best we figure it out,”

 

Kurasha blinked before he said. "I'll get them ready."

 

The next day, Eli had a box of robot bots at his service. It was only half, though, and Kurasha had the other. He tested his bots by trying to repair a corner of a hall that was leaking, using the delivered materials he had. It was only a test, and if he was able to fix this part, he'd start working on the rest of the school and he would try to propose to the principal his bots do the work instead of manual labor.

 

As Eli had theorized, Sir Laeyku refused the suggestion. "Your bots is unpaid labor, and we would never use a prince of the Mitth to do such thing. Rentor is under the Mitth Family's reign, after all," he excused.

 

"Well, if unpaid labor is the problem, just give me a single credit for each one," Kurasha said. "That wouldn't be unpaid. And we could use the leftover funds for more events that could benefit the school.”

 

"It is against the rules to give a child money at school," Sir Laeyku made a face. "Illegal, even, look it up. The idea is dismissed, and so are you." He stood up. "You are dismissed, president.”

 

Kurasha sighed. Dammit... 

 

He looked at his bot and wondered if he could just... Make them have a conscience. 

 

He went to his dad and told him about the meeting and how disappointed he was. He just wanted to help the school improve.

 

"It's alright, baby," Eli patted his back. "But that seals the suspicion. I'm gonna need all of your bots for the next part of the plan. You can come with me tonight for it, or do ya wanna stay back at the mansion?”

 

"Can I come?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Yes," Eli nodded. "But it'll be risky. You in for it?”

 

That gave Kurasha a grin. "Yes." He may not be as danger-loving as his siblings, but he was a Mitth. He loves adventure.

 

That night, Eli and Kurasha snuck out of the mansion to head to the Lucifer. They took a quick trip to Rentor, and Eli made them wear black jumpsuits. "We'll have to sneak into the school and release your bots and fix the utilities. While they do, we search and report anythin' suspicious. Got it?”

 

"Got it." Kurasha petted his little spider bots before releasing them to do their duty.

 

They soon made it to Rentor. They jumped up towards the roof, and Eli broke into a window, slipping inside into a room. He helped Kurasha inside, then he moved to open the door. "Release them now,”

 

Kurasha let his bag out and his robots began running down the halls, scattering to every crook and cranny for things to repair. They made haste and they were quick about it. But there were a few bots with no job to do so they accompanied Kurasha and Eli while they searched. They had to use a flashlight to get around, their steps turning into tip-toes in case the guard caught them. They soon found themselves in the principal's office, where a guard was standing by the door.

 

"Stay here," Eli whispered before swiftly moving towards the guard. He moved behind him and pinched his neck, causing him to tense before collapsing. "Perfect," Eli waved his hand to his son. "Coast is clear,”

 

Kurasha walked over with three of his bots following after him. They headed inside the office, and the bots were scattered to look around with them.

 

After some searching, Kurasha found a loose tile on the floor. Kurasha picked it up and put it aside. He gasped and called, "Dad!”

 

Eli rushed over, and they found a handprint under the tile. "Fascinating…" he got his datapad to scan it. "It's… Laeyku's handprint.”

 

"Sir Laeyku's?”

 

"Yes." Eli gritted his teeth. He placed a hologram of the scan on top of the handprint.

 

The room began to shake, and they turned to see the bookshelf part, leading into a tunnel. Kurasha gasped and once Eli started walking, he followed. They used their flashlights to light their way, some bots staying to scan for anything else in the office and one following after them. The tunnel was long and dark, the sound creaking and squeaks heard echoing through the walls.

 

Kurasha muttered, "I never thought a school could have something like this…”

 

"Eh, all schools have their secrets," Eli chuckled. "It's what makes them mysterious, interestin' and dangerous,”

 

Kurasha oohed and continued to follow his father. They soon made it to a door. Nothing like the sliding, electric doors of almost every establishment in the Ascendancy. It was an old-fashioned wooden door.

 

Eli frowned. He made Kurasha step back before he kicked the door down. "Stay here, I'm goin' in first," he instructed.

 

Kurasha nodded and stayed out as instructed.

 

Eli entered the room, and his eyes widened. There hung a chart with pictures and locations with red wires and pins, tying them down in a sort of web of conspiracy. His eyebrows furrowed, and he moved forward towards the chart.

 

"What is this…?"

 

He found pictures of the students. Of Laeysa. Of Ertrail. And of…

 

Eli tensed.

 

…Kurasha and Crusher.

 

His heart began to pace in beating, and he slowly backed up. He aimed towards the door, but it slammed shut in front of him. "Shit." He hissed.

 

"Dad?!" Kurasha called.

 

"Head up the surface, NOW!" Eli cried out. "Find my datapad in the office and call Ba'kif!”

 

Kurasha did as he was told and he rushed back up.

 

Eli sighed in relief at hearing his son's footsteps fade away into the distance. He looked around the room, trying to find another way to escape. He scavenged through the papers and datapads on the floor, trying to find a secret door. To his luck, he pressed a button, and a door opened beside him. He grinned and went to open it.

 

Unfortunately, it only led to a closet. Fortunately, Eli found exactly what he was looking for.

 

---

 

The datapad call rang out, and Ba'kif answered it swiftly. "Hello? This is Supreme General Ba'kif,”

 

"Greetings, Supreme General," Kurasha greeted. "My father, Eli'vant, has found something in the school of Rentor. He asks for your immediate assistance.”

 

"What? Ch'od, not Eli and his spy missions again…" Ba'kif hissed. "I thought he got over that when he retired…" He sighed and nodded. "Alright, the CEDF and I are on our way, stay out, and don't leave the vicinity,”

 

"Thank you," Kurasha said then he ended the call. He looked back before rushing to go back.

 

Before he could, however, the bookshelf slammed shut, causing him to halt. He hissed. He went back to the loose tile and grabbed one of his bots. A hologram of Laeyku's handprint. Kurasha materialized as such from one of his bots and tried it on the hand below. The bookshelf begun to open when a blaster shot it, causing it to malfunction and shut.

 

"I told you that you were dismissed, president .”

 

Kurasha's breath hitched and he turned around to face his principal. He hastily stood up and backed away.

 

Laeyku held the blaster towards him. "Such a shame, my daughter did like you." He huffed. "Guess she could settle for something… better." He pulled on trigger. "Now, say goodbye- GAH!"

 

Electricity ran through his body before he collapsed, breathing but unconscious. Kurasha turned to the door and his eyes widened. "Crusher!”

 

"Are you okay!?" Crusher ran to his twin. "Did he hurt you!?”

 

Kurasha laughed and only hugged his brother. "I'm fine. Thank you.”

 

"Good," Crusher smiled and pulled away. "Now, what the hell were you thinking coming here!?" He scowled. "In the middle of the night even!?”

 

Kurasha chuckled nervously and said, "Well... Dad offered. Of course, I couldn't refuse." He pointed at the bookshelf and said, "He's trapped. The CEDF are on their way.”

 

"Dad's here!? Trapped!?" Crusher looked bewildered. "What kind of mess did you two get yourself into!?”

 

"Well, our school principal could answer that, but he's a bit knocked out," Kurasha said, taking this situation too lightly for Crusher's taste. Kurasha got his bot and put Laeyku's holographic handprint anyway. "C'mon. We need to get Dad.”

 

"Fine…" Crusher groaned. "You owe me big time for this," He went to the bookshelf. "Let's see here…" He rubbed this palms together and sent a wave of electricity through the bookshelf. It was enough to let them part. Not as big as it was earlier, but big enough for them to fit.

 

Both of them went in and Kurasha guided Crusher through the corridors before they arrived at the wooden door. "Dad?" Kurasha called.

 

There was no answer.

 

Kurasha tried to open the door but he couldn't. He turned to his brother and asked, "Can you open it?”

 

"I'll try," Crusher rubbed his palms together but before he could the door opened. "Oh… nevermind,”

 

They headed inside. They found Eli beneath the paper, searching through the stuff he found in the closet.

 

"Dad!" Kurasha called. He went beside him and asked, "What did you find?”

 

"A plan." Eli held out the paper. "It's all written down here and attempted to be shredded. It was Laeyku who killed Ertrail.”

 

"What?!”

 

BANG!

 

"GAH!"

 

"CRUSHER!" Eli gasped, but Laeyku grabbed Crusher and pulled him out, moving in between them. "YOU SHIT!"

 

"You know my secret now." Laeyku scowled. "I've made sure so many competitors died to keep the school system under my control." He moved backwards towards the door. "I'm not letting you human freaks get in my way!" He slammed the door shut and locked it.

 

Kurasha's eyes widened and he tried to move, but Laeyku's gun fired towards him. Good thing Kurasha dodged or else he'd be injured. He glared at the principal before attaching his robot to him. "I thought you were a respectable man. But turns out you're just another piece of shit ," Kurasha growled as his bot enveloped him, turning into a suit. Eight legs emerged from his back and he attacked Laeyku, deflecting the blaster's rays and firing his own.

 

Laeyku huffed and swiftly dodged the deflects and shots. "You're all pathetic humans." He pressed a button, and the suit made him freeze at the spot. "Did you really think I wouldn't find a way to hack into your bots? You're more stupid than I thought." He grabbed the suit and threw Kurasha towards Eli, sending them both down.

 

"DAD! KURASHA!" Crusher kept banging on the door with one hand while holding onto his waist with the other.

 

Kurasha growled. He deactivated his bots and then took out his Basilong knife. Guess he had to do this the old-fashioned way. He swiftly moved forward to Laekya, dodging his blasters before he began attacking him head-on.

 

Laeyku seemed swift to dodge him. "You truly are a pathetic human," he knocked Kurasha off his balance with a sweep of his legs.

 

Eli growled and got up. He made his own swift moves behind the other Chiss while he was distracted. He took out his knives and stabbed it at Laeyku's shoulder blades. The principal let out a shriek and tried to grab him, but Eli pulled him down, cracking his spine. 

 

"Kurasha, get your brother and get out NOW! I've got this!”

 

Kurasha hastily nodded, knowing that he couldn't do an adult fight just yet. He quickly opened the door took Crusher in his arms and quickly began running to the exit.

 

"What about Dad!?" Crusher hissed.

 

"We'll come back for him later," Kurasha said. "You're injured." He rushed outside and then ran to the ship where he began treating Crusher's wounds.

 

Crusher winced at the ships coming down to surround the school outside. He hissed but laid back, to tired to move. "I think I lost some blood… but I'm fine…”

 

"Of course, you lost some blood. You got shot ," Kurasha hissed. He took off Kurasha's shirt and then quickly got the first aid kit. He may not be good at fighting, but he was great at treating wounds. He hissed as he looked at the wounds before he began to clean the best he could.

 

"I'm still fine ," Crusher chuckled. "What's a little bloodloss?" He tried to joke.

 

Kurasha flicked him on the head before he continued his work. "Why the hell do you keep getting the worst hits when we're in trouble..." he grumbled.

 

"Because I leave myself open," Crusher sighed. "I've talked to Grunkle Iceesat about it, and he said that I do leave myself too open and vulnerable to get hit. I haven't really developed a sixth sense to defend myself,”

 

"Well... Maybe after this, we should visit Grunkle Iceesat again," Kurasha sighed as he finished addressing the wound, leaving a neat bandage on the area where his brother was shot. "There." He looked out of the ship's window to see the progress of their investigation.

 

The CEDF came barging into the doors of the school, the soldiers running inside. Two looked familiar, being spoken to by Ba'kif before sending towards them.

 

When they entered through the ramp, their faces were soon visible. "Kurasha! Crusher!"

 

"Sakurido! Baba!" Crusher gasped.

 

"Are you two alright?" Sakurido asked. She looked around. "Where's Padre?”

 

"He's inside! A secret doorway," Kurasha replied. "He's fighting off with the principal in a secret room.”

 

"Got it," Samakro nodded and patted his head. "Stay here and stay away from the battle. Sakurido, stay with your brothers,"

 

"Got it, Dad," Sakurido nodded, watching her father leave. She turned to Crusher and frowned. "You're injured. What happened?"

 

"I got shot," Crusher shrugged. "Could've been worse,”

 

"Don't play it off like you just got a splinter, Crusher," Kurasha glared. He turned to his sister and began to explain what happened for the past few months-- with the principal, their president, the school funds, and much more.

 

Sakurido frowned. "So that's why the school has been getting over funded… no wonder Patriarch Saarke seemed worried,”

 

Kurasha sighed. "Yes, it seems so... Stars, I don't know how to give back the sponsors the money…”

 

"You don't have to," Sakurido patted his back. "You can still use it for the events at school, even more fabulous events now,”

 

"I guess so..." He tried to smile, but his eyes darted back to the school worried. He looked back up at his sister and leaned on her lightly. It was rare he ever got to see his other family members. He was happy that he could.

 

After a while, there was an explosion. Crusher went close to their sister, whimpering. Sakurido held them close. "Shh, it's alright, it's just some explosives…" she sighed and gently rubbed their backs. "Padre is fine…”

 

"How do you know...?”

 

"It's Padre," Sakurido chuckled. "Nothing stands in his way, and he fears nothing,"

 

…Debatable.

 

After a while, there was screaming from the outside, and they all looked out from the ramp to see Laeyku dragged down towards the CEDF ship, arms and legs ripped off from his body while his other leg had been cracked and twisted so it bent backwards.

 

Kurasha's eyes widened and he bit his lip at the state of Laeysa's father. She was still her father and the only one she had left... He wondered what will happen to her.

 

They looked to the side, and the found Ba'kif scolding at Eli. The man was covered in blood from head to toe, twirling his blade, which was as bloody as his hands and lips.

 

Kurasha looked away. Although he heard stories, it was... Strange and terrifying to see it firsthand.

 

Crusher held onto him, not used to seeing blood on their father so casually. Sakurido urged them back inside and strapped them to their seats.

 

"Sleep, it's been a long night,"

 

Crusher passed out the moment his eyes closed. Kurasha looked at his brother and turned to his sister, kicking his feet lightly. He still wanted to see and know what was going on. He wasn't ready to sleep yet. But the tiredness consumed him, and he passed out before he realized it.

 

When he woke up, he was back in his bed. Kurasha got up and checked on his brother.

 

Crusher was fast asleep on his own bed, snoring away. Kurasha sighed. He looked at the clock then back at his brother before he went in his brother's bed and snuggled under the sheets with him, wanting his company.

 

Downstairs, the brothers were having their breakfast. Eli, Crusher and Kurasha were to sleep in late, Thrawn had told them, since they were out on a mission last night.

 

"Wait, then who cooked breakfast?" Star asked as he gestured to the food.

 

"Your Baba Samakro came over with breakfast last night, Ezra reheated it," Thrawn answered.

 

"How come they get to go on crazy missions and we don't, Papa?" Ezra asked.

 

"It's dangerous to go, especially since you are all so young," Thrawn sighed.

 

"Rasha and Crush are just a year older than us!" Star pouted. "I wanna go on a mission too!”

 

"When you're older," Thrawn said.

 

"It's alright, Star," Darry patted his twin on the back. "We can make our own adventure! Like, aiming to be the best and first stuntmen in all of the Ascendancy!”

 

Star smiled at his twin and said, "Yeah! You're right!”

 

Ezra chuckled and ate his food. Adventure, hmm? He wondered when he could get his own.

Chapter 30: Of Change And Darkness

Summary:

ℭ𝔥𝔞𝔫𝔤𝔢 𝔞𝔫𝔡 𝔠𝔬𝔫𝔱𝔯𝔬𝔩 𝔠𝔩𝔞𝔰𝔥 𝔦𝔫𝔱𝔬 𝔠𝔥𝔞𝔬𝔰, 𝔴𝔥𝔢𝔯𝔢 𝔩𝔦𝔣𝔢 𝔤𝔬𝔢𝔰 𝔬𝔫

“You're the what now!?" The younger siblings stared at their Dad in disbelief. It had been a few days since the mission. School had been closed for the trial of Sir Laeyku… and it had interesting results.

 

"I know, it's bullshit," Eli groaned and slumped onto the coach.

 

The older twins had entered as he did so. "Hey, guys," Crusher waved. "What's going on?"

 

"It's Dad!" Ezra reported. "He was tasked to be the school principal!”

 

"What?”

 

"Dad was tasked to be school principal!" Ezra repeated.

 

"Laeyku conceded that he was guilty for exploitin' money and for Ertrail's murder, along with the charges of attempted murder," Eli explained, laying on his back on the couch. "so his career of bein' a principal had been taken from him for the kids' safety. Since I was the one who granted him limbless and I was the one who conducted an investigation and spy mission behind the CEDF's back, I was given the position in place of him,”

 

Kurasha smiled. "Well, that's great! We get to spend more time with you!" But the thought of Laeysa was protruding in his mind. He asked, "May I ask, what will happen to Laeysa?”

 

"Well, she was deemed capable in taking care of herself in her home," Eli shrugged. "It's up to her if she wants to stay or get adopted by a higher class political family,”

 

"I see..." Kurasha nodded.

 

"So you'll be with us at school?" Crusher asked.

 

"Unfortunately," Eli groaned. "Y'all handle the stuff about the council thing and just report to me, alright? I'm no good at principal stuff,”

 

"Yes, I suppose that's about it," Kurasha said. "I can ask Laeysa about your other duties.”

 

"Good idea," Eli nodded.

 

But when he attempted to call Laeysa, no one picked up. Kurasha was worried, but maybe she just needed space. Or she's busy.

 

Yeah… busy.

 

School came back a week later, and Eli had to suit up as they all headed to the ship. Kurasha was fidgeting and nervous. Was Laeysa alright? It's hard losing a parent all of a sudden. Will she hate him? Break up with him? Stars, he hopes not…

 

"Hey, kid," Eli got his attention. "Maybe you should make some event with the sponsors to make it up to them and to distract the school from what happened,”

 

Kurasha hummed. "Yeah... That would be beneficial.”

 

They soon made it to the school. Eli took a breath and held out his head, walking across the hallways. The students bowed at his appearance but they said nothing. Ezra and the younger twins were dropped off first. The older twins took Eli to the newly repaired principal's office.

 

Laeysa was there with the PRO, who consoled her. Kurasha rushed to her side and looked at her condition. But Laeysa moved aside, turning away from him.

 

The PRO moved in front of her. "Look, Kurasha, I know you wanna be a good boyfriend, but she needs the space," she told him. "She just lost a parent,”

 

Kurasha winced. He knew that and he wanted to be there for her, but right now, he can't. He gave a nod and moved away from her.

 

Eli moved to sit, but the soft chair made him sink down. "Fuck." He grumbled and adjusted his seat. "Okay… I ain't gettin' used to this," he cleared his throat. "Alright, um, council," he moved the chair. "As I already suggested to president, y'all need to have an event scheduled to distract the other students from what happened and save the reputation of the school," he turned to Laeysa and hummed. "Laeysa, you're excused from this, alright?"

 

Laeysa said nothing, but she nodded. Eli smiled and turned to Kurasha and Crusher.

 

"I entrust you two to talk with the sponsors to negotiate and explain everythin' to them?"

 

"Yes, sir!" Crusher nodded.

 

"Yes, sir," Kurasha nodded. His eyes glanced back at Laeysa worriedly before moving down to the ground.

 

The twins were dismissed and excuse from class, heading to the Council Meeting room. Crusher held out their datapad to contact Iceesat. He turned to Kurasha and tilted his head.

 

"You alright?”

 

"Yes," Kurasha said. "It's Laeysa I'm worried about.”

 

"Hey," Crusher sighed. "Give her some time, alright? That's what Fastal did when I told him that Dad was giving me the cold shoulder. Some space to process is what she needs right now,”

 

Kurasha nodded. "Okay..." There wasn't much he could do anyway. He'll have to wait. And if she returns, he's going to take her out on the most splendid date that she'll never forget.

 

They managed to get in contact with Iceesat in a few minutes, and Kurasha had to explain the situation. Of course, Iceesat knew some of it because he was at Laeyku's trial, but the details given was appreciated.

 

Iceesat hummed. "Well… I know an event that the Patriarchs will love !" He chirped. "A talent show! But not for you all," he grinned. "For us !"

 

"For… huh??" Crusher blinked.

 

"May you explain?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Well, you know how proud the patriarchs can be in the council," Iceesst began to explain. "Business keeps our schedules tight, leaving little to no room for free time, so they will benefit from this, letting them let loose and have fun!" He giggled. "And all you kids have to do is setup a grand setup for the talent show in your auditorium and host it! Provide the judges that aren't in the school nor the patriarchy. Trust me, that's enough to keep the patriarchs in the sponsor line and forgive the school for their previous shitty principal!”

 

"Huh..." Kurasha hummed. He turned to his twin with a smile and said, "That sounds like a great idea.”

 

"Great!" Iceesat grinned. "I'll relay it to the council, you two relay it to Eli, alright?"

 

"Got it, Grunkle," Crusher nodded.

 

"Okay! See ya!" With that, the call ended.

 

Kurasha went to tell Eli about their planned event.

 

Eli blinked. "A talent show? Well… if Patriarch Iceesat believes it's a good idea, I suppose it's the most effective one…" he hummed. "But it's gonna take a lot of plannin' baby. You're gonna need the whole school involved to clean the auditorium and prepare the stage and everythin'. Can you and Crusher handle it?”

 

"Yes! Of course!" Kurasha said. "Crusher and I will do our best!”

 

"Alright," Eli patted his head. "Just don't push yourselves too far, alright?”

 

"Yes, Dad," Kurasha bowed. 

 

He went to his twin and told him the news. Then, he began to say, "We need to clean the auditorium as best as we can. And then after that, the whole school. We are presenting it to the patriarchs.”

 

"Right," Crusher nodded. "We need to get everyone involved to get everything done,"

 

So they had their PRO spread the word to the whole school about the event and the Patriarchs. It didn't take them a long time to agree to help, wanting the auditorium and the school itself to be presentable. The teachers all excused the students, letting them head to the auditorium to clean the area with Kurasha's lead while Crusher led others to clean the hallways.

 

Kurasha did not just clean the auditorium. He had it improved with better seats and a nicer curtain. That was most what he could do for now but he was sure he could renovate this soon and the rest of the school. He began decorating it with the students then he sent out formal invites to all of the patriarchs. "But who could be the judges..." he muttered.

 

"I've got an idea," Crusher beamed. "Maybe we can Father Uingali, Père Nuso and Grandfather Marchion as judges! They don't have a place here in the Ascendency, and they're not really fans of the Patriarchy, so it would be fair,”

 

"Well, I supposed so," Kurasha nodded. "Let's contact them later.”

 

After school, the older twins stayed behind. Eli too, and he dreaded the work given to him. The younger twins were given permission to hang around with their friends. Ezra too, staying by the gate with Edalak and his two friends. Star was hoverboarding around with Digivvi, trying to have a friendly competition with her on who could skate better. Uforsik and Darry were laughing as Digoonlo was lifting them up in each hand.

 

Meanwhile, the older twins settled inside the council meeting room.

 

It was rather empty without the rest of the council members but of course, Kurasha and Crusher understood. They busied themselves in making invites and awaiting for the letters of confirmation from the patriarchs. Kurasha managaed the program flow and  the script for the hosting while Crusher took care of inviting the judges. He got a confirmation from their fathers and grandfather immediately, with their Father Uingali commenting to their Père Nuso to not hurt anyone during the event.

 

"Judges, done!" Crusher chirped.

 

"That's great," Kurasha said. He passsed his draft of the program to Crusher and asked, "Take a look at this.”

 

Crusher looked through the program and oohed. "Ooh, this looks great! Should there be some intermissions?”

 

"That sounds like a splendid idea. We would have to ask the students to volunteer for that," Kurasha said. "Maybe two to three. The first to start off the competition, and the other two to make some time to compute the scores. Brilliant idea, Crusher.”

 

"Thanks," Crusher chuckled. "We can have the Asteroid Twins do the last intermission before the announcement of the winner and then have two more students at the start," He set the  draft down to edit it. "Oh! Speaking of, what would the prices be?”

 

"What is a price suitable for a Patriarch..." Kurasha hummed. Maybe he could make another pet droid? Or ask his Papa about getting one of his paintings? Or possibly…

 

"How about a trophy?" Crusher suggested. "We can ask Star to make a trophy, can't we?”

 

"Will a trophy suffice?" Kurasha asked, unsure of the idea.

 

"Like Grunkle said, the patriarchs are show-offs," Crusher shrugged. "I'm sure they'll be very proud to win something shiny to show off, right?”

 

"I guess you're right," Kurasha sighed. "Alright! A trophy it is, then.”

 

They decided to have three places; Third, Second and First. Everyone else would have certificates, just to make it fair and not have any patriarch unhappy, especially Furfursi and Ilarga, who were both known to be sore losers.

 

It was soon the day before the competition and many students were chattering about how great it would be to see all of the Patriarchs.

 

"I can't wait to see Patriarch Khtrinek!" Hamakti chuckled. "I heard he's the Silent Patriarch, never uttering a word in anything,"

 

"I'm excited to see Patriarch Zififirenc," Opoia snorted. "I heard he's tall and always so serious but his hair is so naturally colourful that it's gorgeous!”

 

"I'm sure they will all do their best," Kurasha said with a happy hum, although he can't help but worry.

 

Crusher patted his back. "You alright?”

 

"Hm? Yes. Why do you ask.”

 

"Your face keeps changing expressions," Crusher pointed out. "Even when you say 'you're fine', it shifts and leaves, and you usually do that when you worry, even a little,”

 

Kurasha sighed. He played with a pen on the desk before he said, "I'm just worried... What if the competition doesn't do well? What will happen then? What if it makes things worse?”

 

"I'm sure Dad will have it handled if something goes wrong," Crusher let out a sigh, but the thought made him shudder. Would the school be sued? Where could they even get the money to pay back the donation?

 

Kurasha and Crusher just have to do their best. 

 

The next day finally arrived and the auditorium was filled with decorations welcoming the Patriarchs with places designated for them to be comfortable in and the students slowly piling in the space.

 

To their surprise, other Patriarchs that weren't even in the competition came too. It was Patriarch Lamiov and Ba'kif, tailed by Patriarch Lakencill and Patriarch Yokado. They stayed at the balcony seats, away from the crowd of students. Eli was with them, annoyed by Lakencill but Lamiov distracted him from his woes.

 

Kurasha took the stage with the patriarchs behind him. "Good evening everyone! And welcome to Rentor's Grand Talent Show performed by none other than their venerates!" Kurasha turned to the Patriarchs, showing his respect and gratitude for them before returning to the ground. "Tonight, we have many Patriarchs invited to compete with the talents that they have been gifted with. And the one who wins against all shall be rewarded with a trophy finely crafted by our own!"

 

The curtain opened and the students oohed and awed at the sight of the 4 feet size golden trophy with the label "Grand Winner of Rentor's Talent Show". It sat on a podium so it looked taller and beside it were the second and third place trophies. The second one was half the size of the first and the third one was half the size of the second. It was clear which one was meant to defy all. 

 

"To start off our program, may we introduce to you our judges," Kurasha said. The three judges were shone the spotlight in their seats, and they stood up at the recognition. "And with everything settled, let us start. Let us all give a round of applause for our first contestant!" Kurasha said, bowing as the first Patriarch approached the front.

 

Saarke stepped forward first, flute at hand. He began to play a few notes before he blossomed into a song. It was a small ballad, starting with a melody that was soft with innocence before it sped up in a rush. By the end of his performance, there was a round of applause, and he bowed before leaving the stage.

 

Kurasha got back and said, "That was a wonderful start to our competition. Thank you, Patriarch Saarke, for such a unique melody." He began to exit as he said, "Now, to our second contestant!”

 

Zififirenc stepped onto the stage, and everyone oohed. They had never seen the solemn patriarch do any talent before nor have they seen him anywhere near lower class areas.

 

This was truly a first.

 

The patriarch cleared his throat before he took out a guitar. He strummed the strings gently, a soft tune echoing through the auditorium as he sang. It was a small ballad, one for the one he loved and how love he had in his heart was greater than any feeling he had ever felt.

 

Backstage, Ilarga felt his face heat up. Thooraki was at the back to help Thurfian when he spotted his former colleague's face. He grinned and gingerly went over. "Looks like your hubby really went all out, hmm?" He teased.

 

"Shut up!" Ilarga shoved him away, face purple to the tip of his ears.

 

Zififirenc soon finished and bowed before leaving, the crowd erupting into applause.

 

"That was truly a wonder, Patriarch Zififirence," Kurasha said happily. "Very heartfelt. Now, toward our next contestant!”

 

Kloirvursi came cycling inside on a hover unicycle. Everyone was taken aback, not prepared for the motherly (in reputation) patriarch to come with a circus act, but that only piqued their interest more.

 

What's more was that he was wearing a clown getup, apart from the nose, as he hovered over the audience, juggling bowling pins that he suddenly brought out of nowhere. The crowd let out an ooh, cheering as the patriarch's pins increased in count as he juggled.

 

He soon made it back on the stage, tossing the pins up and letting them explode into confetti. The crowd cheered, some laughing while others were too stunned to comment on the patriarch's performance.

 

Kurasha came back after a while and said, "Wow! That was incredibly unexpected, but still very well-performed. Thank you, Patriarch Kloirvursi!" The crowd applauded once more and Kurasha stood on the stage as he announced, "Before we continue our act, let us have an intermission from our wonderful students! Presenting, Rentor's basketball team!" 

 

Kurasha moved aside to let in the basketball team. They were all in uniforms and had balls, but instead of just dribbling the ball around, they had music and had a choreographed dance with basketballs, break dancing, and swaying with the groove. It was rather nice to see all the balls being flown up in sync and then the others dancing or spinning around with the balls in their hands while the others bounced. It was a unique talent that no one had seen before. And it looked incredibly fun.

 

The crowd was cheering. Some were laughing, entertained well enough. Only Lakencill rolled his eyes, grumbling, which made Eli nudge him hard enough to fall off his seat.

 

After their performance, Kurasha announced the next performance. Rivlex came to the stage, pushing in something covered with a white sheet. He got the microphone from Kurasha before walking forward. "Greetings students and teachers! I am here to present my special talent; inventing!" He threw back the sheet, and beside him was a machine shaped in a large rectangular locker. "I call this the Medic Transporter!"

 

The crowd let out an ooh. Some leaned closer, intrigued by the invention. Rivlex grinned and placed an apple inside. "It works like a teleporter, but with the purpose to transport the sick and the injured to the hospital in no time!" He turned the machine on, and after a quick whirs, the machine let out a ding. He opened the door, and the apple was gone. "Ta-da!"

 

The crowd collectively gasped. Some began to murmur while others clapped. Rivlex laughed and waved at the crowd before he held up a datapad. "And here's proof that the apple did make it to the hospital!" He connected the pad to the big screen, and it showed the apple teleporting right inside the hospital, taken by a doctor.

 

The crowd clapped and cheered more, and Rivlex took a bow.

 

Kurasha was star-struck, and he was giddy in his place then approached the stage again. "That was quite a demonstration, Patriarch Rivlex!" Kurasha said happily. He turned back to the crowd and said, "Next is our fifth contestant!”

 

Furfursi stepped onto the stage, and he was in a casual outfit. The spotlight was on him, and he walked down the stage like a red carpet. He grinned and pulled a ribbon from his clothes.

 

Almost immediately, the casual faded away, and he spun as his clothes transformed into a beautiful dress. The crowd gaped in amazement, clapping and the cheering got louder as Furfursi let his hair down from a ribbon, his hair swishing about.

 

"Typical Fursi," Lakencill grumbled. He hummed and snuck down and headed backstage without anyone's knowledge.

 

Furfursi bowed as people cheered for his performance and style.

 

Kurasha came back on stage and said, "Thank you for that fabulous performance, Patriarch Furfursi." He tried not to show any bias while he said this but it was quite hard. "Few can pull a stunt like yours. Next, we have our sixth Patriarch!”

 

Khtrinek took the stage as a piano was placed on stage. He took a breath and sat behind the grand piano before lifting his fingers. He suddenly began to play rapidly, a small rush with a spin and another flow of rhythm through the notes.

 

The crowd were amazed, not expecting the timid, quiet patriarch to suddenly be loud, brash and quick in playing his instrument. Some were enjoying, clapping at his performance. Others were wrapped up in confusion, staring at the stage strangely but they still clapped.

 

Khtrinek never heard them. He paid no attention to the eyes, his own pair closed. He continued his music, not a tune out of place despite not seeing the music sheet in front of him. He soon drew himself to a close, and the crowd cheered as he stood up and took a bow.

 

"Incredible!" Kurasha cheered as he came back on stage and clapped along with the crowd. "That was absolutely beautiful, Patriarch Khtrinek! Thank you!" he said enthusiastically before turning to the crowd. "Now, before we head on to our last participants, let's have another intermission from our school band. Everyone, please help me welcome Krystel!" 

 

A band of students came with drums, a piano, an electric guitar, a bass, and of course, a singer. They took a bow as the crowd clapped for them and began singing a song about stars. Surprisingly, Ajsio was in the band and he looked at Star in the crowd and blew a kiss as he played the piano. 

 

Star flushed but he giggled as he pretended to catch the kiss and put it in his cheek. Ajsio blushed on stage, but none of the crowd saw as they were all too focused on the main lead.

 

Kurasha grits his teeth as he watches, but he can't do anything to stop it.

 

Meanwhile, the other Patriarchs were helping the last three get ready. Iceesat had gone to his dressing room to get his costume, but he was startled as Lakencill came out. "What the fuck, Lakencill??" He growled.

 

"Making sure you don't win, you little shit." Lakencill scowled.

 

"You're not even in this!" Iceesat glared.

 

"I should be in your place, but sucks to be me," Lakencill rolled his eyes and left backstage. He past by the older twins, pushing forward with a huff as he headed back to his seat.

 

Crusher winced and rubbed his shoulder. "Geez… why was he even back here?”

 

Kurasha shrugged. "I don't know. Maybe you should check. We still have two minutes before the intermission ends and I have to be ready. In case there's a trap of some kind, you have my necklace with you?”

 

"Yeah, I-"

 

"Shit! That fucker!" Iceesat's voice echoed through his dresser.

 

Kurasha and Crusher rushed to their grand uncle's side to try and see what happened. In front of them was the costume, which had been a beautiful, swan-themed ballerina outfit, cut and sliced into ribbons and shreds.

 

Kurasha hissed as he looked at the costume. "So that's why he was here…”

 

"Don't worry, Grunkle!" Crusher patted his arm. "You're the last one! I'm sure we could, um… uh…" Maybe if they called Star? Nah, he already helped with the trophies, he didn't want them to disturb him or any of their brothers.

 

Iceesat groaned and rubbed his hair back. "Alright then, Lakencill wants to play? Let's play." He got a chair. "Kurasha, can you scan those scissors for fingerprints?”

 

Kurasha got one of his spider bots and began scanning it for fingerprints. He got his datapad and texted Star to come quickly. "I'll try my best to elongate the waiting period.”

 

"No, it's alright," Iceesat shook his head. "Don't disturb your brothers, and I just need the fingerprints," he smiled, sitting on the chair.

 

Crusher blinked, confused. Kurasha gave him the scan and yes, it showed Lakencill's fingerprints.

 

"Thank you," Iceesat patted his head and got the results beside the dress. "Now, cover your ears,"

 

The twins did as they were told, and Iceesat cleared his throat before he left out a loud, high-pitched scream.

 

"Iceesat??" All the Patriarchs and Thooraki came quicker than a lightning flash as the twins removed their hands from their ears.

 

"Little brother, what's wrong!?" Thooraki ran to his side. He looked at the dress. "Oh Ch'od, what happened to your costume!?"

 

"Who dares ruin that work of art!?" Furfursi gasped, staring at the ruined dress in horror.

 

"It was Lakencill," Iceesat let out some crocodile tears, leaning against his brother. "He doesn't want me to win, so he destroyed my clothes,"

 

"That's horrible!" Ilarga growled as Kloirvursi and Thurfian patted to console Iceesat. "He's not even in this competition, that snake!"

 

"Don't worry, Iceesat," Zififirenc patted the short patriarch's head. "We'll help you out," He turned to his husband. "Larga, my dearest, need you to make your act longer,"

 

"Of course," Ilarga nodded and off he went to prepare.

 

"Furfursi, recreate the costume," Zififirenc turned to the fashionable patriarch. "Kloirvursi, Khtrinek, assist him. Make the fabric shine !"

 

"We'll have him as the bell of the ball in no time!" Furfursi nodded and took the costume with Kloirvursi and Khtrinek following after him.

 

"Rivlex, Saarke, talk with Lamiov and Yokado to set the stage and for the effects for Iceesat's performance," Zififirenc turned to the others. "I'll make sure the lights are only turned to Iceesat and to him alone during his performance,"

 

"Of course," Rivlex nodded and headed out with Saarke while Zififirenc turned to head off somewhere.

 

"We'll get you something to help you with your confidence, Uncle," Thurfian hugged Iceesat before he and Thooraki ran to the other rooms.

 

Crusher blinked, watching everyone leave. "What…? Huh??" He was baffled by what had happened.

 

Iceesat chuckled and patted their heads. "The charm of the youngest as it's finest," he giggled. "Now go on, Kurasha, the intermission is over by now,”

 

Kurasha blinked. At this rate, his grunkle would be winning by default. 

 

He went outside and he was just right on time when the band finished. He went in front and smiled. "Thank you, Krystel. What a great show of talent from the next generation. Now," he stepped aside for the next patriarch. "Our next patriarch!”

 

Ilarga took the stage with a violin. He took a breath and began to play, starting out soft and slow before rushing in with a strong beat. Drums played around him, and he was soon playing in line with them, a string pulled with every beat of the drum.

 

The crowd were in awe. It matched the patriarch perfectly. His tone of voice had always been strong, like the drums, and he had always been aggressive, like how he struck his violin. The balance didn't shock anyone, but the melody and harmony amazed them.

 

Ilarga continued to play, his feet moving to the beat of the drums, and the crowd cheered with every pose. He had his eyes closed the entire time, feeling the rhythm and allowing his ears to listen to the drums and let it lead him across the melody.

 

Everyone had been too intrigued to realize that the song took about an hour and a half, and by the time Ilarga finished, everyone stood up and erupted into applause.

 

Kurasha took back the stage and applauded. "That was amazing, Patriarch Ilarga! Truly, a spectacle!" He let him move away from the stage after a final bow before he continued, "Now continuing to our next contestant!”

 

Thurfian held his breath and stepped onto the stage, wearing an acrobat's uniform as bars, rings and of such were lifted from the under the stage. His hair had been tied into a bun, and he felt his ears wiggle from the nerves but he sucked it up and began his routine. He started with the balance beam, where he leapt and did a cartwheel before jumping towards some rings, hanging onto them and doing a flip or two, balancing himself as he flipped upside down, legs up to strike a pose. He then used the pose to jump off, grabbing onto a bar, which he grabbed onto abd continued to spin himself around.

 

The crowd were amazed, not expecting an acrobatic performance from the young patriarch. He was a fashion icon and a diva, so they were expecting more of an acting talent from him. The change was not unwelcome, however, and they let out an ooh as Thurfian threw himself from the bar and landed gracefully on the mat. He  then ran towards the obstacle and used his hands to lift himself up, doing a flip as he jumped across the pool of styrofoam blocks before landing on the platform across from the course with grace.

 

The crowd let out a cheer, clapping at the performance. Marchion clapped the loudest, cheering of his older son. Thurfian let out a sigh of relief and smiled, waving at the crowd.

 

Kurasha came back and said, "Beautiful! Splendid! Thank you so much for that magnificent display, Patriarch Thurfian." He turned to the crowd and said, "Last but not least, let's all give a round of applause for our last contestant!"

 

The curtains fell, and Iceesat stepped forward. His costume had been fixed, his costume still in the same theme of swans but it was white with bluish and pinkish essence at the rims of white. The lights around them darkened, and the spotlights soon just focused on Iceesat. He took a breath and started with the basic position. The music of Swan Lake played in the background, and he began to twirl around on the stage, his hands and legs as graceful as a swan.

 

The crowd leaned forward, curious to the ballerina patriarch. Patriarch Iceesat was known to have tricks off his sleeve when it comes to his talents, and they were intrigued to know what would happen next.

 

Suddenly, the music stopped, and he froze on the spot. The spotlight dimmed and darkened. The air was tense, and the crowd were confused. Was this part of the show?

 

The music played again, a huge drop of a beat, and when the light returned, a background of a swan's lake was visible as Iceesat twirled around. The crowd let out a gasp, amazed as fireflies flew around him, dancing with him while he twirled and leaped from lily pad to lily pad. There were sparkles from above, and his dress suddenly glowed, shifting from white to black. The music began to speed up, and Iceesat's moves began to feel strong and tense. The background grew a hue of red with it's surroundings.

 

Everyone was growing wild and they all clapped and cheered as the dance went on. Another row of sparkles came, and there was sudden two of them; one in black and one in white. The crowd let out an ooh, watching the two dance around each other before they both began to spin, twirling. The twirls grew stronger, glow of white and red sparkles surrounding them. They began to float inside the sparkles, and the crowd gasped as two swans appeared in their place.

 

The swans flew together, graceful and fluttering in the air before they mixed together into one silver swan, the sparkles returning into pink before Iceesat returned, hovering over the lily pad until he landed on the lily pad, on his tip-toe while he now wore a silver ballerina outfit with a swan-themed crown on his hair, which had suddenly dyed in icy blue.

 

The crowd let out a cheer and applause. Uingali gave a standing ovation. Nuso Esva oohed and wrote down something in his datapad. Marchion groaned and rubbed his hand down his head. He couldn't fail his brother-in-law, even if he really, really wanted to. It would be such an obvious bias, dammit.

 

Kurasha came out of the stage, applauding, and then he said, "Wow! What a spectacular end to the competitors!" He moved forward to the judges' table and said, "Well, before we move on, can I ask you, judges, on how you feel this evening? Starting with Lord Nuso Esva, what do you think of tonight's talent?"

 

"Certainly surprised me," Nuso chuckled. "Especially from patriarchs? I never expected such talents,"

 

"Well, they certainly did wow everyone tonight," Kurasha agreed. "What about you, Representative Uingali? Did anyone catch your eye tonight?"

 

"Of course, president," Uingali let out a laugh. "They're all so talented, but only three had managed to blow us all away,"

 

"Well, that's certainly a compliment. I wonder who could it be!" Kurasha laughed and then moved on to the next judge. "Lastly, the infamous Marchion Ro! Any comments on tonight's talents?"

 

Marchion snorted and ruffled Kurasha's hair. "Nothing much. I do agree with my fellow judges. They were all very talented,"

 

"Thank you for that, judge. But before we announce the winners, let me present to you, the Asteroid Twins!" 

 

The twins came out from the curtains in hoverboards and the students screamed their names. 

 

"DARRY! STAR! DARRY! STAR! DARRY! STAR!" the crowd chanted, already amazed by their previous tricks.

 

The twins gave a bow before they began doing their routine.

 

Kurasha got the score sheets and handed them to Crusher to compute. Crusher hummed and looked through the tables. He managed to get the numbers and smiled. "Well, I guess that's fair," he chuckled and gave back the sheet to his twin. Kurasha looked at the paper and smiled then began writing the announcement letter. 

 

The twins entertained the audience with flips and stunts and of course, with glitter and confetti.

 

After they finished, Kurasha went on stage and said, "Thank you for that intermission, Asteroid Twins! Now, for the moment you all have been waiting for! The announcement of winners for tonight's competition!"

 

The crowd began to murmur, intrigued and excited. The contestants were all called to the stage, in their costumes or with their instruments and materials. The curtains opened and once again, the podium opened. 

 

Kurasha got the envelope and began to read, "The third place is... Patriarch Khtrinek!" 

 

The crowd let out a cheer. Khtrinek looked surprised but he happily went forward. Crusher presented him with the third place trophy, shaking his hand. "Congratulations, your Venerate!" He smiled, signing while he spoke.

 

Kurasha continued, "The second place is... Patriarch Ilarga!"

 

"Me?" Ilarga blinked, but Zififerenc gently urged him to walk forward.

 

Crusher got the second place trophy and gave it to the patriarch. "Congratulations, your Venerate!"

 

"Erm, you're... thank you," Ilarge was still shaken, but he gave the crowd a smile as he placed placed across from Khtrinek.

 

"And the first-place winner is..."

 

The crowd grew silent and the band banged the drums for added suspense. 

 

Finally, Kurasha announced, "Patriarch Iceesat!"

 

The crowd ran wild, cheering as Iceesat walked forward. He waved at the crowd, a small smirk up at Lakencill, who scowled and stood up before leaving. He was awarded the largest trophy and then photoshoots took place with the participants, the judges, and the student council. Everyone else was awarded with participation certificates.

 

The night ended well, and the audience filed out, chattering all about the exciting event. The others were waiting for Star because he went to say goodbye to his now "boyfriend" and while they did, Kurasha and Crusher were happily congratulating their grunkle for winning.

 

"D'aww, you boys are too kind," Iceesat ruffled their heads. "You guys pulled off a great event!"

 

"But you suggested it and even won it!" Kurasha said.

 

"D'aww, that's true, but of course the council helped! We're all winners at the end of the night," Iceesat giggled.

 

"How did you even do that?" Crusher blinked. "They just... dropped everything to help you,"

 

"Well, not the first time Lakencill did that bullshit," Iceesat shrugged. "And not the first time I needed help from them with something, so it's like a routine for them,"

 

"That sounds convenient," Kurasha hummed. 

 

Soon, Star came running in, his hair slightly messy but he had a big goofy grin on his face, and his face was as red as roses. "Hi! Sorry, I was late!"

 

"Looks like someone was busy," Darry rolled his eyes. He hummed. "Ezra went off earlier though..."

 

Star blushed, but then he looked around. "Oh, he's not here yet?"

 

"He's quite taking his time..." Kurasha hummed.

 

"I'll go find him," Crusher offered and headed back inside.

 

The others waited and they continued to talk to their Grunkle.

 

Meanwhile, Crusher was searching the school for their younger brother. He set a hand on the wall, feeling the electricity run through him before he teleported through, sparking up wire after wire. He soon heard his brother's voice in a room, and he teleported at a loose wire outside.

 

"Yikes," he hissed and dusted himself off. "We really need to fix that," He shook his head and opened the door. "Ezra, we need to-"

 

He stopped mid-sentence as he saw Ezra in Edalak's arms, his own arms around the other, and they were rather close. They froze in the spot, and Ezra tensed, lightly pushing Edalak from him. "Crusher! This isn't what it looks like!"

 

Crusher only stared before walking out. Ezra gritted his teeth, grabbing his backpack and kissing Edalak's cheek before he ran after his brother, who sped run towards the entrance.

 

Kurasha looked at his brother and waved him over, but then he worried why he wasn't with Ezra. Then he saw his brother running and he smiled, but both of them had odd expressions on their faces. Did something happen?

 

"Alright, we're all here," Eli chuckled. "Let's go! Bye, Patriarch Iceesat!"

 

"Get home safely!" Iceesat waved as they were all ushered to the ship.

 

Ezra went behind Darry and Star as they boarded. Crusher himself was silent, unsure on whether to speak up or not.

 

Kurasha turned to Crusher and asked, "You okay?"

 

Crusher blinked and leaned against him. "Hmm,"

 

Kurasha didn't know what was happening, but he enveloped his twin in a side hug to try and comfort him in a way.

 

They soon made it home, and Ezra bolted to his room. Kurasha looked concerned and rushed upstairs. 

 

Star and Darry looked at each other before turning to the other older twin.

 

"Hey, you okay?"

 

"What happened?"

 

Crusher sighed and shrugged, walking up to his and Kurasha's room. Darry pouted and crossed his arms, ignoring the fact that Eli just passed out by the couch.

 

Kurasha went to Ezra's room and knocked. "Little brother, are you okay?"

 

"I'm fine! Please go away!"

 

Kurasha was not convinced, but he knew that his brother wouldn't want him intruding. He sighed and went to his twin. He found Crusher on his bed, rubbing his forehead, muttering under his bed.

 

"Crush?" Kurasha sat beside him and asked, "You okay? What happened?"

 

Crusher sighed and turned to him. "Promise you won't launch at Ezra for this... and don't tell him I told you."

 

"What? What happened to Ezra?"

 

"Just promise!"

 

Kurasha was hesitant. But if his brother was telling him this, it was undoubtedly something he was going to be mad at. "... Okay. I promise.”

 

Crusher sighed. "Thank you," he hugged himself. "Okay… Ezra has… a lover,”

 

The kids were playing videogames downstairs when suddenly, the lights and everything went out. 

 

"Huh?"

 

Kurasha was slamming his head on his wall to try not to go after his younger brother and interrogate him right then and there, but with that, he accidentally disintegrated the wires connecting the household lights. He was furious . He was angry . How dare anyone try and touch his little brother?! And how come Ezra never told him?! What kind of person was he seeing? Was he safe? Was he a good person?  Just the audacity of someone ever touching his brother made his blood boil like lava. Especially if it was his first youngest brother. His darling precious baby brother.

 

Crusher hummed and was attempting to fix the wires, but he was careful. If he sparked any more, he might collide magic and hurt his twin.

 

After about ten minutes, Kurasha calmed down enough to stop and he lay on his bed, contemplating. Either contemplating murder, comfort, assurance, or whatever his teenage mind could tell him.

 

Crusher took the chance to fix the wires.

 

Dinner came and Kurasha grumpily attended. Crusher went down after him and sat down to eat. Ezra was eating his head down, avoiding eye contact with his older siblings.

 

The tension was tense and Star grumbled. He asked, "Okay, what's going on now?"

 

Kurasha gave a small hum but didn't answer. Ezra hissed but said nothing. Crusher only sighed.

 

"What is going on, my children?" Thrawn asked, looking about the tension. "I would think after a successful night, you would be rejoicing,”

 

Kurasha didn't answer. Ezra didn't answer either. Neither did Crusher. 

 

No one answered and it frustrated Star to no end. He hates it when their family was back to this again. What happened? Did one of them do something bad?

 

After a while, Ezra got up and ran to his room. Crusher shot his twin an upset look before finishing up and going to the kitchen.

 

Star was disappointed that Ezra wasn't with them. He groaned and turned to his older siblings. "Okay, what the hell did you guys do to Ezra?! You all have been moping since yesterday!”

 

"Star, it's none of your business," Crusher sighed. "You don't need to know everything, and Ezra just needs space,"

 

"Chill out, twinsie," Darry patted his twin's shoulder. "I'm sure it's just a small problem,”

 

Star whimpered but he relented. He went to spend time with his youngest siblings. Darry sighed and followed after him.

 

Crusher turned to Kurasha. "I know that I said not to launch at Ezra, but did you have to make him feel like a shitty person?" He asked.

 

Kurasha sighed. "He should have told us himself than having you find out..." he reasoned.

 

"Oh, I wonder why he didn't tell us," Crusher crossed his arms. "Hmm, I really wonder… definitely had nothing to do with how you usually react to our love life," he sighed. "I know why you do it, but Ezra looks up to you, and he gets scared whenever you're mad or disappointed at something he wants to do or pursue, especially when it's not your business to feel that way," he pointed out.

 

Kurasha's features softened and he looked down to rethink how he reacted. It didn't take long before he sighed in defeat. "Alright... I'll try and talk to him later…”

 

"Good idea," Crusher nodded.

 

It was late that afternoon when Eli and Ezra returned. Kurasha greeted them and then his eyes turned to his little brother. "Ezra," he called gently. "I would like to talk with you.”

 

Ezra winced but he nodded and followed after his big brother. They went to Ezra's room and Kurasha sat him gently on the bed while he got a chair. He sat back and looked at his brother and then asked, "How long has this been going on?”

 

"…a few months," Ezra shifted.

 

"Months..." Kurasha sighed. He rubbed his forehead and he wanted to groan. Months? Months ? How the hell did he not notice anything shift? Was he such a negligent brother that he never noticed? "... I see... And why didn't you tell us? Does Papa and Dad know?”

 

"Well, you take our dating life too seriously," Ezra shrugged.

 

"Because I want to protect you," Kurasha said. "Especially you. You had a hard time making friends. And you never told us you were being bullied. And now this. Ez, I know you want to be your own but for things like these, I need to know at the least. Besides having a lover, is there anything else you are hiring from me?" he asked and he pleaded with his brother sincerely, almost desperate. "Please, be honest. I won't be mad with whatever you tell me next.”

 

"Nothing so far…" Ezra shrugged. "At least, I don't think so…" He sighed. "And I understand why you want to… but if you were this protective, I got scared on how protective Dad and Papa were gonna be, so I didn't them either…”

 

Kurasha nodded. "Okay..." He looked at Ezra again before he extended a small hairpin shape like a Loth wolf. He began to explain, "It has a tracker. No voice. But there is a camera when you activate the emergency button. Click it twice to signal danger." He looked at his younger brother sincerely and said, "Ezra, I know I can trust you to take care of yourself. But knowing what I know now, I just want to make sure you have something to communicate with us with in case you're ever in trouble." He's not telling Ezra to stop seeing them. He's not telling Ezra to stay in the house. He's not pressuring Ezra to do anything. All he asked for was to keep a close eye on Ezra, just like he does with all of their brothers.

 

Ezra sighed. Well, better than no support at all. "Okay…”

 

He got the pin from Kurasha and he saw his brother smile at him. He sighed and sat down on the bed with him. He put a hand on Ezra's shoulder and said, "I won't be mad at you for something like this. Maybe a little salty, but I could never stay mad at you. You're my little brother.”

 

Ezra nodded and sighed. "I'm sorry for hiding… and lying…”

 

"It's alright." Kurasha hugged him and said, "Just... Try not to do that again." He pulled away from him and asked, "So... Is this lover of yours from your class?”

 

"Mmhmm," Ezra nodded. "It's Edalak,”

 

"That student who accompanied you in the principal's office?”

 

"Mmhmm,”

 

"Well, seeing how happy you are, you seem to be well taken care of," Kurasha nodded. "But there's also a subject I think you should know since the school isn't teaching it to your grade level yet…”

 

"Hmm?" Ezra blinked and tilted his head. "What is it?”

 

Kurasha pulled out his spider bot and made it project a holographic screen. "The Talk ." Kurasha got up, took out a small stick, and then said, "Now, Ezra. We are diving into more sensitive topics. I'm telling you this because I don't want you doing any of these until you are older, but if your partner attempts to do so, make them wait . Let's begin."

 

An hour passed and somehow Darry and Star got wrapped up in the rest of the lecture as Kurasha droned on about safety, sexually transmitted diseases, their effects, possible symptoms, and more. They should have expected their brother to be more "proper" when addressing the topic because he has not once said "dick" or "pussy". Star, however, loved pressing their brother about those words and it only left him flushing before he continued.

 

Ezra blinked but listened. The topic intrigued him. Why weren't they being taught this in his grade? It was odd, especially if they're in the right age to have relationships.

 

After their lecture, Crusher came in with snacks, and they all got on Ezra's bed to watch a movie. The ending was nice and Kurasha kept Ezra in his arms with a nice cuddle. He didn't realize his brother was growing faster than he had expected. He didn't want him to, but he knew he had to deal with it sooner or later.

 

Crusher was beside Star during the whole movie, and Darry moved to sit on Star's other side, laying back to relax. It was a nice change after last night's tension.

 

Time passed and Kurasha said he wanted to formally meet Ezra's lover. Of course, when Ezra was comfortable. Ezra talked it out with Edalak, and they were granted permission to go with Ezra to his house on Saturday.

 

When Edalak arrived, he was greeted with the Asteroids' smiling faces. 

 

"Hey, Edalak!"

 

"Hiiii!"

 

"Hello," Edalak smiled and gave a bow. "You must be Ezra's brothers?"

 

"Two of them," Ezra chuckled. "This is Darry and Star,"

 

"Nice to meet you, Edalak!" Star happily greeted.

 

"Likewise," Edalak nodded.

 

They led them to the lounge, where they sat down on the couch with Ezra beside them. Star and Darry served Edalak some biscuits and juice and they began pleasantly talking with him. Kurasha was still upstairs working on a new project he thought of and Crusher was in the kitchen. 

 

"What do you and Ezra usually do in hangouts?" Star asked.

 

"I usually take him to the market," Edalak replied. "At some days, I take him to the lake to fish or simply hangout by the dock,"

 

"Fishing with Edalak's hilarious!" Ezra laughed. "Sometimes, they don't even know how to fish!"

 

"Hey, hey!" Edalak snorted. "I told you that my parents worked in government, I just live at the village with my aunt, so I'm more of a weaving kind of Chiss than a fishing,"

 

"They accidentally fished their hat one time," Ezra giggled. "Then they slipped and almost fell off the dock. They're a little clumsy,"

 

"Well... yeah," Edalak blushed a little.

 

Star awed at their story. "Oh, you guys are just adorable !" He laughed. "It's nice to know that Ezra found a really nice kid to be with!" he giggled.

 

"Yeah!" Darry agreed. "Especially after the bullying incident,"

 

"Yeah... Rimour is a horrible bully," Edalak whimpered.

 

"Don't worry, Edal," Ezra squeezed their hand. "We can just ignore him or show him in his place!"

 

Edalak chuckled. "Right,"

 

They continued to chat and Star and Darry loved Edalak more and more. It was clear they had won over the first set. 

 

Soon, Kurasha came down to grab some coffee and then spotted Edalak. "Oh. You're here. My apologies, I wasn't informed you have arrived."

 

"Sorry, Rasha! Got a little distracted," Darry grinned. "He's a pretty cool one!"

 

Kurasha hummed as he eyed the guest up and down. He gave a slight nod and said, "Greetings. I'm Kurasha. Ezra's older brother."

 

"Honored to meet you," Edalak stood up and bowed. "I am Edalak, President Kurasha,"

 

"Come join us!" Star said happily, dragging his brother to a seat and making him sit down. "Edalak's a really cool kid! I think you'll like him."

 

Kurasha wasn't convinced, but the younger one looked good enough. He sat a bit straighter and said, "Well, you lot seem to like them... Edalak, could you tell me about yourself?"

 

"Of course," Edalak nodded. "My full name is Ved'al'aki. I'm 11 years old. I live in the village with my aunt while my parents worked in the government. I love weaving, especially small baskets that my aunt sells. I help her sell them in the marketplace after school,"

 

"What are your intentions with Ezra?"

 

"I plan to help him through school and do my best to protect him from all harm," Edalak claimed, holing Ezra's hand, which in turn made the boy flush deeply.

 

Kurasha seemed pleased with that and he watched his brother closely before he continued, "Why did you approach Ezra?"

 

"He had caught my interest," Edalak responded. "Especially when he was so proud to have that fidget spinner made by his brother. I adore his pride in his brothers,"

 

That made Kurasha smile a bit.

 

Success!

 

Kurasha began asking Edalak more general questions about his home life, if he could cook if he could fight, and what he would do with Ezra with such and such. Edalak answered as much as he could. He could cook, his fighting skills aren't exactly up to par with normal fighters, but he was able to defend himself and Ezra enough. And his spoke that his goal was simply to make Ezra happy, doing whatever he pleased.

 

Kurasha was satisfied. Edalak was much better than Ajsio, that's for sure. Although he couldn't help but sense something odd about the kid. But his sibling was happy enough. He should be fine with that. Finally, Kurasha offered, "Would you like to stay for dinner?"

 

Star and Darry gasped. Kurasha never did that.

 

"Oh," Edalak was surprised but smiled as Ezra excitedly squeezed their hand. "I would be honored,"

 

Kurasha left soon to continue with his work. As soon as he left, the twins went wild. 

 

"Congrats, Edal!" Star said happily. "Rasha liked you!"

 

"Yeah!" Ezra hugged the other. "I'm so glad he likes you!"

 

Edalak giggled and took the short boy into their arms to cuddle.

 

Meanwhile, Crusher was rushing around to make dinner. He overheard their conversation in the lounge, so he took the chance to rush around and make more food for their new guest.

 

It didn't take long until dinner time and Kurasha rushed downstairs to prepare the table. He was surprised to see new dishes on the table and he looked at his twin and guessed, "New experiments?"

 

"Of course," Crusher chuckled. "New guest, new food!"

 

Kurasha chuckled. "Why didn't you come in the lobby?"

 

"It's fine, if you approve them, that's fine by me too," Crusher smiled.

 

"If you say so... Let me help you."

 

Kurasha helped Crusher with the dishes and the plates. Eli, unfortunately, couldn't make it because Ba'kif called him for something. Thrawn was caught up with something to, leaving the older twins in charge for the night.

 

The older set didn't mind. They were sort of used to this at this point. They called the others for dinner and then Kurasha introduced Edalak to Crusher. "Crusher, this is Edalak. Edalak, Crusher."

 

"Greetings, Vice President," Edalak bowed.

 

"Oh, it's alright," Crusher waved the formalities. "Just call me Crusher,"

 

"Of course, Crusher," Edalak smiled and nodded.

 

Since there was no adult at the head of the table, it would be one of the older twins. 

 

"Feels weird. We normally would have a babysitter," Star hummed.

 

"Maybe it's because Crusher and Kurasha are 14," Darry shrugged.

 

"Who's sitting at the head?" Star asked and the Asteroids looked at the older twins. 

 

Kurasha looked at his brother and gestured for him to sit at the front.

 

Crusher chuckled. "No, you go, Mister President ," he snorted and sat by the other end. "I'll be here,"

 

Kurasha rolled his eyes but did as he was told. 

 

Dinner commenced and it was just a pleasant evening with Crusher and the rest of the family getting to know Edalak. They truly were a pleasant child. The brothers had never seen a more polite child in all of their guests in their mansion, including Fastal and Thro'tarthi. Crusher couldn't help but feel something odd from it. Was it wrong? He shook his head at it and continued to eat.

 

At the end of the night, Edalak gave the brothers small baskets they had woven themselves. "A gift from me," they smiled.

 

"Aweeeee! You're so sweet!" Star cooed. "Thanks Edal!"

 

"They're even in cool colors!" Darry cheered, twirling the basket around.

 

Crusher oohed and looked at the basket in his hands. It truly was pretty.

 

"Thank you," Kurasha said as he received his. "Have a safe journey back."

 

Edalak smiled and bowed before he headed out of the door, where a hover coach was waiting for him to take him to the hangar. Kurasha let Ezra see him out before he got the plates to wash.

 

---

 

"Who are the most adorable babies ever!?" Darry cooed, spinning Thornella around.

 

She giggled and wiggled out of his grip before running off with a cheer. Darry gasped and ran after her. Ezra chuckled as he had Theodore in his hold, the child trying to balance himself to stand. Easton was biting on his teething ring, but the ring suddenly broke. He pouted and crawled to Star.

 

Star giggled and brought Easton to his lap. He got the broken teething ring and fixed it with his magic. "You have quite a bite for a little kid, baby brother," he chuckled as he raised the baby high in his arms.

 

Easton giggled and bit on the teething ring again. Ezra chuckled. "I did read that Chiss usually have sharp fangs,"

 

"That explains it," Star agreed. He cradled the baby in his arms and watched Darry run after Thornella. "They sure do progress fast. Ella's already walking."

 

"Yeah," Ezra agreed and let go of Theodore, who flopped. "Theo, though, could use some practice,"

 

Theodore whimpered and crawled towards Star. Easton growled and swung his teething ring towards his brother, knocking him down.

 

"Hey, hey, hey! Be nice," Star scolded and helped Theodore to his other side. "I can have you both, East. No need to be snippy at your brother."

 

Theodore oohed and snuggled in Star's other side. Easton only huffed and continued biting the teething ring. Ezra chuckled and got up to help Darry run after Thornella.

 

Said little girl ran to the workshop, sneaking inside with a giggle. She ran inside and tripped before being caught in a cage that snapped closed. Thornella oohed and touched the cage before squeezing herself out.

 

Kurasha entered the workshop and blinked. "Ella? What are you doing here?" He went to pick her up and then looked at the cage. "You got caught, didn't you?"

 

Thornella laughed and clapped. She hummed. "K... Ka... Ra..." she huffed and began to squirm.

 

Kurasha's eyes sparkled and he held her close to him and said, "Rasha... Rasha." He tried to assist. "Kurasha. Is that what you're trying to say?"

 

"Ka... Ra... Kasha!" Thornella giggled. "Kasha! Kasha!"

 

Kurasha's heart melted and he held Thornella in his arms and joyfully spun her around. "Yes, oh, what a good girl you are! So adorable!"

 

Thornella giggled. "Kasha! Kasha!"

 

"Awww, cute," Crusher chuckled as he walked in. "Thornella said her first word!"

 

Kurasha laughed and rejoiced, "And her first word is my name!" He giggled like a child before he started crying. "My little sister said my name!"

 

"Adorable," Crusher giggled.

 

Meanwhile, Easton had gotten out of Star's hold to bite more on the teething ring. The ring broke again, and he pouted, crawling back to the other. He tugged on Star's sleeve.

 

Star chuckled and fixed his teething ring again. "You really like to bite, do 'ya bud," he said as he handed back the ring.

 

Easton giggled. He hummed and looked at the ring then looked back up. "Ah..." he rugged on Star again.

 

"Hm?"

 

"Ah... Ar!" Easton blurted out. "St... Star!"

 

Star stared at Easton, stunned. He was so stunned that he almost let Theo fall. Thankfully he caught him. Star looked at the little child, not knowing how to react. 

 

"Star! Star!" The little brown-haired toddler called in his crib every time he saw the boy walk past his room. "Star"!

 

Star's heart clenched as he looked down at Easton, not knowing what to do. He looked down at the brown-haired child and then looked for his twin or little brother to help. How was he supposed to act in this situation? Star never knew how to react other than panic.

 

Easton blinked and tilted his head, waiting for a reaction. Theodore looked up at Star, confused as he ate his hand.

 

Star looked back down at Easton, staying still for a moment before he brought out an awkward smile. He pulled him in a hug and giggled. He asked, "Did you just say my name?"

 

"Star!" Easton giggled.

 

Star laughed nervously and said, "Good job, East!" He was getting deja vu and he felt sick. Why couldn't he just say Darry's name first? "You really are developing fast!" Where's Darry? Where's Ezra?

 

Theodore flopped out of Star's hold and crawled out of the nursery, leaving them be. Star looked at the baby before he got the teething ring and going out of the nursery in search of his twin or brother. He found Darry in the playroom, laying down on the ground with his legs up on the wall.

 

Star went to his brother with a nervous smile and said, "Hey, D. Can you look after Easton for a while? I don't feel so good."

 

"Sure, flop him on my stomach," Darry giggled.

 

Star let the baby down on his stomach and walked in a hurry to his studio. Once he was there, he locked it and then flopped into the pile of clothes. He hugged a dress, hiding his face in it as the strange emotions took over him.

 

Easton had watched him leave and huffed. He crawled off of Darry and bit on his teething ring. Darry hummed and looked over. "You alright, baby bro?"

 

"Nya!" Easton shook his head.

 

"D'aww, it's alright," Darry flipped onto his stomach. "Big brother just has some issues, never mind it, he still likes you,"

 

"NYA!" Easton threw the teething ring towards the other before crawling to the blocks to hide behind.

 

Darry sighed and walked over, holding the teething ring. "Come on, baby bro, don't be so ups- yikes!" He dodged a flying block. "Okay, okay, not in the mood?"

 

Easton stuck out his tongue and turned to face the corner. Darry sighed and left the playroom to leave the baby be.

 

It was a while until Star was able to recover. But he rather felt numb as he looked up at the ceiling. He loved his brother and he knew he should be excited. His brother said his name. His name is his first word. He should be honored. He should say sorry. 

 

He got up and grabbed a stuffed chocolate bar out of his closet before he went to the playroom. "Darry? Easton?" he called.

 

He found the baby by the blocks. Star went to the baby's side and asked, "Hey, kiddo... Why are you here all alone?"

 

"Star no lob me." Easton hugged himself.

 

"What? No, no, of course, I love you," Star said. He sat close to the baby and held out the stuffed toy. "I even brought you a new toy I made just for you, Easton!"

 

Easton blinked and tilted his head. "Y Star leab so fast?" He narrowed his eyes.

 

"Well... Well, because I just..." Star looked around awkwardly before he gave out a long sigh. "It's just me-things. It's a me-problem," he tried to simplify. He brought the baby closer to him and said, "I love you. I love you a lot, Easton. I'm sorry I didn't show it. But I promise, I love you."

 

Easton hummed and cuddled with Star. "Me lob Star..."

 

Star breathed a sigh of relief and put his chin on Easton's head. 

 

Fuck... 

 

He's such a bad brother.

 

Easton got the chocolate stuffie and began to chew on it.

 

Time passed. 

 

Kurasha sent out a letter to Patriarch Yokado asking for his advice to try and stop his powers. He stated he wanted to stop his powers for the betterment of his life and his family's life. It only brought destruction, literally, and he had no reason to use them.

 

Unfortunately, Yokado didn't respond to his letter.

 

Well, that just meant he was on his own. 

 

He waited for his Dad to come home before he went to him and said, "Dad. I want brain surgery."

 

"Why?" Eli raised an eyebrow.

 

Kurasha showed the box that he had made a year ago and said, "To input this. Remember this? I finally finished it!"

 

"It's been a while, refresh me please," Eli placed his work down.

 

Kurasha got his presentation and began telling him his old research results concerning his powers and how they are connected to his mind. Since he could not be able to regulate his hormones manually to stop his powers, he proposed a circuit-like device that would help him regulate his hormones just enough to disable his powers. He was growing. And it had been years since he took off his gloves. He didn't want to continue living like that or wait for adulthood. It was too long and his siblings would grow up already then. He could never be able to feel them before they all grow up and choose their own way.

 

But Eli stopped mid-presentation with a "No."

 

"What?"

 

"Honey, it ain't gonna work in a way ya hope," Eli sighed. "Your powers come from yourself. You can try to regulate your hormones to disable the emotional and mental state of your powers, but that's goin' to make it harder for you to control it because now it won't be in your emotional and mental control, it'll be stuck as an involuntary muscle that will go off when ya least expect it,"

 

"But Dad, what am I supposed to do?" Kurasha asked. "We tried controlling it. You were there with me. But I wasn't even able to do anything even with all the patience and concentration you instructed me with." Kurasha was getting desperate. He had been planning this for a long time. He was supposed to have these all by the time he turned 15. He was supposed to control it before the triplets turned one. What was he supposed to do?

 

Eli hummed. "Are your powers an issue now?"

 

"Well, no, but I don't want to keep my gloves on forever," Kurasha sighed. "I want to feel my skin again. I want to feel my brothers and hug them. And my gloves are tearing. It's been years since I took them off..."

 

"How about we try controllin' again?" Eli suggested. "Maybe you'll be better now than before,"

 

"But aren't you busy?"

 

"School stuff is shit, I've got time," Eli waved it away.’’

 

"If you say so..." Kurasha was still unsure but he wanted to hold his siblings. He wanted to feel his baby sister and brothers. And possibly, he wanted to feel Laeysa's hand…

 

Eli packed all of his work stuff before they headed to the training room. Once again, Kurasha is in this room with his Dad. He hesitantly took his gloves off before staring at them. They were getting worse. Before, it was just his hands painted in black but now his fingers were pointed. And they were larger. Kurasha never noticed them growing as they were always under the protective cloth, but they grew. He wanted nothing more than to erase this part of himself.

 

Eli noticed his eyes. He knelt down. "Baby, are you... afraid of your powers?"

 

"Why should I not be?" Kurasha asked, putting his hands down.

 

"Well," Eli chuckled. "Ya can't control if you're scared of it, honey,"

 

Kurasha didn't understand. There was really nothing he could see that was positive with his power. It was used to destroy. It will be used to hurt. It will be used for damage. He didn't want to be like that.

 

Eli chuckled. "Alright, hmm..." He looked around. He headed out of the room for a moment and returned with a vial of acid and a rock. He placed them on a table. "Come here for a second, baby,"

 

Kurasha went over to where Eli was standing and he was confused with the items he picked up.

 

Eli held out the acid. "This is acid, a substance that does nothing but destroy, similar to your powers, yes?"

 

"Yeah...?"

 

"And like your powers, acid cannot be controlled," He poured a drip onto the rock, destroying parts of it as it fell. "Now, say I'm afraid of acid but I wanna save it from destroying the rock, what should be the first instinct?"

 

"Put the acid away?"

 

"Let's see," Eli kept the acid. "Did the rock get better?" he pointed over to the mineral, which had looked deformed.

 

"No."

 

"That's right," Eli nodded. "Taking away the problem didn't solve it. Now," He placed the acid back. "imagine I'm the fear, and if I wanna save the rock, my next instinct is to remove the rock, slowly or immediately, same result," He removed the rock. "Is the problem solved?" They watched the acid poured onto the table, creating a hole.

 

"No."

 

"Exactly, baby," Eli placed the acid away. "Fear doesn't solve any problem. Sometimes, it avoids or shuns the problem temporarily, like your gloves. And sometimes, it can make things worse,"

 

"But what am I supposed to do?" Kurasha asked. "I can't control them."

 

"Of course ya can't control them, silly, ya can't control somethin' you're afraid of," Eli chuckled. "But perhaps it's because ya wanna control them out of fear of hurtin' others, not out of actual curiosity and pure eagerness to learn about 'em,"

 

"They destroy. I've seen it." Kurasha took the acid and poured it directly into his hands. It didn't harm him and it only turned into water. "I'm able to destroy and break down elements too until they are nothing but the bare minimum. I have experimented on myself and my powers for a month and I was able to come up with a solution. Only for it to be rejected..." Indeed, Kurasha had been experimenting with his powers back when he was ten to eleven years old. Kurasha may not remember it, but he was so enthusiastic and happy during that time despite the unfortunate circumstances. Eli remembered how eager he was to keep on testing himself to prove to him that science can help with magic.

 

"Baby, your powers know that you have an inner motive," Eli shook his head. "Ya still wanted to keep us safe. That's why you keep wearin' the gloves,"

 

"What do you mean they know?" Kurasha asked. "It's not like they have sentience."

 

"They do," Eli smiled. "Magic abilities can sense and feel you. They're connected to you subconsciously, and they feel what you feel and think what you think. They're different from magic that I use if necessary. Your powers have gained sentience the moment they found themselves attached to you,"

 

Kurasha frowned. He didn't like the sound of that. "Then how am I supposed to control them?"

 

"You gotta make a connection with them," Eli gently spoke. "Ya gotta know that while you do have the fear of not wanting to hurt people, ya want them to feel like you wanna be friends, ya wanna have peace. Forcing to control them is a big no-no, I've already told your brothers that," he chuckled.

 

Kurasha sighed. Make a connection with them... How even…

 

"Dad, Grunkle Iceesat's calling you!" Ezra called out.

 

"Comin', baby!" Eli responded before he turned to Kurasha. "Try it without me, alright? I'll be back," He patted his shoulder and headed out of the room.

 

Kurasha sighed and looked around. He sat on the ground and closed his eyes and tried to meditate like he once did. It had been long ago and duration-wise, very short. He didn't even know how this was going to work.

 

The spiritual plane wasn't anything Kurasha expected. It was a gradient of white and blue everywhere with no floor or sky. It was strange and Kurasha felt like he was on the verge of falling each time. He began to walk in search of the embodiment of his magic. He has no idea what it would look like but he thinks he would know what it would look like once he spots it. However, he was in vain for there was no being in sight.

 

Suddenly, there was a small nudge that he felt within the spiritual plane.

 

Kurasha looked around. Was that his magic?

 

He saw nothing, but something about the air shifted. Kurasha felt odd. He couldn't say it was a bad feeling, but it was neither good. Rather, it was just strange. He stood still to try and feel any more movement before he looked back behind him.

 

After a while, whispers echoed through the plane.

 

He called, "Is someone there?"

 

There was silence again before another shift. Kurasha sighed. He stood still, waiting. He didn't know what was happening but he was getting impatient. Out of the corner of his eye, there was something dark at the end of the plane. Kurasha turned towards its direction and began approaching it.

 

The darkness suddenly grew eyes before it tried to slip away. Kurasha tried to grab it before it could run away. It let out a shriek at his face. Kurasha flew back and he groaned as he made contact on the ground. It watched it slip away and he sighed. That must be it, but it looked like it didn't want to cooperate with him.

 

He saw it again minutes later, curled up in another corner. Kurasha tried to approach it again, but this time, he made a distance between them. The being opened its white eyes again, looking up at him. Kurasha stared back but he didn't know how to approach the creature. The being narrowed its eyes at him before crawling to him slowly.

 

Kurasha knelt down as the creature eased towards him and in a mix of shadows and light, the creature was shaped to look like him. Its height varied but it had the same disheveled hair and skinny body the young boy had but eyes wider than him. There was no color, only black and white, but somehow, Kurasha knew this creature was his. Was this his magic?

 

The being reached out a hand towards him. Kurasha mirrored it and extended a hand towards it. His eyes widened as he saw his bare skin. It had been too long and it looked normal. Like any human arm would.

 

But as the other hand approached his own, his skin started to turn dark once more. Kurasha yelped and fell back in fear. He looked at his light-skinned hand and held it to his chest, thankful that it wasn't back to its default phase. The being let out a shriek and backed up from him.

 

The two were away from each other again, both in similar state of shock and fear. Kurasha didn't know what to do. Was he supposed to let himself be engulfed in that thing? In darkness? He faintly remembered the last time he did that and it scared him. It was a horrifying experience he didn't want to repeat. He needs to repeat it once again just to control this?

 

The being settled down and curled up, like it was in the corner. Kurasha didn't approach it this time, too afraid. He was a monster in that form. He didn't want to be that again.

 

They did nothing, staying at their own corners of the plane. For a place with no sky or ground, there sure are corners.

 

It was quiet with them at first before Kurasha sighed. His choices were either to deal with this now Eli's way or find another way to handle things. His scientific research was useless given that he was rejected by both his Dad and Patriarch, so there was little chance for the latter. He turned to the creature and went closer to it again. "I apologize..." he started. "I was startled.”

 

The being looked up again.

 

Kurasha didn't know how to go on from here, but he continued, "I don't... You are the embodiment of my magic, right? If so, then, I apologize. For blocking you out. I never considered you a part of myself, only an unwanted addition that I have to keep from others…”

 

The being uncurled and moved closer a little, listening to him.

 

"I'm sorry," Kurasha said again. "I want to protect my family. But with you, I feel like I couldn't. But maybe I can work on that. With you, if you'll let me…”

 

The being sat in front of him before standing up slowly. It blinked once, twice before it lost most of its darkness, and it was soon the same shape as Kurasha when he was ten. Kurasha blinked. The same short hair, the same body of skin and bones, and the same eye shape. He couldn't help but feel like it was nothing like a child. And like every child, he opened his arms to it.

 

It began to slowly make its way towards him before finally finding itself in his arms.

 

Kurasha's arms darkened and he panicked at first, but he remembered that it was because of this child. He took a deep breath and let himself try to relax, trying to think of his siblings rather than the monster that plagued him for years. This was a child he was holding. A neglected and wounded child. It was him.

 

The being felt him relax and found itself being able to do the same. It closed its eyes and draped itself on Kurasha. Kurasha took a deep breath and the first thing he felt was cold.

 

From the outside, Eli returned and he looked at Kurasha and saw his child engulfed in black. His hair flew within the wind, his limbs larger than normal, and his fingers sharper than normal, similar to claws. There was barely any distinction to his body parts because all his body was colored in the same shade of black, like a shadow, but his texture was more ashy.

 

Eli oohed. Well, well, this was interesting. He got a rock and rolled it close towards Kurasha.

 

It didn't disintegrate.

 

Eli's eyes sparkled. He took the chance to move closer.

 

Kurasha didn't make a move as he kept his eyes closed. Was he even aware of his surroundings? Does he know Eli was near?

 

Didn't matter, Eli sat in front of him and closed his eyes to meditate with him.

 

Time passed. Hours kept reaching and soon, it was dinner time. Crusher went to the room, knocking on the door. "Dad? Kurasha?”

 

He saw both boys meditating, but for Kurasha, he was absorbed in black. Crusher tensed up. His eyes widened, and he felt like he was staring at someone different.

 

Someone… familiar .

 

He didn't hesitate to sprint towards his room, locking the door as quickly as he could.

 

Darry had watched him and rolled his eyes. He went to the training room and knocked loudly on the door. "Dad! Rasha! Time for dinner!”

 

No one answered and when he entered, he saw the same sight as Crusher. Darry sighed and walked over to shake them both.

 

He shook Eli awake first and then went over to Kurasha, but he didn't even get to touch him before Kurasha dodged and pushed himself away from Darry. The black disappeared instantly and there sat a terrified sibling, looking at Darry like he just did something unbelievable.

 

Darry blinked. "Uh… dinner's ready," he just shrugged it off.

 

Kurasha had to take a few seconds to process what he said before he replied, "Uh, yeah... Okay.”

 

"Great! See ya down!" Darry skipped out.

 

"Ya alright, baby?" Eli helped Kurasha up.

 

"Yeah, I'm..." Kurasha looked at his arms and gasped. The blackness. It was gone. The dark paint that enveloped his hands had finally subsided and he could finally see his skin. It was in a shade of a very light peach and his fingers were rather long. Longer than he remembered. He could see different veins in his wrists that trailed softly down his palms and hands until they eventually faded as they went deeper. He stared at his hands in wonder before he began to cry.

 

Eli was surprised but held him steady before he fell on his knees. It was confusing, but if his son was happy, he was happy too.

 

Kurasha can finally feel it. He can feel his clothes, he can feel his hair, and he can feel his skin. His tears. The way the cool water touched the tip of his fingers and rolled down his nails. He waited for this for so long. He can finally hug his family. He latched onto Eli as soon as he realized that and gripped the clothes of the man.

 

Eli was surprised but smiled, hugging the other gently.

 

They were late and it made Thrawn worry. And his other eldest had also disappeared after being asked to call Kurasha and Eli down.

 

"Don't worry, Papa, I'll go find Crusher," Darry patted his palm before running up the stairs.

 

Ezra simply ate, already starving from playing. Eli soon arrived. Kurasha passed out, drained from everything that had transpired. So he placed him on a bed near the training room to rest first.

 

Darry had gone to Crusher's room and saw his brother alone, curled up on his bed. He rolled his eyes and turned on the lights. "What's gotten you shaken this time?"

 

"I… Kurasha…" Crusher's voice shook. "He… He was darkness, and he… he looks like… like…" he let out a whimper.

 

Darry shook his head and closed the door. "He's probably learning to control his powers, and you're out here being afraid of him, the one thing he fears is us being afraid. What is wrong with you!? Why are you so cruel to our brother!?"

 

"I… I'm not…" Crusher looked up at the other in disbelief. "I… I didn't-"

 

"Well, you are ." Darry glared. "Fix yourself." He huffed and turned to head out the door. "And come down when you do." He slid the door shut.

 

Crusher stared at the door before crying, blanket around him as the tears fell from his face.

 

Was he really a bad brother? Was he really that selfish?

 

He thought he was doing good… he was doing great…

 

Perfect…

Chapter 31: Crack Between Twins

Summary:

𝒲𝒽𝓎 𝒾𝓈 𝒾𝓉 𝓌𝒽𝑒𝓃 𝓉𝒽𝑒 𝓈𝑒𝓁𝒻𝓁𝑒𝓈𝓈 𝒷𝑒𝒸𝑜𝓂𝑒𝓈 𝓈𝑒𝓁𝒻𝒾𝓈𝒽, 𝓉𝒽𝑒 𝒸𝓇𝒶𝒸𝓀𝓈 𝒷𝑒𝑔𝒾𝓃 𝓉𝑜 𝓈𝒽𝑜𝓌?

By the next morning, Kurasha woke up. Eli was the one to greet him. "Hey, baby, how are you?" He asked.

 

Kurasha got up and yawned and looked at his hands. He looked up at his Dad before looking back down. He looked at his hands in disbelief before examining them, turning them around like they were a new discovery.

 

Eli chuckled. "Still amazed, I see,”

 

Kurasha gave a small nod before he let his hands feel the bed. His eyes widened as they pressed down on it and then he crumpled them. He continued doing the same action for a while before reaching out to touch his palms. They tickle. 

 

To Eli, it looked like Kurasha was acting like a cat.

 

How adorable.

 

"Come on, baby, it's time for breakfast," Eli urged. "Ya skipped dinner last night, so you must be hungry,”

 

"Oh, I forgot," Kurasha said as he got off the bed, but he didn't have his hands to leave the bed. He followed Eli down, but he stayed close to the wall, trailing his hand along the surface, giggling when he felt something odd beneath its paint.

 

They headed down, and everyone was there eating except for Thrawn. He must have left early.

 

Kurasha didn't mind, but he sat in his seat like normal and then felt the table, lightly giggling to himself and then he felt the utensils. They had a cool touch to them and then he had the urge to touch the food on his plate. Everything felt so new to him even though he experienced it before. But after four years, he couldn't help but appreciate everything more now that he had his hands without destroying everything he touched. 

 

Star oohed. "Rasha, where's your gloves?"

 

"I don't need it anymore," Kurasha said happily as he twirled his hair. Even his hair felt different. It was soft and silky and Kurasha liked the feeling of combing his fingers through it.

 

"Yeah! You should have seen him yesterday!" Darry beamed. "His dark magic is so strong and so cool!"

 

"And he's learnin' to control it, which is great news," Eli added with a smile.

 

"That IS great news! Yayy!!" Ezra clapped his hands.

 

Kurasha smiled at his siblings’ enthusiasm. He looked at Darry and shyly asked, "You really think it's cool?”

 

"Yeah!" Darry nodded. "Super duper cool!”

 

Kurasha felt something swell in his chest and he looked down shyly. He liked hearing that. His brother upon seeing him didn't think he was scary.

 

He looked at his twin and saw him looking uneasy. He asked, "Crush? Are you okay?”

 

"Hmm?" Crusher winced. "Oh, right, sorry, I was worried about you since you didn't show up to the room…" he chuckled. "You know I can't always sleep without you,”

 

"Oh, sorry," Kurasha said as he reached out to touch his hand. "I passed out. I'll come back in time later, I promise.”

 

"It's alright," Crusher gave a smile. "I'm glad you're okay,”

 

Kurasha returned the smile and went back to his food, however, Crusher couldn't help but look at his hand. Instead of the cloth of the gloves he was used to, he was finally able to feel Kurasha's skin, and it felt weird. Sandy almost.

 

Crusher kept the smile though and continued to eat. He did his best not to meet anyone else's eyes, especially Eli's or Darry's. He finished with everyone else and got the dishes to wash in the kitchen. Kurasha proceeded to go to the nursery to see his little siblings. His younger siblings trailed him.

 

Theodore was crying nonstop, and Easton was getting sick of it. He climbed out of his crib and walked towards his teething rings. Thornella jumped out of her crib, and when she heard the door open, she happily rushed towards it.

 

Kurasha was first to come in and he happily opened his arms as Thornella came running. "Ella!" he giggled.

 

"Kasha! Kasha!" Thornella laughed.

 

"Aww, Theo…" Ezra rushed to pick up the crying baby. "Why are you so upset?"

 

Theodore whimpered and snuggled in his arms.

 

Kurasha twirled the baby in his arms and happily cradled her. He stroked her cheek and he felt cold. Chiss skin was usually cold, but he was so happy he could feel it through his skin rather than through his gloves. 

 

Star went to his last baby brother and chuckled. "Hey, Tony. You seem busy."

 

"Theo, noy-ing," Easton huffed.

 

Star chuckled. "Yeah, siblings are annoying." He got him on his lap as his brother continued to chew. "But you'll still have to love them. Just give Theo a pass for now."

 

"Kay..." Easton sighed and cuddled up on his favorite brother's lap. "Wen Theo talk an' walk?"

 

"I don't know, kid," Star shrugged. "But I'm he will soon. You all are developing differently. That's what Dad says."

 

"He slow,"

 

"It's fine," Star shrugged. "I remember me being a slow baby too," he giggled.

 

"An' Ella only speak Rasha name," Easton pointed out. "Why me fast?" he pouted.

 

"Hmmm... I guess you're a fast baby," Star chuckled. "Or maybe it's because of your powers? I'm not really sure. I'm not an expert."

 

"Theo has wat me have," Easton spoke.

 

"Wanna ask Dad?"

 

"Nah," Easton yawned. "Dada busy..."

 

"Alrighty." Star laid back and let the small one cuddle with him.

 

Darry helped Theodore down to the mat and helped the other stand up. The child tried his best, but he flopped down and began to cry.

 

"Ah shit," Darry helped him up again. "Come on, Theo, you can do it!"

 

Theodore sniffled his tears and tried to take his help to walk, but he flopped again. Easton snorted but didn't laugh any further, trying to be nice. Thornella giggled at her triplet brother's dismay.

 

Kurasha carried Thornella by his waist and went up to Theodore. He sat near him and then helped him stand up. He held the young boy and said, "Just one step at a time, Theo. Try standing first." Kurasha held up his little brother and didn't let go, even though he looked stable.

 

Theodore did his best, firmly trying to stand on his legs. Kurasha didn't let go. After some time, Theodore raised his feet to try to walk, but he slipped.

 

Kurasha caught him and helped him stand up again. "Nice try, Theo."

 

"Kasha," Thornella tugged on her older brother. "Ah," she placed a hand on her mouth to symbolize hunger.

 

"Alright." He helped get Theodore up in his arms and carried both babies downstairs. 

 

"Wanna get a snack too?" Star asked.

 

"Yeah! Snack!" Easton beamed.

 

Star followed his older brother downstairs. Ezra and Darry ran after them to help to feed the babies.

 

Downstairs, Crusher made some soft porridge with soft biscuits for the babies and Kurasha put them on their high chairs, so they could eat. Thornella was giddy as she was plcaed in the high chair, eager to eat. Easton put down his teething ring. Theodore felt uncomfortable with his seat and began to cry. Kurasha went to get Theodore out of the chair and have him sit with him on his lap.

 

Easton huffed. "Brada, why Theo noy-ing!?"

 

"He's just a baby, Eatson, don't worry about it," Darry patted his head.

 

Star helped serve the food and Kurasha spoon-fed Theodore slowly. Ezra helped feed Thornella, who babbled like the little baby she is while eating. Star helped Easton because he kept dropping his spoon. Crusher left to cook lunch. Darry got the napkins in case anything spilled.

 

It was a normal day for the siblings, taking care of the little ones while their parents were busy.

 

The next day was another school day. Crusher was busy with his datapad, trying to contact someone as he and Kurasha made it to their classroom. He dropped his bag and headed to the bathroom immediately.

 

"Crusher?" Kurasha called. He rushed to tail his brother.

 

The door of the bathroom stall shut behind him as Kurasha made it to the bathroom. Kurasha sighed. He knocked on it and called, "Crusher? Crusher, what's wrong? What happened?"

 

"Kurasha, not now!" Crusher dismissed him. "I'm taking a call!"

 

Kurasha sighed. He stopped knocking but he stayed by in case his sibling needed him. He heard a few words from through the stall. The voice sounded like Fastal, and Crusher was trying to calm him down.

 

"I know, I know... I'm sorry, I was worried about my brother last night I wasn't able to call..."

 

Another murmur from the other line, and Crusher chuckled.

 

"Don't worry, it's nothing serious, I'm fine,"

 

Kurasha sighed. Of course, it was Fastal... But why call now? They were busy with school. Especially with Crusher's position as Vice President.

 

"Uh-huh..." Crusher spoke up again. "Don't worry, I'll message you tonight this time. I won't forget. Yeah... love you, bye," The call ended.

 

Kurasha waited for him to leave. They still had a lot of time before class started.

 

Crusher opened the door and found Kurasha outside. "Oh... what are you doing here?"

 

"Waiting for you," Kurasha replied. "Ready to go to class?"

 

"Mm," Crusher nodded but he avoided eyes as they walked towards the classroom.

 

The same thing happened during snacks and lunch. Fastal was calling, and Crusher rushed to the bathroom to take the call. Kurasha groaned. What the heck? What happened to Fastal all of a sudden?

 

Kurasha put a stop to it when Fastal called Crusher during their meeting. Kurasha grabbed the device and answered the call. "Fastal," he called. "Crusher is in school. Working. Studying. Please call for emergencies only and if you must, limit it to two calls per day. Do you understand?" Kurasha's voice was cold as he spoke, leaving no room to argue even.

 

Fastal sighed. "Crusher's job as a Vice President IS something to worry about, Mister President. But fine." He hung up.

 

"Kurasha!" Crusher frowned. "What the heck!?"

 

"I would like to say the same thing," Kurasha said as he put his phone down. "He has been disrupting you all day. I don't want this for him to make this a habit."

 

"It's fine! He's calling because he's worried!" Crusher argued.

 

"Reject and give him a text," Kurasha replied.

 

"That's not how it works!" He groaned and rubbed his head. "Ch'od, why did you have to do that...? You don't see me messing with your love life."

 

"If it messes with the rest of my life, feel free to do so," Kurasha shrugged as he handed his brother more papers to look at. "What's with him, anyway? I know you call him a lot but he does it more often nowadays."

 

"He's concerned, he's worried, leave him be," Crusher sighed. "My school and work makes it hard for us to schedule a date, so we can't see each other often,"

 

"Schedule your calls instead," Kurasha suggested. "Or... If you're desperate, you can help me with the papers for this week and the next so it would be manageable for me to handle the work alone."

 

"No." Crusher glared. "Let him call me when he wants, no one's going to die from that," He looked through the papers and slammed it down. "You know what? I'm done. I'm leaving early." He grabbed his bag and headed to the door, slamming it shut.

 

Kurasha sighed as he watched his twin. He wasn't liking the situation he had with Fastal. He was fine at first, but now, he doesn't think he can.

 

He soon made it to the ship after finishing the work. Crusher huffed and turned away when he saw him. Kurasha sighed. Well, he guessed he had to deal with his brother's grudge for a while. But no matter. He stayed with the opinion that Fastal shouldn't call him during work hours.

 

They soon made it home, and Crusher went to the kitchen without another word. Ezra blinked and huffed. "What's his problem?"

 

"His boyfriend keeps calling him in school," Kurasha said, scooping up Thornella and working towards them. "I told Fastal to stop. To create a boundary of some sort."

 

"Fastal?" Darry blinked. "Why is he calling?"

 

"He's worried is what Crusher said," Kurasha replied.

 

"Sounds understandable," Ezra shrugged. "I'd do the same after Crusher almost got himself killed last year," He walked up the stairs.

 

Kurasha winced. He doesn't need to remind him of that incident. But there was nothing to worry about. Crusher was protected, Kurasha made sure. The older one shrugged it off and let Thornella play while he went up to the training room.

 

The next day, the brothers were dropped off at school with Eli when they found Fastal by the school. Kurasha stopped in his tracks and he found himself forming a headache.

 

Crusher gasped and ran to him. "Fastal!"

 

"Hey, babe," Fastal took the boy in his arms. "Miss me?"

 

"Mm-hmm," Crusher chirped. "What are you doing here?"

 

"Well," Fastal held out a rose. "I was hoping we could have a date after school,"

 

"Oh!" Crusher blushed. "Um..."

 

Kurasha stared at his twin with his arms crossed, waiting for his response. Darry sighed and dragged Ezra and Star into the school to get away from scene. Eli stopped beside Kurasha, waiting for his sons.

 

Crusher cleared his throat and smiled. "Sure! Why not?"

 

"Great!" Fastal smiled and kissed his cheek. "See you later, babe," He walked off towards his ship.

 

Kurasha stared at his twin before he proceeded to the building. Crusher was giddy as he followed after him while Eli watched Fastal leave for a while before moving to follow them.

 

Kurasha continued with the rest of the day as normal as he could without showing his irritation towards his brother. It was already hard enough managing the council without the PRO and Laeysa, but today, he'll do it solo. Nevermind. Let his brother have this day. And tomorrow, they're going to share the work. He's just hoping he won't make this a habit.

 

But by the next day, Fastal was still there at the school. Kurasha frowned. 

 

Again, he sat in the empty council room with work piled around him. At the end of the day, he had to bring the work home again, and he barely left his workshop because of the double of the work. He got the twins to get him coffee and tried to concentrate on the work before the day ended.

 

This went day after day, and Crusher was constantly being distracted by Fastal. Another day, Fastal waited for Crusher and Kurasha confronted him with a big, "No." He got Crusher and dragged him to the school.

 

"Kurasha, the fuck!?" Crusher hissed.

 

"Crusher, I need help with the work today," Kurasha said. "I've been juggling the work of all the officers. I can't handle them all."

 

"Doesn't mean you have to do that ." Crusher pulled away from him. "If Fastal calls, you don't like it. So now he's not calling, he's here, and you still don't like it!"

 

"I don't mind you seeing him. I mind that it's interfering with your work," Kurasha replied. "You can go out with him whenever you want but only when everything else is managed. And right now, you can't. Just help me get things in order and you're free to do whatever you want."

 

"Fuck you." Crusher huffed and bumped onto him, stomping towards his classroom.

 

Kurasha groaned. Was he not being reasonable? He was pretty sure his conditions were achievable. What's with Crusher's obsession with Fastal nowadays?

 

Kurasha arrived in the council room without Crusher and he sighed. He added the stack of papers to the table and sat on his chair, twisting his wrist before he went on to doing his work.

This went on for a few days. Fastal messaged Crusher if he was alright. Crusher did his best to not get upset and just gave a thumbs up as he cooked in the kitchen.

 

Kurasha worked. And worked. And worked until his nose began to bleed. He grabbed a tissue plugged it and continued working. He was running on nothing but caffeine and he was always on the verge of passing out, but he didn't let that show in school. In school, he was stable. He was awake and he listened to the teachers. 

 

He was writing the weekly reports to give to Eli when the paper disappeared into ash. He hissed as he looked at his fingers and found them darkened. He pushed himself away from the table and tried to calm his magic down. This was a very inconvenient time. He needed to work. He got his bag pulled out his old gloves and put them on before he continued to work. 

 

The siblings and Eli were waiting on the ship for Kurasha. Crusher wasn't there because Fastal picked him up. But where was the other one?

 

"Should we go check?" Darry asked.

 

"Go on," Eli urged. "You and Star go check in case Kurasha's hurt or in danger,"

 

The twins nodded and went back to the school. They went into the council room and found Kurasha passed out on the pile of paper with his nose slightly bleeding. His jug of coffee was empty and while he slept, his gloved hands twitched.

 

"Shit." Darry hissed and ran to his side. "We need to get him to a hospital. Stat."

 

Star and Darry helped their brother up and got his things before they rushed back to the ship. 

 

"Dad!" Star yelled. "Kurasha's down!"

 

"Fuck." Eli ran to his eldest son's side. "We can't get him on the ship. He's bleedin' too much. We need to get him to the village healer!"

 

The twins nodded and they all took Kurasha to the village healer.

 

---

 

It was hours.

 

Kurasha was finally stable by 20:30 on the chrono clock.

 

"He's exhausted and drained," Por'ovmi told them. "Has he been doing work lately?"

 

"Yeah," Star nodded. "Like, all day and night. And he drinks a lot of coffee."

 

“Too much work, hmm?” Por’ovmi hummed. “That could explain why he seems too faint to even flinch,”

 

“Is there a way to keep him stable at home?” Eli asked.

 

“Yes,” the healer nodded. “No work for about a month or two, and he will be alright,”

 

Star interjected, "But he's the president."

 

"Isn't there a vice to this council?" Por'ovmi asked.

 

"Well, yes, but..." Star rubbed the back of his neck. "He's a bit busy."

 

"Not busy for this," Eli sighed and turned to the healer. "Understood. Should we leave Kurasha here to heal and wake up?"

 

"Yes," Por'ovmi nodded. "I will call you, Admiral, when he awakens,"

 

"Alright," Eli gave a nod. "Thank you for your service,"

 

They bowed then went back to their ship. Eli groaned sat on the pilot's seat. "Ugh, this is a mess..."

 

Ezra patted his hand to comfort him.

 

"We can try to talk to Crusher," Star offered as he saw his father in dismay.

 

"Hope he listens," Darry shook his head.

 

So, when Crusher came back home, the twins were waiting for him. 

 

"Crusher we need to talk," Star said.

 

"What is it?" Crusher set his bag down.

 

"You gotta help Kurasha," Star said. "Like. Actually. You have to start doing your job again."

 

Crusher frowned. "What?"

 

"Dude, you need to you job at school again!" Darry repeated.

 

"Yeah, the work is piling up and the students are starting to notice the changes. Don't you guys have events planned or something?" Star added. "Kurasha can't do it all without you!"

 

"I just went off a few days," Crusher rolled his eyes. "It's not that big of a deal, we'll get back on track in no time,"

 

"Not a big deal!?" Darry's fist began to shake. "Crusher, do you even HEAR yourself!?"

 

Star went and held Darry back. He glared at his brother and said, "Crusher, you ran for Vice President at the cost of having our family silent for months! The least you could do is do your job properly and assist your fucking president!"

 

"I ran for Kurasha!" Crusher growled. "I would never have done it if it wasn't for the fact that he wouldn't be so stubborn to back down! But now that I wanna actually have a life, I'm the problem!?"

 

"It's ALWAYS about you, you piece of shit !" Darry yelled back. 

 

"Kurasha gave you the option to back out!" Star shouted. "Why the fuck didn't you?!"

 

"He's my twin! You think Dad or Papa would want me to back out just because I'm a fucking coward!? FUCK NO." Crusher shook his head. "Leave me be." He turned to leave.

 

But he could only walk a few steps when Darry broke out of Star's arms and launched himself towards Crusher.

 

"DARRY, NO!" Star yelled, but he was too late and Darry landed a fist on their brother. 

 

Star rushed and tried to pull Darry off, but he was always the stronger one between the twins. "Darry, stop!" he pleaded.

 

Darry couldn't hear him, eyes turning full yellow as his fists began to heat up with star magic. Crusher hissed and kicked him from, rolling away, but the younger one launched himself again at the older one.

 

Star reached out and made a wall of ice between them. "DAD!" Star called.

 

Eli immediately dashed up the stairs. He gasped. "Oh... Oh Cho'd." He ran to pull Darry back. "Darry, calm down. Calm down..." He rubbed his shoulder repeatedly to try to calm him down.

 

Darry growled, but his dad pulled him into a hug to calm down. His breath was shaky as he melted into the embrace. Crusher took the chance to bolt towards his room.

 

Later at dinner, it was tense, and Crusher noticed that Kurasha wasn't with them. He wanted to ask, but even Ezra side-glared at him, so he kept his mouth shut.

 

Everyone left in a hurry and Eli left to go pick Kurasha up. Crusher sighed and headed up to his room.

 

Hours later, Kurasha returned. He went to his room to take a little nap, but soon, Eli heard Kurasha skittering down the halls and to his workshop to complete the work he left behind. It was midnight. 

 

Eli shook his head and headed to the workshop. "Kurasha."

 

"Hm?" Kurasha responded but he didn't look back as he looked at the document he was reading. He got his highlighter and began to add highlights and write notes on the side then got an extra paper to rewrite it.

 

"Back to bed with you," Eli told him. "The healer told you to have no work for two months, and you're followin' that,"

 

"But who's going to maintain the council?" Kurasha asked. "Laeysa and the PRO are out of commission and Crusher doesn't want to do the work."

 

"Well, Crusher will do the work, and you won't," Eli held out his datapad. "You'll still go to school, but you come home earlier, so you can rest,"

 

"But what if Crusher won't?" Kurasha asked angrily. "It's clear Fastal is his priority. I tried to reason with him to help me with the workload but he just left me. And it... It hurt..." Kurasha sighed. "Maybe... Maybe I was just too hard on him, right? And I put this on myself. Crusher deserves a break after I pushed him too hard."

 

"No, baby," He patted his shoulder. " You need a break. I'll talk to Crusher, just relax, please?"

 

"... Okay..." Kurasha muttered. "Just... Don't be too hard on him. This is my fault anyway..." Kurasha finished the sentence he was writing before he went back to his room.

 

The next day was a weekend, luckily, and Eli got Crusher to his room to talk. Darry went to Star and hugged his twin. "Sorry about yesterday..."

 

"Hey, it's fine," Star said and brought his twin in his arms. "You were mad. I get it."

 

"I know..." Darry hissed. "Why doesn't Crusher realize his shit?"

 

Star shrugged. "Maybe he's just used to being in the right. That's what I used to be."

 

"Ugh, he's so selfish," Darry huffed. "I wish Dad would be able to talk some sense into him..."

 

"He will, hopefully," Star said. "And he'll get better. And if he won't, it's our job as brothers to help him see that," he spoke encouragingly. Crusher was just selfish now. That won't last. Just like he did.

 

But... it was rather odd. He had never been so selfish before. He usually thought well and always defended them.

 

What made him change?

 

Later, Star went to eavesdrop on Crusher and Eli. He knew he shouldn't but he just wanted to know how Crusher is taking things.

 

"Baby, you need to take responsibility now that you're Vice President. Ya can't just dump all the responsibilities on Kurasha,"

 

"But... Kurasha was the one who started it," Crusher hissed. "He said that he didn't want Fastal calling to make sure I'm okay, so he stopped and came instead. Kurasha just... can't be pleased." He huffed. "Why do I have to be the one to keep taking the fall with him?"

 

"Crusher..." Eli sounded surprised. "What are you talking about?"

 

"I keep taking the fall with him in everything," Crusher's breath was shaking. "I shoved away love because he's always so discouraging. He doesn't think anyone who likes me is worthy, and while I appreciate it, I just want this for myself. I want to have a boyfriend that adores me and loves me and worries for me... Kurasha won't let me have that,"

 

"Why doesn't he?"

 

"Kurasha says that Fastal disturbs our work,"

 

"...well..."

 

Star huffed. He crossed his arms and thought that Kurasha was right. The one time he let Crusher have a boyfriend, this is what happened and Kurasha was the one getting injured for it. And if Crusher didn't want to join his twin, then he shouldn't have. He had a choice. Kurasha was sure he had a choice. He sighed. He loved both of his brothers but he was so frustrated with Crusher. Was this how they felt when they were with him? He should thank them.

 

"Well... what?"

 

"He does,"

 

"What??"

 

"Baby," Eli shifted his movement. "Fastal is disturbin' your work as the Vice President. He's constantly distractin' ya with your work, and Kurasha got hurt. I understand that you love him, Crusher... but if he purposely distracts you from what you need to do, then maybe ya need to rethink your relationship,"

 

"..."

 

There was another shift. "I'll let ya rethink about it, alright?" He turned towards the door.

 

Star scattered away before Crusher could see him. 

 

The next day, Kurasha was up the earliest but he was a in his workshop working. He was writing Crusher instructions while also reviewing a few more pages of a document he was working on. He wanted to lighten Crusher's burden since he was going to be stuck with this for a while.

 

"Kurasha." Eli found him in the workshop. "What did I say about workin'?"

 

"It's just to help Crusher," Kurasha said. "It's a lot of work and I don't want him to tire out. And what if he goes out with Fastal again and leaves? I just need to get some advanced work done so maybe he might get some bit of free-time afterwards."

 

"Baby, please," Eli patted his shoulder. "Ya scared your brothers when you fainted. Please... he needs to do this by himself to teach himself what to put forward,"

 

"I'll be fine. It's just a bit of work. I'll be more careful," Kurasha insister. He put the document aside and then put it in his bag. "Crusher will be with me now anyway, right? I'll be better."

 

"Baby, you won't be at the late meetings," Eli shook his head. "He's doin' things by himself,"

 

Kurasha winced. Will he be alright? He can barely do this work alone. What would happen to his twin? He doesn't want to end up like him.

 

But then again, Crusher have placed this on himself. He needed to face this himself.

 

The blue-haired teen sighed and gave a nod. It wasn't like he had a choice anyway. Maybe he can lighten the load for his sibling just a little bit out of the meetings.

 

They soon all made it to school. The day went on as usual but Kurasha brought his work to class. He would write reports here and there and calculate the school funds for the next school event and repair. Of course, he would listen to class and his teachers, but he would also double-task. Crusher sat by him like usual and he saw nothing wrong with his twin.

 

Maybe his Dad exaggerated about the part of him getting hurt.

 

But while he did his work during lunch, Darry noticed him and groaned. He tugged on Star's sleeve. "Bro, Kurasha's working again,"

 

Star groaned with him. They excused themselves before they went over to Kurasha's table and stuffed his stuff back in the folder then pushed it to Crusher's side of the table. 

 

"Hey!" Kurasha whined. 

 

"No," Star said. "Did you even eat?"

 

Kurasha rubbed the back of his neck nervously. This made the twins groan even more. They got their big brother and got him in their table. "Eat, or we'll telling Dad," Darry huffed.

 

Kurasha sighed and ate the food offered to him. The younger kids didn't mind the older one staying with them.

 

Hamakti stared and blinked. "What was that about?"

 

"No idea," Crusher shrugged.

 

"You? Not caring for whatever is happening to Rasha?" Opoia stared at him in surprise. "Who are you, and what did you do with Crusher?"

 

"I'm just... happier solo," Crusher grabbed the work and headed out, towards the Council meeting room.

 

"Geez," Hamakti winced. "What's up with him?"

 

"I don't know..." Opoia sighed. "I didn't mean to offend,"

 

"Don't worry about it, I'm sure it isn't you," Hamakti assured.

 

After school, Kurasha was sent home early and Crusher was stuck in the council meeting room. He saw Kurasha's instructions and the work that was piled up. There was some that were semi-finished but there were more than needed reviewing.

 

Crusher sighed and went through the work, filing up and reviewing what he could. He was in the middle of his work when there was a knock at the door.

 

"Hey, babe,"

 

"Fastal!" Crusher's eyes lit up, watching the prince walk inside. "What are you doing here?"

 

"Well, you haven't been answering the calls, so I thought I would come to visit," Fastal smiled. He had been a lot more confident with showing his affection to the other than before. "How're you doing?" He looked over. "Damn, that's... a lot of work,"

 

"Yeah..." Crusher let out a sigh. "Kurasha was 'badly hurt', so I'm stuck with all of this work,"

 

"Wow, that's tough," Fastal pouted. "Does that mean you can't go on a date right now?"

 

"Looks like it," Crusher shook his head. "I need to finish these off before I go home,"

 

"Come on, babe, it's been hours ," Fastal groaned. "It's almost sunset, maybe you should go already. I can have someone finish that,"

 

"Nah, they wouldn't know how to finish it," Crusher waved off the situation. "I promise I'll try to find time for you during the weekends,"

 

"Fine..." Fastal sat down. "I guess I could just sit with you... say this is a date," he chuckled.

 

Crusher giggled. "Sure, dear, sure,"

 

A couple of hours passed. Fastal had fallen asleep by the time Crusher had finished his work. "Yes! Done!" He beamed.

 

"Huh?" Fastal yawned. "Already? Wow... most boring date ever,"

 

"Well, you considered it as one," Crusher snorted and got everything into a file. "Come on, I need to place this in Dad's office here before I leave,"

 

"Fine..." Fastal deflated. "I'll wait for you outside to take you home, alright?"

 

"Got it," Crusher smiled and nodded.

 

The next day, it was the same routine. Even though Crusher was doing the best he could, there would be more piling up on his desk. Complaints, suggestions, reports, and more. Some files were just repeated information rephrased but Crusher still had to read through them and after he rephrased them, he had to summarize them, put them in tables and charts, and add other things to it to make it a complete document to forward it to Eli. After he finished two, five more would come in. How the hell was he supposed to finish this all?

 

He began to work in his weekends. Right before and after meal time. He would spin around in the kitchen to cook breakfast, lunch, dinner and snacks time before he dashed to his room to finish the work.

 

And not to mention he had to pick up Fastal's calls or else he'd spam his messages.

 

This went on for a few weeks. In a weekend, Crusher's datapad had been dead, so he had to charge it while working. Even when it was charged, he was too busy to notice the miss calls or the number of messages.

 

"Baby, I'll cook, you rest," Eli had insisted once.

 

"It's alright, Dad, I can cook," Crusher assured and spun around to cook their dinner.

 

Eli sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. What was it about his eldest sons and work? Or dare to say... overwork.

 

Kurasha saw his sibling and felt guilty. He went to try and help him again but the twins kept him at bay. He groaned. "C'mon. Crusher can't do this alone," Kurasha said.

 

"He placed this on himself, he needs to," Darry argued. "You wouldn't have been hurt if he was already there to help you, remember?"

 

Kurasha sighed. 

 

Star tugged on his brother and brought him to the nursery. "C'mon. Spend some time with the babies instead!"

 

"Kasha! Kasha!" Thornella reached out to her brother.

 

Kurasha gave a smile and opened his arms to scoop the little girl in his arms. "Hey, baby."

 

Theodore was in Ezra's arms, and he snuggled. "E-za,"

 

Darry gasped. "Theo! Your first word!"

 

Kurasha and the others all happily congratulated him. They all spent time with the babies and Kurasha was able to relax himself for a while.

 

The next day, the routine in the school continued up until after school. There was no one in the school except Crusher, who was busy with his work again. There was a slam on the door, and he jumped, turning to see Fastal stomping inside, growling.

 

"What the fuck, Crusher!?"

 

"Fastal??" Crusher blinked. "What? What did I do?"

 

"You said that you'd find time for me on the weekend!" Fastal scowled. "But you weren't available all day yesterday!"

 

"I'm sorry..." Crusher bowed his head. "I had all this work to do, and then my chores at home... it all piled up, and I wasn't able to message you back, I'm sorry..."

 

"Why are you even working still?" Fastal frowned and went beside him. "Get that shit out. It isn't doing you well,"

 

"What?" Crusher stared at him in disbelief. "I'm... doing this for school, like how I'm doing my chores for my family,"

 

"Your school and your family is letting you suffer like this, Crusher," Fastal shook his head. "You're being used like a slave, look at yourself,"

 

"Fastal... I'm doing this for Kurasha," Crusher let out a sigh. "He's badly hurt and can't work because of it, so I have to-"

 

"Why do you have to work for him?" Fastal questioned. "Why do you have to work for anyone? Just drop out of school. Drop out of your family. They're extremely toxic, can't you realize?"

 

Crusher's expression stiffened. "Ex... cuse me?"

 

"Look, babe," Fastal placed his hands on his shoulders. "Look at what's happening right now. You're being forced to do all of this work, all for what? A school that could care less at how you feel? A family that only likes you, or not even like you, when you do work? They don't appreciate you, Crusher. They're a toxic family who thrive on your suffering, as does your school. No one here cares about you. Only I care about you." His grip tightened. "Only I care about what you need. Only I know what you need to do."

 

Crusher felt the chills down his spine. He stood up and shoved Fastal away. "Leave." he gritted his teeth. "Please... leave."

 

Fastal huffed and dusted himself off. "Fine." He turned around before hissing out. "You've chosen wrong, and I'll make sure you will pay for it." With that, he exited the room.

 

As soon as he left, Crusher got his chair and shakily sat down. He took some breaths and got the files to work on until late at night, where he called Eli once he was done with his current pile.

 

He arrived home and Kurasha was waiting for him with cheesecake and tea. He smiled when he saw his brother enter and said, "Hey. You must be tired. I prepare you your favorites.”

 

Crusher stared at him for a moment but before he could say anything, he heard a whistle of a kettle from the kitchen. He snapped back into reality before he rushed towards the kitchen. "Dad! I'll cook!”

 

Kurasha stared at his brother and felt that something was wrong. The way he was staring at him... Maybe he should talk with him. He should start working again.

 

That night, Crusher was brushing his hair in the bathroom, staring at the mirror. He didn't want to admit it, but Fastal's words really got to him.

 

“They're a toxic family who thrive on your suffering."

 

"No one here cares about you."

 

"Only I care about you."

 

The words made him pause and stare up at the mirror again. Was Fastal right? Did he stumble into another toxic family who only benefit from his work? Or was Fastal lying to get him to leave his family?

 

"Just dropped out of school. Drop out of your family."

 

“You're being used like a slave, look at yourself."

 

…

 

Crusher let out a shaky breath, placing the brush down.

 

He didn't know what to believe anymore…

 

The next day, he heard commotion downstairs. 

 

"Rasha, sit down!" Star's cried. "Crusher can handle breakfast like he always does!"

 

"Just let me make breakfast today," Kurasha insisted as he flipped the pancakes on the stove. "Crusher has been working too hard already. I want to lessen his burden," he replied. "Now, go prepare for school. Breakfast will be prepared in ten minutes.”

 

Crusher sighed. He headed down and went to his twin. "Kurasha, please… I can handle breakfast,”

 

"It's fine. You must be tired," Kurasha said. He patted his head and said, "I'm almost done anyway.”

 

Crusher rubbed his hand, and he looked at the younger twins, with Darry grumbling under his breath as he and Star made their way to the dining hall. Even Ezra passed by, and he shot them a strange look before following after his brothers.

 

Crusher suddenly felt conscious. Fastal's words echoed in his mind, and he was starting to feel like they were true. He turned and headed towards the dining hall, though he didn't meet with any of his brothers' eyes.

 

Soon, breakfast started, and his brother kept looking at him.

 

Later in school, Kurasha pulled him aside and asked, "Crush, are you okay? You seem down. Is it because of the work?”

 

"I'm fine, Kurasha." Crusher turned away. "I'm fine with the work.”

 

"Really? Then what's bothering you," Kurasha asked.

 

"Kurasha…" Crusher took a breath and shook his head. "I'm fine.”

 

"…okay," Crusher could only say.

 

As usual, he stayed after school to finish his work. He had his door locked to make sure Fastal didn't come in and either distracted him or harass him. Even with the lock, his hands were shaking as he read and filed the reports.

 

There was a ping from his datapad, and he looked over at an email. Odd… not many people emailed him. It was usually for work purposes, but this? This was a new email with his name as subject.

 

With a strong stomach, he opened the email. The strength didn't last for long as his eyes gazed down on the contents.

 

"I'm giving you one last chance. You leave your family and join me. I'll make you my prince, my dearest, my precious gem. Or you stay where you are. We're through, and I'll make sure your life would be anything but happy.

 

I'll give you by the end of the week.

 

-Fastal."

 

Crusher's hands shook, and he placed the email in the bin. He stared at his work, and he began to sob.

 

Fastal…

 

He thought he loved him…

 

Why was he doing this…?

 

He felt the trust that he put towards the other break. He felt stupid trusting him, but a part of him knows… that this was his fault.

 

If only he wasn't scared of Kurasha that night…

 

He would have called Fastal, and he… he would still love him like he used to…

 

He sobbed for about an hour. He went through with his work again a few hours later before calling on Eli.

 

When he came home, he saw Kurasha on the couch waiting for him with snacks. They already had dinner. Crusher missed it. But Kurasha stayed awake while the others went to bed.

 

Crusher could only stare at his twin. His grip on his datapad tightened before he placed it in his bag and approached him.

 

Kurasha smiled and gestured to him the food he prepared. "I'll sit with you until you finish.”

 

"…thanks," Crusher got some food, but his voice was hoarse from the crying. Dammit.

 

Kurasha stared at him before he moved closer. "Will you talk about it now?" he asked gently.

 

Crusher shook his head and began to eat.

 

"Okay." Kurasha sat with him and waited for him to finish. "Hey, Crush…”

 

"Hmm?”

 

"Thank you for doing this," Kurasha sighed. "I really wish I could do it without you so you could have an allowance in your schedule for Fastal. But I couldn't. So, thank you for sacrificing your time.”

 

"…" Crusher sighed and turned away. "It's my fault you were hurt… I owe it to you,”

 

"I don't blame you for it. Don't worry about it," Kurasha said. He put his hand on Crusher's shoulder and said, "You're my twin. I just wanted you to be happy.”

 

"…" Crusher didn't respond. He only nodded and looked around. "It's getting late… we should get to bed,”

 

Kurasha was concerned. What was happening to his twin? Was he mad at him? But he didn't want to talk right now. "Okay," Kurasha said. He took care of the dishes and went to the kitchen. "Go up without me. I'll catch up." He then rushed to the kitchen.

 

Crusher wanted to stop him but was unable to. He hugged himself and dragged his feet up the stairs.

 

He was sure his family only saw him as someone they could boss around with chores.

 

Well… except Kurasha, he supposed, but one out of all was still not a good ratio.

 

If he didn't do his chores, would they have–

 

He paused in his tracks. The idea made him choke on his tears, and he shook his head and continued walking up the stairs to his room.

 

He had to make sure he was doing his chores.

 

Doing his job.

 

He had to.

 

He couldn't… He couldn't lose his family…

 

He already lost Fastal… he couldn't bear to lose his family too…

 

The next day, he had woken up early and had made the family breakfast before sweeping the floor to clean the mansion.

 

Thrawn had woke up only an hour after him, and his eyebrows furrowed at seeing one of his eldest sons cleaning. "Crusher? It's too early, why are you up?"

 

"To clean the mansion, Papa," Crusher chirped, a smile pasted on his face. "Go on and eat breakfast, it's already the dining hall!"

 

Thrawn looked hesitant, but his chrono clock was buzzing, and he had no choice but to make sure he wasn't late for work.

 

Star and Darry got out of their bedroom and saw Crusher sweeping. Star raised a brow and asked, "What's with the sweeping? It's not cleaning day yet.”

 

"Well, a clean home is a happy home!" Crusher chirped. "Go on and eat, there's food at the dining hall!"

 

"Well, not arguing with food," Darry chuckled. "Come on, twinsie!”

 

Star shrugged and went with his twin, giggling.

 

Ezra came down too, and he went bee-line for the dining hall like an angry hawk, not even noticing his older brother sweeping up the place.

 

Kurasha exited the room and he was surprised to see Crusher cleaning. He tapped him and said, "C'mon. Join us for breakfast.”

 

"Go ahead, I already ate," Crusher fibbed. "I still need to get my stuff ready,”

 

Kurasha frowned. He went back to their room, and soon, he got Crusher's bag with all the things he needed. "I got it ready. Let's eat.”

 

"Fine, I'll just finish this up, and I'll join," Crusher began to sweep to the other room.

 

Kurasha sighed. "Fine. But you better come downstairs." He went to the kitchen.

 

By the time Eli came down, Crusher was still not there.

 

Kurasha reported, "Crusher won't eat.”

 

"Odd, he said he ate before he went into the bathroom to shower," Eli hummed.

 

"I mean, he made all this food," Darry munched on the space pancakes. "I'm sure he ate some of them while cooking,”

 

Kurasha sighed. Well, guess the others aren't going to do anything. He finished his food before he went to the kitchen to prepare something.

 

A few moments later, Crusher came down in his uniform. The food was all gone by then and they were all going to the ship. Kurasha said, "You're late.”

 

"Oh! Um…" Crusher laughed nervously. "Sorry, had to clean the bathroom too,”

 

"That's not even in your chore chart.”

 

"Hey, a clean home is a happy home," Crusher shrugged. "I like it that way,”

 

"You're acting weird," Star said.

 

"I'm fine," Crusher waved it off and headed out the door with Eli.

 

Ezra frowned. "His aura… it feels off,”

 

Kurasha looked at his twin and asked, "Crusher, is everything alright?”

 

"I'm fine!" Crusher smiled. "Come on, we're going to be late!”

 

They went on the ship but they still had plenty of time to arrive at school. 

 

Kurasha sighed. "Crusher, I know I said I'll let you take your time but something is clearly bothering you. If it's not the work, then what is it?”

 

"Kurasha, you worry too much, I'm fine," Crusher grinned. A hair strand stuck up a little in lightning shock. He pouted and placed the strand down.

 

Kurasha grabbed his wrist and glared at Crusher. "Didn't you say no secrets?”

 

"Um…"

 

"Guys, you're overreacting," Darry brushed off the problem. "Crusher overdoes his chores one time. It's not a problem,"

 

"Yeah," Crusher agreed. "Darry's right… I just felt productive today, nothing big of a deal,”

 

Kurasha shook his head. "We're talking later.”

 

"I'll be busy later," Crusher dismissed it.

 

"I'll be with you later. Unless you're going on a date again.”

 

Crusher tensed up. "No… No, I'm not.”

 

"Well, that means I'm staying with you until you go back home.”

 

"Kurasha, it hasn't been two months yet," Eli spoke. "Wait for another week, just to be sure,”

 

"I'm fine ," Kurasha said. "I'll just intake less coffee. And I won't be doing anything heavy.”

 

"Still, we're goin' to the village healer to give you the green flag," Eli told him.

 

Kurasha huffed. He turned to his brother and said, "We're still talking." He gave him a bento box and said, "You better make sure to eat that.”

 

Crusher blinked but nodded, taking the box.

 

Days went by. Unfortunately, Crusher's busy schedule prevented the older twins from talking.

 

One day, when Crusher was rushing to the council room in a rush, he opened it and found Kurasha already doing some work. "Kurasha!" Crusher ran to him. "What are you doing??”

 

"Helping you finish early," Kurasha said as he put a finished document on the side. "I'll be fine. Sit down.”

 

Crusher looked worried but said nothing as he sat down.

 

Kurasha was silent as he wrote on the papers. Finally, he began, "Crusher, what's going on with you? Please don't lie to me.”

 

"I'm fine," Crusher waved him off and got some papers to work on.

 

"I just said don't lie to me.”

 

"And I said I'm fine." Crusher hissed.

 

"If you were fine, I wouldn't need to talk to you." Kurasha stared at his twin and said, "Waiting for you to talk seems pointless if you continue to spiral, so now, I'm pressing you for answers. What's bothering you?”

 

"Nothing." Crusher glared. "Please, just leave me alone and let's do our work.”

 

"I don't want to leave you alone." Kurasha got another paper. "Not only have you been working too much, you also have been cleaning too much. I normally don't think that would be odd but skipping meals with the family as well? Ezra sensed something wrong so something must be wrong.”

 

"Kurasha, please ." Crusher took a breath and turned away. "I'm fine.”

 

"If you're fine then why are you sparking up?" Kurasha asked as he pointed to the way Crusher's hair was sparking with electricity.

 

Crusher kept silent and just continued to do his work. Kurasha sighed. Guess he had no choice but to wait, but it irritated him how Crusher won't open up.

 

They soon went home, and Crusher quickly made dinner then continued to clean, this time with a vacuum as he went upstairs.

 

Everyone made it to dinner, but Kurasha wouldn't. He got the work he brought from school and continued working.

 

Eli sighed. "Boys, can ya get Kurasha to pause his work for the night?" He asked the younger twins. "He needs to be in good shape for the village healer tomorrow,”

 

"Okay," Star sighed. 

 

They went to try and get Kurasha to sit but he didn't want to. "I won't stop until Crusher eats.”

 

"Dude, Crusher will eat when he wants to, but you need to rest," Darry crossed his arms. "Do you wanna be restricted from work any longer?”

 

"Rasha, be reasonable here," Star pleaded. "Just let Crusher be. We need you to be healthy."

 

"I'm fine," Kurasha insisted.

 

Darry sighed and ran outside. "Dad! Rasha's being stubborn and unreasonable!"

 

"On my way!" Eli's voice echoed from downstairs.

 

Kurasha groaned and when Eli came up, he attached himself to his bag and hissed like a cat.

 

"Kurasha, come on," Eli sighed and got the bag, forcing Kurasha off. He forgot that the man was way stronger than him. "You can continue work when the healer tells you that you're clear. Right now, no overworking,”

 

"Why can't I overwork but Crusher can slave away with all the chores and paperwork?" Kurasha whined. 

 

"Because you're a weak ass," Star said as he rolled his eyes.

 

"And Crusher deserves it after making you do all of it for weeks," Darry added.

 

"Darington." Eli glared at the boy.

 

“What? It's true!”

 

"No, he doesn't!" Kurasha said, glaring at his brother. "I deserved what happened to me because I dragged Crusher with me for this kind of work! Crusher just wanted a few days off, he doesn't deserve to work until he's like me.”

 

"A few days off?? He didn't even care what happened to you, Kurasha!" Darry argued. "Even when Star and I tried to tell him, he brushed it off like it's no big deal what happened to you!”

 

Kurasha stared at Darry before he turned away. He was hurt by that, definitely. But that didn't matter now. His twin was closing himself off from him and the rest of his family. He didn't want to lose him. "It's fine," he said. "He's making up for it.”

 

"Until the healer says you're good to go, I don't want ya doin' too much work, baby," Eli sighed and patted his shoulder. "It's only a day left, anyway,”

 

"I'm not working too much, don't worry," Kurasha insisted and went to get his bag. He grabbed it before dashing off.

 

Eli sighed and shook his head. "This ain't endin' well…”

 

The next day came and Crusher continued to be distant and only served to work. Kurasha was beginning to worry and he made it very clear about it, but he couldn't get past his twin. He was beginning to think that he was to blame for him being so distant.

 

After school, Eli had taken him to the healer for a check-up. Por'ovmi looked over Kurasha and hummed. "He seems well compared to the last time I've seen him,"

 

"Yeah, we've been tryin' to get him to rest," Eli nodded. "He's still trying to work, though,"

 

"I feel well," Kurasha said.

 

"I feel... worry," Por'ovmi raised his staff. "Concern... from you, dear boy,"

 

Kurasha felt uneasy and he rubbed his forearm nervously. "It's... My twin. I've been trying to talk to him but he won't tell me what's bothering him."

 

"Crusher?" Eli blinked.

 

"Patience, dear boy, for the dam to break," Por'ovmi spoke. He turned to Eli. "He's clear to work, but not too much. His body is too fragile,"

 

"Got it," Eli nodded.

 

Kurasha had no idea what the elder meant but he couldn't ask questions as Eli ushered him out.

 

They picked up Crusher, but the boy shook his head. "Just let me finish this! I'm almost done!"

 

"Baby, it's a Friday," Eli frowned. "Ya need to take a break, you do this over the weekend too,"

 

"I'm fine!"

 

Kurasha tugged on Crusher and said, "C'mon, brother. It's time to go home."

 

"I'm almost done! Promise!" Crusher assured.

 

"As principal, school is dismissed." Eli spoke. "Now."

 

Crusher sighed and got everything in his bag. "I'm taking this home,"

 

Eli sighed. "Fine, but let's go,"

 

They went home and Kurasha stayed by Crusher's side. The moment they got home, Crusher headed to get the broom to sweep again. But honestly, there was barely anything to clean anymore. Crusher already cleaned the mansion from top to bottom in the past week it was almost spotless.

 

So he resorted to dust off Thrawn's collection of artifacts. As he did, however, the vase on the podium was suddenly nudged, and it fell to the ground. He froze in his spot as he watched the vase shatter.

 

Kurasha peeked inside the room since he was the nearest who heard. He found Crusher shaking as he stared at the broken vase on the ground. "Crusher?" Kurasha moved forward and put a hand on his shoulder. "Crusher, what happened?"

 

"I... I broke it..." Crusher's voice shook. "I broke Papa's antique vase..."

 

"It's okay," Kurasha assured. "We'll just explain it to Papa. I'm sure he'll understand."

 

"N-No... He won't... H-He..." Crusher backed away from the vase.

 

"Baby, what happened?" Eli entered the room. He stared at the broken vase. "Oh..."

 

Crusher whimpered and fell on his knees. "Dad, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to..."

 

Kurasha rushed to his brother's side and tried to help him up. "Crush, you're okay. You don't have to kneel." Ha looked up at his Dad desperately.

 

Eli sighed and patted Crusher's head. "Are you hurt? Did you get any sharp debris on you?"

 

"...N-No..." Crusher shook his head.

 

"Then head on over to your room, you two, I'll clean this up," Eli told him. "Go on,"

 

Kurasha helped his brother up and then they went to the room. Kurasha sighed and sat him down. "Crusher, what was that?"

 

"...Papa's going to be mad..." Crusher began to sob. "He loves that vase... He loves his collection, and I broke it..."

 

"Crusher, it's fine... You're fine... It was an accident," Kurasha whispered. He went beside his brother and pulled him in a hug to comfort him.

 

Crusher broke down at his hug. He held onto him, murmuring under his breath that he was failing his purpose and how he needed to be better.

 

Kurasha had no idea what the hell he was talking about. Purpose? What purpose? He combed his brother's hair and began to whisper reassurances that they'd still love him even if he broke a vase. He told him how much their parents love him and that he shouldn't worry too much over a vase. "Crusher, we love you..." Kurasha whispered.

 

After a while, Crusher had passed out, still sniffling in his tears as he curled up on Kurasha's lap. Kurasha didn't know what happened to his brother but he knew it wasn't anything good. He kept his brother in his arms and tucked them in the bed then messaged Eli that he didn't think they would be able to make dinner tonight. And that Crusher was going through something.

 

There was a sudden ping from Crusher's datapad on the bedside table. Kurasha went to look at it.

 

It was an email.

 

Kurasha hummed. He went to take a look at it. The subject was Crusher's name, and there was only a singular message inside.

 

Have you made your decision yet?

 

Kurasha squinted at the email before he looked through what this person sent. What kind of question was that? Was there any context?

 

After a few minutes of searching, he found an old message from the same email address in the bin. It hadn't been deleted yet, so he managed to recover the email and read the former message.

 

He recovered it and his eyes widened when he read it. Who the fuck--

 

... Fucking Fastal .

 

Kurasha knew he was bad from the start. He never should have let Crusher date him.

 

The next day, Crusher woke up with a jolt. He looked around, planning to head out to cook breakfast. Kurasha pulled him back and then put the small table on his bed. "Breakfast is already here, twin. Don't worry," he said.

 

Crusher deflated and bowed his head. "I... I need to make something Papa..."

 

"Papa's at work. Take your breakfast first and you can go ahead and craft anything you like," Kurasha said.

 

"B-But-"

 

"Eat." Kurasha's voice left no room for argument.

 

Crusher winced but said nothing as he reached out to eat.

 

Kurasha let him finish while he worked on a few documents. After he finished, Kurasha said, "You should have told us about Fastal bothering you like that."

 

"...it was my fault," Crusher sighed. "I... I wasn't able to contact him in time, and he got really upset,"

 

"That's not a reason to demand you to leave your family for him to be your only priority," Kurasha glared. "Crusher, this isn't healthy."

 

Crusher bowed his head again. "He... He said that he's the only one who cares for me..." He admitted. "He said that... that the family was toxic, and that none of you actually care... I... I got so scared, I couldn't... I'm sorry..." He hugged himself and began to sob.

 

Kurasha hugged him tight and said, "Crusher, we love you. We care. We care so much more than Fastal. Don't listen to a word he says."

 

"I'm sorry..." Crusher held onto him. "I'm sorry, I... I was scared... I... The others don't... They didn't seem to care about what I'm doing, and I... I almost believed Fastal..." His breath was shaking again.

 

"It's okay, it's okay... I understand," Kurasha said. He snuggled Crusher in his arms and pecked his forehead. "We care for you, Crusher. We care. We love you. We love you..."

 

Crusher's breath slowed down, and he sniffled his tears. He closed his eyes and leaned into his touch.

 

Kurasha stayed there with Crusher and occasionally whispered reassurances. He told him that he's loved. He told him that he was cared for. He told him that he had much more worth than just someone who does work. "You're not a maid, Crusher... You're a son. You're a brother... You're perfect and you don't have to question that..." Kurasha said.

 

Crusher smiled and let out another shaky breath, letting himself relax.

 

Kurasha happily treated Crusher like a prince that day. He didn't need to go out of bed for everything he needed, Kurasha provided. It was the least he could do for his sad brother. He took on Crusher's chores for the day and cooked for the family and he was more than happy to be the active one running around the house after his ban from work.

 

Ezra didn't seem pleased seeing his big brother running around just after he was banned from working. Darry wasn't that pleased either. Star huffed but there wasn't much he could do. Kurasha was declared to be fine already. As long as he doesn't overwork himself, he'll be fine.

 

Later that day, Darry found Crusher in the room, doing nothing. He was livid and confused. Why was Crusher lazing around while Kurasha was running around? He wanted to go in and pull him out, but he instead turned around and went to his room to calm himself down.

 

Kurasha prepared breakfast that evening and he made everyone's favorites. It's been a while since he was able to be in the kitchen considering it would usually be Crusher, but now, he was free to cook.

 

Darry entered the kitchen while he was cooking. "Hey, Kurasha?"

 

"Yeah?" Kurasha replied as he put the stove on low fire. "Do you need something, Darry?"

 

"Yeah... What's up with Crusher?" Darry asked. "He hasn't left his room all day,"

 

"He's going through some things right now," Kurasha replied. He smiled at his brother and said, "Pardon him for today. He had a rough week. He'll join us for dinner."

 

Darry didn't look convinced, but he sighed. "Alright..." He turned to walk out.

 

For dinner, Kurasha prepared everything and he called everyone to the table.  He helped Crusher down and helped him sit beside him with a smile. Then, he went to assist the younger kids with the babies. Crusher tried his best to smile, but he couldn't force himself. He was exhausted, and he could only eat as much as he could. Ezra's eyes softened, the feeling of worry dreading his stomach.

 

After dinner, Kurasha cleaned up and Star helped his older brother while Crusher went back upstairs. Darry did his best to ignore him and help the babies up back to the nursery.

 

Ezra helped him, and he noticed his brother's expression. He frowned. "What's up with you?"

 

"What do you mean?" Darry turned to him.

 

"You've been really going at it at Crusher since... before," Ezra pointed out. "It's like you have a big grudge against him or something,"

 

"It's nothing, Ezra..." Darry sighed. "He just annoys me sometimes,"

 

Ezra grumbled and carried Theodore to help him to walk while Darry placed the other babies into the cribs.

Chapter 32: Navidad no tan feliz

Summary:

A not-so Merry Chissmas to all and to all a good night.

Time passed and slowly, things began returning to their usual pace. Kurasha and Crusher both shared the work and the work was getting lighter and lighter up to the point where they didn't have to work too much during weekends anymore.

 

One day, however, something seemed... off.

 

The moment the twins entered the school, there were murmurs around them, looking at them, at Crusher specifically, before they began to whisper. Kurasha frowned. He had Crusher close to him as they went to their classroom. They first saw Opoia and Kurasha asked her, "What's going on?"

 

"Didn't you read?" Opoia looked surprised. "It's all over the Ascendancy network,"

 

"What?" Kurasha got his datapad and looked at what Opoia was talking about.

 

There was a trending blog, and it spewed out rumors about Crusher. How he was a privileged asshole and a horrible person. It showed photoshop images of Crusher looking like a rich person looking down at the Chiss of the lower section.

 

Kurasha threw his datapad and it flew out of the open window. "Fastal, that bitch --"

 

"Fastal?" Opoia blinked. "What about him?"

 

Kurasha got on his desk and opened his laptop to start working. "The bitch told Crusher he was going to ruin his life if he doesn't leave his 'toxic' family and be with him. His audacity is laughable . I knew that bitch was never to be trusted the moment I laid eyes on him." 

 

"And... what are you doing about it?" Opoia tilted her head.

 

"I have screenshots of his message," Kurasha said as he began drafting out a long post about how this was false and stated the many facts of how Crusher was not an entitled boy. He got the photos Fastal had and began pinpointing the obvious signs of Photoshop.

 

"I'd be careful, Kurasha," Opoia frowned. "This could start a civil war between the Mitth and the Chaf Families,"

 

Kurasha growled. He took a deep breath before he sent it to his parents first to try and get their approval if he should do this. If not, then what should he do?

 

Crusher didn't notice anything and was simply going about his day. The stares and glares at him were sharp, but Hamakti kept him away from the looks of the people.

 

In his break time, none of his parents responded and he just went to Eli in the principal's office. "I need your approval," he demanded and showed his father the alleged rumors and the draft that he prepared. "May I retort this?"

 

Eli looked at the draft and hummed. "Geniunely, I don't think this is a good idea, baby," He looked through the blog and hummed. "There's no proof that it's Fastal who wrote this, and it could be someone he hired, so it technically isn't him,"

 

Kurasha growled. "Then what am I supposed to do? I can't let Crusher be slandered like this!"

 

"And we won't," Eli grinned. "Send the blog to your Uncle Thurfian, he'll take care of it,"

 

Kurasha sighed. He gave a nod and sent it to his uncle.

 

By lunch time, everyone was avoiding their datapads and eating stiffly. Kurasha checked online what happened. The blog was taken down, and there was an announcement from the Mitth Family about a defamation case investigation.

 

Kurasha hummed. Better than he expected. He put his tablet aside and continued with his day.

 

A few days went by. The investigation was still ongoing, and some of the students were starting to become uneasy. Crusher had started to notice them avoiding him, and he was very confused.

 

"Don't worry about it," Kurasha said as he directed him back to their friends.

 

"Maybe you guys should focus with an upcoming event," Hamakti suggested. "Isn't it almost Chissmas?"

 

"Yeah," Opoia agreed. "Chissmas is around the corner, and the students could use a distraction from their woes,"

 

Kurasha hummed. He turned to Crusher and suggested, "What about a battle of the bands? And fundraiser?"

 

"Ooh! Sure," Crusher grinned. "With Chissmas jingles?"

 

"Yep."

 

"Let's get to planning!" Crusher beamed.

 

After school, they went to the office and began planning the event. They went to Eli afterwards and proposed the event.

 

Eli approved it without hesitation. "Should be fun," he chuckled. "Prices should be something they should benefit from for Chissmas,"

 

"Benefit?" Crusher blinked.

 

"Ya see, baby," Eli straightened up. "Unlike us, most of the people here don't celebrate with a tree and presents. They can't afford presents, or even a feast for their whole family,"

 

"Well, then what about grocery giveaways?" Kurasha asked. "The higher the placement, the bigger the reward."

 

"Good idea, baby," Eli smiled.

 

"Then we should tell our brothers not to participate," Crusher suggested. "Ask them to help us with the event more?"

 

"Yes, that would be beneficial," Kurasha nodded. "They could be the intermissions again, possibly."

 

After school, they got their brothers to go with them to plan everything in the council room. Star was excited. "Since its a band, are we still going to do stunts or should we try and play a song too?" he asked his brother.

 

"Stunts for an intermission sounds nice," Crusher chuckled.

 

"I can play music for my intermission!" Ezra volunteered. "I've been learning how to play the guitar for a while!"

 

"Well, sure, little brother," Kurasha said as he listed the activities to include in the program. "For the judges... I was thinking, how about the winners of the talent show?"

 

"I'm sure Grunkle Iceesat will LOVE that!" Darry grinned. "Patriarch Khtrinek too!"

 

"But how do we convince Patriarch Ilarga?" Crusher asked.

 

"Well, if he doesn't want to, we could just ask the 4th place winner," Kurasha shrugged.

 

"Good point," Crusher hummed. "Patriarch Zififerenc is more willing to do things that his husband, I've noticed,"

 

Kurasha chuckled. "Well, we have that covered. Twins, Ezra, you go on to prepare for your intermissions. Crusher, go ahead and prepare the invitation. I'll post something on the bulletin board soon. The date will be... About 8 weeks. What do you guys think?"

 

"8 weeks sounds great!" Crusher confirmed.

 

Kurasha nodded. He looked at the notes he took and said, "Let's get started then."

 

The planning took weeks. Star and Darry decided on their routine for the stunt intermission while Ezra practiced his guitar playing. Kurasha finalized the program for the battle of the Bands and then asked for volunteers to help him clean up the auditorium. He pinned the sign-ups for the battle of the bands and let the students fill it up. Hopefully, their program wouldn't be too long. Then, he also looked for the rewards.

 

Thrawn was the one who helped with the grocery rewards. He was more than happy to buy for the students, oddly enough, taking Kurasha and Crusher with him to the groceries of Csilla to choose which groceries would suit the rewards.

 

The entire time, Crusher was nervous. Thrawn hadn't brought up the vase, and he was worried that he was just trying to be polite even though he's really mad about it.

 

Kurasha saw his brother's nervousness and he held his hand and squeezed it. "You're fine," he assured.

 

"B-But what if he blows up later?" Crusher whimpered, watching as Thrawn heads to the baskets section. "I broke one of his favorite antiques, Kurasha..."

 

"He wouldn't have taken us if he was," Kurasha assured.

 

"I... I guess..." Crusher sighed. "I still haven't made anything to apologize..."

 

"You'll be able to make something in due time. And it would be enough," Kurasha said.

 

"I hope so..." Crusher smiled and nodded.

 

They continued on with their shopping and Kurasha and Crusher even got personal items they could have.

 

They soon made it back home, and Thrawn helped the boys make the grocery baskets. "I am so glad you both decided to give groceries for Chissmas," he said with such delight. "The Mitth Family has owed a lot to Rentor… well, at least, I owe it plenty,”

 

"Well, we're happy to help, Papa," Kurasha said. "Besides, it's our job as the student council to manage the school." He looked at his datapad. "Excuse me. I need to check on something." He quickly exit the room.

 

Crusher tensed as he realized he was alone. He swallowed and tried to continue with his work. As he did, Thrawn got his attention.

 

"Crusher,"

 

He froze and looked up. "Um… yes, Papa?"

 

"Eli… told me what happened," Thrawn said. "To the vase,"

 

Crusher deflated. His hands began to shake. "I… I'm sorry, I-"

 

"Crusher…" Thrawn's eyes softened, and he pulled the boy into a hug. "A vase can be replaced. It's a trinket that can be found by many other art collectors, including myself. But you, my child, can never be replaced. Your value is more worth than an antique vase. You and all of your siblings mean to me more than anything in the Ascendency,"

 

Crusher's eyes widened before he began to cry in his father's arms. Thrawn gently stroked his head, letting the other sob.

 

Kurasha came back after a while and he smiled when he saw his brother and father. Maybe he should just leave them be.

 

He backed up and headed over to check on Ezra. The boy was strumming his guitar, trying to get the right tone right. Theodore was right beside him, trying to stand up and cheer for his older brother.

 

Kurasha chuckled and went to sit near his baby brother in case he fell again. "When did you start learning the guitar?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Edalak brought one for music one day, and they showed me how to play," Ezra chuckled.

 

"That's nice," Kurasha chuckled. "Star used to play the guitar too. Maybe after the show, you two could try playing together?”

 

"Um, well…" Ezra blushed. "I don't know… maybe?"

 

Theodore tried to stand again and walk a few steps, but he ended up on his knees. He growled and let out a big cry. Suddenly, things around the room started to hover in the air.

 

"Theo? Theo!" Kurasha held him close to him and tried to calm him. "Theodore, it's okay. It's okay to fall, baby." He looked at the floating items in awe. He has powers too?

 

Theodore sniffled and held onto his big brother. The items started to land slowly, and Ezra got those that were about to fall from a higher position. Kurasha kissed Theodore's forehead gently before he made a big smile to Ezra. His powers are developing.

 

And Theodore's… they seem very similar to Ezra's.

 

How coincidental.

 

"Ezra, can you sense if he has Sight or not?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Oh, Theo?" Ezra got his guitar again. "He and Easton have Sight,”

 

Kurasha grinned and he looked down at his brother. Was Sight really rare? His family seems to have a lot. Well, it was certainly a pleasant surprise. Then, he realized that the authorities would know. Flashbacks to when Ezra was almost taken from them surfaced in Kurasha's mind and his heart ached at the thought of having to lose any of his brothers or father again. He held his little brother close and reminded himself that his parents are going to keep them safe. Theo and Easton will be safe.

 

Theodore longed to be put down, and when he was, he took a breath and forced himself to stand. His legs shook as he tried to run, but he fell again. Ezra chuckled and set the guitar down to help Theodore up, facing Kurasha.

 

"Go on, Theo, try walking again, towards Kurasha,"

 

Theodore took another breath before he started to walk, legs shaking but he kept himself steady. Little by little, he did his best to reach his big brother.

 

Kurasha's eyes widened and he opened his arms happily, ready to catch his little brother. "You're doing great, Theo," Kurasha encouraged.

 

Theodore oohed and laughed as he found the confidence to go faster. He was almost there when he tripped, but Kurasha was able to catch him.

 

"Very good, Theo!" Kurasha laughed and snuggled the baby then lift him up in his arms. "You're such a good boy! Good baby! You're doing so well!" he praised.

 

Theodore giggled and cheered in his arms.

 

A few more weeks passed by. The battle of the bands was growing closer.

 

Kurasha was preparing everything and he was in the auditorium after school and rechecking the surroundings. He checked backstage and the instruments to see if any of them were damaged and the decorations and preparations for the upcoming patriarchs who were coming to judge. Things seemed to be going well.

 

Crusher headed over to him and looked around. "Great news! All judges said yes!”

 

"Even Patriarch Ilarga?" Kurasha asked, surprised.

 

"Grunkle Iceesat convinced him… somehow," Crusher laughed. "Either way, we're good to go!”

 

"That's great news!" Kurasha said. "I got the program and list of participants. We're ready for the battle of the bands!”

 

"Whoo!" Crusher cheered. "This'll be the best before-Chissmas celebration ever!”

 

A few days passed and it was soon the event. The competition had about thirteen participants and Kurasha was waiting for everyone to enter before the event started. Crusher was in charge of making sure the judges arrived, and after a brief hug with Iceesat, he helped them to sit at the judging panel.

 

Kurasha came out of the stage with a microphone and dressed in Chissmass colors. First, he greeted, "Early Chissmass greetings, everyone!"

 

Everyone cheered. Within the crowd, Laeysa and the PRO took their seats near the back.

 

Kurasha didn't notice them as he continued with his opening speech. "First, I'd like to thank you all for your participation. From the students who are competing to the students who helped set this all up during their free time. Truly, you all are a blessing! Before we start the program, may I call on Admiral Eli'vantomair for the opening remarks."

 

Eli stepped forward, and the crowd went silent. He took the microphone and waved at the crowd. "Greetings to all students, teachers and staff, judges and participants. I welcome you all to the first ever Rect'c High Chissmas Celebration; Battle of the Bands!" The crowd let out a cheer, but they quickly silented as Eli signaled them to quiet down. "Before we start, I would like to thank Student Council President Mitku'rash'avanto and Student Council Vice President Mitcr'ush'ervanto for establishing and hosting this event. Give a round of applause for our Student Council heads!" He motioned to the two, and the crowd gave their applause.

 

Kurasha gracefully bowed and smiled at the crowd. Crusher did too, waving at the crowd.

 

Eli went on with his opening remarks. "Chissmas is a time for family, friendship, music and wonder. So as tradition follows, we are here to celebrate music and wonder of Chissmas. Students of Rect'c High are talented in terms to music, and we are here to witness their true talents, each performance judged by our judges; the winners of the Patriarch Talent Show; Patriarch Khtrinek, Patriarch Ilarga and Patriarch Iceesat!"

 

The judges all stood up, and everyone clapped at their presence. Ilarga gave a bow to them. Khtrinek shyly waved at the attention. Iceesat waved at everyone happily.

 

"Now," Eli waited for the judges to sit down again before he spoke up again. "for this event, we will also have a fundraiser to raise money for our school. Thank you for joining us for today, and have a great day!" he handed the microphone to Kurasha.

 

"To start our competition, let's all give a round of applause for our first contestant! The Groundshakers!" Kurasha announced and the curtains opened to reveal some of Ezra's classmates with their musical instruments.

 

The competition went on, contestants after contestants. While the show was going on, there were people donating at the boxes, which was managed by Ezra and Edalak, with the other listening to Ezra practice his guitar.

 

The first intermission was soon on, and the Asteroid Twins took the stage. They came in with their hoverboards and they threw candy bars towards the crowds. The crowd cheered for the twins and scattered to grab the sweet candy. The twins started with basic tricks before they began looping and flipping on stage. They did headstands and backflips with, of course, glitter sprinkling their bodies and the stage.

 

After the first intermission, the competition resumed, and the contestants came back on. Edalak kissed Ezra good luck before the boy went backstage to prepare for his intermission later on. Edalak watched him leave in time for Rimour to step in and drop his donation, yet he glared at them. 

 

"Whatever game you have, you can drop the act, Edal."

 

"I don't know what you're talking about, cousin ." Edalak hissed the word, turning to the other. "I'm here to protect Ezra from the likes of you, nothing else."

 

"I know you well enough to know that isn't true." Rimour scowled but he said nothing else and returned to his seat.

 

Ezra's intermission came, and he strummed the guitar as gently as he could. He sang a song of love and peace, his feelings obvious to the only one he romantically cared about as he shot Edalak looks every now and again. Edalak giggled and when the intermission ended, they held out a bouquet and gave it to Ezra, earning another cheer from the crowd. Star and Darry were the biggest supporters and they were gushing about how adorable their little brother looked. 

 

Kurasha came in, clapping his hands. "Thank you for that wonderful intermission, Ezra. It was very enchanting. Some were more enchanted than others." He let the kids leave before he turned to the crowd. "Before we announce the winners of this competition, let's ask the judges what they think of tonight!" 

 

Kurasha went to the judge's panel and went to Ilarga first. "Patriarch Ilarga! Truly, it's wonderful that you're here. What do you think of the contestants of tonight?"

 

"I truly was surprised at how talented the next generation of the Ascendancy," Ilarga chuckled. "I am very impressed,"

 

"Well, new surprises are always right around the corner!" Kurasha laughed before he went to the next judge. "Good evening, Patriarch Khtrinek. How are you this evening? Are you enjoying the show?" he asked.

 

Khtrinek nodded and signed. [It was truly an interesting show.]

 

"I'm glad you liked it!" Kurasha chirped. He walked over to the last judge. "Well, we heard from the other judges, what is your opinion, Patriarch Iceesat?"

 

"Students of Rentor never failed to amaze me!" Iceesat laughed and ruffled Kurasha's hair. "They're all so talented that it's so hard to choose a winner!"

 

"Well, thank you, Patriarch Iceesat, but of course, you'd have to select a winner for tonight," Kurasha chuckled. "Speaking of winners, would anyone like to know the winners of tonight?"

 

The crowd let out a cheer in response.

 

Crusher gave Kurasha an envelope and happily opened it. "Well, let's start then! For third place, we have... The Loth Moon Wolves!" Kurasha announced and the group happily stepped on the stage, cheering as they received medals and their gift packs. 

 

"Second place is... Snowville!" The band of boys in Kurasha and Crusher's grade all cheered as they went up to the stage, cheering and chanting their names as they were given medals and their gift packs. 

 

"Lastly, the winner! It's none other than... Krystel!" Kurasha happily announced and the crowd erupted into cheers. Ajsio quickly went up on stage and got his medal and the biggest gift pack. He ushered his teammates up and they began happily embracing one another.

 

The crowd erupted into cheer at the winners, with some wanting an encore from the winners.

 

"Well, Krystel, you heard what they said," Kurasha said as he stepped aside to let their instruments be taken out. 

 

Krystel grinned and rushed to their instruments before they began singing a Chissmas jingle about victory. The crowd sang along and the room dimmed for the spotlight to be only on them.

 

Crusher took the chance to head down to check on the donations. He smiled, seeing the credits heading up higher than the provided line. "This is more than enough! The school's definitely going to have better renovations by the end of the year,"

 

Kurasha grinned. "That's great! We should plan something with our parents for an outing after this! We definitely deserve a break."

 

"A very long outing," Crusher agreed.

 

They soon wrapped up the event with closing remarks and safe wishes for the others.

 

Star went outside to congratulate and say goodbye to his boyfriend. 

 

"Can I have a kiss?" Ajsio asked. 

 

Star laughed and booped his nose. "No."

 

"Please?"

 

"No."

 

"Pleeeaaaase?"

 

Star rolled his eyes and pulled Ajsio in for a sweet kiss. It seemed Ajsio wanted more and he pressed on Star's lips, deepening it, before he was pulled away from the boy.

 

Kurasha glared at the man. "That's enough."

 

Ajsio yelped and quickly scattered away, sending Star one last flying kiss before he went to his ship with his dad. 

 

Star felt like he was melting as he held his lips and began giggling. Kurasha sighed and brought Star inside the auditorium. "C'mon, Star. Help us clean before we leave."

 

"Right, right," Star nodded, skipping to the fallen streamers and began picking them up.

 

As soon as they cleaned up, Eli, Crusher and Kurasha stored all of the money into a safe in the school. Kurasha sighed and said, "That was a rather successful event."

 

“Definitely,” Crusher agreed.

 

“Good job on the events, kiddos,” Eli ruffled their heads.

 

They went to get the twins and found them gushing over their boyfriends. Star started it and Darry added. And then it became a competition on who can adore their boyfriends more.

 

Crusher sighed and rubbed his arm, turning away from them. Kurasha went to him and patted his shoulder. "Hey... You can find someone better. I'm sure of it," he said.

 

Crusher sighed. "I hope so..."

 

"I know so," Kurasha said. 

 

They soon exit the school and began going towards the ship. As they headed into the ship, there was a tap at Kurasha's shoulder. He turned to see Laeysa standing behind him. Her hair had grown longer, a bit of it hiding half of her face while her eyes looked tired.

 

"Laeysa," Kurasha paused and he wanted to hug her. He wanted to embrace her and tell her how much he cared for her, but he knew he had to give her space. He took her hand gently and put his lips on it. "It's lovely to see you again..."

 

"Kurasha..." Laeysa coughed but she gave a tired smile. "I see you've been doing well. I apologize for being unavailable for the past few months,"

 

"It's alright. I understand," Kurasha said sincerely. "How about you? Are you okay? You look sick. Do you need medicine? I can provide them for you," he offered quickly.

 

"No, no, I'm alright," Laeysa assured. "I am... fine. I've found peace... at some point,"

 

"If there's anything you need. Anything at all," Kurasha said as he gently cupped her cheek. "I'll do my best to give you all that you need. For as long as you may need me. I'll be here for you, Laeysa."

 

Laeysa gave a smile. "Thanks, Kurasha..." She moved closer to kiss Kurasha gently.

 

From the ship, Crusher watched them interact. Jealousy settled into his stomach, and he turned away, grasping onto his shirt before moving to sit on his chair.

 

The kiss was genuine and beautiful and Kurasha knew he missed her, but he didn't know how he longed for her. It must have been enough to have him melted and almost on his knees. 

 

They exchanged farewells and promises to see each other again before he retreated to the ship. Kurasha sat beside Crusher, who stared out the window the entire trip. "Crusher?" Kurasha called. "Are you okay?"

 

"Mm," Crusher only spoke.

 

Kurasha sighed. He must be in a bad mood again. He didn't press on but he stayed by his brother's side.

 

---

 

Months passed. The Mitth Family and their extended family took a Chissmas vacation to the planet of Ool. It was a non-snowy planet of the Ascendancy, so it was a different change of air, even if it was still as chilly.

 

Star oohed. He got Easton on his shoulders before he began to run around on the grassy plains. Darry laughed and ran after his twin and their little brother. Ezra hummed and looked around. It felt very nostalgic to him, even as he walked with Theodore in his arms.

 

Kurasha stayed beside his older siblings and helped the others unpack. Crusher carried Thornella with him as he followed after their Aunt Borika to the nursery. "I apologize that the nursery is a reused version of the bedrooms than an actual nursery," she spoke.

 

"It is alright, Borika," Thrawn smiled. "I am glad you and Bomarmo offered to house us. Will the girls be here to join us?"

 

Kurasha came in with the baby supplies and began setting up the needed materials for the babies.

 

"Yes," Borika nodded, watching the older siblings set up the nursery. "Is that alright?"

 

"Dad and Papa adores the girls enough," Thrawn gave a nod. "I'm sure it would be alright. Would there be enough rooms?"

 

"If your boys don't mind sleeping in bunks," Borika said.

 

"I'm sure they'll be fine..." Thrawn hummed.

 

Later, Thrawn led the boys to a room full of bunks. Triple bunks for each side of the room. Kurasha sighed. He was getting too tall for this. 

 

"DIBS ON THE TOP!" Star said as he quickly began to climb to the top of the bunk bed.

 

"I'll be middle!" Darry dashed to the middle bunk.

 

"I guess I'll be down," Ezra chuckled and went over to the bunk bed.

 

"I need you boys to behave here, alright?" Thrawn told them. He turned to the older two. "Get your brothers to behave. You would be sharing this room a couple of others, alright?"

 

"Yes, Papa," Kurasha nodded. He should have brought an extra mattress so he could sleep on the floor.

 

"Thank you," Thrawn smiled and patted his head before leaving.

 

Crusher claimed one bunk and looked up at their brothers. "Guys, behave, alright? We won't be the only ones here,"

 

"Got it!" Darry gave a thumbs up.

 

Star had a wicked grin on his face. 

 

Kurasha pointed at his brother and said, "Star. No." 

 

Star pouted and went under his blankets to hide. Ezra chuckled and laid back on the bunk to relax.

 

Later at dinner, the boys all gathered with their family. To their surprise, the table was longer than their table was in compared to theirs in their dining hall, which differed to the farmhouse that the Cohbo Family owned. In the table, there were several girls behind it, some shy, others were talking with their siblings while there was one attaching herself to Borika while she was talking to her brothers.

 

Star waved at them happily. Who were they?

 

Some of them hid at their arrival, but Bomarmo ushered the girls to straightened up and be confident with a smile. The girls seemed to slowly smile up at them. Ezra gasped and went over, raising his hand towards them. They stared at him before some went over to him, curious.

 

"Uhhh, what's happening?" Darry blinked.

 

"They all have Sight!" Ezra excitedly said, hugging the little girls.

 

"Really?" Kurasha said as he looked at them. They were all so young. And... He realized that they were probably navigators at this age. His stomach churned at the thought but he tried to give them a welcoming smile.

 

"Each of them were rescued," Thrass came up and explained to the boys. "Borika had been taken from us years ago, and she never wanted the Sky-walkers to feel the pain she felt," He sighed. "But we could only save so much, and none of them know their real families,"

 

Kurasha's eyes saddened as he looked at the small girls in pity. It was such a disservice that they were born to have incredible powers only to be hunted down and used. 

 

"Well, at least they're safe now!" Star said. He got one of the buttons from his shirt and transformed it into a doll and offered it to the girls.

 

The girl oohed and hugged it, giggling as Thrass ushered them to the table. The girl attached to Borika looked up at them and hid behind her.

 

Borika patted her head. "It's alright, they're friendly," she assured before turning to them. "This is Un'hee, one of the newest rescues here at Ardok Ranch. She's only five, so please have caution while meeting her,"

 

"Hey," Ezra spoke gently, waving.

 

"Hello," Kurasha greeted and he gave her a smile. "Nice to meet you, Un'hee."

 

Un'hee gave a small wave. "Um, hello..."

 

The family soon gathered at the table, with Sakurido and Thorax ruffling the hair of their younger siblings. Star giggled and immediately climbed on Thorax's shoulders. Easton climbed onto Star's shoulders with a giggle, and they were like a tower.

 

"Star! Thorax!" Charlie scolded. "Manners, brothers. We are at a family dinner,"

 

"Boo! No fun!" Thorax pouted, but he placed his brothers down.

 

Star whimpered and got Easton in his arms. Easton huffed and stuck out his tongue to his older sibling, who chuckled and ruffled his little hair. Darry chattered with Ezra and Sakurido as Thooraki took the attention at the table again. The same ceremony ensued, as it usually did during their Chissmas dinners.

 

Chissmas day soon came, and the kids were all given their presents. The babies were given their own baby things while the older kids were given more clothes. Kurasha didn't mind and happily accepted them gratefully. Star was ecstatic and gave his relatives a white flower each from the wrappings on the ground as a thank you gesture. Darry was a little deflated but he indulged in the clothes enough. Crusher oohed and placed on some of the dresses he was given. Ezra did too, adoring the new clothes he had.

 

The elder kids were given weapons, in contrast, but they were hidden from the younger ones to make sure they didn't get hurt.

 

The entire time, Thrawn and Borika seemed to be talking about something solemnly. They were at the side, and Eli had joined them a few minutes later.

 

"What's Papa talking about with Auntie?" Star asked Sakura.

 

"No clue," Sakurido shrugged. "Probably something serious. Never seen Auntie Borika looking a bit grim before,”

 

Star wanted to ask more questions but then someone threw a pillow at him. "Hey!" He got the pillow and looked around to see who threw it.

 

Easton levitated a pillow and giggled mischievously before throwing it at Star again. Darry laughed beside him, giving him the pillows. Star dodged before a wicked grin came to his face before he threw a pillow at his brothers. However, Easton deflected it and it went to Thorax on the couch.

 

"Yo!" Thorax gasped and held out two pillows. "I declare war!!"

 

"AHH!" Darry screeched and ducked to avoid the hit of the pillows.

 

It became a war with the brothers and they somehow were able to drag in their sisters as well.

 

It only ended when Charlie got their attention, and they got them to clean up the mess they left in the living room. "To disrespect a family's household." They scoffed. "I expected better,"

 

"You always do, and it never works," Thorax snorted. "Besides, it's fine, right, Uncle Bomarmo?"

 

"As long as you kids clean up," Bomarmo gently replied. He had always been the gentle one with them.

 

Of course, to not try to dull up the fun, Star picked up Easton and the pillows and said, "I bet I can clean faster than you all!" He then began running around with Easton in his arms as he tried to make the cleaning a friendly competition.

 

"No fair! No babies allowed!" Darry pouted.

 

They started to clean up in a competition, and Charlie chuckled but sat down, not wanting to get worked up over something over something as silly as pillows.

 

They stayed for a few more days, and Thrawn gathered the children with the babies and the elder siblings into a room to talk. Charlie was immediately on-guard fearing the worst. Sakurido and Thorax exchanged concerned glances.

 

Kurasha sat up became nervous and held Theodore safely in his arms. Why the heck was it so tense? Was something going to happen? 

 

Star was just confused. Darry was too. Ezra couldn't feel any tension from their Papa and just leaned against the wall, relaxed. Crusher was holding Thornella and waiting for their Papa to speak up.

 

"Alright, children, lower the guard," Thrawn turned to the elder ones. "It's not bad news, promise,"

 

Charlie sighed but complied. Sakurido hummed but nodded while Thorax crossed his arms. Kurasha lightly let Theodore loose but he still cradled him like the little baby brother he is.

 

Thrawn clasped his hands together. "With your Auntie Borika's permission, it has been decided that you will have a new sister in the family,”

 

"Sister?”

 

The siblings grew confused. Thrawn smiled and nodded.

 

"Yes… a new sister. We will be adopting one of the Sky-walkers,"

 

"Ooh! Yes! Another girl!" Sakurido cheered.

 

"One of those with Sight?" Ezra's eyes sparkled. "Nice!”

 

"Who are they going to stay with?" Star asked. "Who are they?”

 

"It's Un'hee," Thrawn answered. "and she will have her own room, but right beside Ezra's, so he would be able to feel her if she gets upset,"

 

"Got it, Papa," Ezra nodded.

 

"YEYY! NEW SISTER!" Star cheered.

 

"A new sister…" Crusher let out a surprised breath as Thornella cheered in his arms. "Woah…”

 

Kurasha was surprised, but he was pleased with having a new sibling.

 

By the end of their stay, Un’hee had come along with Eli and Thrawn, and Thornella looked thrilled to have a sister. The shy five year old attached herself to Eli, whom she had gotten attached to more, looking around sheepishly at her new siblings.

 

Kurasha approached her gently and said, "Hi, Un'hee. I forgot to introduce myself. I'm Kurasha.”

 

"I'm Crusher," Crusher moved beside his twin. "We're your big brothers,”

 

"Hi!" Star jumped in front of the twins. "I'm Star! Nice to meet you Un'hee and welcome to the family!”

 

"And I'm Darry!" Darry chirped.

 

"And I'm Ezra," Ezra waved. "I'm just like you," He held out a hand.

 

"Um… hello," Un'hee gave a small wave, meeting Ezra's hand.

 

"D'aww, she's adorable," Darry cooed.

 

"You're going to have so much fun with us!" Star giggled.

 

"But be patient with her," Eli told them. "Let her get used to havin' a family,”

 

"Okay!" Star happily agreed.

 

They soon made it back to Csilla. They returned to their mansion when they found a box in front of their front door.

 

"A box?" Star went to look to see who it was for.

 

"To: Crusher"

 

Odd, no sender note.

 

Kurasha looked at it and then at Crusher. "It's suspicious," he said.

 

"I'm sure it's fine," Crusher got the box. "I'll open it later,"

 

"Come on, baby, we'll show you to your room," Eli encouraged Un'hee inside, followed by the rest of them.

 

Un'hee looked around, eyes sparkling. "This place is huge…”

 

"Yep!" Star happily said. "And we're going to give you a tour later!”

 

"For now, we'll let ya have some rest," Eli patted her back.

 

"Thank you… um…" Un'hee was confused on what to call the man.

 

"It's alright, you don't have to call us anything yet," Thrawn assured. "Take your time,"

 

Un'hee nodded as she was taken to her room. They arrived soon and Un'hee's rooms was large like the rest of the siblings', but to the little girl, it was all so new and grand.

 

Un'hee squeaked and attached to Eli again. The man chuckle and carried her to her bed. "I know it's a bit big compared to the bunks in Ardok Ranch, but I'm sure it'll be comfy for ya," He helped the girl to lay down.

 

Thornella giggled and crawled towards the big bed, moving towards her now new and favourite sister. Un'hee jumped back, surprised by her appearance.

 

"Ella, relax, baby," Eli got the baby. "Give your sister some time to breathe in the new environment,"

 

Thornella pouted but didn't argue.

 

Kurasha chuckled and picked up his youngest sister. He smiled at Un'hee and said, "We hope you'll like it here.”

 

"Um… I hope I get used to it," Un'hee did her best to stay on the bed without sinking into the cushions.

 

"We'll just be across the rooms if you need us," Crusher assured.

 

"And my room is just right beside yours," Ezra added.

 

Un'hee smiled at the reassurances.

 

They didn't talk for much longer and they went to their own rooms. Star promised her a tour when she's settled as he got Easton and walked out.

 

Crusher looked around and hummed. "Coton!" He called out for his robotic puppy. They left the robot pets behind since they didn't want them causing much trouble with the babies chasing them around. Also, they were droids anyway, so they didn't need anything. "Coton de Tulear! Here, boy!"

 

There was no response from the puppy. Crusher frowned and went into his and Kurasha's room. "Hey, twin?”

 

"Yeah?" Kurasha replied as he took his eyes off of the book he was reading.

 

"Have you seen Coton? I can't find him anywhere…" Crusher hissed.

 

"No," Kurasha said. "I'll help you find him." He got up and said, "You have his remote, right? It has a tracker for Coton.”

 

"Ah! Right," Crusher brought out the remote, but the tracker wasn't working. "Huh, the tracker isn't showing up…”

 

Kurasha frowned. "That doesn't make sense..." Kurasha muttered as he looked at the remote. "The only way that it won't work is if the droid would be destroyed beyond recognition. But you kept it in your closet the whole Chissmass break.”

 

"I did! I swear I did!" Crusher looked over at his closet. "And my closet's in tact! He couldn't have been broken… right??" He swallowed.

 

"No. Hopefully not." Kurasha had a bad feeling about it. "Let's search the house.”

 

They looked through every nook and corner of the mansion, every closed door and asked permission to search in the rooms that they don't own, but they didn't find the droid. Crusher was getting restless, and he flopped onto his bed, absolutely distraught.

 

Kurasha went over to comfort his brother. "Hey, hey... I can make you a new one, don't worry," he tried to reassure. "I'll make one exactly like Coton.”

 

"It's just… Coton was special to me…" Crusher whimpered. He sighed. "I just…" He sighed and stretched his hand out. His hand brushed against the box, and he looked up. He forgot that was there. He sighed and got the box to open.

 

The sight almost made him scream.

 

"COTON!?"

 

Indeed, inside nestled the decapitated head of the once puppy droid. Even its head looked completely destroyed and almost unrecognizable if not for the collar that Crusher had made for him just before they left.

 

Kurasha looked down and his eyes widened. Who would fucking dare--

 

His memory was brought back to that one person who promised such a heavy threat. He growled as the one thought of who could be responsible crossed his mind. Fucking Fastal.

 

Crusher dropped the box and held onto Kurasha, shaking. Sure, it might have just been just a droid puppy… but it was his puppy, and he loved him dearly.

 

Kurasha held Crusher securely in his arms and let his brother cry on his shoulder. He patted his head, glancing at the box before turning to Crusher. He took a deep breath and tried to calm his magic because he never thought he wanted to kill someone before. Fastal, that bitch . He was as bad as his uncle. He knew he should have never let him get close to Crusher. "It's okay, Crusher," Kurasha whispered. "I'm here... I'm here…”

 

“My puppy…” Crusher whimpered. “Who could this, Kurasha…? H-How did they even…?”

 

"Crusher... Do you remember the email that was sent to you?”

 

"Wh-What?" Crusher looked up.

 

"Crusher... I think it was Fastal who did this.”

 

"F-Fastal?" Crusher looked up in disbelief. "B-But… he wouldn't… no, no, he wouldn't…”

 

Kurasha sighed as he watched his brother fluster over the fact that his ex would do such a thing. He shook his head and said, "Crush, sometimes... Some people aren't as good as they seem.”

 

"But he wouldn't! He… He wouldn't stoop down that low!" Crusher was still in-denial. "Check for fingerprints! He wouldn't harm a firefly even!”

 

Kurasha sighed. "If that's what you want." He got the box and got his spider bot to check what was on it. Indeed, there were fingerprints on the dog.

 

But they were unrecognised, most likely from the lesser class, where the informations of each Chiss were not as documented as the middle of higher class.

 

Kurasha hummed. He must have hired other people to do this, but he still strongly believed that this was Fastal's doing. "I'll send this to Uncle Thurfian. This signs as a threat to our family, if you don't mind me sending this, of course..." It would be better if they gathered all the evidence in one place.

 

"I mean…" Crusher crawled to his bed and turned away. "I don't think I'll bear to see Coton's head…" He shuddered and sniffled a tear.

 

Kurasha sighed. He put the box aside and went to comfort his brother again. "I'm sorry for what happened, brother…”

 

Crusher leaned against him, closing his eyes.

 

Meanwhile, Un'hee had crawled out of her room and began to roam around, trying to find Star's room. Instead of Star's room, she stumbled in the pool. "Woah…" she went towards it. "What is this…?" She looked forward, gliding her hands over the water.

 

Soon, there was a rubber ducky going closer to  her. She oohed and reached in to get the rubber ducky. She squeezed it and it threw up glitter on her. "Woah…" She let the rubber ducky back in the water. "Squeaky, squeak…”

 

"Un'hee?" she heard her name being called.

 

"Hmm?" Un'hee looked up.

 

"Un'hee!" It sounds like Star and Darry, but they didn't know that she was in the pool. She was about to go towards them, but then she slipped and fell inside.

 

She screamed. "HELP!" She called out, but she fell deep inside too quickly.

 

Ezra felt the call through, and he jumped from his bed, rushing towards the pool. He found Un'hee's hand just as she fell, and his panic spiked. "Un'hee!" He dove in quickly and grabbed her before tossing her out.

 

Star and Darry came down instantly and gasped. Darry went to get the girl and Ezra while Star went to fetch the towels. Un'hee whimpered and held onto Darry while Ezra shuddered and patted her back just as their brother led them to the pool chairs.

 

Star rushed to give Ezra a towel then wrap Un'hee in one. "Are you okay, Un'hee?" Star asked gently.

 

"Y-Yes…" Un'hee coughed. "I'm fine…"

 

"You should be careful, little sis, you're too young to swim," Darry patted her back.

 

"Yeah," Ezra agreed.

 

"Sorry…" Un'hee bowed her head.

 

"It's fine, it's fine," Star assured. "We all make mistakes. Why don't we go up and get some vivii?" he offered.

 

"O-Okay…" Un'hee nodded but she shuddered. "It's so cold…"

 

"You'll get used to the cold, don't worry," Ezra offered a smile, helping her up.

 

Star got her another towel and turned to Darry. "Can you get Dad or Papa to heat up some vivii? I'll get Un'hee a change of clothes.”

 

"Alrighty!" Darry dashed outside.

 

"I'll change clothes myself," Ezra headed out.

 

Un'hee squeaked and covered herself. "I… I don't wanna change…”

 

"Why not?" Star asked. "You'll be cold. And I have plenty of pretty clothes for you to choose from.”

 

Un'hee looked unsure, but she slowly nodded. "Okay…”

 

They went back upstairs and Star led her to his workshop. "This is my workshop. I make clothes here for my family and friends!" he said. He directed her to a chest and he pulled out all kinds of clothes for girls ages 2 to 7. "I was making clothes for Thornella for when she grows up, but that will still be a long time. Here! Look through here and see if there's anything you might like that could fit.”

 

Un'hee looked around and found a duckie onesie. She oohed, reminding her of the duck she saw as she got it. "What about this?”

 

Star laughed. "Sure! Go ahead, Un'hee." He directed her to a small space that could be a changing room and got her spare underwear as well.

 

It took some time for Un'hee to change, not used to changing by herself, but she managed. She came out, wearing the duck onesie.

 

"Aweeee, you look adorable!" Star laughed. "It fits you perfectly. Do you like it?”

 

"Yeah!" Un'hee chirped. "It's nice,”

 

"I'm glad you like it!" Star said. He held Un'hee's hand and helped her downstairs. While he did, he pointed at doors and told her what they were. Most of them were usually spare rooms while some had functions like their bedrooms, storage rooms, and other rooms. "They usually don't get used," Star shrugged.

 

"Oh, okay," Un'hee nodded.

 

They got down in time for vivii, and they all had a sip. Un'hee beamed and sipped the delicious concoction. "These taste like the ones Mister Bomarmo makes!" She beamed.

 

"Well, Mister Bomarmo got the recipe from me," Eli chuckled. 

 

"You make this??" Un'hee gasped  "You make good vivii, Mister Eli!"

 

*D'aww, thanks, baby," Eli smiled.

 

Kurasha soon came down to get some vivii for Crusher.

 

"You look down," Star hummed. 

 

Kurasha sighed as he got two mugs for them. "Crusher's dog got destroyed, but he won't believe me that it might be Fastal.”

 

"Crusher's boyfriend?" Darry blinked. "Why would he do that?”

 

"It's hard to explain," Kurasha said. "They're not together anymore." He got the mugs and began walking upstairs. 

 

Star starred at his brother then went back to sipping his vivii. "Okay, Mr. Mysterious…”

 

"Damn, Crusher has an ex now," Darry snorted. "How sad…"

 

"I hope he's alright…" Ezra frowned. "A heartbreak is harsh…”

 

"Yeah..." Star hummed. "Maybe we should make something to cheer him up," he said happily.

 

"I think Kurasha's got it, but what do you have in mind, twinsie?" Darry asked.

 

"A cake?”

 

"None of us can bake, though…" Ezra hummed.

 

"I've got it handled, babies," Eli assured. They almost forgot that he was there. "Y'all go on, I'll make the cake,”

 

"Can we decorate it?" Star asked.

 

"Sure, but after ,”

 

"Okay!"

 

So, the kids let Eli bake and they led Un'hee to the nursery where the babies reside.

 

"And this is the nursery!" Star happily announced as he opened the door. Instantly, Thornella flopped down after trying to open the door for a while. Star picked her up and extended her to Un'hee. "You remember little Ella, right?”

 

"Sisa!!" Thornella raised her hands up.

 

"Yes… hi," Un'hee smiled and waved at the girl.

 

"And these are our baby brothers," Darry got Easton while Ezra got Theodore. "Baby Easton and Baby Theo,"

 

Easton huffed and narrowed his eyes at Un'hee while Theodore hid in Ezra's arms shyly. Un'hee was taken aback but gave a small wave herself.

 

"Tony's a little grumpy and Theo's a little shy, but they're both sweethearts," Star giggled.

 

"How cute," Un'hee giggled, letting Thornella jumped out of Star's arms to climb all over her. "Oh! And this one is… pretty jittery,”

 

"Yep! She's very active," Star giggled. "She likes you very much.”

 

"I like her too," Un'hee got Thornella to cuddle. She turned to the other two and oohed. "They both have Sight too…"

 

"Yep, me too," Ezra raised a hand. "Nothing we can really do about it,"

 

Un'hee hummed. "I see…" she nodded slowly.

 

The brothers had Un'hee spend time with the little kids in the nursery before they moved on to show her the other rooms. They showed her the training rooms, the artillery room, Kurasha and Ezra's workshop, their parents' bedrooms and offices, and so much more. They took it slowly so the shy girl could digest the information.

 

They soon made it back down to the lounge, where she was invested in a TV series playing. Ezra oohed and stayed to watch with her. Star and Darry stayed with them and divulged into a quiet conversation about random things.

 

Meanwhile, Crusher sipped on the vivii and let himself relax. Fastal was hurt… he wouldn't really do something like this to him, right? Right…

 

Kurasha still didn't falter about Fastal being the culprit behind this. He already sent the package to his Uncle Thurfian and will just be waiting for results. He just wished his brother would listen to him.

 

But with the situation technically still fresh, he couldn't blame him.

 

Kurasha sat back and stayed with his brother with his book. He also got his brother's favorite books from the library, other than the romantic ones. But even the action and comedic books had romance subplots, and Crusher turned away at every subplot.

 

Kurasha sighed. He tried to think of a way to cheer up his twin and then he asked, "Wanna see how the others are doing? I saw Un'hee with them.”

 

"Sure…" Crusher sighed and nodded, following his brother down.

 

They went down and they saw the kids watching a series. 

 

"Hey, Crusher!" Star greeted. "Wanna join us?”

 

"Hey," Crusher waved. "What are you guys watching?"

 

"Some cool show about cartoon dogs," Darry chuckled. "Come join us!”

 

Kurasha guided Crusher to the couch to join the siblings and then went to the chair since it was already out of space.

 

As they watched the series, Eli came to the lounge with a cake. "Here, babies, a little snack," he offered. "Cheesecake, your favourite, Crush," He patted Crusher's head. "I'm sorry about what happened,"

 

Crusher sighed. "Thanks, Dad…" he gave a smile.

 

"Cake!!" Ezra beamed and got some cake.

 

"Slow down! Leave some for us!" Star laughed as he got Un'hee a piece first and then gave one to Darry.

 

"Yayy! Cakeee!" Darry gobbled it up.

 

Uh'hee ate slowly, eating with more manners than an average student. The others didn't mind and ate their cheesecake happily while they continued watching the show. Darry didn't hold back in his manners. Ezra held back a little, a bit self-conscious. Kurasha ate his cake with moderate energy but at least the others enjoyed the cake.

 

---

 

News of what happened to Crusher’s pet droid spread because of Patriarch Thurfian's threat to eliminate the one who had done it. After some investigation, the fingerprints led to one of the students in Rect'c High, who admitted to the act and the one in charge of the blog about Crusher, claiming that they distrusted Crusher’s kind. Whether it was rich or human, he was sentenced to a trial.

 

Kurasha smelled something fishy but there wasn't much he could do as the evidence led to that one student.

 

Crusher was still down, but he did his best to smile as some students went over to apologize and wish his pet condolence.

 

After a few days, right after school, Fastal appeared right by the gate, talking with Eli. Kurasha growled and readied his bots to attack. He held Crusher close and discouraged him from being near Fastal. Crusher swallowed but said nothing as they approached their father. Eli smiled at them and patted their shoulders.

 

"Heya, boys," he greeted. "It's alright, Kurasha, Fastal ain't here to fight," he assured his eldest.

 

"I'm still not letting him near my brother.”

 

"Kurasha," Eli sighed. "He has somethin’ to say to Crusher.”

 

Kurasha didn't wanna hear it, but it seemed that his Dad was insistent. He stepped aside to let Crusher see Fastal but he kept him close.

 

Fastal rubbed his arm, but a look from Eli made him tense, and he bowed. "I'm… I'm sorry, Crusher,"

 

Crusher blinked and looked at Eli. The man gave him a nod, and he turned back to the other boy, crossing his arms.

 

"Go on."

 

Eli snickered, turning to Fastal, who winced at the tone.

 

"I'm sorry for trying to hurt you. And for saying your family is toxic. And I'm sorry for always trying to get your attention, and for threatening you…"

 

Crusher sighed. "Yeah… that really hurt me…" he turned away. "I thought you cared about me… Fastal…"

 

"And I'm sorry for hurting your trust," Fastal looked up. "I do still care about you and love you, Crusher…"

 

Crusher rubbed his arm. "I don't know…"

 

"I'll let you think about it," Fastal held out a box. "For now, I want to give you something to apologize,”

 

It was safe to say that Kurasha did not believe a word he said. He really thinks that he could just say sorry after all of that. There was no evidence to support Kurasha's distrust other than his instinct and he looked at Crusher expectedly.

 

Crusher looked hesitant, but he got the box anyway. He opened it and held out a medium sized collar. He blinked. "What's this for…?"

 

Fastal snapped his fingers, and a box with holes was pushed over towards Crusher. He opened the box, and inside was a creature that looked horrendous yet young, barking like a puppy.

 

Eli gasped. "A Nameless pup??"

 

"Yes," Fastal nodded. "I am aware your family had been great caretakers of Nameless beings, so when I found this one, I thought it would be a good gift to Crusher,"

 

"A real pup??" Crusher squealed and ran to the creature. "It's-" He looked down and beamed. "She's so cuteee!!”

 

Kurasha was surprised. Fastal got Crusher a real puppy. This almost made Kurasha second guess his judgement. Almost.

 

Eli patted Fastal's head. "You're makin' it up good, but don't overstep your boundaries again." He warned before walking to his elder son, who placed the collar around the Nameless pup. "What are ya gonna name her, kiddo?"

 

"Snow! Because she's white as snow!" Crusher chirped.

 

"Adorable name," Eli giggled.

 

They bid Fastal goodbye and went to the ship. Kurasha was not pleased, but he didn't think he had a place to say because of how his brother and Dad reacted. He just stayed silent with a frown on his face. Crusher led Snow into the ship, where Ezra jumped back in surprise. Darry giggled petted the Nameless.

 

"Oooh! A new puppy?" Star giggled. "That's adorable!”

 

"Get it away!" Ezra huffed and went behind Kurasha. "Don't like animals,"

 

"D'aww, she's so cute tho!!" Darry cooed.

 

Snow barked and licked Crusher's cheek, the boy laughing.

 

Kurasha patted Ezra's head and brought him to his seat. "It won't hurt you.”

 

"Um…" Eli cleared his throat. "Crusher, how about I build Snow a room in the mansion, far from Ezra, Un'hee and the babies?"

 

"Okay!" Crusher nodded.

 

"He's so cute though! The babies would love him!" Star said.

 

Eli cleared his throat. "They're, uh, too young to play with her,”

 

"Oh, okay." Star went closer to the dog and asked, "Hey, Crush! Can I play with Snow too? She's adorable!”

 

"Sure!" Crusher smiled.

 

Ezra huffed and stayed by Kurasha's side, not trusting the creature. Kurasha comforted Ezra, not trusting the creature either.

 

They soon made it home, and Eli immediately went to work on a small stable for the pup to rest and play in. Crusher helped Snow settle in, petting her head and back the entire time.

 

"Where'd you get the puppy anyway?" Star asked.

 

"Fastal gave her to me," Crusher replied.

 

"Thought you two split," Darry scratched his head.

 

"We still are, just…" Crusher rubbed his neck. "Well… um…”

 

"Are you going to go back to him?" Star asked.

 

"Ummm… I don't… really know…" Crusher cleared his throat.

 

"Well, he seems sincere with his gift," Star giggled as he petted the little puppy. "Maybe you should give him a second chance?"

 

"Absolutely not," Kurasha said from his place. "I don't care what gifts he brings, but Crusher, you are not going back to him.”

 

"But-"

 

"Come on, Kurasha," Darry waved it away. "Crusher can go back if he wants to, it's his choice,"

 

"A choice that could be risky," Ezra pointed out.

 

"You don't know what Fastal did! If Crusher goes back to him, he might as well be doing a tightrope above a 50ft cliff!" Kurasha said. 

 

"But people change, Kurasha," Star reasoned. "I mean, I gave Ajsio a second chance and he's treating me much better."

 

"Invalid argument. He is still a creep and I strongly advise you away from him," Kurasha growled. "And not all people change. There are old habits that couldn't be taken away.”

 

Crusher rubbed his arm in discomfort. Darry sighed and moved between the other two. "Quit it, both of you," he glared at Kurasha. "What we do with our love life is our business. We don't expect you to comfort us, you do it because you want to, as we do if you have romantic problems. And NEVER try to shit on Star's love life like yours is SO smooth sailing,"

 

"Darry, calm down," Ezra pulled him back.

 

"No! He wants to drag Star and Crusher's love life through the dirt, it's like his is perfect!" Darry scoffed.

 

"Darington, that'd enough," Eli sighed. "You three, head back inside. You're stressin' out Snow,"

 

Darry huffed but went back in, dragging Star and Ezra with him while Crusher hugged Snow, who was shaking and whimpering.

 

Kurasha didn't want to back down on his stand against this. He doesn't think he was wrong. He looked at his brother and his features softened. "... I'm sorry," he said. "I just... Don't want you to get hurt like that again.”

 

"…I know," Crusher sighed. "But… I want it to be my choice…”

 

"Okay..." Kurasha said. He turned away from his brother and said, "Just be careful.”

 

"…" Crusher only hugged Snow in response.

 

Eli ushered Kurasha out and towards the backyard. Kurasha followed Eli obediently but he was silent the whole time. Eli sighed, and he closed the door to make sure Snow didn't escape. He turned to Kurasha and sighed. "What happened there, baby?”

 

"I just... Even though Fastal said he was sorry, I don't think Crusher should take him back. He already got hurt. Why would he want to be hurt more?" Kurasha tried to explain.

 

"I know what you mean," Eli sighed. "Second chances just shouldn't be given sometimes… but if Crusher wants to give Fastal a chance, it would be out of our control," Eli shrugged.

 

"But what if Fastal wastes that chance and Crusher gets hurt again?”

 

"That's when Crusher needs to learn, baby," Eli patted his shoulder. "Ya know, your Papa needed to learn how to stand up to people who hurt him. Crusher will learn too,”

 

Kurasha pursed his lips. He looked away and said, "I don't like seeing him hurt…”

 

"I know," Eli let out a sigh. "But ya can't always protect him, or he'll never learn how to deal with it himself,”

 

Kurasha felt discouraged. How could he be a brother if he doesn't try to protect his twin? It always breaks his heart whenever Crusher is sad so he always tries to do his best to try and comfort him. He's his brother. He's his twin. He was perfect. He didn't want him to experience such sadness.

 

But maybe that was an unhealthy thinking. He couldn't always be there, especially when they grow older. Crusher would need and want to do things himself, and he couldn't always rely on Kurasha.

 

After the conversation, Kurasha retreated back inside and he busied himself with work, both with his projects and paperwork. Laeysa was back, which meant that she would start work soon. Maybe he should just focus on her for now instead of Crusher if all of his family members seem to insist on letting the other one be.

 

Crusher looked down when he tried to find Kurasha. He sighed and just went back to the stable to stay with Snow.

 

No surprise that he still loved Fastal, but Kurasha's opinion had always pulled him down in terms of romance, and even if they'd joke about it, he never felt confident about it with Kurasha. He didn't feel like there would be any difference, whether  he'd go back to Fastal or find someone else, he felt like no one would be enough for Kurasha's standards.

 

Edalak was just lucky, a good, behaved child that won Ezra's heart and Kurasha's approval.

 

Lucky Ezra.

 

Meanwhile, Darry was trying to calm down by training. He wouldn't have minded the argument if Kurasha didn't drag Ajsio down the mud with his words. He didn't trust him that much either, but geez, Kurasha was hypocritic, acting like Laeysa wasn't xenophobic and not the child of a murderer. She had red flags too, but none of them argued with him.

 

Star was in the room, sparring with Darry, but he seemed distracted. Kurasha's words stung him. Ajsio was a good guy and he wanted to show Kurasha that but how could he when the boy made such a bad impression on Kurasha? He wanted Kurasha to approve of his boyfriend too, seeing that his youngest brother was capable of doing that with his boyfriend. 

 

Darry moved forward and tried to hit Star, but his twin dodged and counterattacked by sliding Darry's feet down on the floor. Darry fell to the ground, knocking him out of his thoughts. He chuckled and got up. "Nice move, twinsie," he gave a smile. He cracked his knuckles. "Man, I feel overworked…”

 

Star extended a hand and got him up. "Probably why I got to knock you down today," he chuckled. He was always the stronger brother between the Asteroids. "You okay?" he asked.

 

"No." Darry crossed his arms. "Kurasha is still bothering us in business that doesn't concern him. When we said that Laeysa was xenophobic, did we pressure him to leave her? Nooo, we didn't give a shit.”

 

"He's just looking after us," Star tried to reason. "He'll get over himself. Not like he can stop Crusher. And if Crusher does go back, he has to deal with it.”

 

"If he's really looking after us, he'd trust us, even if we get hurt," Darry pointed out. "But he still doesn't trust us!" He kicked one of the wooden blocks. "How come Dad and Papa trust us more than Kurasha does?”

 

Star didn't know how to quell his twin's rage, but he listened as his twin ranted. "He'll learn," he said simply.

 

"When?" Darry asked. "When will he learn?" He hugged himself. "We graduate next year, and I… I don't feel confident telling him that my boyfriends and I have plans for it…”

 

"Plans?”

 

"Ohhh, right, haven't told you either, my bad," Darry coughed. "Well, um, Uforsik and Digoonlo don't have any plans to advance their learnings. Well, Digoonlo doesn't, and Uforsik does, but Ufo decided to stick around with Goony at his farmhouse, and I wanted to do the same,”

 

"You're planning to move in with them?" Star asked. He should be happy for his twin. He has plans for the next part of his life already but the thought of his other pair leaving him behind hurt. Darry was the first person he met on this planet and the closest person to him. Even though they weren't biologically siblings, they were twins at heart, and having the thought of his future without his twin hurt.

 

"Not move in for my part, just often visit," Darry clarified. "I planned to officially move in when I'm at least 18. Just get comfortable there, is all,”

 

"I see..." Star looked away and tried to get comfortable with the idea. At least, he had a warning five years before. "You're already sure of this?”

 

"Well…" Darry shrugged. "I wanna see how it goes. I'll tell you first if things don't go as planned," he gave a smile.

 

"Okay," Star nodded. "Are you going to tell Dad and Papa too?”

 

"Soon," Darry nodded. "Just don't tell Kurasha, Kay?”

 

Star nodded. "Okay.”

 

It was soon dinner, and Un'hee felt uneasy as she joined the group for dinner. Ezra did too, but he made sure Un'hee was okay first.

 

"Are you two okay?" Star asked.

 

"I don't know…" Un'hee whimpered. "Something feels… dangerous in the house,"

 

Eli shifted and ate in silence. Thrawn frowned. "Dangerous?”

 

"Dangerous?" Star asked.

 

Eli cleared his throat. "Well, um… it's probably because of the… Nameless pup we have in the new stable,”

 

"Hm? What's wrong with it?" Star asked as he tilted his head.

 

"Well…" Eli winced and turned to Thrawn.

 

Thrawn sighed. "Nameless have been rare nowadays, but they have a certain taste for, well, those with Sight," he admitted.

 

Kurasha paused. He looked at the kids and babies with sight and frowned. They just fucking brought a Sight-eating animal inside the house. It could have been any type of pup. Any type of dog. But Fastal decided to bring Crusher a Nameless pup. If that doesn't scream to anyone that it was a big giant red flag, then Kurasha didn't know what would.

 

"I'm sure Fastal wouldn't have known that, would he, Dad?" Crusher asked.

 

"Of course not, no one knows what they eat except the Mitth Family," Eli nodded. "The only thing the Ascendancy knows is that the Nameless were used by your grandfather and your grandpa has some pet Nameless,”

 

Star hummed. Well, then that explains why Eli didn't want the kids near it. Too bad. "The kids will be fine, though, right?”

 

"If we give Snow a vegan diet, I'm sure they'll be fine," Eli nodded.

 

"I'll message Papa to help with that," Thrawn got his datapad.

 

"Pet puppy?" Easton asked.

 

"Crusher's new pet puppy, yeah," Star said as he leaned over to Easton and patted his lips to wipe off the remaining food in his mouth. "But try not to go near it for a while, kay Tony?”

 

"But puppy," Easton pouted. "Me pet da puppy!”

 

"You can have a robot puppy," Star said. "Or a toy puppy. Wanna make you a stuffed puppy?”

 

"Real puppy!"

 

"Real puppy!" Thornella agreed.

 

"Puppy! Puppy!" Theodore clapped.

 

Star sighed and turned to his parents.

 

Eli shook his head. "When the pup is on the vegan diet. Only Crusher will be allowed to touch her until then,"

 

Easton pouted and crossed his arms. Theodore only nodded and bowed his head. Thornella groaned and crawled to Un'hee, curling up in her arms. Said girl was surprised but she smiled and held her gently.

 

After that, the older kids did their usual jobs of keeping their younger siblings entertained until bedtime. Just before bedtime, Crusher had messaged Fastal about the Nameless's diet. Fastal had apologized, claiming he didn't know and wishing he could do something to help.

 

Kurasha glanced at his brother, but he didn't say anything to him messaging Fastal. He didn't protest nor did he say anything sarcastic. He just kept quiet and tucked himself in bed.

 

The next few days, Crusher helped Eli and Thrawn tame Snow to get her to eat vegetables, fruits or any type of plants rather than meat. The other siblings would entertain the younger ones so they could be distracted from the puppy.

 

Sometimes it didn't work, and Easton or Thornella would try to sneak into the stable. However, Kurasha would be able to catch them and escort them back inside. To combat this, Kurasha made them each a small dog to play with and these dogs would follow them around in case they ever go near the stable. Thornella seemed pleased with the droid dog, playing with it whenever she can. Easton wasn't too happy and often pushed the dog away, but he couldn't go to the stable without his big brother grabbing him.

 

"Pet da puppy!" He screeched.

 

"You can pet the puppy when the puppy is safe," Kurasha said as he began to head back to the nursery with Easton.

 

"Why Crusher pet da puppy!?" Easton growled.

 

"Because Crusher doesn't have Sight, unlike you," Kurasha said. "You have Sight. You might be in danger if you pet the puppy, baby.”

 

Easton huffed as he was set down on the couch. "But it be boring. Star and Darry have anger and hurting so it not that fun when me feel them.”

 

"Well... Why don't you play with me today, then?" Kurasha offered.

 

"You fun?" Easton tilted his head.

 

"That depends.”

 

Easton stuck out his tongue. "You too much serious, Rasha,”

 

Kurasha chuckled. "Well, maybe I am." Instead of the nursery, he began to walk to another part of the room. They arrived in the playroom and Kurasha said, "Wanna try playing surgeon with me?”

 

"Surgeon?" Easton blinked. "Isn't that just stabbing to help someone?”

 

"Well, you can put it that way," Kurasha grinned.

 

"Stab!!" Easton grinned.

 

Kurasha chuckled and set up the area. 

 

Soon, Crusher was looking for his brother to get him for dinner and he found him in the playroom with Easton. Kurasha and Easton were wearing lab gowns and Easton was sitting on a stool to be able to reach a table where a cut-open teddy bear lay with blocks and red slime inside of it trying to symbolize organs and blood. Beside it was a smaller teddy bear with a tube attached to the bigger teddy bear. Kurasha was laid back as he handed Easton a play knife and instructed, "Okay, Dr. Easton. We have to cut the umbilical cord to release the child from the mother." He pointed at the tube.

 

"Cut! Cut!" Easton grinned and cut the tube.

 

Easton cut the tube and soon, red slime began pouring out like blood. 

 

Kurasha clapped his hands and said, "Well done, Dr. Easton. You have successfully delivered a healthy baby bear. Good job.”

 

"Yay!!" Easton clapped. He found himself covered in slime and oohed. "Ooh, me like this,”

 

Kurasha chuckled and got him from the stool. "I should give you a bath.”

 

"No bath!!" Easton aimed to run, but Crusher caught him. "Hey! No fair, Crushy!"

 

"You heard Rasha, bath time," Crusher chuckled.

 

Kurasha smiled at his twin and they both went to give Easton a bath.

 

After getting Easton in new pajamas and letting him roam around the nursery, Crusher turned to Kurasha. "…Hey,”

 

"Hey," Kurasha responded as he met his twin's eyes.

 

Crusher sighed. "I… I'm sorry…”

 

Kurasha shook his head and went to grab Crusher's hand. "It's okay... I'm sorry too.”

 

"I… I hadn't said anything yet," Crusher told him. "I… I don't know why I still like him, even after what he did to me, Kurasha…" He hugged himself.

 

Kurasha stared at his brother and tried to hide the scowl that was trying to emerge from his face. Instead, he rubbed his temples as he felt like a fool for even trying to convince his brother, but he remembered how Eli tried to convince him to let his brother make his own mistakes. He hated that idea but his brother wouldn't learn without going through another round of bullets. "... Okay..." he told his brother. "So, you're planning to go back to him, then?”

 

"…I don't know," Crusher's breath shook. "I don't know if he'll really change, but I feel like if he did change, and I reject him, I'm being ungrateful… but… it's all complicated right now…”

 

"I see..." Kurasha took his twin's hand and squeezed it. "I meant it when I said I'm sorry. Whatever choice you'll make, I can't necessarily stop you. I just want to be there with you after you made it." He cupped his brother's cheek and said, "Crusher, you're my brother. I love you. And whether you decide to go back to him or not, I'll stay beside you. I just want you to be careful.”

 

"I will," Crusher smiled. "I… If I say yes, I swear that this will be the last chance he's getting, promise,”

 

Kurasha sighed. So there was still a possibility. "Okay..." He hugged his brother and said, "When you sort these emotions out, I'll be here.”

 

"Thanks, Kurasha," Crusher smiled.

 

"Red!!"

 

They parted and found Easton back with the red slime, covered from head to toe. They both sighed but they were able to clean up Easton once more before descending down to dinner.

 

Easton was placed on the high chair beside Star, and he giggled. "Star!”

 

"Hey, Tony!" Star giggled and patted his little brother. "Wow, you smell fresh! I thought you don't like baths.”

 

"Rasha and Crushy keep giving me baths because I like red!" Easton huffed. "I like more red on me! Me likey!"

 

"Red?" Darry snorted. "Like slime? Blood?"

 

"What blood?" Thornella blinked while Un'hee winced.

 

"It's just a fascination of his, he'll grow out of it," Kurasha assured Un'hee. "He's talking about slime. It's very gooey and nothing like blood at all.”

 

"Okay…" Un'hee gave a smile.

 

Eli sipped but snickered. Oh dear, the Mitth Family's love for blood is very contagious …

Chapter 33: Triple Birthday

Summary:

What a happy birthday indeed.

Time passed and Kurasha was out on a date with Laeysa one weekend when Star rushed to ask Eli, "Can Ajsio have a sleepover? Please, please, please, please! I promise he's well-behaved and we have this project we're going to do for school anyway, so it's like a two-birds-in-one-stone thing. Please!”

 

"Sure, baby, but y'all are sleepin' on different beds," Eli told him.

 

"That's fine!" Star said happily and went to call his boyfriend.

 

Eli chuckled and shook his head. “These kids be growin’ up too fast…”

 

Ajsio came an hour later and he came bearing gifts. He first met Eli who opened the door and he bowed. "Greetings, Admiral Eli'vantomair! It is such an honor to meet you!" He extended a crocheted bouquet and said, "To show my gratitude, I made these for you.”

 

"Thank you…" Eli got the bouquet. "I remember you. You were that boy that Star had a project with one time. I see you've really climbed the status board," he snorted.

 

"Oh, um," Ajsio blushed. "Thank you for remembering me, Mr. Admiral, sir!" He said enthusiastically with an innocent smile on his face. "Truly, it is an honor for someone like you to remember a meek child like me.”

 

"Of course," Eli chuckled and ruffled his head, leading him inside. A charmer, just what this family needed. "I'll call Star and tell 'im you're here,”

 

"Okay, sir!" Ajsio said and he waited in the living room with a few more presents. He sat on the couch and began cautiously looking around. Star said Kurasha wasn't here so that settled his nerves a bit, but he might never know if the older blue might return.

 

As he waited, he heard crawling from behind him. He turned to see a baby just above on the couch, watching him with fierce red eyes.

 

Ajsio blinked before he gave a wave. "Um, hello there!”

 

"Who you?" Easton narrowed his eyes.

 

"I'm Star's boyfriend. Nice to meet you," He said as he introduced himself. "And who might you be?”

 

"Easton. Star baby brother." Easton huffed.

 

"Oh! Easton!" Ajsio looked through his small pile of gifts and gave Easton one in a little box. "Star told me about you. He loves talking about you!" he said happily.

 

Easton looked at the little box and looked back at him.

 

"It's for you," Ajsio said. "I got gifts for all of you, actually!”

 

"Okay…?" Easton got on the couch beside him. "Why?”

 

"Well, because you all are Star's siblings," Ajsio said happily. "Star loves you all very very much!”

 

"And?”

 

Ajsio was caught off-guard by that. What did he mean 'And'? But he quickly bounced back with, "Well, I want to make a good impression for you all.”

 

"Why?”

 

Ajsio was running out of answers. "Because Star speaks highly of you, so, of course, I wanted to appear well in front of you, as well.”

 

"You appear decent," Easton shrugged and opened the gift.

 

Inside was a toy sword. It was soft so it wouldn't hurt anyone or break once it smashed against something hard, but it was also shiny. 

 

"Easton!" Star called as he went to the lobby. "Where the heck-- Ji!" Star ran to his boyfriend and happily embraced him. He gave him a peck on the cheek as he was embraced by him and said, "Sorry, I took so long. I was trying to find Tony." He turned to his brother and huffed. "So you were here all along."

 

Darry came in with his twin, also looking for Easton. "Hey, Tony," he scooped up the boy. "Whatcha got there?"

 

"A fake sword," Easton lifted it up. "Sad it no stab,”

 

"At least you won't hurt anyone," Star chuckled. "Oooh, what are those?" He asked his boyfriend as he pointed at the other small gifts.

 

"Oh, these are for your siblings," Ajsio said. He got one and extended it to Darry. "For you!”

 

"Thanks, Ajsio!" Darry grinned and set Easton down to open it.

 

Inside were garden tools and new knee pads. "Star told me you like gardening," Ajsio shrugged. "Are they okay?”

 

"They're great! Thanks!" Darry chirped.

 

"Star, make this pointy!" Easton held out his sword to his brother.

 

Star laughed and said, "No. You might hurt your siblings."

 

"I also got one for you, Star," Ajsio said as he extended a box. 

 

Star oohed and quickly opened it to reveal a chain-like silver bracelet. He put it on him and kissed his boyfriend's cheek. "Oooh, I love the trinkets you give me! Thank you!"

 

Ajsio blushed and hugged Star. "You're welcome!"

 

They soon went up to Star's workshop and Darry got the presents meant for the babies, Ezra, Un'hee, and the older ones. Dang, Ajsio got them all. How thoughtful.

 

Easton still wasn't that comfortable with his favourite brother having a boyfriend. While the others cheered for the gifts, he snuck out to Star and Ajsio.

 

Star and Ajsio were, indeed, working on the project. Their project was to make a creative work about one of the systems of the body and Star and Asjio chose the digestive system. Star's idea was that he was to make an apron. Of course, he would be sewing but Ajsio helped out by cutting the fabric and giving Star the threads he needed. 

 

They talked about their project yet that somehow turned into flirting. 

 

"You know what I would like to eat if I can?" Ajsio asked. 

 

"What?"

 

"You," Ajsio joked then went over to pepper Star with kisses. 

 

Star laughed and tried to push the other off. "Ji, stop that! It tickles!" He giggled, but of course, Ajsio didn't stop and playfully tickled the boy relentlessly until he was a laughing sack on the floor. Ajsio looked down at Star and there was something that flashed in his redish eyes before he went back to smiling innocently. 

 

He helped Star back up and they resumed doing their project. Now that Ajsio was done with snipping and giving all the tools Star needed, he settled behind the boy. He wrapped his arms around his waist and put his head on his shoulder near his neck and he stayed quiet as Star stitched.

 

Easton narrowed his eyes, not trusting the boy more. He looked around and went to get his toy sword. He hummed and pressed it against the wall to try stabbing it, but he slipped and fell, causing him to cry.

 

Star rushed out of his workshop. "Easton?!" He rushed to his baby brother and held him up. "Tony, are you okay?"

 

Ajsio followed after.

 

"Owie…" Easton held out his arm, which had a bruise.

 

Star hummed. He kissed his arm and said, "No worries, Lil' E, I'll get you something." He turned to Ajsio and said, "Sorry, I gotta take care of this. Is it alright if you wait for a while?"

 

Ajsio shrugged. "Sure! No problem!" He went back to the workshop and Star went back to the nursery and put ice on Easton with his powers.

 

Easton happily chirped as Star helped him out. He whimpered and shifted. "Star? You boyfriend good?”

 

"Of course, he's good," Star said. "He makes me really happy and he even got gifts for you guys.”

 

"Me guess…" Easton winced.

 

"Why? I thought you liked him," Star said.

 

"I not say that," Easton stared at him, confused.

 

"Well, you don't have to worry about it, little brother. He's a good guy," Star assured.

 

"But if he hurt you, can me stabby?”

 

Star laughed. "Yes, of course.”

 

"Yayy!" Easton beamed.

 

Star put Easton down with his other siblings before returning to Ajsio. Easton crawled to Darry. "Darry, me no trust Ajsio," he pouted.

 

"Join the club," Darry snorted. "I don't think anyone but Star trusts him,"

 

"What we do?"

 

"Nothing," Darry patted his head. "Star loves him right now, so we do nothing,"

 

"That sucks,"

 

"That's love, you get used to it," Darry shrugged.

 

---

 

Time passed and soon, Kurasha came back from his date. He saw Darry and Ezra playing videogames and he smiled to see them.

 

"Hey, Rasha!" Ezra waved partially, but it gained him a loss. "Dammit!"

 

"Ha! Gotcha!" Darry laughed.

 

Kurasha chuckled and patted their heads before he gave them chocolate. "Got these for you while I was out. Eat them after dinner.”

 

"Ooh! Kay!!" Ezra gave a thumbs up.

 

"Crusher's at the stable, and Star's at his workshop," Darry told Kurasha. "Don't disturb them, they're both busy,”

 

"They?”

 

"Yeah, Crusher and Star are both busy,”

 

Kurasha thought for a moment they had company. "Oh, yes, sure." He had a bad feeling when he looked in the halls. But everything should be fine. He went to the kitchen to start on dinner since Crusher seems busy.

 

Dinner soon came.

 

Kurasha prepared everything as usual. But he was surprised when he saw Ajsio. Why the hell was he here?

 

His dislike didn't go unnoticed as he shot daggers at the boy with a face that could scare the devils.

 

Ajsio squeaked and went to hide behind the smaller boy and Star only rolled his eyes. "Kurasha, stop with the stare. You're scaring Ajsio."

 

"Why is he here?"

 

"For a project," Star said confidently. "And he'll be staying over the weekend."

 

"What?”

 

"Oopsie, didn't we tell you?" Darry giggled.

 

Kurasha was about to lose it as he grabbed the butter knife, but Eli held him down. “I gave permission,” he told him. “They sleep in different beds for their sleepover, baby, chillax,”

 

That did not satisfy Kurasha. Ajsio shouldn't be here in the first place. He wanted him out immediately. But he had to stick it through dinner. 

 

Star got Ajsio a plate and they started dinner. Thrawn wasn't there tonight. 

 

Throughout dinner, Kurasha made his distaste for Asjsio very clear. He kept glaring at him and was stabbing his plate so that it almost broke. However, the others ignored him and continued with dinner. Only Star sent him occasional glares and signed him to cut it out.

 

After dinner, Darry dragged Kurasha out to the kitchen. "What is your fucking problem?" He scowled. He did his best to stay calm for the sake of Star during dinner, but he was still pissed at the older one no doubt.

 

"Ajsio is my problem," Kurasha replied as he crossed his arms.

 

Darry rolled his eyes. He turned and smiled as Ajsio and Star passed the kitchen before turning back to Kurasha. "Look, Kurasha, no one else but Star trusts Ajsio in this household. Join the fucking club, but none of us are going to glare at him like a psychotic moron," Darry scoffed.

 

"If no one trusts him, why the heck is he even here?" Kurasha asked, frustrated at the prospect of it. "He's not good for Star and I'm not the only one who sees it.”

 

"He's here because he's Star's boyfriend ." Darry pointed out. "He's here because Star loves him. No one is saying anything because it's NOT OUR GODDAMN BUSINESS.”

 

"Star's protection is!" 

 

"Guys," Star went to them with a sigh. He rubbed the back of his neck and said, "Please, guys, don't fight over this..." He sent Ajsio to his workshop while he talked with his siblings.

 

"I will when Kurasha stops shoving himself in business that doesn't include him!" Darry pulled away from Kurasha. "You know what? Fuck you, Kurasha. I can't wait to be eighteen and away from you!" He turned tail and headed to his room.

 

What the hell does that mean? Kurasha stared at Darry and shook his head. Where would he even go at eighteen?

 

Star winced when Darry said that and he looked at Kurasha. "Rasha, I know you don't like Ajsio, but he's a good guy, I promise," Star pleaded. "What do you want him to do to get your approval? At the least have you disliked him less?"

 

Kurasha couldn't believe his brother was asking this. He shrugged. "I don't think he can."

 

Star deflated. He sighed and said, "Rasha, please..." But he knew he couldn't change his brother's mind no matter how much he pleaded. He looked up at Kurasha and said, "Kurasha, Ajsio is special to me... He's the only one that really gets me and understands me. Even if you could just... Give him a pass. He's harmless, I swear."

 

Kurasha watched as his younger brother tried to beg him. Guess Darry was right when he said Star loved him. He hoped it was just a passing phase. He sighed. "Fine..."

 

Star beamed and went to hug his older brother.

 

Kurasha happily returned the embrace. "But if he hurts you in any way--"

 

"I know," Star giggled. "Just let me have him for a moment."

 

Kurasha let out a tired huff and he patted Star's head. He hates Ajsio, but he loves his brother more. 

 

"Also, don't be too hard on Darry, please," Star added. He didn't want his brother to leave. And he didn't want Kurasha or Crusher to be the reason he did. 

 

Kurasha was curious but he didn't press on as he continued to stroke his brother's hair.

 

That night, Crusher fell asleep by the stables, cuddling with Snow. Eli sighed and placed a blanket over them before leaving them be.

 

Kurasha was waiting for his brother in his room and while he was there, he was writing reports and summaries of the reports.

 

Eli went over. "Baby, you should sleep,”

 

"What about Crusher?" Kurasha asked.

 

"He's sleepin' with Snow tonight," Eli patted his head. "Get some rest, alright?”

 

"Okay," Kurasha said and began putting his things away.

 

Eli smiled and helped tuck him in bed. He kissed his forehead. "Night, baby," with that, he left to check on his other kids.

 

Star wasn't in his room yet as he and Ajsio were talking in his guest bedroom. Eli frowned and went to check on them. Ajsio was lying on Star's lap while Star rambled on about all sorts of things like how he really liked red despite his signature colors and how much he'd like a real cat. Star rambled on and on and Ajsio played with the buttons on Star's shirt while he did.

 

Eli cleared his throat. "Boys, it's time to sleep.”

 

Star stopped and turned to his Dad. "Oh, okay, Dad!"

 

Ajsio was disappointed but he obediently got up and smiled at Eli. "Alright, Mr. Admiral, sir!"

 

Star got up and kissed Ajsio on the cheek before saying, "Nighty, Ji."

 

"Sweet dreams, my Star," Ajsio said affectionately as he kissed his hand. 

 

Star giggled and blushed before he went with Eli out of the room. Eli led him to his room and tucked him in. "I really should give ya boys a more detailed 'the talk'," he joked.

 

Star giggled. "No worries. Kurasha taught us that when he heard Ezra got a lover," he informed. "Night, Dad!”

 

"Night, baby," Eli kissed his forehead and closed the door before retreating to his quarters, flicking on a switch.

 

He was about to head to bed but then something alerted him in his datapad. Someone was moving in the halls of their home. Eli sighed and headed to the hallway.

 

However, when he came there, there seemed to be no one there. He sighed. "Room check," He looked through the rooms to find anything suspicious.

 

He looked around and saw Ajsio's bed empty and a soft glow was behind his door, but when Eli looked at the halls near Ajsio's bedroom, there was nothing there. He went to Star and Darry's bedroom and fortunately, Ajsio wasn't there. Thankfully.

 

Eli sighed and kept the security on before heading to the cameras. Ajsio was sleeping peacefully in his room. But that was odd. He wasn't there a while ago.

 

He rewinded the footage. Ajsio wasn't in the bed but there was no footage of him leaving. Instead, there was a blue screen for a few minutes.

 

Eli hummed. Maybe Kurasha was right with this being a bad idea.

 

He pressed a button to take extra precautions before he went to bed.

 

The next day, the kids showed up for breakfast like usual. Ajsio was his normal cheery self and Star happily helped him on the table. 

 

Oddly, Kurasha was calmer and only ignored Ajsio. It was better than glaring holes through his head though.

 

Eli was tired when he woke, something nerving him as he poured himself some extra strong Kaf. Un’hee helped him to his seat, and Eli patted her head.

 

"Are you okay, Dad?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Mm, just a bit restless," Eli yawned. "Late night work, is all,”

 

"I see," Kurasha hummed. 

 

"Must be a lot of work since you are both an admiral and principal, sir," Ajsio commented. "How do you manage?”

 

"I'm retired as an admiral, actually, but they still call me if they want to," Eli shrugged.

 

"It must have been an adjustment to you when you became a principal," Ajsio said. "You're doing such a good job, sir!”

 

"Mm," Eli raised his cup in acknowledgement.

 

Breakfast continued and Star led Ajsio back upstairs to continue the project they were working on.

 

Easton pouted and wanted to follow them, but Darry scooped him up. "Come on, Tony, let's leave them be,"

 

"No! Me play with Star!" Easton whined.

 

Kurasha offered, "Why don't you play with me, Easton?”

 

"Can we do stabby?" Easton's eyes sparkled.

 

"Yes, of course," Kurasha said as he got up and got Easton. "Let's play autopsy.”

 

"Ooh! Okie!" Easton nodded.

 

Darry huffed and went to the training room. Ezra carried Theodore and went with Un'hee to the playroom while Crusher rushed to the stables. Eli got Thornella to play with in the lounge.

 

Time passed and soon, Ajsio finally left. 

 

Star sighed but he went to go see his twin brother. He found Darry still in the training room, but he was holding his arms, trying to bandage them. Star went up to him and helped him bandage his arms. "Rough training?" he asked. "You okay?”

 

"Um, yeah…" Darry laughed nervously. "I may have, uh, accidentally burned myself while using my shurikens,”

 

"What?" Star looked up and then looked at the bandages. "We should get these treated.”

 

"Its fine! I'm fine!" Darry rejected the idea. "Just a little burn!"

 

But with some tugging, Star could see the deep, second degree burns on the other's skin through the bandages.

 

Star sighed and pushed his brother to the infirmary. "I can smell steak from you," he commented as they made their way out of the training room.

 

Darry winced and turned away, but he said nothing as he was taken to the infirmary.

 

Star took care of his brother and gently took care of his burns. He asked, "What's up?”

 

"…Kurasha," Darry admitted. "He's been pissing me off more and more, and I just… I wish he would know his boundaries.”

 

Star sighed. "Why don't you just... Talk to him closely?" He suggested. "I'm sure he can be reasoned with, Darry. We can try together.”

 

"Maybe," Darry let out a sigh. "I don't know,”

 

"It's better to try at least," Star said as he finished bandaging up his twin. He kissed his arms and said, "There.”

 

"Thanks," Darry smiled. He hummed. "I guess I can… try,”

 

"Wanna have me come with you?" Star offered.

 

"…yes,”

 

"That's fine with me," Star grinned. "I'm here for you, twinsie!”

 

"Thanks, twinsie," Darry returned the smile.

 

Time passed and they found Kurasha arranging the video games, and it looked like he had bought new ones for the kids. Darry looked unsure to approach him, but with his twin by his side, he took a breath and walked forward towards their elder brother.

 

Kurasha looked at his younger siblings and greeted, "Hello." He pointed to the new games and said, "Got something for you guys. I found that they were the trends most of the days.”

 

"…thanks," Darry crossed his arms. "But I'm still upset with you, you know,”

 

Kurasha sighed. "Well... I apologize," He said. He looked at Darry and said, "I just thought I would know what's the best for you two. And when I see something that might end up hurting you two, I want to prevent it, so, I'm sorry that I would be controlling or nosy at times.”

 

"…I understand," Darry sighed. "And yeah, you do sometimes know what's best for us, but it's not really the trust that hurts, but saying those words are hurtful. Do you say that about all of our boyfriends?”

 

"Of course, not," Kurasha said. "I just... Ajsio said very concerning things when I talked to him alone and I am worried for Star's and our family's safety," he explained. "I don't mind him outside of our house, but him being inside and exposed to everyone else makes me worry to an alarming degree.”

 

Star winced. He could understand where his brother was coming from but Ajsio said he changed. He trusts him now.

 

"Yeah, I know, I'm the one who helped Star be aware of those," Darry snorted. "It's been pretty obvious from a year ago," he shrugged.

 

Kurasha didn't look pleased. "Well, my apologies for having my dislike for him being so strong," he said instead, treading on carefully. "I just want to protect our family as much as possible.”

 

"Yeah, Kurasha, we know, you've been doing that for quite a while," Darry sighed. "And we- I'm trying to understand your definition of 'protect' for a while because sometimes it can get nosy, invasive or even crazy. Sometimes… I don't feel you trust us,”

 

"I trust you," Kurasha said. "I know you can make your own decisions but I have to be sure those decisions won't jeopardize you or our family. You can do so many things with your life. I just need to know that you will be safe afterward.”

 

"How would you know that we'll be safe if you don't let us do it?”

 

"I just would, considering you.”

 

Darry chuckled. "Fair," He hummed. "I didn't… completely meant what I said about… when I turn eighteen…" he moved back a bit to hold Star's hand.

 

Star squeezed his hand reassuringly. 

 

Kurasha tilted his head and asked, "Completely?”

 

"Mm," Darry nodded. "I'm not… that excited, but I'm not down. I just… I'm preparing myself for that day,”

 

Kurasha stared at Darry and gapped. "You were serious ?”

 

Darry sighed. "My boyfriends and I are planning to visit Goony often to get things ready in his farmhouse after graduation. Ufo moves in early, but I move in at eighteen. We've been planning for a while now,”

 

Kurasha stared at his brother for a long time before he took a deep breath and reached for his hair then grasped it like his life depended on it. "I... Give me some time to digest this," he said as he walked out of the room, looking like the world was collapsing right in front of his eyes.

 

Darry winced. "Welp. That was expected,”

 

Star patted his shoulder. "You'll be fine. At least he didn't yell or anything.”

 

"Might be coming though," Darry snorted.

 

Star chuckled and he went to set up the new video games Kurasha got them. 

 

---

 

Meanwhile, Kurasha was ranting slash crying slash yelling slash panicking in front of his twin. "He's leaving! He's leaving at eighteen! With his boyfriends? I don't mind his boyfriends but right after he's eighteen? No, no, no, no! He's too young for that. Why the heck did he plan for this already? He's only thirteen! How long was he planning this? Is he actually going to go through with this? Why? Is he planning to start his own family at eighteen already? But he's too young! Maybe he could change his mind. Maybe this isn't a final decision. Is this my fault? It's my fault. I've been too overbearing. I've been such a nosy brother. Of course, he wants his privacy but this is not the way. Why would he want to be apart from his family–”

 

"Kurasha, calm down," Crusher grabbed his twin by the shoulders. "It's only a plan. Plans can change. And it's all Darry's decision. You need to think things carefully,”

 

"But I can't let him go like this," Kurasha sniffed as he held onto his twin's arms. "What if he gets hurt? What if someone targets him and we won't be there to protect him? What if something goes wrong when we're gone? What if he cuts us off? I've been such a horrible brother, it would be no wonder that he left because of me. He hates me, he hates me. I didn't wanna drive him off. I just–”

 

"Kurasha, breath," Crusher instructed. "Breathe, brother, breathe,”

 

Kurasha got his head down and tried to do what was instructed. He whimpered and pulled his twin in a tight hug, burying his head on his shoulder as he needily grabbed his shirt for a sense of touch. The fabric. The warm fabric draped on his brother. He tried to focus on that.

 

After a while, Crusher stroked his hair gently. "Darry's still thirteen, like you said. There's a chance that this won't work out for longer than a few years. Eighteen is a long way, bro, I'm sure something will help him out of it if it isn't the right decision for him," he tried to assure.

 

Kurasha sniffed as he held onto his twin. "I just... I just thought... He made this decision because of me... I thought that I was such a bad brother that he would leave this family. He told me he wanted to be away from me…”

 

"I'm sure it was just in the heat of the moment," Crusher patted his back.

 

"I try to be a good brother... But am I really that bad?" Kurasha whispered as he hugged his twin tighter. "I... I'm a failure older brother…”

 

Crusher sighed. "You're fine, don't worry about it,”

 

Kurasha sniffed and cried in Crusher's arms until they were on the sofa in the library and cuddling. Despite Kurasha's taller height, he tried to be smaller as he lay on Crusher's chest. Crusher rubbed his hair to calm him down, almost like petting him.

 

This went on for a while until Kurasha began sleeping. Shoot, Crusher still needed to make dinner.

 

Crusher sighed and moved a little, substituting himself with a couple of pillows. Kurasha slept soundly on the pillows as Crusher made it downstairs. He wasted no time to head to the kitchen and make some

 

Dinner came and passed by, and Crusher got some to take upstairs to Kurasha. Star winced. "Is he that upset...?”

 

"Eh," Darry shrugged. "Got over it in a while. If he's upset, he's upset,"

 

His mood changed quickly… odd.

 

Star sighed. He squeezed his hand and said, "Rasha will come around…”

 

Darry only chuckled. "Maybe, but eh, he'll come around at his own time,"

 

---

 

"Alright, Thrawn, don't cook anythin' while we're gone," Eli instructed to his husband. "Just reheat, and watch over the triplets,"

 

"Of course," Thrawn kissed his cheek. "Have a good shopping,"

 

"Hopefully," Eli laughed before he left the house with the children, carrying Un'hee in his arms.

 

"I can't believe the triplets are turning one year old soon!" Darry beamed as they made it into the hover coach.

 

"Yes, it is rather exciting!" Kurasha said. "Time is just so fast." 

 

"But they'll always be our baby siblings!" Star laughed.

 

"Always be the babies!!" Crusher agreed.

 

"Now, I'm gonna need y'all to pick one toy for each baby in the store," Eli instructed. "Whichever ya boys think will suit them. I'll shop with Un'hee since she's too young and hasn't been that close to the triplets to help her. I trust you can manage on your own?" He raised an eyebrow.

 

"Don't worry, Dad, we'll be fine!" Ezra waved it off.

 

"Yeah! Shopping is fun!" Star laughed.

 

"Don't talk to strangers," Eli went on. "If any stranger talks to you for no reason, ignore. No dilly-dallyin'. If ya see your lovers, don't get distracted either. We're only shoppin' and that's final,"

 

"Why so strict, Dad?" Crusher asked.

 

"Well, I don't trust your Papa to stay at home with the stove at reach," Eli shuddered. "We wanna keep the house in tact, after all,"

 

"Fair," Darry giggled.

 

The older siblings guided their siblings to the toy section of the store and they were all quick to choose for the triplets. "Maybe we should get Easton a real small knife," Darry joked as they passed by the plastic toys.

 

Star giggled. "He'd be twice as dangerous. But wouldn't Dad and Papa get mad?”

 

"Not really," Crusher chuckled. "Just stressed,"

 

"Very," Ezra agreed.

 

Star giggled as they continued to look around for more gifts, but the thought interested him. Maybe he could get him something blunt.

 

After a while, they paid for the toys and met up with Eli and Un'hee outside. Un'hee was having an ice cream while their father had just finished calling someone before he turned to them. He smiled. "Hey, boys, how was the shoppin'?”

 

"It was fine," Kurasha shrugged.

 

"I hope the kids are gonna like it!" Star said as he hugged his shopping bag.

 

"Want me to get ya'll some ice cream too?" Eli asked.

 

"Yes please!" Darry beamed.

 

"Yes, Dad," Crusher nodded.

 

"Please," Kurasha said.

 

"Yes, Dad!" Ezra's eyes sparkled.

 

"Ooh! Can I have chocolate?" Star asked.

 

"Sure, baby." Eli nodded. "Any other flavor requests?"

 

"Frozen berry!" Ezra said.

 

"Mango!" Darry chirped.

 

"Vanilla," Kurasha requested.

 

"Chocolate cherry!" Crusher beamed.

 

"Alrighty," Eli turned to leave. "Stay put and don't wander," With that, he walked off.

 

Star looked around and began wandering off but then Kurasha got his choker and pulled him back. The older one glared at the smaller one and Star just stuck his tongue out. Darry held Star's hand to keep him from wandering again as he leaned against the wall. Crusher got his datapad to scroll through social media while Ezra knelt down to play with Un'hee and keep her busy.

 

As they waited, the Chiss around them looked at them and murmured, some probably not used to seeing them out in the open, much more alone. Kurasha looked away and scrolled through his datapad. He didn't like the stares of strangers but there wasn't much he could do.

 

After a while, a guy who looked a year older than Crusher and Kurasha came forward and went to chat with Crusher. The boy was surprised but humored him, allowing him to talk. Kurasha raised a brow at his sibling but he saw that he didn't look like anyone that might harm him. The guy gave Crusher his number before waving off. Crusher placed it in his bag before continuing to scroll through his datapad again.

 

Eli soon returned with the ice cream cones. Ezra and the younger twins cheered and got the cones immediately.

 

Kurasha turned to Crusher and asked, "Who was that?"

 

"His name is Bloknu," Crusher replied. "He seems like a decent guy. He likes talking about ducks and rubber ducks. A bit strange but kinda cute," he giggled.

 

"Friend or future lover?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Kurasha!" Crusher laughed and shoved his twin lightly. "I just me him. Acquaintance, at best,"

 

"It just seems like every boy you meet, they becomes relevant one way or another," Kurasha chuckled. "Thro'tarthi, Hamakti,  Fastal..." he listed.

 

Crusher winced at the last name.

 

Kurasha patted Crusher's shoulder and said, "What I'm saying is that you should be careful about who you include in your life. Okay?"

 

"Yeah, I got it," Crusher nodded.

 

Kurasha patted his shoulder before he took his hand and led him to Eli. "Makes me wonder how you could get the attention of so many boys..."

 

"My charm," Crusher flicked his hair with a grin.

 

"I don't see it."

 

“You’re my brother, of course you can’t see it,” Crusher laughed. “That would be weird,”

 

Kurasha chuckled and agreed then they went to get their ice creams from their dad. They soon headed home and snuck the gifts to Star's studio to wrap the gifts. Star took care of wrapping the gifts while the other kids went to entertain the little babies.

 

Theodore was trying to walk and run as long as his sister and brother, but he could only walk for a few minutes before he began to cry. Easton huffed and curled himself in Kurasha's arms as Ezra took the younger boy in his arms to help him.

 

Kurasha patted Easton's head. "What's with the long face, Easton?"

 

"Theo noy-ing and Star not here," Easton whined.

 

"Theo's not that annoying," Kurasha chuckled. "And Star will be here later. Why don't we do something you want to do?"

 

"Stab?" Easton beamed. "Stab Theo?"

 

"No. No stabbing your brother. Or any of your siblings."

 

"D'aww..." Easton sighed.

 

"We can stab some of your toys, though," Kurasha offered. "I can put red slime in them."

 

"Yayy!!" Easton cheered.

 

Kurasha prepared Easton's toys and gave him a toy kitchen knife then sat back as his little brother played. It was concerning that he had a fascination with knives but he was sure it was just a phase.

 

Days passed. It was soon the birthday of the triplets. Kurasha was up first and he began preparing breakfast and cleaning the house. He got the box of decorations and began decorating. Crusher woke up soon after and started to prepare for later, making three, triple-layered cakes for the babies. Darry had gotten up to check on the guests for later, checking to see their status and smiling at the confirmation that they were on their way for the party. Star woke up last and he rushed out to make sure that the triplets' outfits were all in sync and ready. After that, he went to prepare their baths and help with the party decorations.

 

The babies all woke up later that morning. Thornella quickly jumped. "Bir-day! Bir-day!"

 

Easton groaned and yawned. "Ella, quiet..."

 

"But today bir-day!" Thornella urged. "Big bir-day!"

 

"Bir-day!" Theodore clapped.

 

Star went over to the triplets with a big grin and said, "Happy birthday, my little gremlins!" He went to them and all kissed their cheeks and faces before tickling them all.

 

Thornella was giggling the loudest, waving her hands around in joy. "Bir-day! Bir-day! Par-ty! Par-ty!"

 

"Yes, yes! Happy birthday, Thornella!" Star greeted. "And Theodore, and Easton! I hope you all are ready for your party! But first, we gotta get you all a bath!"

 

"Nuuu!" Thornella jumped out of his arms. "No bath!"

 

"Yay! Bath!" Theodore giggled.

 

"Sweep first," Easton yawned and curled back in his crib.

 

"C'moon! You all gotta take a bath first before you get to the party," Star said. He put Easton on his shoulders and then balanced the two babies in his arms. "I'll make it extra bubbly today! What color do you want the bath bomb?"

 

"Blue!" Thornella cried.

 

"Pink!" Theodore yelled.

 

"Red..." Easton sighed.

 

"Pink, blue, and red it is!" Star happily said as he brought them all to the bathroom. He put the devices in the bathtub before taking the colored bath bombs and putting them on their respective baby.

 

Thornella and Theodore both shared the joy in the colors they were in, splashing happily. Easton looked intrigued. "Is like blood!"

 

Star giggled. "Blood doesn't look like that, Tony. It's much scarier," he said. "Why do you even like blood that much?"

 

"Me not know, blood is red, me love red blood," Easton shrugged.

 

Star chuckled. "I like the color red too."

 

Easton beamed. “Really!? Cool!”

 

“Red scary,” Theodore shuddered.

 

“It not scary, Theo!” Easton scowled.

 

"It's fine, Tony. Everyone has their own opinions," Star assured. Star patted Theodore's head and said, "Don't worry, Theo. Red can't hurt you, okay?”

 

Theodore gave a smile and splashed in his pink water.

 

After their bath, Star dried them up before putting them in white and golden outfits. Star worked hard on them and he awed me when he finally saw them in my. 

 

Thornella was in a pretty white dress with golden layers on the skirt with the waist divided by a golden ribbon. She had on white gloves and shoes and her hair was tied back with a golden bow and flower on it. Theodore had a golden long-sleeve shirt under a white suit with golden roses embroidered on it while he wore plain white pants with adorable golden shoes. Easton had a white long-sleeved blouse and over it was a golden vest with a white rose pinned on it. Pairing it were golden pants and lovely white shoes. 

 

"You all look amazing!" Star cooed. "Oh, my darling siblings! Already one year old!”

 

"Yay! We old!" Thornella giggled.

 

"Bir-day! Bir-day!" Theodore clapped.

 

"Star, me hung-gee," Easton whined.

 

Star chuckled. He took his brother in his arms and gave him some soft biscuits so they wouldn't ruin his outfit. "You'll have more than enough food later," he said excitedly. "And that's for all of you!!”

 

"Yay!!" The babies cheered, munching on the soft biscuits.

 

After a while, Darry came to pick them up. Star beamed at his brother and asked, "Is everything ready?”

 

"Yepp! Guests are here too!" Darry nodded.

 

"Guest?" Thornella blinked, not familiar with the word.

 

"Yep, guests!" Star said enthusiastically. "People are here to see all of you!”

 

"Yay! Family?" Theo asked.

 

"Yep! Family!" Darry grinned.

 

They took the babies downstairs, where they were met with Thooraki and Iceesat, pulling the three into a hug. "My precious grandbabies!" Thooraki cooed. “Happy birthday!!”

 

Star giggled and stayed on the side as their grandparents were acquainted with the others. Darry pulled Star to hang out with Thorax, who snuck them out to the kitchen. "Guess what I got?" He grinned and showed them a plate of cookies.

 

"No, Thorax," Charlie got them from his hands.

 

"Nuuu! My snacks!" Thorax pouted.

 

Star laughed and climbed Thorax. He said, "Don't worry, big bro! I'm sure Crush and Rasha prepared a lot of snacks!”

 

"For later, at the celebration," Charlie told them. "For now, be patient,"

 

"Fine, fine…" Thorax sighed.

 

"There's some games we can play before the feast!" Darry suggested.

 

"YEAH!" Star said happily.

 

"Let's do it, little dudes!" Thorax carried them to the lounge.

 

Sakurido had Un'hee in her arms while they played some board games against Ezra.

 

"Hey, guys!" Star greeted.

 

"Heyo!" Ezra waved them over. "We're playing Dodge or Dare!"

 

"Ooh! I love that game!" Thorax's eyes sparkled, setting the boys down.

 

"Dodge or dare?" Star repeated. "What's that?”

 

"You roll the dice and take a dare card," Sakurido explained. "If you don't do the dare, you do a dodge!"

 

"Didn't Padre say not to play that game?" Charlie came to interrupt them. "That game has evil magic,"

 

"Nah, that's just a hoax, Char-Char," Thorax waved them off. "Dodge or Dare is just a fun, silly game!"

 

"…Right," Charlie huffed and turned to the kitchen. "I'll be helping Crusher and Kurasha, if you need me,"

 

"Bye, killjoy!" Sakurido waved them off with a snort. "Now, where were we?"

 

"Dodge or Dare!" Thorax cried. "Restart and let's have some fun!!"

 

"Yeah!!" Darry agreed.

 

Star oohed and sat with his siblings as the game started.

 

Thorax rolled first and after moving his piece, he picked a dare. "Ha! Easy!" He got up and did a handstand. "Man, these are easy dares,"

 

"It gets harder as you progress," Sakurido snorted. "Your turn, Star,”

 

Star rolled the dice, moved his piece, and then got a card. "This is easy," Star giggled as he got up and began doing jumping jacks. "But like, what do you do if you dodge?”

 

"You're stuck with that until the end of the game," Darry giggled and rolled the dice. He moved his piece and got a dare. "Ha! No, I'm not screaming bloody murder,"

 

"Dodge! Dodge!" Thorax grinned.

 

Darry got a dodge card. "Hmm… you will now be silent for rest of the game," He snorted. "Ha! As if-" The dodge card glowed green, and Darry suddenly couldn't talk. He blinked and scratched his head.

 

Star blinked. "D?”

 

[Can't talk.] Darry signed with a pout.

 

"Huh, looks the magic is cursed," Sakurido hummed. "Maybe we should call it quits,"

 

"Nah! Let's keep playing!" Thorax argued.

 

"How can Darry talk later?" Star asked, concerned for his brother.

 

"He'll be fine at the end of the game, don't worry about it," Thorax assured. He turned to Ezra. "Your turn, little E,"

 

"Got it," Ezra grinned and got the dice.

 

It all went chaotic from there, and Eli later found them being grabbed by dark tentacle arms while Un'hee was behind a couch, shaking.

 

The man sighed. "What did I tell y'all about Dodge or Dare?"

 

"Uhhh, don't play it?" Thorax nervously laughed.

 

"DHAJW KOWOM KAO!" Star cried with his curse being that he can never be understood verbally. "Hjakwosss sken! Sjal Iwwnzn!"

 

Eli shook his head. "How do you even undo all of this..."

 

"Quite a mess,"

 

He turned to see Patriarch Yokado enter the mansion. Star was frozen in his place and a moment later, a sudden burst of snow exploded from him, and he rushed to scatter in the farthest corner of the room, away from the Patriarch.

 

"What's Star's problem?" Thorax blinked.

 

"No clue," Ezra sighed.

 

"Let's have this fixed, then," Yokado clapped his hands.

 

The game shriveled into nothingness, and the curses were lifted almost immediately.

 

Still, Star didn't go near the patriarch, his eyes trailing him with fear.

 

Darry went over to him, poking him. "You alright, twinsie?"

 

Star glanced at his twin before looking cautiously back at Yokado. Darry looked at him too, but he just got more confused as Sakurido and Thorax dusted themselves off and bowed at his presence. Un'hee came forward to bow as well. Yokado nodded in acknowledgement and turned to Eli.

 

"Greetings, admiral,"

 

"Your Venerate," Eli bowed. "What are you doing here?"

 

"To bless the babies, as requested by Thooraki," Yokado replied.

 

Star pressed himself against the wall and then scanned the area for a way to escape. He saw the doorway to the hallway and quickly sneaked out. Darry groaned and ran after him. He followed Star upstairs but then lost him in the hallway. He huffed and looked at the rooms that Star often went in. He found Star in the training room and he was pacing around and with each step, icicles started sprouting.

 

Darry approached him. "Star? What's going on?"

 

"Out of all the people, why Patriarch Yokado..." He muttered. "Gramps could have chosen anyone else, right? Surely there could have been other patriarchs who could bless the babies... Just why..." he ranted, but it was in whispers so Darry was only able to hear half of what he was saying.

 

"Papa never told you of Crystal Blessing?" Darry blinked.

 

"Crystal Blessing?"

 

"It's when babies born in the higher class who turn one year old get blessed by the Ascendancy Seer, so that their life would be full of blessing and honor," Darry explained.

 

"O--Oh..." Star felt like he was fucked. With Yokado being downstairs, he didn't want to go down anymore. Can he just skip the party? But Easton and the babies will be sad. But he can't go down. Sitting with Yokado at the same table was already bad enough. He didn't want to be anywhere near the man. Fuck, fuck, fuck…

 

"Dude, why are you even so frazzled?" Darry asked. "Patriarch Yokado's just like every patriarch we've met, and they're not as bad as we think,"

 

"I--I... No, it's not..." Star didn't know how to explain it other than he didn't like him. He fears him, even. The way he stared down at him and the pain afterward. It just hurt to remember even.

 

"Then what is it?" Darry tilted his head.

 

"I--I just... I don't like him!" Star fumbled.

 

Darry sighed. "Fine, don't tell me. Whatever, but the babies will be waiting for you, especially Easton. How are you gonna excuse your absence to Easton? On his and our siblings' special day?"

 

Star sighed. His brother was right. As always. He didn't want to ruin their siblings' special day.

 

After some coaxing, Darry got Star down the stairs to the dining hall. Star came down hesitantly and there, the family was happily chatting with each other. Yokado was talking with Iceesat, with Thooraki and Lamiov joining their conversation later while Ba'kif and Marchion were chattering with Eli at another part of the dining hall. The triplets were with Thrawn, who carried them to show off to his older siblings, other husbands and his older kids.

 

Kurasha and Crusher were busy setting up so they weren't able to join most of the chit chatting. Crusher focused on more cooking. The food Kurasha had made didn't seem enough since there were more guests than they had planned, so he had to cook more. He had also gotten the cake to place the single candles above. Kurasha was delivering the food to the table and setting up the extra plates.

 

After a while, the party began. The triplets were sat down at the end of the table, given their identical yellow high chairs. Their parents sat beside them and of course, the children were arranged from youngest to eldest. That saved Star the displeasure of being too close to Yokado, who was beside the triplets just beside Thooraki. The former patriarch stepped forward and smiled.

 

"Family, friends, and next generations beyond, we are gathered here today to celebrate the anniversary of the birth of these sweet, adorable, precious little bundles of joy; Mitth'ornel'lavanto, Mitth'eodo'revanto and Mitth'east'onvanto, the youngest triplets of my youngest Mitth'raw'nuruodo and my son-in-law, Admiral Eli'vantomair,"

 

They all gave their small applause, with Thrawn and Eli bowing in recognition. Thooraki snapped his fingers, and Charlie, Crusher and Kurasha quick got the three cakes from the fridge. They presented the cakes in front of each triplet before returning to their respective places. Yokado came forward and held out a crystal, using its magic to light each candle.

 

"With this magic flame, you will be granted a blessing with one blow," he stated. "Mitth'ornel'lavanto, Mitth'eodo'revanto, Mitth'east'onvanto, you may blow on your candles,"

 

Thornella blew her first. The flame sparked bright before flying up. A flurry of snowflakes fell on her and the now icy blue cake, and Thornella oohed, clapping her hands. "Pretty!"

 

Theodore glanced at his sister in awe. He took the confidence and blew out his candle. The flame sparked up as well before flowing down in a waterfall of frosting, flowing down towards the now ocean blue cake with rainbow sprinkles. He had yelped in surprise but soon found himself giggling at the sprinkles. "Pretty!"

 

Easton hummed and took a deep breath before blowing out his candle. The flame sparked up before turning into a real flame. His cake had already been red, but now it had fiery designs, and when the flames had chopped in half, red icing splashed out. Easton oohed. "Blood!" He let out a laugh.

 

The crowd oohed and applauded in amazement. The dinner soon commenced and they all began to eat the feast. The feast was full of joy and laughter, and the triplets were passed around to be admired by each adult and older teenager in the room. Easton had stopped with Star after one round, clinging onto his brother happily.

 

Star relaxed as he hugged his baby brother. "Happy birthday, Tony," he whispered.

 

"Thankie, Star!" Easton chirped. "Me love you!”

 

Star's heart melted and he hugged his sibling close. "Love you too, buddy..." He said.

 

The dinner lasted even when the clock struck midnight for the next day. Yokado gave the triplets each a crystal before he left the mansion. The gifts were piled up on the table in the lounge as each of the guests took their leave. Even Eli's sisters, who had come late because of travel, managed to give their gifts and cooed at the triplets before leaving.

 

"Y'all take Un'hee and the babies to bed and head on to bed, alright?" Eli told the brothers. "Your Papa and I'll clean up,"

 

"Let me help, Dad," Crusher walked over to get a broom.

 

"Thanks, baby," Eli smiled.

 

Ezra took Un'hee to bed while the others took the babies to the nursery. The three little ones were asleep soundly. Thornella held onto Kurasha snuggling in his arms. Theodore was nestling in Darry's snoring silently. Easton was grumbling, attaching himself onto Star's arm, whining as he felt the warmth leave him the moment he was placed on the crib. Star sighed and went with his twin back to help clean up the mansion. Since they were older, they needed to help more.

 

But Eli quickly sent them all to bed, insisting that he and Thrawn had things handled. They even got Kurasha to get Crusher to bed.

 

Kurasha tucked his brother in his bed before going to rest on his own. This had been a good day, other than Star's unusual fear of Patriarch Yokado. He should ask Eli about that. But nothing else happened. He sighed happily and made one last wish for the night. He wished the triplets would have fruitful futures and great lives with the comfort of each other and their family.

 

---

 

Edalak was perfect, weren't they?

 

Kurasha had approved. The rest of the brothers agreed too…

 

Except Crusher.

 

Even as Crusher distracted himself with Snow, when he was at school, something about Edalak felt… off.

 

Very off.

 

"Are you okay?" Kurasha asked as they were walking to lunch. "You seem distracted.”

 

"Hmm?" Crusher looked up and sighed. "Yeah… I'm fine,”

 

"You don't sound fine," Kurasha said. "Is something bothering you?”

 

"…no," Crusher shook his head and smiled. "It's fine, I'm fine," He trotted ahead to avoid the conversation.

 

Kurasha huffed and followed after him.

 

At school, Crusher grew anxious and was always looking at his datapad to distract himself, expecting something to pop up. Nothing ever did, and it made him feel frazzled, arms around himself as he lightly stomped his legs.

 

"Geez," Opoia winced, watching their friend from afar isolate himself and try to write his notes. "What happened to him?"

 

"I don't know what it's called, but I have a hunch," Hamakti hissed. He turned to Kurasha. "Hey, Rasha, remember when you told us that Fastal was toxic as fuck?”

 

"Yes. What about it?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Well, I think he's having those attachment problems," Hamakti replied before explaining. "It's when a victim of abuse start to long and miss for the company of the abuser that they expect them to come back and repeat the same abusive method that the victim had either grown fond of or had taken accustomed to, feeling the abuse familiar and at home,”

 

Kurasha hummed. A longing for an abusive relationship? He does not know why anyone would want that or long for that. But maybe Hamakti has a point. Should he talk to Crusher about it? Probably. But if he did, he needed to research. After school, he went to the library to find some books about psychology that could help him identify what was Crusher going through and how to help him.

 

"Hey," Laeysa approached him. She had tied her hair into a long braid by now, but her bangs still covered one eye. "Whatcha doing here?”

 

"Greetings, Laeysa," Kurasha said and gave her a small peck on her cheek. "I'm looking into psychology. It's not a field that I usually study in but something came up.”

 

"Psychology? Whatever for?" Laeysa tilted her head.

 

"Attachment issues," Kurasha answered as he picked a book off the shelf and then looked at the table of contents. "At least that is what Hamakti told me.”

 

“I see,” Laeysa nodded. “I'll take over some duties in the council today. I want to make it up to the school to show them I'm nothing like Father,”

 

Kurasha turned back to her and smiled. "Of course. Your seat in the council is always ready for you. But are you sure you're well already?”

 

"Yes," Laeysa nodded. "See you in the council room," she pecked his cheek before leaving.

 

Kurasha watched as she left and sighed. He was happy that Laeysa was feeling better but if she ever decided to stop or take a break, he was more than happy to catch her load again. But until then, he'll focus on making sure she's comfortable. Right now, he needed to look into Crusher's condition.

 

After a while, he found a few books about psychology to help him. Kurasha spent his time reading them and taking notes before he went to the council meeting. Crusher and Laeysa were conversing already while the PRO was making poster drafts for the upcoming events.

 

Kurasha smiled. It seemed he and Crusher wouldn't have to overwork anymore. He took his place in his chair with his folders and paper and said, "Greetings. My apologies for being late. Are we ready to discuss?”

 

"Yes," Laeysa nodded. "A new year, new problems. Some vegans have come flocking to the suggestion boxes that there seemed to be a lack of fruits and vegetables in the canteen menu while the carnivores demand more meat stocks than simply fish,”

 

"Well, we have enough money from previous fundraisers to comply with their suggestions, but then, the problem would be the cost for the students," Kurasha said as he looked over at the report. "Unless a student volunteers to sponsor the lunches, the daily import costs would be slightly expensive."

 

Kurasha thought about it for a while before he wrote down something on his notes then he suggested, "What about instead of daily items on the menu, we can add weekly specials? More fruits and vegetables on Mondays, more meat on Wednesdays, and something special on Fridays. It could help budget the import costs and satisfy the students. Maybe we could do this only twice a month to have space for budgetary savings.”

 

"That could work," Crusher agreed.

 

Laeysa smiled and wrote everything down. She turned to the PRO. "And you can promote the specials, right?"

 

"Of course," she grinned. "They're gonna love it!”

 

"Great. Now, all that's left are the suppliers," Kurasha said as he highlighted some texts on his papers. "Possibly, budget-friendly while we order in masses.”

 

"The villager farmers would be enough for the vegetables and fruits," Crusher noted. "But as for the meat… that would have to be either from Csilla or the other planets,”

 

"We'll look into providing either transportation or delivery after discussing it with suppliers, then. For now, the issue of the student menu is solved," Kurasha said as he flipped his notepad. "What else is to discuss?"

 

And so, the meeting went on and to Kurasha, it was like a breath of fresh air. No more him and Crusher working and discussing silently and passing each other notes and ideas. Now, he had a team. A reliable team that could help manage the school. He was happy the PRO and Laeysa were back. 

 

After an hour or so, the meeting was adjourned and the PRO left first. Kurasha checked up on Laeysa and congratulated her for her work today and honestly, just adored and flattered her now that she's back. He missed her so much.

 

He didn't catch Crusher eyeing him before exiting the room. Laeysa did but said nothing, only giggling and kissing his cheek. "I should go, I have chores to do,”

 

"I see. Have a safe trip," he said. He gently kissed her lips before following her out.

 

He parted with her at the gate before heading to the ship. The younger twins were there with Ezra and Edalak, who was strumming his guitar and teaching Ezra more advanced tips. Crusher was the only one sitting on his seat, focused on his datapad.

 

Kurasha observed his brother's behavior before he asked, "Crusher, are you okay?”

 

"…fine," Crusher sighed as he refreshed his messages before setting his datapad down.

 

Kurasha looked at his datapad before he leaned on his forearm and thought.

 

Later, he began researching Crusher's symptoms, and unfortunately, came across Stockholm syndrome. "Stockholm syndrome is a coping mechanism to a captive or abusive situation. People develop positive feelings toward their captors or abusers over time," Kurasha read. He pursed his lips and began reading about the condition before summarizing it and putting it on paper. 

 

Later, he went to his Dad's office and knocked. "Dad? Are you busy?”

 

"Hmm?" Eli looked down at his work. "Yes, but I'm down for any distraction from this crap," he threw his datapad to the cabinet. "What's up?”

 

Kurasha entered and gave him a paper of his findings. "I think Crusher needs help." The paper detailed Stockholm Syndrome and how Crusher has the symptoms of it. "My friend told me that Crusher might have attachment problems after Fastal and seeing how detached Crusher seems to others, I think he might be right." At the end of the paper, Kurasha suggested professional help like therapy.

 

"Oh, baby…" Eli hummed. "I think… your Papa is the best person to talk about this," he suggested. He sighed. "I, as a person, will definitely agree to therapy, Crusher needs it, but if he doesn't want… it's not something we can do or force him because we don't know how it feels," he admitted, clasping his hands together. "Your Papa, however… he knows,”

 

Kurasha hummed and he nodded. "Okay." He took his papers quickly and said a quick thanks before he went to knock on his other father's office.

 

Thrawn had just returned from his work when Kurasha came in. He smiled. "Hello, my child, what brings you here?”

 

Kurasha held up his papers and explained the same thing he did to Eli.

 

Thrawn visibly winced. "I see…" He hummed and gave the papers back. "I'll talk to him about it,”

 

"Will he be alright?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Hopefully," Thrawn tried to give a smile, but it was an obvious force as the Chiss turned away.

 

Kurasha didn't feel reassured but he went to leave and check on his twin brother. He found Crusher in the stables, where he hugged Snow. The Nameless pup sympathized with him, nuzzling him gently.

 

Kurasha approached him slowly then sat beside him. "Hey…”

 

"…hey," Crusher turned to him.

 

Kurasha tilted his head and observed his brother's looks before he gently asked, "Are you okay with me being here or do you want to be alone?”

 

"It's fine," Crusher waved the concern away. "You don't mind either, right, girl?" He turned to his pup.

 

The Nameless let out an echoing yelp, moving to lick Kurasha gently on the cheek. Kurasha wiped the saliva off of his cheek before patting the puppy's head, but that was as much as he could do. He's not into live animals as much as his other brothers are. He commented, "You've been taking care of Snow extremely well. I can see her fur shining.”

 

"Yeah…" Crusher gave a faint smile. "She's really great…" He petted Snow, who wagged her tail and went back in his lap, nuzzling with him again. "She's special to me…”

 

Kurasha was unsettled. "Special to you...?”

 

Crusher winced but said nothing after, only cuddling Snow.

 

Kurasha sighed. He went closer to Kurasha and said, "Crush, I know you miss him. I think that's normal after a breakup. And we're here for you to reach out to…”

 

"…" Crusher still said nothing. He took some breaths and turned away.

 

Kurasha sat awkwardly, trying to think of something that can make it better before he said, "What about a hangout tomorrow?" He turned to his brother and offered, "With our friends. A regular group hangout.”

 

"…maybe," Crusher sighed. "I don't know…”

 

"It's fine," Kurasha said. "If not tomorrow, maybe some other day. If not our friends, maybe our siblings. Or just us two." He smiled reassuringly at his brother, although he knew that he might not see it since he was facing away. "I just want you to know that I'm here for you, brother.”

 

Crusher turned to stare at him but he couldn't smile back. He turned away again and closed his eyes.

 

Days passed by, and it was the weekend. Thrawn had returned early and took Crusher to talk in his office. Kurasha sighed as he watched his twin. He knew his father would take care of him like he did with all of them. Crusher will be fine.

 

"What's going on with Crusher and Dad?" Darry turned to his twin, confused.

 

Star shrugged and when both didn't have answers, they turned to Kurasha. 

 

Kurasha gave them cookies and said, "They'll be fine. Hopefully." He patted their heads before he got the rest of the cookies to give to Un'hee and Ezra upstairs.

 

"Man, he can be so blunt," Darry grumbled. "Anyway," He turned to Star. "What do you wanna do? Spar? Call our bfs? I'm bored,”

 

"Double date?" Star suggested.

 

"Yess!" Darry grinned.

Chapter 34: A Drop Of Poison

Summary:

𝓦𝓱𝓪𝓽 𝓪 𝓹𝓮𝓻𝓯𝓮𝓬𝓽 𝓼𝓵𝓾𝓶𝓫𝓮𝓻 𝓹𝓪𝓻𝓽𝔂 𝓲𝓷𝓭𝓮𝓮𝓭.

Notes:

⚠ Harassment, Poison ⚠

They all met up in Rentor, and Digoonlo happily took Darry and Uforsik in his arms. His strong built got better, and Darry wondered if he had exercised or gone to the gym over the Chissmas break.

 

Star giggled as he went down with Ajsio while his boyfriend brought their picnic baskets. "Hi, Goon! Hi, Ufo!" he greeted his friends.

 

"Hey, Star," Digoonlo waved. "Ajsio," he bowed to acknowledge his classmate.

 

Uforsik was still purple as he was sitting on Digoonlo's shoulder.

 

Ajsio gave a bow to Digoonlo as well and said, "Hey." 

 

Star giggled at his friends and walked with them while Digoonlo proudly paraded with his boyfriends in his arms. Star thought it was adoringly endearing. They began conversing while they headed to the park and Star was amazed that Digoonlo could carry his boyfriends up to the park. "You're really strong, Goon," Star complimented.

 

"Thanks," Digoonlo smiled. "Need to have a good fit, father says so, along with stamina,"

 

"Huh, wonder why," Darry hummed.

 

"Probably for the farm," Digoonlo chuckled with a shrug.

 

"That's cool!" Star said. 

 

Ajsio just listened to the conversation as he never really grew close with his classmates. But he eyed Digoonlo warningly and his boyfriend. 

 

They finally arrived at a nice spot near the lake and Uforsik took out their ice skates while Star and Ajsio set up the picnic. Ajsio became silently chatted with Star before he made a joke and it made the boy giggle. Ajsio's heart fluttered and it made him happy that Star could at least appreciate his corny jokes.

 

Digoonlo began to talk with Uforsik a little seriously as they skated to the side. Darry was happily skating without a bliss to the world. After some time, Digoonlo joined Darry, and Uforsik followed, though he would go near Digoonlo with a furrowed look sometimes. Darry didn't seem to notice a thing. Star later joined his brother skating and he dragged Ajsio along.

 

They all began to skate around, and Digoonlo stuck really close with Darry, twirling the boy around. Uforsik held his breath and skated to Star. "Hey, Star," he called to him. "Um, can we talk?”

 

"Hm? Of course," Star said as he skated off with Uforsik. 

 

Ajsio watched and he went back to sit down in the picnic blankets. He glanced at Star before he went to take off his skates.

 

Uforsik made sure they were a distance from Digoonlo and Darry before sighing. "I know this so sudden, but I kind of… need some friend advice," Uforsik told him. "I didn't want Digivvi because Digoonlo would know, and I didn't wanna bother Darry and make him double think our plans… which I'm assuming you know?”

 

"Yeah... Darry kinda told us recently," Star nodded. "What's up, Ufo?”

 

Uforsik sighed and hugged himself. "When I told my parents about the plan… they weren't exactly thrilled. My Mom kept yelling, saying how I would be wasting my life in Rentor and I'm better off abroad to another planet. My Dad's been threatening to disown me or to, well, in his words 'seal my fate with Digoonlo by having a deal with his parents to have us arranged in marriage' so they can have a dowry… immediately.”

 

Star winced. That was a difficult situation. "That's... Hard…”

 

"Yeah…" Uforsik whimpered. "I don't know what to do. Goony doesn't wanna back down from our plans since Digivvi's already leaving the farm to study in another planet, so the farm goes to him, and his parents are pressuring him to think about settling down already, and I… I don't wanna let him down,”

 

Star stopped and he put a hand on Uforsik's shoulder. "Hey, Ufo... Can I be real for you for a sec?”

 

Uforsik nodded.

 

"I have no idea what to do in your situation," Star said. "I'm sorry. The best advice I could give you is to follow what you think is more beneficial. A future with your studies or a life with Goon... And surely, Goon and Darry would understand. They might be upset but it's your decision as a person.”

 

Uforsik took a breath but he gave a smile. "Yeah… okay,”

 

Star tried to give him a comforting smile as he went closer to his friend. "Why don't we go to a cafe after this? I heard from Rasha that there's this cafe that sells books too," he offered in an effort to cheer up his friend.

 

"…sure," Uforsik chuckled. "I do want my mind off of it…”

 

Star smiled and gave his friend a comforting side hug before they went over to share snacks with the others.  Digoonlo and Darry were already eating some of the sandwiches they packed and they were talking with Ajsio about school drama with their other classmates. Ajsio was quiet but he was usually observant and told Goon and Darry the gossip he heard and saw going on within their classmates.

 

Darry was very interested in the gossip, giggling at each one. Digoonlo was too close to him, though not in a protective way, more of a… he desired his closeness. Uforsik quickly snatched his hand out to give Darry some space, a small glare at him. There seemed to be more of this issue than just what he told Star.

 

Star was concerned at the small gesture but he shrugged it off as some lovers' quarrel. He sat beside Ajsio and ate some of their snacks before he suggested. "Hey, after this, there's a place nearby where Ufo and I wanted to check out. Is that okay?"

 

Ajsio looked his lover up and down before pulling him closer to him by his waist. "Sure, Star. That sounds good to me.”

 

“That sounds great!” Darry chirped. “Right, Goony?”

 

“Mhmm, sounds nice,” Digoonlo smiled, though a bit upset with Uforsik, who said nothing.

 

The group quickly packed up and they went to the cafe mentioned. It was a cute little shop and Star was quite taken by the aesthetic of it, although he wasn't into the books. He oohed at the menu and awed at the cute seats they provided. "How charming," he giggled as he helped Ajsio put their stuff down on a table where they could all fit in.

 

Uforsik went off to look at the books, and Darry followed after him. Digoonlo stayed with Star and Ajsio, humming to himself.

 

"We should go order," Ajsio said. 

 

"Oh, sure!" Star turned to Digoonlo and asked, "Wanna order with us? You can order Darry and Ufo something they might like.”

 

"Mm," Digoonlo nodded and got up to head to the counter with them.

 

There were all kinds of food and drinks listed on the menu but it seemed that by adding everything his lovers could want, Digoonlo might not have enough money on him for all three of them. However, Star insisted on paying for it, as usual, so Digoonlo had nothing to worry about.

 

"What can I get 'ya kids?" The cashier asked. 

 

Star hummed and said, "Um, I'll get two chocolate milkshakes, a plate of sugar cookies, and, what's that, a meelee feyul?"

 

"It's pronounced Mille Feuille, sir," the cashier chuckled as she input Star's order. 

 

"I'll just get brownies," Ajsio shrugged. 

 

"What about you, Goon?" Star asked his friend.

 

"A custard pie, a red Velvette muffin, a coffee cake, two cups of matcha tea and mango shake," Digoonlo spoke.

 

"That'll be 763 credits, please," the cashier said and Star paid before they got a ticket so their food could be delivered to their table.

 

Once there, Star began to go into conversation with Digoonlo about random things friends like to talk about. Maybe about their interest and their hobbies, but of course, both parties knew about that, so they just went into technicals about the similarities that they share.

 

After a while, Digoonlo brought up a question. "Hey, Star, how does Darry express affection?" He asked.

 

"Hm? Yes, of course," Star said happily. "Why do you ask?”

 

"I just… don't know if I've been too over affectionate," Digoonlo admitted. "Ufo says that it might be too much for Darry, like I sometimes go with him, so I wanna know his love language,”

 

Star giggled. "Don't worry, Goon. Darry *loves* you guys! And I don't mean that lightly. I don't think anything you guys do is too much for him, honestly." He shrugged at the last part. "He appreciates whatever you do! As for his love language... Actually, he accepts all kinds of languages. And that's what I love about him!" Star laughed as he talked about his brother. Truly, he adored him and he felt so lucky to have him as his twin.

 

Digoonlo nodded. "I see," he smiled. "That relieves me a lot…" He rubbed the back of his neck. "So I'm guessin' that Darry told you our plans?”

 

"Well, yeah," Star nodded.

 

Digoonlo hummed. "I see…"

 

"We're back!" Darry announced as he came with Uforsik, who had a few books with him.

 

Star giggled and commented, "That's a lot of books.”

 

"It's all for research and school," Uforsik chirped and set the books down.

 

"Oh, yeah! School. Speaking of school, aren't we going to have a new class integrated into literature?" Star mentioned. "What was it? Astro-loco-genie?”

 

"Astrology," Uforsik replied.

 

"Oh, right!" Star said. "It sounds more sciency than literaturish though…”

 

"It's a mix of both, if you put it in an angle," Uforsik snorted.

 

"It's gonna be so fun!" Darry beamed. "Didn't you always wanna be an explorer when you grow up, Ufo?"

 

"Um… yeah," Uforsik coughed. "But, you know, plans change,"

 

Digoonlo hummed but said nothing.

 

Soon, their food came, and all kinds of pastries were laid out on them. Star oohed and got his shake then gave the other to his lover. Ajsio blushed at the motion and took it along with his brownies. Star also shared his order with his friends and brothers since the proportions were huge. Darry devoured the red velvette muffin happily and drank his mango shake without a second thought. Uforsik giggled and ate his custard pie. Digoonlo grinned and ate his coffee cake, taking a sip of his tea.

 

After a while, Digoonlo got up to look for a book. He never specified what, but he left rather quickly.

 

Star blinked and he turned to his brother and friends. "Is he okay?”

 

"No idea," Darry shrugged. "Maybe he's got stuff on his mind?"

 

"Family stuff, don't worry about it," Uforsik assured.

 

"Okay..." Star nodded. 

 

Ajsio glanced at Uforsik's pile of books and raised a brow at a certain one that caught his eye. However, he said nothing but held Star closer to him, not that his lover noticed. 

 

Star and the others continued to chat along with other things friends discuss until they finished their sweets. Digoonlo soon returned with a book in a bag he seemed to have bought. Darry happily welcomed him back, kissing him all over with a giggle.

 

The conversation continued until Eli came to pick them up.

 

Ajsio whispered something to Star and he beamed at the idea. He went to his Dad and asked, "Dad, dad, dad! Can I have a sleepover with Ajsio? Please, please, please, please, please!”

 

"Can Goony and Ufo sleepover too??" Darry chimed in.

 

"They're all in separate rooms again though," Eli told them. "Or if y'all want a full sleepover in one room, sleeping bags in the lounge,”

 

"Oooh, that sounds fun!" Star happily said. He told his brother, "Maybe we could play truth or dare or some board games!”

 

"Yess!" Darry happily agreed.

 

Digoonlo looked unsure, glancing at his book but kept the smile. Uforsik oohed and clapped his hands, excited.

 

Soon, they came over to the Mitth mansion and the first thing they were greeted with was a knife to the door. 

 

"East! No knives near the door!" Kurasha yelled as he went to get the toy knife and examine it. "How did you get it so sharp anyway..."

 

"Tonyyyy!" Star happily greeted as he got his baby brother near the kitchen doorway and happily lifted him up. "How are you doing, lil' buddy?"

 

Darry stepped in to and along with him are their boyfriends.

 

"Star! Darry!" Easton giggled. "Me miss you two!"

 

"D'aww, we miss you so much too!" Darry cooed. He turned to introduce his boyfriends. "Little bro, these are my boyfriends, Uforsik and Digoonlo! Babes, this is my baby brother!"

 

"Hello, little one," Uforsik waved.

 

"Hey," Digoonlo chuckled.

 

"You sound like Dada," Easton narrowed his eyes at Digoonlo before hissing. "Me no like you two…" He turned to Ajsio and let out a hiss. "You too!"

 

At least Star wasn't the only one with lovers that Easton hates.

 

Ajsio chuckled and gave a wave to Easton before eeping at the sight of Kurasha. 

 

The older one held a firm and steady glare at Ajsio before turning to the other two and holding out a hand. "Hello, Uforsik. Digoonlo. It's nice to see you again," he said warmly, which was a complete one-eighty to his greeting towards Star's boyfriend.  Star huffed at the blatant favoritism, but he didn't say anything about it. It made sense that Kurasha was more familiar with Uforsik and Digoonlo since Kurasha met them a few times before but he still wished he could greet his boyfriend the same way he does to Darry's at least. Not to mention, Uforsik and Kurasha have quite similar interests.

 

They soon settled everything in the lounge. They were all on different sleeping bags. "No crossin' over bags to cuddle, boys, that's what pillows are for!" Eli giggled, setting down the pillows. "The babies are still a year old, after all,”

 

The joke went flying over Star and Darry's head and they gave a, "Okay! Thanks, Dad!" After that, they began choosing which boardgame to play.

 

Kurasha had to take Easton to the nursery before he could stab any of their brothers' boyfriends. When he was returning to his workshop, he passed by Thrawn's office and the conversation that still seemed to be going on despite the hours. It was concerning for the other twin that he can't help but try to listen in for maybe a small ounce of context.

 

"…and so?"

 

"…I guess," Crusher let out a sigh. "But… what if he hurts me again?"

 

"Then you show him that he can never hurt you again," Thrawn spoke. "Everyone deserves a second chance. A third chance will just be an enabling problem. Or, so your grandpa taught me,”

 

Crusher chuckled. "Wow… our family really needs to learn green flags. Why is the history of our family full of red flags and abusers?"

 

"…I know not the reason, honestly," Thrawn sighed. "If Fastal will be anything like your Père Nuso, then he will be fine. But if he isn't, that's when boundaries should be crossed,"

 

"Wow… I didn't know Père was that fucked up before," Crusher hummed. "How and why?"

 

He asked, though it could mean many, Thrawn chuckled, knowing what he meant. "I just… he makes me blush… and laugh… despite the harm he gave me, he wormed his way into my heart and insisted his stay there. It's up to you if Fastal stays in yours,"

 

"…Mm," Crusher seemed to be thinking. "I understand…”

 

Kurasha was confused for a moment before he realized that his father was encouraging Crusher to give Fastal a second chance. Oh, for the love of--

 

He quickly exits and walked to his workshop.

 

Meanwhile, Digoonlo was busy reading the book he bought while Uforsik and Darry were battling out on the video games. Ajsio was watching them and oddly cheering on Darry because he was playing his favorite character.

 

Star went to Digoonlo and asked, "What's that?”

 

"I wanted to have an early start on Chiss Biology and Reproduction," Digoonlo replied. "I know we start it next year, but… it caught my interest,”

 

Star looked at the topic and his eyes widened before he looked away. "You're not... Planning now , right?" He loves his brother and he knew his brother wanted a life with his boyfriends but he never really thought that his brother would be having kids. He should have considered Darry being a good dad considering he already took great care with their siblings.

 

"Of course not, but I wanna be aware of how this goes," Digoonlo sighed. "Papa and Mama don't really say anythin', and I don't wanna follow their advice of 'learning via experience',”

 

"Well, that's thoughtful of you," Star smiled as he looked at his brother and boyfriend panicking over them losing to Uforsik. "I'm so happy Darry found you guys. It's nice seeing him happy outside of our family.”

 

"Mm," Digoonlo gave a hum, looking through the pages. "I just hope Kurasha doesn't mind Darry stayin’ at the farmhouse after he turns 18. I know how worried big brothers can be,”

 

Star nodded. "Yeah... Darry told him and he sorta freaked out. But I'm sure he likes you guys enough," he assured. "We're just letting him warm up to the idea as of now.”

 

"That's… great," Digoonlo set the book down. "Though… I'm wondering if this Chiss Reproduction thing works for humans. I guess the other way around works, seeing your baby siblings… hmm…" Digoonlo shook his head. "Sorry, the thoughts just slipped,”

 

Star shrugged. "It's fine. But hmm... I don't know. Now you got me wondering.”

 

"Nooo!!" Darry cried out dramatically as GAME OVER was plastered on the screen.

 

"Haha, no worries, babe, you did a great job," Uforsik assured.

 

"Defeated! By my own lover!" Darry fell on the other's lap. "How can I go on!?"

 

Uforsik giggled.

 

After the video game, they went to watch a romantic movie and the twins argued about what kind of romantic movie to watch. 

 

"Noooo! I wanna watch something new! Papa likes this movie, Love and Leashes!”

 

"Nooo! I wanna watch something we've already watched!" Darry pouted. "Like romantic fairytales!”

 

"We've watched that like, a hundred times!”

 

"They haven't, though! It would be fun!”

 

"It would be more fun if we all watch something new!"

 

The two started arguing more and more that their boyfriends had to pick a movie instead. It wasn't a romance movie, despite the cover. It turned out to be a horror movie with a stalker towards the main character's daughter. Star yelped and jumped in Ajsio's arms during the jump scares which left him straddling his lap in fear.  Ajsio regretted the choice of movie for personal reasons, but if it meant having Star in his arms like this, he liked it. But he couldn't enjoy it much because of how easily he got spooked and he had to squeeze Star against his body in an effort to try and shield him, which, of course, doesn't work.

 

Uforsik was more intrigued with the stalker's use of technology. He moved closer to the TV and immediately went to guess and ramble about which device he was using and how another device was better. Digoonlo stared at the screen as Darry jumped into his arms and held tight to him. He hummed and closed his eyes, but he never commented on the scenes. Darry didn't seemed to mind any of his boyfriends' reaction and just clung to his strong bf.

 

There was a scene that made them all cover their eyes, but after that, the rest was just scary.

 

After the end sequence, they all stared at the screen. 

 

Then a knock came. "Guys, it's dinner--"

 

"AAAAH!" 

 

Star shot out an ice blast and froze Kurasha in his place.

 

The older one blinked. "You watched a horror movie, didn't you?”

 

"Well, kinda our fault," Darry laughed nervously. "Star and I couldn't decide, so…”

 

Kurasha sighed. He looked at the ice and tried to move, but then his hands turned black and it all began to disappear. 

 

"Woah..."

 

Kurasha stepped out of the remaining ice and tried to turn his hands back to normal, but unfortunately, couldn't. He sighed and got his gloves back on again. "Anyway, dinner's ready."

 

"That was so cool!" Star said as he went to his older brother's side. 

 

Crusher had joined for dinner, and he looked calmer than he usually was. Thrawn was there too, and he welcomed the guests to the dining hall. Digoonlo looked distracted the entire dinner. He ate, but he picked his food at times, and barely ate. Uforsik ate as much as he could before he bowed and dashed back to his things to write some stuff down. Darry only shrugged off their behaviour, eating with a chirp.

 

Ajsio was trying to be quiet aside from the compliments he gave to Thrawn and Eli.  Star worried about his friends and signed to Darry if they were okay.

 

Darry gave a thumbs up. [They're probably still shaken by the horror movie, not to worry about it, twinsie.]

 

Star didn't believe him much but he trusts his brother knows his friends the best. He gave him a thumbs up and continued to eat.

 

After dinner, they returned to the lounge to play some last few hours of games. Only Uforsik declined to join, busy writing something in a notebook he brought. The couples let him and they began playing other board games. They played Twister and Snakes and Ladders. They even played Truth or Dare at the end, in which Uforsik finally joined. They spun the bottle and it landed on Ajsio. 

 

Star giggled. "Truth or dare?"

 

In an effort to try and impress his lover, he said, "Dare!"

 

"Ooh! Ooh!" Darry beamed. "Do the chicken dance!"

 

Ajsio laughed and stood up and began to flop his arms like a chicken. They all laughed as Ajsio finished and he flipped back in Star's arms.

 

They spun the bottle again, and it landed on Uforsik.

 

"Truth or dare, Ufo!"

 

"Um... truth," Uforsik chuckled.

 

"Boo," Digoonlo snorted, earning an eye roll from the other.

 

"Oh! I got one!" Star happily exclaimed. "What's the worst thing you can do if you won't have any consequences?"

 

"Haha," Uforsik grinned. "There could be a few ideas..." He hummed. "Possibly murder. Not that I would, but that's probably the worst thing I can think of,"

 

"Pretty basic, love," Darry giggled.

 

"Eh," Uforsik shrugged.

 

"Murder who?" Ajsio asked, curious.

 

"Depends," Uforsik winced. "The idea still makes me squirmish tho,"

 

They moved on to the next spin and again, Ajsio was picked. He pouted. "Dare."

 

"You wanna give the dare, guys?" Darry asked the others.

 

"I've got one," Digoonlo leaned back. "20 pushups, no stopping,”

 

Ajsio paled. He fumbled a bit before he relented and got into a pushup position at the side of the room and began doing the exercise. Star cheered him on but his lack of exercise clearly showed.

 

Digoonlo laughed. "Man, ya'll need to go the gym,"

 

"Not everyone can do pushups, babe," Uforsik rolled his eyes.

 

"We train enough, so we don't really need to go the gym," Darry gave a giggle.

 

Ajsio flushed in embarrassment as they talked. Star encouraged, "Just a few more, babe! You can do it!"

 

Ajsio could feel his heart beat faster and that wasn't because of the pushups. He found more energy to continue doing the pushups faster until he surpassed the 20 pushup mark without even noticing it. He fell back next to Star, and the bottle was spun.

 

It landed towards Digoonlo, who chuckled. "Dare," he grinned before they could say anything.

 

"Text a random number," Star grinned.

 

Digoonlo got his datapad but hummed. "Cell's down," He shrugged. "I'll just go with truth. Babe, Darry, can you charge?"

 

"Kay!" Darry got the datapad to charge in the other room.

 

When Darry got back, Ajsio asked, "Who will you be in a horror movie? The first one to be killed, the one everyone suspects is the killer, or the one helping the killer?"

 

"Probably the suspect," Digoonlo shrugged. "I've got the physique of a killer enough for people to suspect,"

 

"You'd be a hot one, though," Darry grinned.

 

Uforsik blushed at the thought.

 

The group giggled before the bottle was placed again, and it got on Ajsio again. 

 

The boy whimpered as his muscles were still sore from the pushups. "Truth," he said. "I can't do anymore exercise..."

 

"I've got a question," Uforsik crossed his arms. "If you were a stalker like in that horror movie, what do you think is the most effective way and more silent way to get footage?"

 

"Befriend the victim," Ajsio said quickly. "And gift them a product that could see what they could see like a camera hidden in a stuffed animal or clothes. Hidden cameras are difficult to see since they're so small and especially in an item where the camera is colored and fits right in. Of course, this could only work if you could at least get the present delivered into the house or the victim accepts it."

 

Darry's smile faltered. He hummed and got up. "Hang on, guys, I'm getting a hair tie, mine's breaking," He dashed up the stairs.

 

"Interesting," Urofsik nodded.

 

Digoonlo looked towards the TV and hummed. "That's very specific, Ajsio," he commented. "You watch a lot of stalker movies?" he asked.

 

Ajsio gave a smile and said, "Yeah. I used to watch a lot when I was a kid until my mother told me to stop it since I keep crying to her." He laughed. 

 

Star chuckled nervously and reached out for his necklace, but then remembered that he was wearing a choker. He should start wearing longer neck jewelry again. "Why do you keep watching horror movies if you were so scared?"

 

Ajsio shrugged. "There was nothing else to watch."

 

"I wanna watch those movies, maybe study a real stalker," Uforsik chirped. "Get one, strap them to my basement and study their brain!" he giggled.

 

Ajsio stiffened but he tried to laugh with the rest of the group.

 

Soon, Darry came back. Darry looked tired, but at least his hair was tied well. He sat beside Digoonlo, who hugged him from behind as the bottle was spun again. It landed on Star.

 

"Truth or dare!"

 

"Dare!" Star happily said.

 

"Handstand with one hand!" Darry grinned.

 

Star huffed and said, "Easy!" He got up and then did a headstand with one arm, but he forgot to tuck his shirt so his chest was exposed. He huffed, but they were all boys anyway. He did it a step further and did a flip before landing on his feet. "Ta-da!"

 

He didn't notice Ajsio lightly blushing, but his boyfriend applauded with the rest of them.

 

Another spin of the bottle, and it landed on Darry.

 

"Truth or dare, dear brother?" Star asked.

 

"I'm a bit tired, so truth!" Darry grinned.

 

"What's the worst thing you lied about?" Star smirked.

 

"Oh! That's a tough one," Darry clapped his hands. "I've lied so much!"

 

"Haha, don't kid around, babe," Digoonlo snorted. "You couldn't even lie whether your life depended on it,"

 

Darry pouted but laughed. "Yeah, that's true! Maybe... hmmm..." He hummed. "I can't think of a time I lied... other than some time when I say I'm fine when I'm not, so maybe that!"

 

Star squinted his eyes in suspicion. But only he had his doubts as Uforsik giggled and patted Darry's head in awe.

 

They spun the bottle again, and once again it was Ajsio. He groaned and said, "Truth!" The bottle sure loves him.

 

"Have you ever attempted stalking before?" Uforsik asked. "Got curious since yeah, it was so specific!" he moved closer to Ajsio.

 

Ajsio stiffened and he laughed nervously. "Uh, when I was younger. Got curious because of the movies but I never did it again after that. It's actually too much effort." He gave a nervous smile and moved closer to Star.

 

"Wow!" Uforsik's eyes sparkled. "So interesting!"

 

"Ufo." Digoonlo glared lightly.

 

"What? It's an honest interest!" Uforsik defended. "Psychology even! All parts of science is so cool!"

 

"Yeah, Goony, look at how excited he gets," Darry agreed. "Leave him be, it's nothing dangerous,"

 

Ajsio went behind Star and Star said, "Uh, Ji's not that comfortable being close, Ufo. If you don't mind." He means no harm to his friend, but he must also protect his boyfriend.

 

"Oh! Of course," Uforsik moved back beside Darry.

 

Once again, they spun then bottle and Ajsio was chosen. "Dare," he said, wanting to be careful this time.

 

"We should have a rule, three hits and out," Darry snorted.

 

"Dare you to do pretzel yoga," Digoonlo smirked.

 

"Goony!" Uforsik glared. "Push-ups are one thing, but no pretzel,"

 

"Why are you such killjoy but also hating when I point out your boundaries?" Digoonlo frowned. "That isn't fair, Ufo,"

 

"Fair? That you're what? Daring someone to twist themselves into a pretzel?"

 

"Is it any worse than looking so interested in stalking."

 

"Guys, don't fight..." Darry whimpered.

 

Star looked at them and frowned. He said, "Guys, stop. No pointing fingers. What about we just quit the game and do something else that's fun? One last activity before we sleep."

 

"Oh!" Darry shifted emotions quickly and grinned. "Let's play Never Have I Ever!"

 

"That sounds fun! Oh, wait!" Star went to the kitchen, grabbed something, then came back. He laid them down and it was some of Kurasha's failed tea experiments. "Whoever did what was mentioned gets to drink Rasha's curced concoction!" Star laughed evilly.

 

"Oh! Yuck!" Darry laughed. "I've tasted some of those. Sometimes it makes me glad that Crusher stays in the kitchen,"

 

"It's not that bad," Star said as he placed them on his dad's shot glasses. "But let's do a warm up! Never have I ever sleepwalked."

 

No one took a shot. What a great start.

 

Star chuckled. "Well, that's my question. Goon, your turn."

 

"Hmm," Digoonlo hummed. "Never have I ever stayed up until dawn,"

 

"Dammit," Uforsik took a shot and recoiled. "Okay, Darry has a point in this,"

 

"Haha!" Darry laughed and took a shot himself. "Well, it isn't AS BAD as the one I tasted before,"

 

Ajsio took a sip and then recoiled in disgust. "What was your brother doing?"

 

Star laughed and took a sip as well. Next was Ufo's turn. "Never have I ever skipped classes," Uforsik grinned.

 

Digoonlo rolled his eyes and took a sip. "I did that once ."

 

Ajsio tapped the glass before he took a sip. 

 

"I never saw you skip classes," Star said. 

 

Ajsio rubbed the back of his neck and said, "That's what's good of being ignored most of the time, hehe."

 

The next one was Darry. "Never have I ever been able to cook," Darry giggled.

 

"You two will be the death of me," Digoonlo snorted and took the shot.

 

"You can cook!?" Darry gasped, jaw dropping.

 

"Yeah, Digoonlo chuckled. "It's a necessity in life, as Papa tells me,"

 

Ajsio sipped too and Star gasped. "You never told me you can cook."

 

Ajsio giggled. "Well, you can just come over and taste some of what I can make."

 

It was soon Ajsio's turn, and he hummed. "Never have I ever got in a fist fight."

 

Digoonlo took a sip. Uforsik too.

 

Star took a sip too. "What kind of fight did you get into, Ufo?" He asked, never expecting it from Uforsik to ever be physical with someone.

 

"Well, it was a funny story!" Uforsik chuckled.

 

"No it wasn't," Digoonlo sighed.

 

"Yes it was," Uforsik huffed. "It was at the start of elementary school. The bully stole my book, and after Digoonlo tried reasoning with him, I grabbed him by the throat, slammed him to the wall and began to hit him all over," He giggled. "It was crazy,"

 

"Woah!" Darry gasped. "You can fight GOOD, babe!"

 

"Thanks!"

 

Star laughed. "That is a good story! What about you, Goon?"

 

"Been fighting for Ufo even before elementary," Digoonlo shrugged. "I lost count how many times,"

 

"Ooh, that's sweet!" Star giggled. 

 

They continued the name until they finished the tea, and it just dissolved into story time together.

 

Soon, Ajsio excused himself to use the bathroom and Star directed him to the directions before he continued on with his friends' stories. He loved hearing about their stories from childhood and their adventures now. Digoonlo glared at Ajsio as he left, not trusting him, but he said nothing, letting Ufo do most of the chattering.

 

After a while, Eli told them it's time to sleep, but Ajsio still hasn't returned. Star thought it was weird. "I'm gonna check on him," he said before he got up and left to check on Ajsio.

 

Digoonlo hummed and followed after him. Ufo stayed to write some stuff down on his book while Darry snuggled in his sleeping bag.

 

Star walked down the halls towards the bathroom. He knocked on the door and asked, "Ji? You there?"

 

The door opened and Star smiled before he yelped as he was pulled inside. 

 

Ajsio locked the door after him before he gently pushed Star against the wall and began to press his lips against him. Star was surprised and tried to reciprocate but the other one was too enthusiastic for him. He pushed him away slightly and asked, "Ajsio, are you okay? What's up with this all of a sudden?"

 

"I've been dying to be alone with you the whole day," Ajsio whispered to him as he pressed Star against the wall again. "Please, just let me have this." He parted Star's lips before pushing him tongue inside.

 

Star yelped in surprise at the strange feeling but he let his boyfriend do what he wanted as he wrapped his arms around his neck. He didn't know how much his lover longed for this but his approach was rather passionate and Star wouldn't deny that he enjoyed it. 

 

Soon, Ajsio's hands started to wander and that's when Star stopped and pushed him away. "Alright, we have to stop," Star said. "The others might be looking for us. And I don't want to take too long."

 

"Star," Ajsio whimpered as he tried to get closer to the shorter being. "Please, just a few more minutes--"

 

"I really don't--"

 

"Please, please," Ajsio begged as he cupped Star's cheek and the other was on his waist as it slowly reached down. 

 

Star panicked and slapped his hands away from him. "I said, no!" He yelled before he pushed Ajsio away from him. 

 

Ajsio was shocked and he fumbled on what to do before he eventually put his hands in a placating gesture. "I'm sorry," he said to try and calm his lover. "I'm sorry, I just got carried away."

 

Star glared at him before he turned away and hugged himself. "Don't... Just don't do that again," he said. "Now, let's go."

 

Star went to unlock the door but Ajsio quickly went to hug him. He tried to let go but his lover was firm. "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry, Star. Please don't be mad," Ajsio begged. "I promise, I'll be good. I won't do this again, okay?"

 

Star sighed. This behavior was odd. Maybe Ajsio was just stressed and he tried taking it out on Star. But like he said, maybe this is just a one-time thing. People make mistakes and Star wasn't clean himself either. So, he agreed. "... Okay..." He said. "Don't do it again."

 

"I won't, I'm sorry..." Ajsio said as he kissed the top of Star's head. 

 

Star took a few minutes to recollect himself before he was smiling again. This was just a one time mistake. Ajsio wouldn't do this again. He gave him a small smile and led him out of the door.

 

Digoonlo was outside, and he looked rather patient as he stood. "Come on, Admiral Eli would want us in bed," he ushered.

 

Ajsio was unnerved that Digoonlo was here, but Star looked rather relieved. They followed him down where their beds were set up. Star sighed and plopped beside his brother before he tucked himself in. 

 

Ajsio went beside him and whispered, "Night, Star."

 

"Night, Ji. Night everyone," Star said before he drifted off to sleep.

 

Digoonlo cleared his throat and moved himself beside the TV, far from the group. Uforsik too, moving beside the board games. Darry whistled as he stood up to move Ajsio far from Star. "Nothing personal, Ajsio, Dad saw Ufo beside me earlier, and he wasn't exactly happy seeing Ufo so close, so..." He smiled and placed the boy's sleeping bag down. "Hope you don't mind," he chirped.

 

Ajsio sighed. "Yeah, sure..." He was disappointed but not like he can go against their father's orders. He should have Star sleep over at his house next time.

 

Darry smiled. "Great, nighty!" He went to his spot beside Star, snuggling beside his brother.

 

---

 

In the middle of night, Digoonlo sat up, unable to sleep. He sighed and was about to get his book when he saw a light at the kitchen. He frowned and stood up to make his way there, steps anything but light, but neither younger twins woke up, luckily.

 

It was Kurasha, making a kaf and coffee mix for himself. Uforsik was with him, chattering with the older boy. He seemed genuinely enthusiastic talking with him as he spoke about some scientific facts, which included his own sight about psychology.

 

Kurasha chuckled and gave him some of his notes. "What a coincidence. I have also been taking interest in psychology lately. The things I find are all quite interesting. Criminal psychology especially."

 

"Wow! Same thing!" Uforsik laughed. "That horror movie got me interested in the minds of criminals, especially stalkers!"

 

"Stalkers. Yes, quite a common criminal," Kurasha said as he sipped his coffee. "What do you know so far?"

 

"Well, based on what Ajsio told me, effective stalkers befriend the victims and gift them cameras stuffed in harmless objects," Uforsik recalled. "Kinda weird and specific, honestly, but since he said he's had experience, I guess that makes sense,"

 

"Experience?" Kurasha squinted.

 

"Yeah, he said he had experience when he was younger," Uforsik shrugged.

 

Kurasha gritted his teeth but he took a sip of his drink to calm himself down. "Ufo, I need a favor from you."

 

"Hmm?" Uforsik tilted his head. "What's up?"

 

"Observe Ajsio. I don't trust him with Star but he won't break up with him," Kurasha sighed. "I'm really uncomfortable with him near my brothers. Star especially since he blindly trusts him. Stalkers are known for their need to know and control, going as far as to ruin many things their victims hold dear. I don't want Star or any of my siblings subjected to that kind of person."

 

“Sure! He did just tell me how! I can do things in reverse,” Uforsik giggled. “But, you know, I just want one thing in return,”

 

"What is it?" Kurasha asked, ready to give this young man almost anything.

 

"If Ajsio does prove to be a piece of shit, I want to have him," Uforsik grinned. "I want to... study his brain."

 

Digoonlo winced as he listened in. If he knew his boyfriend... he meant it literally .

 

Kurasha laughed. He snapped his fingers and waited. Then soon, his spider bots came and plopped down a small pretty dark blue case. When it opened, there lay specialized and sharp materials fit for dissection with a few added tools like lasers and acids for cleaning afterward. "I was saving this for some other time, but I guess you would put them to better use than I," Kurasha said, matching Uforsik's grin.

 

"Yay! I only have a hacksaw at home," Uforsik giggled. "This will be fun."

 

Digoonlo sighed. He walked into the kitchen, footsteps forcibly heavy. Uforsik winced and closed the case, turning around to attempt to hide it as he came in. He gave a smile to his boyfriend.

 

"Hey, babe! Why are you up?"

 

"I'd ask the same thing... but I suppose it's for the same reasons," Digoonlo got himself a glass of milk. "What are you two talking about?"

 

"Science stuff, boring for you," Uforsik waved the problem away.

 

Digoonlo hummed, but he didn't comment.

 

"Hello, Digoonlo. Would you like some biscuits?" Kurasha asked as his bots brought some cookies Crusher made.

 

"I only need the glass of milk, thank you," Digoonlo shook his head.

 

"Then you should go ahead, I'll be heading to bed after," Uforsik ushered.

 

Digoonlo finished his milk and washed the glass. He turned to leave, but his eyes glared at Uforsik before finally leaving.

 

Once he was gone, Kurasha asked, "Are you having trouble with Digoonlo?"

 

"He knows that I can take science stuff too seriously, and he doesn't like possible violence for necessary outcomes," Uforsik sighed. "And... we're kinda rocky because of our plan for moving in,"

 

Kurasha hummed. "Well, I don't have a say in your relationship, but have you tried to compromise? About the violence issue."

 

"I've tried, but he's against it no matter what," Uforsik huffed. "Ironic enough, he doesn't really care how big of a decision it is for me to leave my family to stay with him after graduation."

 

"Did you make it clear to him? Did you explain how hard it is for you?" Kurasha asked.

 

"I tried to," Uforsik rubbed his arm. "I even tried to tell him that my father's threatening to arrange me in a marriage with him after school if I go along with this since my parents want the dowry, but he wouldn't listen,"

 

Kurasha hummed as he sipped his drink. "That's a rather difficult discussion if your partner won't listen... Maybe you two need another person to help you through this. An expert perhaps. Does Darry know this feud of yours?"

 

"No." Uforsik shook his head. "We don't know if we should tell him. He sees romance as a fantasy, and we don't wanna upset him,"

 

"If you all want to continue this plan to move in together, it's better if all of you are involved in the discussion. It's like Darry is your child you want to protect but he is more than that. He is your partner as well." Kurasha got a cookie and dipped it in his mug before eating it. "You all love each other and you want to make this work. If you can't find a way to, you can seek for intervention."

 

"Hmm... okay," Uforsik nodded. "We'll try to talk to him about it,"

 

Kurasha smiled and took his last sip before he began to clean up. "I hope you can figure this out together, Uforsik. I'm rooting for all of you," he said.

 

Uforsik gave a smile.

 

---

 

The next day came, and they all sat around for breakfast. Kurasha was in a rather pleasant mood, despite Ajsio, which is a shock for Star. Still, he was not disappointed and happily embraced his brother's good mood. Uforsik and Darry spoke between themselves. Digoonlo stared at them but shook his head and ate in peace.

 

Ajsio had to leave first. He bowed to Star's parents and gave Star one last kiss and whispered an apology before he left after breakfast. 

 

Kurasha was more than relieved as he started cleaning up the breakfast table. He put them in the sink and started to wash them before he started coughing. He thought it strange until he started to cough more until he found that he couldn't breathe. He tried to call for help but the more he coughed, blood began to force itself out of Kurasha's throat before his sight turned black.

 

When he awoke, he was in the hospital, and Eli was nearby, yelling at a doctor frantically. The doctor tried to tell him what was wrong but Eli wouldn't let him get a word in.

 

"Sir, please--" 

 

"NO, YOU-!"

 

"Eli," Thrawn managed to get him away from the doctor. "Dear, go out and take a walk, you need some air,"

 

Eli wanted to protest, but the Chiss refused to let him go unless he relented. Hesitantly, he grumbled and parted from him, exiting the room.

 

The doctor sighed and turned to Thrawn. "Thank you, Senior Captain... As I was saying..." The doctor flipped his clipboard and said, "Your son has suffered lethal poisoning by contact and physical indigestion. It was a good thing you made it here because another second wasted could have resulted in his death..."

 

"Lethal poisoning?" Thrawn frowned. "This is a serious case, doctor, especially to Kurasha's place as a prince and heir to the Patriarchy. Are you sure?"

 

"Yes... It was not a fast acting one, that's for sure. But a child him being human had quickened the process of the poison within his body. We are still testing what kind of poison he had from urinary and blood samples," the doctor replied.

 

"I see." Thrawn nodded. "Thank you," He got out his datapad and turned away from the doctor.

 

That same day, an investigation was launched in the Mitth Mansion. The rest of the kids were all taken and moved to Iceesat's mansion, told that they were not to contact anyone until the investigation was clear.

 

Hours later, however, the doctor came to Thrawn and bowed apologetically. "Senior Captain, sir, my apologies... But we can't detect the specific poison your son indigested..."

 

"That only worsens the case," Thrawn sighed. "Can the poison be removed?"

 

"Well, that won't be a problem, sir," The doctor said. "You see, the reason why we can't detect the poison is because the most recent blood we took for sampling has... Dissolved the poison within itself. And we suspect this happened with the rest of your son's body. So, right now, your son is in no risk of harm."

 

Kurasha blinked and began to wonder. Poison. He had experimented himself with acids but he never dared to touch poison. Maybe he should continue his lab works and observe himself.

 

"Alright... thank you," Thrawn nodded.

 

Eli had calmed down by then, and he held Kurasha's hand. "Baby, how are you feelin'? Does anything hurt?"

 

"No... Not in particular," Kurasha said as he looked at himself in the hospital once again. "I apologize. I should have been more careful."

 

"Don't worry, baby, it's not your fault," Eli sighed. "Whoever did this is makin' the worst mistake of his life." he growled before taking a breath and giving a smile. "Your siblings are safe, but ya'll will be stayin' with your Grunkle Iceesat for a while, alright?"

 

"Okay..." Kurasha sighed.

 

Meanwhile, Crusher made sure his siblings are alright. He went around, helping the babies and making sure the cribs are all set and placing his younger siblings things in the specific rooms. Iceesat went to cooking for them, but he fired the security around the mansion.

 

Star sighed. "Things were going so well..." he pouted.

 

"Kinda weird that Kurasha was poisoned right after our... sleepover," Darry winced. "Suspicious,"

 

"Yeah. It's a weird coincidence," Star said, not knowing what his brother was implying.

 

Darry sighed. "Nevermind then,"

 

"Star..." Easton whimpered and ran to his favorite brother. "Why we here? What going on?"

 

Star got his little brother and got him on his shoulders and said, "Well, something dangerous happened. We're here so we could be protected. But we'll be back to our home in no time, don't worry!"

 

"It scary..." Easton hissed. "Theo crying badly,"

 

"Yeah," Ezra joined them with Theodore sobbing even in his pacifier. "He isn't taking things well,"

 

"D'aww, baby," Darry pouted and held the little boy.

 

Star went to comfort his other baby brother as well and the three all cooed at him. But then where are the girls?

 

Crusher had them in their room, and Thornella was helping him comfort Un'hee, who was crying nonstop in fear and worry. "Little sis, it's alright," The elder boy squeezed her into a hug. "Kurasha's going to be okay..."

 

"Yeah, Kasha strong," Thornella agreed, nudging her older sister.

 

Un'hee leaned towards them, but she was still shaking and sobbing.

 

This carried on for three days until Kurasha was discharged. Immediately, he went to check on his siblings to see if they're okay. Crusher cared for Un'hee the most while he was juggling on taking care of the others, giving them food and the toys they needed for comfort.

 

"I tried to tell him to let me help him, but he's... very persistent," Iceesat sighed as he told Kurasha what's been happening.

 

Kurasha sighed. He went to stop his brother from cooking as he was already stressing about both Un'hee and Theo crying. "I'll handle the food for now. Wait with the others," Kurasha said as he took the ladle from his twin. 

 

"But-"

 

"No buts. Go," Kurasha ordered as he prepared the next seasonings for their dish.

 

Crusher sighed and ran to the rooms to get their siblings.

 

Soon, lunch was served and the children were welcomed by Kurasha preparing their table.

 

"KURASHA!"

 

Kurasha had finished setting up and was met with two little sisters and plenty of little brothers, knocking him down. Kurasha laughed and hugged them all happily. "Hello, my darlings. How have you been? I'm sorry for the scare.”

 

"I was worried!" Un'hee sobbed.

 

"Kasha okay now?" Thornella asked.

 

"I'm okay now," Kurasha replied. He put Un'hee on his lap and hugged her. "I'm sorry for worrying you, Little Hee.”

 

"You worried all of us!" Ezra pouted. "Like dude! What happened??”

 

"I ate something," Kurasha replied. He stood up and got little Theodore too. "But don't worry. It's out of my system.”

 

Theodore began to cry and snuggle in his arms. Ezra sighed. "Theo's been crying non-stop. I think he misses home,”

 

Kurasha sighed. He kissed Theodore's hear and said, "We'll be home soon, little Theo. Just wait for a bit.”

 

"Come on, children, time to eat," Iceesat urged. "And Darry, Star, I your Dad and Papa want to talk you after lunch,”

 

"Okay," Star said, although he thought it odd.

 

They helped the babies to eat, and Easton snuck in after Darry, Star and Iceesat after lunch. Iceesat led them to their room, where Eli and Thrawn were waiting via video chat. The two sat in their seat and waited to see what their parents would say.

 

"Hi, babies," Eli gave a smile. "How are y'all holdin' up? Did Kurasha come home safe?"

 

"Yep! And… Theo's still crying," Darry sighed. "Non-stop,"

 

"Oh, my baby…" Eli's eyes softened.

 

"My children, there's an investigation on-going in our household, as you know," Thrawn spoke up. "But security shows that we were not the only ones inside last night. Can you two give me the names of your guests last night?”

 

"Oh, there's Ajsio, Digoonlo, and Uforsik," Star listed.

 

"And their location?"

 

"Goony and Ufo are all from Rentor," Darry replied.

 

"Ajsio only lives with his father in Csillia for holidays and weekends while with his mother in Rentor for school days," Star informed.

 

"Thank you," Thrawn nodded. "Now, in a few days, there will be an interviewer coming to the house. For now, put away and detach anything that belongs to your lovers for testing at the laboratory. And tell your siblings about the interviewer, alright?"

 

"Got it, Papa!" Darry nodded.

 

"Tony!" Star went to his baby brother and held him in his arms. "Yeah, that was Dad and Papa.”

 

"Why they call? We coming home?" Easton asked.

 

"Sorry, little bro, not yet," Darry sighed.

 

"An interviewer is going to come here and question is," Star said. "Don't be scared of them, okay? And no stabbing.”

 

Easton pouted. "Fine…”

 

The twins told their brothers about the interviewer. They told the younger ones first and then told the older ones since they were in a separate room. 

 

"What else did Dad and Papa say?" Kurasha asked as he was helping Crusher wipe and wash the dishes.

 

"Something about all of us getting interviewed and… oh! Our boyfriends are possible suspects to what happened, as much as we were," Darry spoke.

 

"Hm?" Kurasha looked at them both. "Your boyfriends?" Kids wanting to kill their boyfriend's brother? That sounds counterproductive, especially since they should know how much the twins love their family.

 

"Just suspects, like we are," Crusher sighed. "Maybe I accidentally placed something in the food… I'm the one usually cooking and making something,"

 

"Yeah, you'd be the number one suspect," Darry narrowed his eyes.

 

"I'm sure it isn't you," Kurasha said. "Hopefully, this investigation will be over soon." For the sake of their siblings.

 

“Yeah, but if it's something you ate, it does lead to only one suspect that isn't yourself, Rasha,” Darry pointed out.

 

Crusher turned away, rubbing his arm guiltily.

 

Kurasha went to him and assured, "There's no other evidence. And you have no motive nor tools to try to poison anyone.”

 

Crusher looked up and smiled. Darry hummed but said nothing.

 

---

 

The next day came, and the interviewer entered with General Ba'kif. Iceesat eyed Ba'kif, who raised his hands in defense. "I am to facilitate this interview, as the supreme general," he spoke.

 

"Makes me wonder what Supreme Admiral Ja'fosk is even doing while you're doing majority of the work," Iceesat huffed but he led them to the interview room.

 

Kurasha was first since he was the victim.

 

The interviewer sat him down. "Mitku'rash'avanto, correct?" She asked.

 

"Yes, ma'am. Greetings," Kurasha replied.

 

"Age?”

 

"14.”

 

"Alright, Kurasha," The interviewer noted everything down. "It seems the poison injected into you was not forced nor was it instant, so the main suspect to the transport of the poison is food or drinks. What is the last thing you ate and drank before the poisoning?”

 

"I drank juice and I ate oatmeal with fruits," Kurasha replied.

 

"And who made the food?”

 

"My brother, Crusher," Kurasha replied. "But he would never poison me. There would be no logical reason to.”

 

"It could be by accident, this is a serious case, Mister Kurasha," the interviewer spoke. "We cannot doubt any evidence that we're faced with if your life was at stake." she noted it down.

 

"What would happen to my brother if he is found guilty?" Kurasha asked.

 

"That is for the council to figure out. He's still a minor, but this is still a direct act towards the Patriarchy, so the decision won't be the same," The interviewer spoke. "Call in the next,”

 

Kurasha sighed and got up then went to get Crusher.

 

Crusher was nervous as he came in. He sat down and placed his hands on his lap. The interviewer got a new paper.

 

"Mitcr'ush'ervanto?"

 

"Y-Yes, Ma'am," Crusher nodded.

 

"Age?"

 

"14,"

 

"So you're twins…" The interviewer hummed, nothing something down. "In terms of older, I'm assuming Kurasha is the one?"

 

"Yes," Crusher nodded. "By at least a few seconds,"

 

"So you are second heir…" The interviewer pursed her lips "The poison injected into your twin brother was neither forced nor instant, so the main subject to the transport of the poison is food or drinks. Your brother had stated that he had drank juice and oatmeal, is that true?"

 

"Yes, Ma'am," Crusher nodded.

 

"A meal you prepared?"

 

"Yes… I prepare all of the daily meals," Crusher slowly nodded.

 

"I see…" the interviewer gave a hum. "And your meal?"

 

"The same as Kurasha," Crusher replied. "But I got blueberry pancakes instead of oatmeal with my fruits,"

 

"Noted," the interviewer jotted it down. "I'm going to be honest, kid, things aren't doing well for you, but I'll give you the smallest benefit of the doubt. Call your brother next,"

 

Crusher swallowed but nodded, moving to walk out. He called for Star next.

 

Star saw that his older brother was unwell and he asked, "Are you okay, Crush?”

 

Crusher took a breath and nodded. "Yeah… just… just go on, don't worry about me,”

 

Star wasn't convinced, but he went next anyway. He sat himself down, and the interviewer got another sheet of paper. "Mits'tar'vanto?”

 

"Yes, ma'am," Star said as he leaned back.

 

"Age?”

 

"13.”

 

"Alright," The interviewer nodded and noted it down. "Alright, the poison injected into your older brother was not forced nor was it instant, so the main suspect of the transport of the poison is food or drinks. Your brother Kurasha had stated that he had drank juice and oatmeal, is that true?”

 

"Yes," Star said.

 

"A meal your other brother Crusher had prepared?”

 

"Yes..." Star frowned slightly, not knowing where this was going.

 

"And your meal?”

 

"Pancakes with fruit," Star replied. "I normally don't eat oat meal.”

 

"And your brother Crusher prepared the pancakes too?”

 

"Yes. He usually prepares the meals unless Kurasha insists he takes charge.”

 

"I see," the interviewer nodded and jotted it down. "Does any of your siblings cook other than the older pair?”

 

"No. Ezra's learning, though," Star replied.

 

"Alright," the interviewer gave a nod. "That's all, thank you, call your brother next,”

 

Star was still unsure of the interview and he went to get his twin.

 

Darry entered the room, and he sat down just as the interviewer got another sheet of paper. "Mitda'ring'tonvanto?" She asked.

 

"Yep! That's me, ma'am," Darry nodded.

 

"Age?"

 

"13!"

 

"Alright, energetic, hmm?" The interviewer chuckled. "Twin brother of Star?"

 

"Yep! But we're ACTUALLY twins, we don't have seconds apart," Darry clarified.

 

"How fascinating," the interviewer nodded. "Now, the poison injected into your older brother was neither forced nor instant, so the main suspect to the transport of poison is food or drinks. Your brother had stated that he had drunk juice and oatmeal, is that true?"

 

"Yes, ma'am,"

 

"A meal your older brother Crusher prepares?"

 

"Yep! He's the only one who knows how to cook well," Darry nodded. "The only one who stays in the kitchen longer than 24 hours too!"

 

"I see…" The interviewer gave a nod. "And your meal?"

 

"Pancakes with fruits and juice!" Darry giggled  "I love the pancakes! Even if Crusher makes them too sweet or too stale sometimes,"

 

"Well… you have quite some things to say about brother," the interviewer commented.

 

"He's not the best, is all," Darry shrugged. "I mean, just a few months ago, he prioritized himself over Kurasha, and Kurasha getting badly hurt,"

 

"So he had potentially hurt him before? Is that what I'm understanding?" The interviewer looked surprised.

 

"Yep! All for romance and how he wanted to do what he wanted for once, whatever that meant," Darry gave another shrug.

 

"Is he the only one who cooks in the house?"

 

"Yes, Ezra is still learning, and Dad hasn't cooked in years," Darry nodded.

 

"I see…" the interviewer nodded. "Do you firmly believe your brother Crusher would do this? And if so, why?"

 

"Because he's selfish and only cares about being the perfect, golden child," Darry spoke, teeth gritting slightly but he managed to keep the smile. "And if it means getting rid of Kurasha to be this perfect child, then there's a big chance,"

 

"I see… thank you," The interviewer smiled. "That's very helpful. Call your brother next,"

 

Darry chirped and headed out. Ezra was next and he just got back from comforting Star because the other was worried that their brother might actually get in trouble.

 

Ezra patted Star's shoulder and let himself go next while Darry took his place. "What's wrong, bro?" He asked his twin.

 

"I'm just scared for Crusher..." Star said. "I just hope he doesn't get into too much trouble.”

 

"I'm sure things will be fine!" Darry patted his back. "The suspect will be found out soon, and we'll be living our life again,”

 

Star sighed and gave a nod. "I hope so... Everyone has been so restless…”

 

"Especially the babies," Darry agreed. He hummed. "I wonder if our boyfriends are getting interviewed too…”

 

"Probably. Dad and Papa mentioned them," Star said. "I hope they're okay too…”

 

"Too bad we can't call them, I miss them so much!" Darry whimpered.

 

"Star!" Easton ran to hug his leg.

 

"Hey, Tony,", Star said as he carried his little brother. "You good?”

 

"Scary person in room," Easton pointed to the interview room. "Stab?”

 

"No. No stab," Star sighed. He held his brother close to him and slowly felt himself getting worse. He doesn't like this situation at all. What even happened?

 

---

 

Ezra slammed his fists on the table. "What are you trying to imply!?" He demanded.

 

"Kid, please calm down," the interviewer told him. "Just tell me what your meal is, and we'll call on the next one,"

 

"Pancakes and juice, but that meant nothing!" Ezra growled. "Crusher can fuck up, sure, but he would never poison Kurasha on purpose!"

 

"And you may give the benefit of a doubt, but this is an investigation of attempted murder, kid," the interviewer sighed. "At least I know you don't believe he did it…" she mumbled, jotting the note down. "Call your sister next,"

 

"Fine," Ezra stood up and stomped out.

 

Kurasha was with Un'hee and Crusher, trying to calm them both when Ezra walked in. Ezra sighed. "It's… Un'hee's turn,"

 

Un'hee clung onto Kurasha, shaking. Kurasha hugged her tightly and said, "Hey, sweetie... You'll be alright. The interviewer can be scary but she won't hurt you, okay? We'll be just outside, waiting.”

 

"O-Okay…" Un'hee took a breath and shakily stood.

 

The three brothers led her to the interview room, and they helped the girl inside. As soon as she was inside, Ezra scowled. "The nerve of that interviewer.”

 

Kurasha sighed. "I know... Frustrating. But she wouldn't believe that Crusher won't do such a thing.”

 

"That's the thing, Kurasha," Ezra hissed. "She seemed so adamant that it is him,"

 

"Wh-What?" Crusher winced.

 

Kurasha frowned and held Crusher's hand. "Then that would just be fucking stupid," he hissed. "Crusher is my twin. He has no motive to do such a thing.”

 

"I hope you're right," Ezra sighed. "But what evidence do we have against the accusation? Saying that he wouldn't have a motive isn't evidence,”

 

"They don't have evidence against Crusher as well," Kurasha sighed. "Let's just hope that Papa and Dad can find something to prove Crusher innocent during their investigation of the house.”

 

"I hope so too," Ezra nodded.

 

After Un'hee's interview, Iceesat brought the babies in. Un'hee clung onto Kurasha the moment she got out. "The interviewer said some weird things," she said. "And she asked what my meal was and if I believe Crusher would poison you, Rasha, and I said no,”

 

Kurasha hugged Un'hee. "Interviewers are weird, yeah." He got Un'hee in his arms and cradled her. "You did good, dear.”

 

The babies were soon finished, and Theodore crawled to Ezra, clinging to him to be picked up. Thornella ran to Un'hee and Kurasha, wanting to be carried. Easton walked to Star and clung to his leg. Kurasha picked his sister up and sat down to cradle both of them. 

 

Star hugged his baby brother and asked, "You okay, bud?”

 

"Interviewer weird," Easton pouted. "She ask us food, and we say the baby food Crusher make, and she look concern,”

 

"Why? You just ate some oat meal with Rasha back then," Star said.

 

"Yeah, but it not the same as Rasha's oatmeal, Crusher use different because Theo no like the taste," Easton shrugged.

 

Star sighed. It was clear where this investigation was trying to get at, and he didn't like it. He didn't like it at all. His brother would never do that. But how could they prove it?

 

The interviewer gathered all the children in the lounge, and two officers were by her side. "With the evidence presented to us, the food is most likely the suspect of the poison. Kurasha's oatmeal, which had had been identified different from the babies' oatmeal. Oatmeal is a warm food, so the poison have possibly melted into it easier than it would at normal,”

 

Kurasha frowned. He stayed by his twin's side and held his hand to try and silently comfort him. 

 

Star hissed. "But Crusher won't do anything to hurt Kurasha on purpose! What about someone sneaking accidentally putting something in his porridge or something?”

 

“Of course that's a possibility, but we won't know for sure without a second interview and another investigation,” the interviewed spoke. She turned to Crusher. “We would need you to comply, sir, and we'll take you to the facility for thorough investigation,”

 

“But I didn't do it!” Crusher insisted.

 

“Not to worry, you'll be joined by two others,” The interviewer assured. She turned to Star and Darry. “Two of your guests had been taken to the facility as well because of their experience in cooking,”

 

“Goony and Ajsio…” Darry hissed.

 

Star bit his lip. His friend would never do that. And neither would his brother. He didn't want to think that any of them would be responsible but he had a foreboding feeling that he knew the answer. He wished in all his might that he would be wrong.

 

The officers all got Crusher ushered out of the door. Ba'kif moved towards the others. "You kids are free to head to school, but not yet home for the second investigation, alright?"

 

"Can we visit Crusher?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Not until after the investigation," Ba'kif sighed. "I'm sorry,"

 

Kurasha wanted to protest, but Ba'kif left afterwards. He stared at the closed door before his fist began to shake. He took a deep breath and marched to his room. Un'hee winced but couldn't find the strength to follow after him as Thornella snuggled with her. Ezra sighed and got Theodore before leading the older girl to her room. Easton frowned and looked at Star.

 

"Did Crushy try to kill Rasha?"

 

"Of course, not," Star said. "Crusher loves Kurasha. He would never do such a thing." He sighed and looked up then at his siblings. They needed something to distract them. He said, "Hey, why don't we get some snacks for now?" Surely, there was still some biscuits for his siblings in the kitchen. And then he'd get them chocolate milk.

 

"Okay!" Easton chirped, and Star carried him off.

 

Darry hummed and shrugged, moving to head to the training room.

Chapter 35: A Dragon's Wrath

Summary:

The investigation is ongoing, and the aftermath falls onto Star.

Digoonlo didn't expect to be transported back to Csilla the day after just sleeping over. He expected less to be taken to an interviewing facility with Ajsio. Ajsio seemed grumpy as he was taken in but he complied with the officers and their requests.

 

They were taken to a room and shut inside. Crusher was at the corner, curled up. Digoonlo frowned and went to his side. "Crusher? What are you doing here? What's going on?" he asked.

 

"...Kurasha was poisoned," Crusher's voice shook. "The... The poison was allegedly found in the food..."

 

Ajsio gasped. "Why would anyone do that...? Is Kurasha okay?" He asked.

 

"Yeah... he's alive," Crusher sighed. "But since I made the food..."

 

"...oh," Digoonlo's eyebrows furrowed. "I'm sure you would never hurt Kurasha... on purpose, anyway..."

 

"That's what I said! But... But they don't believe me," Crusher hissed. "And now... you guys are here..."

 

"If you're truly innocent, they'll see it," Ajsio assured. "We'll get out of here, don't worry, Crusher. Hopefully…”

 

Digoonlo sighed. He sat down on the chair nearby. "When I said that I'd be a suspect for murder, I didn't mean it literally..." he grumbled.

 

Ajsio joked. "Maybe we shouldn't have watched the movie," He tried to lighten the mood, but of course, he failed. He sighed and sat a few feet away from Crusher. He rubbed his neck. "I just hope we'll all be okay after this..."

 

A few hours passed. The boys were given three trays through a hatch at the door for lunch. They ate in silence and after, they put their plates in one corner of the room.

 

Crusher laid on the floor. "Maybe I did accidentally poisoned him..." he whimpered. "If I did, I'm so sorry..." he began to cry.

 

Digoonlo winced but he couldn't comfort. He didn't know Crusher well, and while he believed siblings would never betray their own siblings, Darry's opinion on Crusher wasn't good to help him.

 

Ajsio went to Crusher's side and tried to assure him. "I--I'm sure you didn't do it. Why would there ever be poison in the kitchen? Are they sure it's not just an allergic reaction or anything? Maybe it isn't at all your fault, Crusher."

 

"It... It's poison," Crusher sniffled. "The doctors couldn't... couldn't recognize the poison, but it was..."

 

"Well, I'm sure you didn't put it in! Maybe it got knocked over or something? Why would there even be poison in the kitchen? It doesn't make sense," Ajsio fumbled.

 

"Some herbs can be poison," Digoonlo brought up. "Poison can come from different types of food, like fruits,"

 

"But everyone ate the fruits!" Crusher hissed. "It's the oatmeal!"

 

"And how sure are you that it is?" Digoonlo frowned. "You seemed really sure..."

 

Crusher winced and bowed his head.

 

"C'mon, Digoonlo, give him a break," Ajsio said as he patted Crusher's shoulder. "Star says Crusher loves Kurasha. He would never poison his own twin. I don't know, maybe Kurasha did it to himself or something but is too scared to admit it."

 

That was a wild accusation. Where did that even come from?

 

"That's a bold accusation from you too," Digoonlo glared. "You two are both suspicious. I'm basing my opinion on Darry's words, but you're pretty fucked up to say that, Ajsio." He stood up. "Got something to tell us?"

 

Ajsio held up his hands. "Nothing! Nothing! Forget what I said!" He looked away. "I--I was just trying to find another possibility because there's no way that Crusher could do it, right?" He paused and then turned to glare at Digoonlo. "Hey, why are you the one accusing us?! Maybe you're trying to point the finger at us because you're actually the one guilty!"

 

"I don't work with poison, if I had to kill someone, it would be with bare hands," Digoonlo spoke. "Poison is a cheap, sneaky way to kill, and it doesn't have the same thrill." He narrowed his eyes. " You are the one who's very defensive all of a sudden,"

 

"Because you're accusing us!"

 

"Because a) you gave out a very suspicious excuse. And b) Crusher's the only one who cooks the food in the house." Digoonlo rolled his eyes. "Kurasha was helpin' the babies, so he couldn't have poisoned himself. If he was, it would be in his own laboratory. The only issue I have with your excuse is that you immediately victim-blamed, which is a quality of a possible suspect."

 

"I never even went to the kitchen! And maybe Kurasha did poison himself in his lab, I don't know! How could anyone come near to him other than himself and his family? Honestly, you're becoming more suspicious by playing detective! You wanna point people out so you won't be the one behind bars!" Ajsio got more frustrated the more he talked.

 

"Funny, I never said that you went to the kitchen." Digoonlo crossed his arms.

 

Ajsio stuttered. "Well, the food is made in the kitchen. And no one was there besides Crusher!"

 

"Neither was Kurasha." Crusher moved away from Ajsio. "He would poison himself in his laboratory, as he did with any of his chemicals. It wasn't him."

 

"Someone who finally thinks logically," Digoonlo chuckled. "I wonder if someone should do the same."

 

"It wasn't me!" Ajsio cried. "I could never do that! Star would hate me for that!"

 

"Then start talking logically." Digoonlo glared. "Stop victim-blaming. For fuck sake, Ufo already believes you're a stalker psycho, Ajsio, and this is my warning to you; if you want to stay alive, be better. All of our gifts to our boyfriends are being tested for any suspicious items in the laboratory, last time I asked an officer, you better hope that you're not found out as a stalker. It's easier for the higher class to lay the blame on someone to clear out an investigation quickly."

 

Ajsio stiffened. "N--No... It isn't me, I swear!"

 

"I'm sure it isn't... you, Ajsio," Crusher sighed but stayed in his place. "This situation is... it's getting us all worked up. Maybe we should rest..."

 

"Fine by me," Digoonlo laid back and closed his eyes.

 

Ajsio whimpered and curled himself in a corner of the room. Crusher sighed and went by the door. Everything... it was a mess. He didn't know what to believe. He wanted to hope that it was all him. He didn't want any of his brothers' boyfriends to get in trouble.

 

Or... be the trouble, anyway.

 

---

 

Kurasha took care of his siblings and their food since Crusher wasn't there. He was shaky and he accidentally burned himself while cooking. He hissed and put it under running water before he continued to prepare.

 

Ezra went over to help him. "Hey, Rasha, let me help, Dad's teaching me," he insisted.

 

Kurasha glanced at his brother and nodded and instructed, "Go ahead and crack some eggs and put them in a bowl. Make sure there's no egg shells."

 

"On it," Ezra nodded and moved to crack the eggs.

 

Easton snuck into the kitchen to get a knife. One fell on the ground, and he took the chance to grab it and flee.

 

Star called. "Tony? Tony, where are you?"

 

Easton ran to him and held out the knife. "Stabby!"

 

"Wait, Easton! Stop!" Star tried to catch Easton. Easton tripped and the knife fell and stabbed itself on Star's foot. "AAAAH SHIT!" He cried as he fell.

 

"Sowwy!" Easton ran to him to take out the knife. "Me fix it!" He removed Star's show and held out his hand to heal the injury.

 

Star whimpered as the wound began to heal. As soon as he did, he turned to Easton and frowned. "What did I tell you about real knives? No real knives, Easton! It's dangerous!"

 

"I found it on the ground," Easton shrugged.

 

"It doesn't matter where you found it, you still shouldn't hold anything like that," Star scolded. He sighed and picked up the kitchen knife. "I'll return this to Kurasha and Ezra. You have to go and take a bath."

 

Easton pouted. He huffed and walked to the bathroom.

 

Iceesat was giving the other babies a bath, and while Thornella was out, Theodore stayed inside. "Little grub, come on," Iceesat giggled.

 

Easton rolled his eyes and went to him. "Grunkle, bath," he said.

 

"Alright, Easton, hang on," Iceesat sighed, giving up on removing Theodore. He got the little one inside the water. "I'll get the towels and take Thornella to change, don't move," He picked up Thornella and headed to the other room.

 

Theodore giggled and splashed the water around. He went to the other and splashed him too. "Splashy! Splashy!"

 

Easton groaned and pushed him away from him. "Don't touch me." he huffed.

 

Theodore whimpered and began to cry. Easton tried to ignore him, but the wails were getting louder, and he was getting more irritated. He turned to him. "Stop crying, crybaby!"

 

"Easton!" Iceesat returned with the towels. "Don't yell at your brother like that," he got Theodore into a towel.

 

"He splash me! Not my fault!" Easton argued. "Lucky I not dunk his head to drown him..." he grumbled.

 

"You children and your fantasies," Iceesat shook his head, not believing the baby was capable of actually expressing his crime as he took Theodore into the room to change.

 

After their bath, they went to the dining table for lunch. Kurasha went to get Darry for lunch. Darry was on a video call, and he was trying to calm down Uforsik, who was crying. "It's okay, Ufo, I'm sure Goony would never do anything like that," he assured. "He might be brash, but he's not a killer,"

 

"I know... but Digivvi? The farm? What happens if he gets blamed for all that? And what if he's hurt?" Uforsik was balling his eyes out.

 

Kurasha's eyes softened and he debated if he should intrude. In the end, he left Darry undisturbed. 

 

An hour after lunch, Kurasha knocked on Darry's door with food on a tray.

 

"...come in,"

 

Kurasha came in and he sighed at the state of his brother. He put the tray beside him and sat down with him. "Hey..."

 

"Hey," Darry sighed. His hair was unraveled, and his datapad was charging. "Ufo called! He's... He's not taking the news very well..."

 

Kurasha sighed and got a hair brush then sat behind Darry as he began to gently comb his hair. "I'm sure Digoonlo will be proven innocent as well," he tried to assure. "You guys can see him again."

 

"I hope so," Darry sighed. "Why is everything going down so fast...?"

 

"Things just happen," Kurasha said quietly as he combed Darry's hair before he put his brush down and wrapped his arms around his brother.

 

He placed the tray in front of him, so the younger boy could eat.

 

After a while, Kurasha asked, "Do you wanna go out or stay inside?"

 

"Inside is fine," Darry sighed. "I don't feel like going out,"

 

"That's fine," Kurasha said. He kissed his younger brother's head and got his finished tray. "Do you want me to come back or do you want me to be alone?"

 

"I wanna be alone for a while, in case Ufo calls again," Darry replied.

 

Kurasha nodded. He patted Darry's head and said, "Call if you need me. Or any of us." He then left.

 

When he went down, he found Theodore crying again. Easton was beside him, and he looked ready to snap at his brother, but he managed to keep himself quiet.

 

He put the dishes away and got Theodore in his arms to try and ease his crying. He patted Easton's head and asked, "Where's Star and Ezra? They're supposed to take care of you guys."

 

"Ezra with Ella and big sister," Easton replied. "Me now know where Star is," he shrugged. "I think he upset with me..."

 

"Why would he be upset at you?" Kurasha sighed. He waited until Theodore stopped crying before he placed Easton on his shoulders. "Well, I guess you're with Kurasha for the day..." He went to get their baby carriers and carried Theodore on the front while Easton stayed on his shoulders and he proceeded to go around and do chores.

 

Easton held onto Kurasha, but he gave silent glares to Theo, as if he's warning him to try to cry. Theodore whimpered but fell silent, letting their big brother do his work. After a while, he went to go check on Ezra and the girls and he brought food with him.

 

Un'hee was wrapped in a blanket, and Thornella was making her laugh. Ezra was beside them, laughing with them. Kurasha smiled and he set the baby boys down. "Stay here for a while. I have to find Star." He then left.

 

Easton waited for him to leave and looked at the distracted others. He pushed Theodore off the bed and crawled to sit beside Ezra. Theodore let out a cry, and Ezra quickly scooped him up. "Theo! Are you okay!?" he hissed.

 

"Owie..." Theodore rubbed his head.

 

Ezra sighed and turned to the girls and Easton. "I'll take Theo to the infirmary, stay here," He dashed out.

 

Soon, Kurasha came back with Star, who seemed irritated but his features softened once he saw his siblings. 

 

Kurasha soon left. He found Ezra at the infirmary, wrapping a bandage around Theodore's bleeding head. "What happened?" Kurasha asked.

 

"I don't know, I think he fell off the bed," Ezra sighed.

 

Theodore whimpered and reached out to Kurasha.

 

Kurasha sat beside Theodore then put him on his lap. "Why did you fall, baby?" He asked.

 

Theodore bit his bottom lip and shook his head, curling up on his lap.

 

Kurasha patted his head and said, "Why don't you want to say, Theo? What's wrong?"

 

Theodore shook his head and covered his face.

 

Kurasha sighed and cradled his baby brother. "Baby, you're too young to keep secrets..."

 

"But I don't think we should pressure him, that never works," Ezra placed the bandages away. "Especially for Theo,"

 

Kurasha nodded and offered, "Do you wanna go back to your siblings or do you want to go to the library with me, Theo?"

 

"Lai-bary!" Theodore chirped.

 

Kurasha chuckled. "Very good, Theo. Library." He turned to Ezra and said, "Star's in charge of the siblings for a while. You are free to do what you want for a while." He patted Ezra's head before he left to go with Theo.

 

Ezra hummed and rubbed his necklace before he went to his room to get in contact his lover.

 

---

 

The interview was in two days.

 

Ajsio was pacing around and he was getting restless the more he has no contact from any of his friends or Star. Star, he needed to see Star. Did the investigators got his gifts from Star? He didn't like the idea of them touching it. Because they were Star's. And he needed his datapad. If he couldn't see his face, at least he could hear him. He could hear his recordings. He missed Star. He needs Star. When are they going to get out?

 

Crusher had closed himself and was just at the corner the entire time. He was given the food, but he would never leave his spot. What were his siblings doing now? Were they safe? What if the murderer tried to kill them next while he was in there? He was starting to tremble, and his food intake began to decrease. His thirst was growing, but not because he didn't finish his water, but he was crying at the thoughts that he was there, they were all there, because of a stupid mistake.

 

Only Digoonlo wasn't panicking. To him, this was a serious case. A case that they were suspected of because of their cooking abilities and their presence in the house. He knew that worrying or crying won't do them well, and he was confident that he wasn't guilty. If he was blamed for it? Well, his death would be ruled as unjust for lack of evidence, so he knew he wouldn't be in vain.

 

---

 

Back at home, Kurasha asked his Grunkle. "Is there no way to speed things up?"

 

"Unless one of them confesses or someone discovers someone back in your mansion, sorry, but no," Iceesat shook his head.

 

Kurasha sighed as he returned to take care of his siblings.

 

Theodore was playing with Thornella, but when Easton tried to play, Theodore crawled away and went to Ezra, whimpering. Ezra sighed and picked him up. "Come on, baby, you can play with your little brother,"

 

"Nuh-uh!" Theodore quickly shook his head.

 

Easton pouted and began to cry. Star sighed and came back inside after finishing the laundry. "Tony? Why so sad?" He asked as he went to his baby brother.

 

"Theo no like me," Easton whimpered.

 

"Theo, no be rude to baby brother," Thornella scolded.

 

Theodore recoiled and curled up in Ezra's arms.

 

Star went to Theodore. "Theo, why don't you like to play with Tony?"

 

Theodore only shook his head and hid his face.

 

Star sighed. He turned to Easton. "Maybe Theo's not in the mood to play." He raised him up. "Or maybe because you've always been so mean. You tried stabbing him with a toy knife last time. You have to be nicer if you want Theo to play with you, Tony."

 

"I not hurt him today. That nice," Easton pointed out.

 

"That doesn't mean you won't hurt him later. Or tomorrow," Star sighed. "Nicer, Easton. Be nicer than that."

 

Easton pouted. "No fair, Star, why be 'nicer'? Pretend stab not dangerous,"

 

"It isn't but it's still scary. Especially for a baby like Theodore," Star shook his head. "You have to show that you care for your brother, Easton, and pretend stabbing isn't a good way to show it."

 

Easton grumbled. "At least it not real knife... but fine..."

 

"Good. Now, the first step is to apologize."

 

Easton sighed and turned to Theodore. "Sorry, Theo, for being mean,"

 

Theodore didn't look over, still curled up.

 

Star nodded. "It'll take some time but continue being nice to Theo, okay, Easton?" He instructed.

 

"Okay..." Easton nodded.

 

Star put Easton back to play with Thornella and he sat by and watched. He wasn't in the mood to play that much.

 

That night, Darry crawled to Star's bed. "Star, can I sleep with you? I don't wanna be alone..."

 

Star turned to Darry and opened up his blanket. "Of course," he yawned.

 

Darry beamed and snuggled with his brother. He closed his eyes and allowed his brother's warmth to lead him into slumber.

 

---

 

"I think I'll just say it was an accident on my part tomorrow," Crusher sighed as he sat on the ground. It was the day before the interview by then, and he was getting fed up. "You guys don't deserve to be here,"

 

Ajsio didn't respond. He was just cradling himself and going back and forth, muttering about how he needs to go home. He needed to see Star. Star this, and Star that. He did not stop talking about Star.

 

Digoonlo didn't like his silence, but he didn't argue. He didn't grow restless, he was observing each of them, even himself. Ajsio's murmurs were what he could comment as "creepy", and he took note that his obsession with Star was unhealthy. As for Crusher, his worry for his siblings was enough evidence for him that he was not responsible for Kurasha's poison. Or at least, not on purpose.

 

As for himself... he learned that he didn't hold the same obsession with his boyfriends as Ajsio did. He doubted on whether because of the lack of love, but that crossed out when he felt the same butterflies when thinking about Uforsik and Darry, so he crossed out the possibility of fading of love, and he drew out the conclusion that he was simply in love with them and confident that it was better that they were safe, and that is what mattered.

 

Crusher loved his siblings too much and he could never poison his own sibling. He knows himself and that meant he would never use a tactic as cowardly as poisoning, especially on one of his lovers' brothers. But Ajsio... Really, Ajsio was the creepiest of all, and he wasn't strong. He was also a merchant's son, which could give him the supplies to do such a crime. But does he have a motive?

 

Digoonlo hummed and closed his eyes. Ajsio and Kurasha never got along. He and Kurasha at least respected each other, but with Ajsio... it was obvious that he was not someone Kurasha would approve of, especially for Star. Without Kurasha, Ajsio wouldn't need to deal with him... but Ajsio never expressed that it bothered him that Kurasha was annoyed by him... so why? Why would he do it now?

 

The three sat in silence with the other two slowly losing themselves while Digoonlo stayed strong. He wasn't going to let this shit of a situation bother him. He just missed his lovers and family. 

 

The next day finally came. The boys were all waiting for the guards to show up. Ajsio was stuck rocking himself back and forth in his corner. He barely ate today and the only thing he can do is whisper Star's name.

 

Crusher looked drained but he kept quiet, sitting beside Digoonlo. Digoonlo groaned and went to pick up Ajsio, plopping him beside Crusher. "It's been days, give it a rest," he told him. "More chance that you won't see Star,"

 

Ajsio immediately shut his mouth, but that didn't stop him from hugging himself. At least he was quiet.

 

The officers soon came, led by Supreme General Ba'kif. "Come, boys, and please cooperate,"

 

Crusher nodded and stood up. It took Ajsio a while to respond and comprehend the situation but then he eventually stood, although shaky. Digoonlo followed at the last as they were led through the hallways.

 

They were taken to another room, and Patriarch Yokado stood with Supreme Admiral Ja'fosk. "Boys, sit," the supreme admiral motioned to the three chairs in front of them.

 

Ajsio took the first, Crusher the middle, and Digoonlo the last.

 

Ja'fosk sat down in front of them and clasped his hands together. "You boys know why you're here, correct?"

 

They all nodded.

 

"Good," Ja'fosk's face was solemn as he motioned Yokado to step forward. "This interview will be more thorough, and there will be no lies spoken through. Your Venerate?"

 

Yokado nodded. He brought out three identical crystal-like objects on a plate and placed it on the table. "Have some chewy rock candy before the interview,"

 

Crusher took the rock candy without a second thought. Ajsio looked at the candy, his eyes widening before he hesitantly looked at both Crusher and Digoonlo. Digoonlo took the second candy to eat. He looked back at Ajsio, waiting for the boy to comply. Ajsio hesitantly took the candy and put it in his mouth but he didn't made a move to chew it at all. Unfortunately, this only prompted for the rest of them to stare at him, waiting for him to finish. Ajsio began to chew the candy, although hesitantly. The rest of them continued to wait, and it was a stroke of misofortune that the interviewers and the patriarch were aliens of much patience. Ajsio gave in and swallowed the candy. He shuddered at the way it felt in his throat and he just prayed to whatever deity there to save him.

 

Yokado closed his eyes and snapped his fingers. Instantly their eyes flashed white.

 

"Now, for the interview," Ja'fosk turned to Crusher. "Mitcr'ush'ervanto, second heir to the Mitth Family Patriarchy, younger twin of the victim. You are the one who made the meal, correct?"

 

"Yes." Crusher responded, sounding robotic of a sort.

 

"And you were aware of the poison before hand?"

 

"No."

 

"You are aware that you are facing the charges of suspicion of attempted murder of your twin brother?"

 

"Yes."

 

"And the accusation unfolds that your possible motive is that you are jealous of your brother's possible future, and you yourself would want to be the patriarch after your uncle, can you confirm this?"

 

"No." Crusher shook his head. "I have no interest in political views. I followed Kurasha into politics in our school because I did not want to leave him and have him badly hurt. I too did not want my parents to hate me and abandon me like my parents did because of the consequences of selfishness."

 

"...alright," Ja'fosk winced. "That, uh, seems like something to take note of. Ba'kif, did you record?"

 

"Yes," Ba'kif nodded as he held the recorder in hand. "This... will be given to Admiral Eli'vantomair for later on,"

 

"Alright... next," Ja'fosk turned to Digoonlo. "Mirdig'oon'loai, a resident of Rentor and eldest son of the Mirdig Farmers, you were what the officers described as 'the one who looked fit to murder', do you believe so?"

 

"Yes." Digoonlo spoke, words as robotic as Crusher's. "I am aware my physique would be able to get me under suspicion of murder."

 

"I see," Ja'fosk hummed. "Were you aware of this murder beforehand?"

 

"One of my boyfriends Uforsik and I were leaving the Mitth household when Crusher screamed that Kurasha had fainted." Digoonlo replied. "We were escorted home until further notice."

 

"And what meal did you have before the attempted poisoning took place?"

 

"Pancakes with fruits and juice."

 

"Similar to the non-affected ones..." Ja'fosk hummed. "And what is your opinion to this attempted murder? Do you believe you may have had a hand in it?"

 

"No."

 

"Why so?"

 

"I detest the use of poison, for I believe it is a lazy attempt of murder." Digoonlo spoke. "And a high risk of ineffectiveness. Much more, Kurasha and I respect each other, and I would not hurt anyone who had earned my respect."

 

"Had you been in the kitchen before the murder?"

 

"Only at night, where I had caught Uforsik talking to Kurasha about psychology and stalkers."

 

"Stalkers?" Ja'fosk's interest was caught once more. "At the household of the Mitth Family?"

 

"Possibly. They had talked about Ajsio's experience of stalking and how there's a chance that he has stalked his boyfriend Star before their relationship."

 

Ba'kif's face crunched in disgust. If there was anything he hated, it was stalkers.

 

Ja'fosk seemed to share the same frustration as he nodded. "I see... thank you for this information, Digoonlo," He noted it down and turned to the last boy. "Now, Kittazi'aj'sio, son of the merchant of Csilla but resident of Rentor, correct?"

 

"Yes."

 

"Before we get in touch with the murder, is it true that you had stalked your boyfriend Mits'tar'vanto before you two were together?"

 

"Yes," Ajsio admitted, having no control of what he has anything to say. "It was out of love and infatuation but I promised Star I would no longer do that."

 

"Stalking is still a crime, even for a boy your age, Ajsio." Ba'kif spoke. He crossed his arms. "This will be in your record for future documents,"

 

"Alright, that confirms that," Ja'fosk clasped his hands together once more. "Now, tell me, what do you know about the poison attempt?"

 

"It was done in the Mitth Mansion, consumed by Kurasha, one of Star's older brothers. It was a failure," Ajsio replied.

 

"A failure?" Ja'fosk raised an eyebrow. "Can you explain to me what the poison was supposed to do?"

 

"It was supposed to be slow in effect. At least a few days before after he consumed it," Ajsio answered.

 

"Can you explain how it was placed?"

 

"It was injected in the fruits for Kurasha's porridge the night before." 

 

Now, that was some information.

 

"I see." Ja'fosk hummed. "And you were aware that it was the fruits on Kurasha's porridge? And not thinking that it could have reached on anyone else's meal?"

 

"No because Kurasha likes his fruits in a specific way." It seems he knows more than just Star.

 

"That's enough information, admiral," Ba'kif hissed. "This is attempted murder, and it should not be dealt with gently,"

 

"Wait," Ja'fosk held out his hand. "One last question, Ajsio, what was your motive and were you remorseful of what you've done?"

 

"Kurasha dislikes me. If I were to have Star for my own, he will be held by my his brother. He is an obstacle for Star and I. Yes, I am remorseful for I have realized that Star would be saddened by his passing," Ajsio stated finally.

 

"Him being remorseful does not change the damages." Ba'kif spoke.

 

"I know." Ja'fosk stood up. "This interview is over. They are to stay back in that room. Ba'kif, get Kurasha and Star in here by tomorrow. Admiral Eli'vantomair as well. Everything will go down tomorrow. Your Venerate?"

 

Yokado snapped his fingers. The three were taken out of their trance, unaware of what's happening as they were taken off.

 

When they were back in the room, Ajsio was panicking. What did he say? What did he do? Shit, no, no, no, no! Star will be mad. He would be so mad! What did he even say?! He can't remember! Ajsio began to cry on the side of the room. 

 

Digoonlo noticed his expression and scowled. He pushed Crusher aside and went to drag Ajsio, moving him to the center. "What did you do!?" he yelled, pushing him down.

 

"Digoonlo!" Crusher gasped, surprised at the bulky boy's reaction.

 

Ajsio cried and squirmed as he tried to get out of his grip. "Nothing! Nothing, please, let me go!" He cried pathetically.

 

"You think me an idiot?" Digoonlo scowled. "You don't act innocent, you've victim-blamed Kurasha too many times, so you might as well confess. Now."

 

"No! I did nothing wrong !" He cried.

 

"Your definition of wrong is never right, it's fucked up." Digoonlo growled. "You come in the house after being welcomed and attempted murder on your boyfriend's brother. Heck, you even tried to make Star do something uncomfortable in the fucking bathroom!"

 

"What!?" Crusher stared at Ajsio, horrified.

 

"And don't try to deny it, I followed Star to make sure you weren't up to your shit." Digoonlo glared. "I heard word for word."

 

Ajsio's eyes widened as he stared at Digoonlo in disbelief before he was filled with rage. He kicked him in the side of his stomach, making Digoonlo let go of his arms and Ajsio punched him in the neck. Although it was weak, it was enough to push air out of Digoonlo's neck and having him have a coughing fit. Ajsio scrambled back before he rushed to kick Digoonlo in the head. "Star is MINE. You don't get a fucking say to anything I do that concerns him!" He yelled.

 

Before he could kick, he was grabbed by the arm, but it wasn't a hand, these were sharp claws , hands scaly as the grip on his arm was suddenly bleeding from the claws. Ajsio was too stunned to speak as he was thrown across the room. Before he could get up again, he was pinned to the wall, and he could see Crusher, though his form had morphed and changed. His body had started to turn into scales of dark blue, and horns appeared the sides of his head, eyes turning full red. His arms had extended and developed the sharp claws pinning the boy to the wall.

 

"I don't want you anywhere near my brothers, by any means.” he spoke, voice full of echoes, both deep and sharp. "If I see you near them, I will claw your stomach out and remove your internal organs from the inside and out, and I will remove your skull to be fed to my grandfather's carnivorous pets. Do I make myself clear?"

 

Ajsio's eyes widened and he quickly nodded, struggling to claw himself out of the thing that was pinning him. Crusher tossed him back towards another wall. A tail swished behind him and he went to help Digoonlo up, placing him on the chair. Digoonlo swallowed and quickly moved away, shocked but Crusher didn't say anything, moving to another corner to try to hide his form. Ajsio whined and groaned in pain and he cradled his bleeding arm and began to cry. 

 

The next day, Kurasha, Star, and Eli came. Kurasha was excited to pick up his twin brother and Star wanted to go see his friend and boyfriend.

 

They were escorted to the interview room, where Ja'fosk and Ba'kif held the recordings. "What you're about to hear, we need you all to think logically and calm down for a final decision, understood?" Ja'fosk asked.

 

Star was confused but Kurasha gave a firm nod. Eli didn't like the tone but he nodded as well.

 

Ja'fosk got the second recording device. "First, we have this confession from Digoonlo," He played the recording.

 

They listened and Star became uncomfortable when he mentioned Ajsio. Eli hummed, watching the recording end. "That was... not very informative,"

 

"We needed for you three to prepare," Ba'kif admitted.

 

"Prepare?" Kurasha repeated.

 

Ba'kif looked hesitant but he nodded. He got the third recording and played it for all of them to hear.

 

Kurasha's eyes widened, and he was filled with rage. How dare that little twat? He knew that he was never good to begin with but he never knew he would go this far. His arms began to black and he put his hands off the table before he could turn it into ash. 

 

Star stared at the recording before he reached out and tug Kurasha's sleeve. "Rasha... I--I'm sorry..." His eyes began to water. "I--I'm sorry. I--I should h--have listened to y--you..." He began to shed tears as he looked down, blaming himself for the things that Kurasha went through. He should have stopped the moment he found out what Ajsio was like. He should have stopped when Kurasha told him to stop. He would have never put Kurasha and his other siblings in danger like this.

 

"Star..." Kurasha hissed. "As much as I want to hug you right now, I can't. I don't have my gloves.”

 

"Here, baby," Eli gave a pair of gloves. "I found your spares,”

 

"Thank you." Kurasha got his gloves and pulled his crying brother in a hug. He sighed. "... I told you so."

 

Star began to cry and apologize as he clung to his brother. He should have listened to him. He should have never invited Ajsio in the house. He should have never even dated him in the first place.

 

"I don't want to interrupt," Ja'fosk cleared his throat. "But there's more evidence than just what the truth serum got Ajsio to say,"

 

"More?" Ba'kif's eyebrows furrowed. He didn't seem to know the new information either.

 

"Yes." Ja'fosk motioned them to a screen. "A security camera with microphone is installed in the room the three had been residing in. This was what happened after the interview,"

 

The screen fizzled, but it gave clear footage to what had happened in the room, including the fight between Digoonlo and Ajsio.

 

The three stared, and Star was terrified. More so, he was ashamed. He looked up at his brother and Dad in fear, and he saw death in their eyes. He covered his head in shame and he wanted to cry. How could they hear what Ajsio did to him? He didn't want them to know that he was... He wasn't dirty, but he almost was.

 

The last thing they saw disturbed them as Crusher was swallowed up by darkness with eyes glowing red before the camera fizzled and was cut off.

 

Kurasha didn't realize he was gripping on Star's forearms. "Can we see them? Now? Please.”

 

"Yes, of course," Ja'fosk nodded. "Ba'kif escort them,"

 

"Yes, sir," Ba'kif swallowed but nodded, leading them out.

 

They soon arrived in the room and it soon opened. Kurasha stepped in first and his eyes landed first on the black dark lump hiding in the shadows. He approached it and put a hand on its scales. "Crusher…”

 

"Kurasha…!" Crusher came out and landed in his arms. "I… I can't change back! I can't… I don't know how… help me please…" He began to sob.

 

Digoonlo was on the chair, holding the bandages he had placed on himself.

 

Kurasha hugged his brother and squeezed him. "It's alright... We're going to figure it out... We'll figure it out, I promise."

 

Star went to Digoonlo. "Goon! Are you okay?"

 

"..mm," Digoonlo brushed his neck where Ajsio punched him. It was bruising. "It's fine, I'm fine…" He sighed and looked up. "Are Darry and Uforsik okay? Are they well?”

 

"They miss you, a lot," Star whimpered. "I'm sorry... I'm sorry for everything…”

 

"It's alright," Digoonlo shook his head. "Love… well, obsession, can make someone do horrible things,”

 

Star felt so guilty and he held his head down in shame.  He heard a soft groan and he turned to see Ajsio waking up.

 

Ajsio looked around, and his eyes widened in delight. "Star?" He got up and tried to go towards him. "Star--"

 

However, instead of a hug or kiss, he received a punch. 

 

Ajsio fell back with a thud and he looked up at Star in horror. "S--Star, I--"

 

"Shut the FUCK UP!" Star yelled as he ran and began to attack the weak boy, punching his injured arm as Ajsio tried to protect his face. "I let you in my life! I let you in my heart! I let you in my home ! I told you things no one else knows, and this is how you fucking repay me?! You SELFISH FREAK! I should have NEVER given you another chance the SECOND I knew you knew things you weren't supposed to know!" The tears began to stream down his eyes, teeth gritting. "I HATE YOU!" 

 

That hurt Ajsio more than any of Star's punches. His arms fell back and Star landed a straight punch on Ajsio's face.

 

Eli sighed and pulled Star back. "Okay, baby… enough. CEDF will deal with him,”

 

Star sniffed and held onto Eli and hid his face. "Sorry…”

 

"I know, baby… we all make mistakes," Eli rubbed his head gently. "Shh… it's alright,"

 

"We'll have Ajsio escorted to the Children Criminal Facility," Ba'kif called on the officers to get Ajsio. "And we've informed his parents about this,”

 

Ajsio wasn't that affected with his parents being informed but he began crying when Star said he hated him. Star hated him. Why did Star hate him? He did it for him. He did it for him! 

 

Kurasha asked. "Can we take Digoonlo and Crusher back now?”

 

"Yes," Ba'kif nodded. "Go on, I'll take it from here,”

 

Kurasha put his jacket around Crusher to try and hide as much as possible then escorted him out. "Digoonlo, we'll take you back home," Kurasha called.

 

Digoonlo nodded and got up to follow them out. Eli shielded Star from Ajsio as they headed out.

 

They went back to the ship, and Kurasha examined Crusher's transformation. A giant tail, scales, dark red eyes... He seemed more reptilian than ever before. He turned to Eli. "Should we contact Patriarch Yokado? Maybe he can help us with Crusher.”

 

"Alright, we'll drop Digoonlo off first," Eli turned to the boy. "You'll be alright, right?"

 

"Yes, sir," Digoonlo nodded.

 

Star turned to his friend and gave him his datapad where Uforsik and Darry were on a call.

 

"Goony!"

 

"Hey," Digoonlo smiled. "How are you two?"

 

"We've been so worried!" Uforsik sobbed.

 

"How've you been?" Darry asked.

 

"I'm fine, don't worry," Digoonlo assured. "Ufo, tell Givvi and our parents that I'll be home soon,"

 

"Will do!" Uforsik beamed and got off the call.

 

Star smiled to see his friend meet his lovers again and sat back. He should have heeded Darry's words when he said that Ajsio was creepy…

 

They soon made it to Rentor, and Uforsik met Digoonlo with open arms. Digivvi pulled her twin a hug as well before heading over to Star. "Hey, S," she gave a smile. "You look awful, do you wanna talk about it?" She offered.

 

Star shook his head and went to hug his best friend. "When we're in school. I'll tell you everything…”

 

"Alright," Digivvi nodded. "Take care,”

 

"You too." They exchanged a fist bump before they separated.

 

They returned to Csilla, and they took the hover coach to head to the Coduyo Mansion. "Star, you wanna stay in the coach while we bring Crusher to Patriarch Yokado?" Eli asked.

 

Star nodded.

 

"Alright, baby, but lock the door, so ya don't attract any strangers, alright?”

 

Star nodded again.

 

They stopped by in front of the mansion, and three of them went off, with Kurasha helping Crusher inside as Eli just went on through. Kurasha held Crusher close to him as they went inside the mansion. They found Yokado in the dining hall, sipping tea.

 

"You're late," he spoke.

 

"And ya knew we were comin' and never bothered to get us." Eli huffed but took a deep breath. "Kinda shitty, your Venerate,"

 

"You made it even by breaking down my door, so it is alright," Yokado waved away the concern. He held out a cup of tea. "This should help calm down his transformation,”

 

Kurasha ushered Crusher to drink the cup and waited for the effects to take effect. Crusher took a sip, and he felt all of his scales peeled from his skin, but surprisingly, it felt painless, feeling something cold instead, even as the horns shrunk down. He let out a breath of relief.

 

"Finally…" He set the cup down. "But… I don't understand, why did the dragon just…?"

 

"Your emotions," Yokado replied. "It felt your rage and fed on it. When it felt your body was ready to release it, release itself, it did, and the dragon grew into you,”

 

"Is there a way to control it?" Kurasha asked. His brother was a teenager and teenagers usually have a temper.

 

"No, if you're planning to conceal his dragon with the one I gave you," Yokado shook his head.

 

"I see... But what about a way to manage it at least?" He asked.

 

"Same way," Yokado got the cup to be placed away by his servant. "You continue the concealment, and the dragon will be managed,"

 

"Crusher's been angry before… but this rage was different…" Eli hummed. "What if that rage comes back?"

 

"Tea," Yokado gave him a packet. "It's an antidote. This is the most effective way to conceal the dragon until he comes of age,”

 

"Thank you, your Venerate," Kurasha said.

 

"Yes, thank you!" Crusher bowed.

 

Yokado nodded, and they were escorted to the door. Well… what's left of it, anyway.

 

Eli hummed. "No offense, Patriarch Yokado, but your advices feel… off,"

 

"It's nothing to worry about, Admiral," Yokado shook it off. "I have just returned from vacation, and I've needed to re-adjust to work once more,"

 

"Really-"

 

"Hello?"

 

At the door stood Rivlex, who attempted to knock, but the door was no where to be seen.

 

Kurasha turned to him immediately. "Greetings, Your Venerate," he greeted.

 

"Greetings, young Kurasha," Rivlex smiled and patted their heads. "Young Crusher, how are you both?"

 

"Doing well!" Crusher chirped.

 

"Yes. So far. What are you doing here, your Venerate?" Kurasha asked up at the inventor with little sparkles in his eyes.

 

"Um, well…" Rivlex blushed.

 

"Rivlex! You're… early," Yokado coughed, his usually calm demeanour faltering.

 

"I surprised the seer with being early? What a world," Rivlex snorted.

 

Kurasha looked at both of them and his head started to turn, and immediately, he didn't like what he was sensing. What was it between these two?

 

Eli blinked and set a hand on his mouth. "…oh. OH! What… What a twist. Tech and Magic… quite a combo,"

 

Crusher blinked, brain racking as he felt himself realize late. Kurasha frowned, but he didn't got to comment as Eli ushered them out. They soon made it to the coach, and Crusher was giggling.

 

Looks like the tea being spilled was enough to get him back in his mood.

 

"What happened?" Star asked. 

 

Kurasha huffed and said, "Patriarch Rivlex is dating Patriarch Yokado."

 

Star blinked before he gagged.

 

"Its so cuteee!" Crusher giggled.

 

Kurasha rolled his eyes. "I don't see the appeal.”

 

"It's better with Yokado than with Lakencill, is all I can say," Eli snorted.

 

"Why hate it so much, Rasha?" Crusher asked.

 

"I just don't like it. Patriarch Rivlex can do better," Kurasha answered.

 

"Yokado is better," Eli shrugged. "But eh, I've heard he's attracted more red flags than your grandpa and Papa, so that's no hope much,”

 

Star laughed at that comment. 

 

Well, at least he has something to laugh about after... All of that.

 

They soon returned home. Yes, home. Thrawn had gotten the kids, and Iceesat helped them move back in. Star rushed to hug his twin. Darry beamed and hugged him close as Ezra and Un'hee dashed to hug Crusher. Thooraki even returned Snow, whom was babysat by them in their mansion. The Nameless ran to lick Crusher's cheek, and Crusher giggled as he was knocked down.

 

The puppy was rather getting big which concerned Kurasha. 

 

They went inside and all Star wanted was to go to his room but when he went inside, many of his things were destroyed and the walls were repainted to cover the burns. He looked around in dismay before he picked up his bracelet, the first gift Ajsio gave him. He shook it and out came a small dysfunctional camera.  He scowled and crushed the tiny object before throwing his bracelet to the side of the room. He went to his closet and ransacked it to try and find the things that Ajsio gave him-- from his favorite capes to his chokers to the pretty shoes and belts that he received from his now ex. He threw them all out of the closet and he couldn't help but cry as he tore his favorite cape to shreds. He truly loved that cape despite who gifted it to him but he couldn't keep it considering how obsessed his ex was. He knew it was bad but he never thought it was to the point of attempted murder. He tried to wipe the tears away but he was just so upset that he had to stop in frustration to clear his sight from the tears rolling down his cheeks.

 

"Star…?"

 

He turned to see the blurry image of Darry walking closer. Darry rubbed his arm.

 

"Sorry, I… I accidentally burned the room trying to look for the cameras that night…" he admitted. "I didn't wanna worry you, so I wanted to find them, but I didn't and… I'm sorry…”

 

"It's fine," Star said, although his voice cracked. "I should get rid of the rest anyway." There was an enormous pile of clothes and accessories Ajsio gifted him. He glared at them but he couldn't help but cry. He thought he really found someone who understood him but they ended up being so obsessed to the point of trying to get rid of his brother. And all these gifts... He really felt loved. He took a deep breath and said, "I still have to get a few things..." Ajsio gave him so much. A dagger sheath, a sewing box, multiple beautiful threads that Star forgot which one he gave, so he got rid of them all instead. He dropped a pair of his scissors and his eyes widened when a small camera came out from it. Did he bug his house too?

 

Star's breath quicken and he began running around frantically, breaking his things to try and find any other hidden cameras Ajsio hid while he was here. He found multiple and he couldn't help but cry. How could he put his family in danger like this? And it was frustrating that he was not angry at Ajsio but at himself. He was warned, multiple times, yet he ignored them all for the want to have a relationship. Fuck... Dammit... He should have listened. Why didn't he listen? What else did Ajsio do?

 

Darry was confused but the camera was enough for him to figure it out. He ran to Crusher for help.

 

A few minutes later, the house was electrified, and all the hidden cameras fell, destroyed and sparking up. Star fell on his bed, drained. He wiped his lips and regret to have ever Ajsio touch him like that. Why did it have to be him? A stranger would have been better.

 

Darry helped him back to their room to rest. "We'll take care of spring cleaning the house," he told him. "Make sure there are no more cameras,”

 

"Yeah..." Star hummed.

 

Darry squeezed his brother into a hug before dragging all the destroyed things out of their room. Kurasha had to restore some of his robots with him and he had them help with the cleaning while he cooked his brothers some snacks.

 

---

 

Two days passed by, and they had to return to school. Everything seemed normal but there were a lot of people whispering about how Ajsio got arrested. Some knew why because they were Ajsio's friends and they avoided Star and Darry at all costs. Star didn't dress as well today and settled for a simple hoodie. With the hoodie on, he got mistaken as Darry a few times. 

 

"I don't get it," Star muttered. "You have long hair. I don't. There's no way we'd get mistaken.”

 

"No clue," Darry shrugged and tugged on his hoodie. "Guess we're that alike," he giggled. He was just grateful that Ajsio's friends were causing trouble.

 

At lunch, Darry and Star sat with their friends, where Digoonlo had told them what had happened.

 

Uforsik was upset. "I had the feeling that Ajsio was serious in the stalking bit," he crossed his arms. "But that was a low blow,"

 

"Yeah, uncool," Digivvi agreed.

 

Star bit his lip and looked away. "I didn't even know he would be like that…”

 

"At least he's brought to justice," Uforsik patted his back. "Still, would have been nice to have his brain donated. I wanna study it," he giggled.

 

"Woah, woah, calm down, Ufo," Darry laughed, not taking his boyfriend seriously.

 

"Sorry," Uforsik nervously let out a laugh. "It just slipped out,”

 

Star chuckled. "I didn't notice how alike you and Kurasha actually are..." He commented.

 

"You'd be surprised…" Digoonlo mumbled, but he didn't laugh.

 

Digivvi did though. "It's like having a Kurasha 2.0!" She snorted.

 

"Agreed!" Darry nodded.

 

They chatted more and Star finally fell at ease with his group again. Why should he depend on a boyfriend to keep him happy? He had such great friends already and an amazing family. He shouldn't be too sad about Ajsio after all he's done anyway.

 

Meanwhile, Ezra was with Edalak and his friends. Alaalo and Rodrai were comforting Ezra about the situation, and he returned the gesture, feeling grateful. Edalak was silent the entire time. When they headed back to the classroom, however, Edalak hummed. "Ajsio doesn't sound so bad," they said as they sat down.

 

"What?" Ezra stared at them in disbelief. "Are you crazy, Edal? He stalked Star and the rest of us! That's weird! And scary!"

 

"I understand, babe, but what if you needed to be stalked to help you in case of emergency?" Edalak suggested. "You could be in danger, and the cameras could have helped indicate that,"

 

"That's gross, Edalak," Rodrai gagged. "Stalking is always horrible. What if Ezra got stalked by a stranger?"

 

"…Oh, sorry," Edalak rubbed their arm. "Sorry, Ezra, I didn't-"

 

"It's fine," Ezra sighed and patted their hand. "It's… It's okay, just don't say that again," He gave a smile.

 

"Mm," Edalak nodded and returned the smile.

 

---

 

The day went on and as much as he could, Kurasha held it perfectly well for the council meeting as they discussed the upcoming field trip for the students in a few months. From the money from the sponsors and fundraisers, they had more than enough cash for the students to go on a trip for all grades. 

 

"To keep it all balanced, I suggest we take one grade per week until all grad levels have experienced the trip," Kurasha suggested as they prepared.

 

"I think that's a great idea," Crusher agreed. "All in favor?" 

 

The rest of them raised their hands easily.

 

Kurasha nodded. "And now for the location…”

 

They went through a few places on the Holo-Net, and they found just the spot; The new Galactical Theme Park in Csilla.

 

“They're gonna LOVE IT!” Crusher beamed.

 

"Seems suitable," Kurasha said. "All in favor for the Galactical Theme Park?”

 

"Aye!" They all nodded.

 

"Great. Now before we conclude our meeting, do we have any questions regarding the field trip?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Older to younger classes, vice versa or random selection?" Laeysa asked.

 

"Younger to older classes," Kurasha replied as he finished highlighting the notes he took on his notepad. He would soon have to report to Eli about the field trip.

 

The meeting ended, and Kurasha gave the report to Eli, who wasted no time to approve it. "This place needs better school trips anyway," he snorted. "To no offense, but the years of headin' to the same market place isn't particularly a 'field trip',”

 

Kurasha chuckled and happily tucked the report back in. When he went out to head to the ship to wait for their father, he found Crusher by the gate with Fastal, the boy giving him a crystal rose. Kurasha's blood boiled and he walked faster to be right behind Crusher.

 

"This is so pretty, Fastal," Crusher giggled.

 

"Thanks, I grew it myself," Fastal gave a smile. "How's the Nameless pup?"

 

"She's doing great! Bigger, in fact," Crusher replied. "Her name is Snow,"

 

"Cute name! So, um, about that dinner-”

 

"What the hell are you doing here?" Kurasha spoke, pulling Crusher closer to him. He glared at Fastal with fierceness and he just wanted him gone .

 

"Kurasha!" Crusher chuckled. "Fastal and I were just talking,”

 

"Talking?”

 

"Fine," Crusher sighed. "He was asking me out again… and I said yes,”

 

Kurasha stared at his brother in disbelief and he wanted to knock some sense into his twin right then and there but instead, he let his brother's arm go and forced a neutral expression on his face. He ran a hand through his hair and muttered something inaudible before he turned to glare at Fastal. After that, he left for the ship.

 

Fastal winced. "He's still not coming around?"

 

"You emotionally manipulated me at my worst time, Fastal," Crusher pointed out. "He's not coming around any time soon,"

 

"Fair enough," Fastal sighed. "So dinner?"

 

"Lunch, this Saturday," Crusher said before he waved the other goodbye to follow after his twin.

 

Kurasha was grumpy in his seat and the Asteroid Twins noticed. 

 

Star asked. "What's up with you?”

 

"Yeah, bro, you look like shit," Darry snorted.

 

Crusher sighed and walked to his seat. "I'm going on a date with Fastal this Saturday,”

 

"What?!” Star's jaw dropped.

 

"Dude, did you not learn??" Darry's jaw dropped.

 

"It's only one date," Crusher shrugged.

 

"But will you date him after you go on this 'date'?" Star asked, squinting his eyes. "Big bro, I love you but you weren't your best when you were with Fastal.”

 

"Papa gave me advice, I'll be fine," Crusher waved off the concern.

 

"Fine, my ass," Darry grumbled.

 

Star sighed. He had a bad feeling about this. And his brother should listen to Kurasha. He was right about both of their lovers. Why would Crusher want to make the mistake twice?

 

Nonetheless, when Saturday came, Crusher left for the date. Kurasha sighed and looked through his work. He should prepare again.

 

Darry had been on the datapad with his boyfriends, and he went to Star. "Hey, bro, I'm heading to Rentor on a date, and Digivvi asked if you wanted to come and hangout with her and Hamakti,”

 

"Hamakti?" Star perked up. "Uh, yeah. Sure. Just let me get dressed," He said before he went to his closet.

 

An hour later, Eli dropped them off in Rentor. "Be safe, alright?" He told them.

 

"Okay, dad," Star said. "We'll see you later!”

 

"See you!" Darry waved and skipped ahead with Star.

 

They made it to the village park, where Uforsik was clinging onto Digoonlo with a whimper. Digivvi and Hamakti were chatting by the tree and waved the two over. Darry happily dashed and crashed onto his boyfriends.

 

Star waved at Digivvi and Hamakti and he happily brought his hoverboard with him. "Hey, Vi. Long time, no talk, Hamakti.”

 

"Haha, yeah, been busy," Hamakti chuckled. "Things are wild in the Xodlak household,"

 

"Let's talk and skate, fuckers," Digivvi brought out her hoverboard. "Come on!”

 

Star laughed and put his hoverboard down along with Hamakti and they left the boyfriends be as the others skated to the slanted part of the park. They all went one ramp over the other, doing tricks and spins to impress. Digivvi was more than ready to sweep the boys off their boards as she did a jump off her board up the ramp and did three spins before landing back on her board.

 

Star laughed and cheered, "Your damn awesome, Vi!" He followed after her, rolling down a ramp and then doing a hand stand at the and with his board being held up by his feet before he skated back down to his friends.

 

"Nice job, S!" Digivvi laughed. "You've been practicing?”

 

"Sorta, yeah," Star giggled. "Hoverboarding's super cool!”

 

"Now watch this!" Hamakti zoomed to the ramp and jumped off, using his feet to twirl the board around like a fan blade before landing on the next ramp, feet back on the hoverboard.

 

Star and Digivvi cheered. 

 

"That was awesome, Ham!" Star happily said, fully easing into the hangout.

 

Soon, they all began skating and jumping down the ramp with little competition in between. Since Star was the newest to activity, Digivvi and Hamakti taught him a couple of tricks until he was able to master it.

 

After a while, they took a break, skating to the nearest shop to get a drink. They ordered some shakes and talked about skating before the conversation turned more general like their favorite films and genres.

 

After a while, Digivvi hummed. "Hey, Star? Can I ask somethin’? It might be somethin’ you're not comfortable with, so you don't have to answer,"

 

"What's up?" Star asked.

 

"It's about stalking,"

 

Star paused and he turned away with a nervous laugh as he leaned back. "Vi, dear, I love you and all, but uh, I think it's too soon for that..." He said, trying to laugh it off but the reminder hurt.

 

"It's alright," Digivvi assured. "Nevermind then,"

 

"How about crystals?" Hamakti brought it up. "Can I ask you about that?"

 

"Oh, sure. I'm not an expert though. What about them?"

 

"Curious about those crystals you gave me to give to Thro'tarthi, what were they made of? And where did you get them?" Hamakti asked.

 

"Oh. I made them," Star said proudly. "I've been practicing with my ice and I have this whole process on how to make crystals and after I make a big chunk, I carve them into smaller ones like the ones I gave you."

 

"Wow, you're pretty talented," Hamakti giggled. He hummed. "But I feel like he felt something else with them. When he got them, he thanked me and kissed me, but right after, he started to research about it, something about feeling himself recharging with the crystals,"

 

"Research?" Digivvi raised an eyebrow. "How badly did he try to figure out the crystals?"

 

"No idea... really bad? His Dad had to even call me- ME, of all people. Like, no idea how Patriarch Lakencill got my number, but I'm scared to know, so I'm leaving it as it is," Hamakti winced. "Anyway, his Dad had to call me to drag his ass out of his room to stop researching and get to his classes," He hummed. "Come to think of it, Patriarch Lakencill looked pretty tense when Tarthi admitted that he was researching..."

 

"He was always drawn to crystals..." Star hummed. "But I never really asked why. He just said he really really liked them."

 

"Hmm, I guess that's why..." Hamakti rubbed his arm but didn't comment any further.

 

It was late when they met back with the boyfriends, with Uforsik clinging to Digoonlo still while holding Darry's hand with a whimper. They had early dinner near a small restaurant and each chatted about random things that interested them. The entire time, Digoonlo was starting to feel uncomfortable with Uforsik still clinging. He placed him a bit far, placing Darry between them. Uforsik huffed but said nothing, holding onto Darry's hand. Digivvi frowned, finding the situation strange.

 

Her brother loves it when his boyfriends' held onto him, and Uforsik was never this clingy... so what was going on?

 

Star was also concerned. He knew both of them had problems but he never knew that it would be this bad that Digoonlo would use his other lover as a shield. Are they sure they were going to move in together? Because at this point, Star didn't think they would be able to approach this as well as they would want to.

 

Eli soon picked Darry and Star up, and they all split up, except Hamakti, whom Eli was requested to pick up. "Patriarch Lakencill's been naggin' on my datapad to have you get Thro'tarthi again," he sighed.

 

"Again?" Hamakti groaned. "Great..." He sat on the spare chair as Eli took the main.

 

Now Star was getting concerned again. Maybe he should visit his old friend. It had been... Months since they seen each other, much less talked with each other. He actually wondered how much Thro'tarthi had changed. 

 

Star turned to Eli. "Can I visit Thro'tarthi too?"

 

"Sure, baby," Eli nodded.

 

"I wanna visit too!" Darry beamed.

 

"Great, I think I'm gonna need more dragging," Hamakti snorted. "He's... I'm not strong enough to always drag him,"

 

"Well, you have backup now," Star giggled.

 

They stopped by the mansion, and the boys all got out of the hover coach after Eli. They knocked on the door, and it opened by the servants. They headed inside, and they found Rivlex making some tea for Lakencill, who was pacing around. Star and Darry stayed by their Dad's and Hamakti's side as they approached the Patriarch.

 

"He's been researching for days! I don't know what to do!" Lakencill hissed.

 

Rivlex sighed. "Come on, Lakencill..." He gave him the tea.

 

"Come on, let's head over to Tarthi's room to get him," Hamakti urged.

 

The kids went up to Thro'tarthi's room and Star looked around. Not much has changed... 

 

They soon stood in front of Thro'tarthi's room and Hamakti knocked. There was no answer. Hamakti shook his head and opened the door. The room was darkened, and only crystals glowed nearby as the datapad was open. Thro'tarthi was on his bed, frequently and hastily scrolling. His eyes were glowing white, his third eye open, and he was making the crystals float in the air.

 

Darry oohed. "Woah..."

 

Star felt uneasy as he turned to Hamakti. The boy didn’t seem phased, only sighing as he went over to turn on the lights. Thro’tarthi let out a hiss as the light met him, the crystals falling onto the pillows on the floor as he hid under the blanket.

 

“Come on, babe, not again,” Hamakti groaned. “And you have guests,”

 

“Guests…?” Thro’tarthi looked outside.

 

“Hey, Tarthi!” Darry waved. “Long time, long see!”

 

Star waved beside Hamakti and smiled nervously. "Hey, Tarthi."

 

"Star! Darry!" Tarthi jumped off his bed. "Hey! It's been a while,"

 

He definitely looked different. His physique was more bulky, similar to Lakencill, and he was letting his third eye be seen without a band.

 

Star felt happier seeing his old friend being so enthusiastic and healthy. And, really, he looked amazing. He was still 14, turning 15 soon, but Star couldn't help but be enamored by the way he appeared. He looked more charming than he had last seen him. 

 

Star laughed. "Yeah. You don't hide your third eye anymore?"

 

"Well," Thro'tarthi chuckled. "Hamakti likes it,"

 

"Oh, hush, it likes me too," Hamakti went over to kiss the small eye, which suddenly turned pink and shut.

 

"That thing is sentient??" Darry's jaw dropped.

 

"Apparently," Thro'tarthi snorted. "So, uh, what brings you guys here?"

 

"Just came to visit," Star chuckled as he glanced at the crystals. "Been a while since we've hung out, so we thought why not see how you're doing. Ham said you took more interest in crystals nowadays."

 

"Well, if you know me, crystals were always my jam," Thro'tarthi smiled. "But... yeah," He sighed. "There's... There's this thing I've been feeling through the crystals. Like..." He picked one crystal up. "I don't know why, but... there's just something I can feel in it,"

 

"Like what?" Darry tilted his head.

 

"I don't- gah! Not again!" Thro'tarthi's eyes gleamed white and sat back on his bed.

 

"Tarthi??" Hamakti ran to his side as Darry and Star backed up. "What happened?? Are you okay??"

 

"I..." Thro'tarthi swallowed and closed his eyes and opening them again. "Darry, don't back up another step!"

 

"Huh??" Darry backed up. "Why- gah!" he slipped and fell onto the ground.

 

Star went to try and help his brother up. He turned to Thro'tarthi. "Tarthi, what's going on?"

 

"I don't... I saw it happened... I..." Thro'tarthi groaned. "I've been having these... these visions of... the future, I think? Since whenever I get them, a day later or a few minutes later, it happens. Every vision I see in the crystals..."

 

"A seer?" Star said out loud as the first thought in his head.

 

"I think so..." Thro'tarthi let Hamakti hug him. "I don't understand why or how... none of Dad's relatives are magic-related..."

 

"What about your, um, other parent?"

 

“Other parent?” Thro’tarthi blinked.

“Yeah, like, our Dad and Papa,” Darry nodded.

 

“And my parents,” Hamakti gave a nod.

 

“Um…” Thro’tarthi rubbed his arm. “I don’t… I don’t know who my other parent is…”

 

"Well, that's probably where your magic side came from. And your eye," Star said as he looked up on it. And somehow, he can't help but be reminded of Patriarch Yokado.

 

"What about it...?" Thro'tarthi looked up at the eye, which looked down at him.

 

"I mean, your eye could be from your other parent. It... Kind of reminds me of Patriarch Yokado..." Star said, although he shuddered at the mention of his name.

 

"Who?"

 

"You don't know Patriarch Yokado??" Darry looked confused.

 

"Well, I've heard of him... but I've never seen him before," Thro'tarthi admitted.

 

"He's been to our events so many times! He's pretty cool," Hamakti chuckled.

 

"He also has a third eye, and he's a seer," Star said as he listed the similarities. He picked up a crystal and said, "He also uses crystals."

 

"Huh," Thro'tarthi hummed. "Maybe I can meet him,"

 

"Let's go ask your Dad," Hamakti urged.

 

The twins agreed and with the encouragement of his friends, Thro'tarthi went down to go talk to his dad. They headed down, and Eli sat between Rivlex and Lakencill. Rivlex had his arms around him, and Lakencill took a sip of his tea.

 

Thro'tarthi swallowed and moved forward. "Um, Dad...?"

 

"My baby boy!" Lakencill beamed and set his tea down to hug his son. "You're finally out!" He set him down. "Are you finally done researching your little crystals?"

 

"Um..." Thro'tarthi looked back at his friends and his boyfriend.

 

"Well, your Venerate, I think Thro'tarthi needs... Um, help. Training, perhaps. And i think it would be in his best interest if he could meet Patriarch Yokado?" Star said as politely as possible.

 

Rivlex winced and turned to the other. Lakencill shook his head. "Training for what? He's perfectly trained here and at school," he insisted.

 

"Magic training, duh," Darry rolled his eyes.

 

"Your Venerate," Hamakti stepped forward. "I think what Star is trying to imply is that Thro'tarthi's magic... it's getting strong, and he can see some future visions now so-"

 

"You what." Lakencill tensed and turned to Thro'tarthi. "How? That shouldn't... no, you're not seeing Yokado for this." he hissed.

 

Eli frowned, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.

 

"What? Why?" Star asked. Although he didn't like Patriarch Yokado, he wanted what's best for his friend.

 

"Yokado is a busy man, handling his own problems, and yours and your brothers, might I add," Lakencill huffed at Star and Darry. "We shouldn't make things more difficult for him,"

 

Thro'tarthi winced. "But, Dad-"

 

"Tarthi, it's out of the question," Lakencill interrupted. "Now go, do you classes. You're getting left behind again because of your obssession,"

 

Thro'tarthi whimpered, but he relented. "Okay, Dad..." He bowed his head and went back to his room.

 

Hamakti's eyes saddened, and he ran to follow after the other. The twins went to their friends to try and cheer up Thro'tarthi.

 

"Sorry, Tarthi," Darry apologized.

 

"It's okay," Tarthi sighed and placed his crystals in the drawers. "It was so weird... so unlike Dad to refuse what I wanted... he's never done that before..." He let out another whimper, placing his datapad to charge behind his desk.

 

"It's true," Hamakti hissed. "Patriarch Lakencill never thought once before giving Tarthi what he wanted. Even when we started dating, he looked unsure, but he said that whatever makes Tarthi happy was fine by him. This was so... out of character,"

 

"If it's out of character, then... There must be something odd about it, then," Star said. He began to think and then theorize, "There should be a reason why your dad doesn't want you to meet him. Maybe... He's dangerous for you?" 

 

"If he is, why doesn't Dad just tell me?" Thro'tarthi frowned.

 

"Good point," Darry hummed. "Maybe I'll ask!" He dashed out of the room.

 

"Wait, Darry!" Star called as he chased after his twin.

 

They ran back to the lounge just in time to see Eli kick Lakencill to the wall while placing himself between the two patriarchs. "Fucking hell, Lakencill!" He scowled.

 

Rivlex backed up to sit on the chair behind them as Lakencill stood up. The older patriarch groaned. "Oh, fuck off, Admiral. This doesn't concern you."

 

"To hell, it does!" Eli glared. "Patriarch Rivlex said no, and it's no. Fuck off yourself, you piece of shit!"

 

Star pulled his twin towards him and said, "D, I don't think it's a good idea to insert in now..."

 

"But-"

 

"Forget this." Lakencill pushed Eli aside and went to Rivlex.

 

Before he could get closer, however, a flash of light shone, and the older Chiss was thrown back. When the light ceased, there stood Yokado, eyes with his third eye glowing brightly as he stood between Rivlex and Lakencill.

 

Star gasped and his first instinct was to run, but then he remembers Thro'tarthi. He dragged his brother up and opened Thro'tarthi's door. "Tarthi!" He called. "Patriarch Yokado's here!"

 

"He's here?" Thro'tarthi looked surprised but he and Hamakti followed their friends down.

 

Lakencill glared daggers at Yokado. "What are you doing here, Kado." He gritted his teeth.

 

"You think I can't see you try to hurt Rivlex again?" Yokado returned the glare, helping Eli up. "I didn't do anything because I knew Admiral Eli'vantomair can protect him, but you cross the line too many times, Lakencill."

 

"Dad...?" Thro'tarthi looked around, confused.

 

Lakencill froze in his place. Yokado turned to Thro'tarthi, and... it was incredible. Despite the skin, they looked nearly identical. Their eyes... They were identical. It was like looking at a smaller version of Yokado.

 

Now putting them side by side, Star realized that...

 

Oh shit.

Chapter 36: Set... Aim.

Summary:

𝔒𝔥 𝔰𝔴𝔢𝔢𝔱 𝔪𝔦𝔰𝔰𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔠𝔥𝔦𝔩𝔡𝔯𝔢𝔫... 𝔴𝔥𝔢𝔯𝔢 𝔥𝔞𝔳𝔢 𝔶𝔬𝔲 𝔤𝔬𝔫𝔢?

Rivlex stood up immediately. He looked at Lakencill then at Yokado, realization dawning upon him. He turned to Lakencill, horrified. "You used my father's cloning laboratory?"

 

Cloning laboratory?

 

Lakencill winced, but he refused to say anything. Yokado stared at Thro'tarthi, but his face was expressionless. Not the same calm, expressionless face. It was empty... but he looked ready to faint. Or snap.

 

Either way, he was more than adamant to get out of the mansion in a poof.

 

Star took Thro'tarthi's hand. "Maybe we should go..." This was bad timing. They should leave the room. Much better, leave the mansion.

 

"But..." Thro'tarthi looked at his father. "Dad...?"

 

Lakencill still said nothing. He went up to his room without another word. Hamakti winced. He got Thro'tarthi's hand and turned to Star. "Maybe you guys can go, I'll stay with Tarthi," he offered.

 

Star nodded. He got Darry's hand and went to his father. Eli looked confused and conflicted, even as he helped Rivlex out of the mansion and towards the coach.

 

Once they were in the hovercoach, Star stared out of the window and he felt his heart ache. Will his friends be okay? Maybe it wasn't a good idea to bring Thro'tarthi out to meet Yokado so soon.

 

Darry hadn't said a word the entire ride, and Eli was glancing at Rivlex with concern. They stopped by first at Iceesat's mansion, where Iceesat offered to get Rivlex to help him. They soon made it back to their own house nearing sunset.

 

Star sighed. He thought this was going to be a good day, however, it ended with such drama. He wondered if Hamakti and Thro'tarthi are okay…

 

They went inside, and Eli didn't waste time to head up to his office. Easton was the one who ran to them. "Star! Darry! Elcom back!"

 

"Hey, Tony," Star embraced his little brother. "Did you had a fun day with your other siblings?"

 

"...yeah," Easton grumbled. "I didn't hurt them... even Theo..."

 

"You look disappointed to do so," Darry snorted.

 

Easton shrugged.

 

Star sighed. He had to work on Theo's urge to hurt. But he wasn't the parent. Maybe Eli and Thrawn will catch on. "Good job, Tony!" He said.

 

Easton beamed. He looked around and pouted. "Where Crushy? Me hungry, and Kurasha busy,"

 

"Crusher's not back yet?" Darry hummed.

 

"When you're hungry, don't hesitate to bother Kurasha, okay?" Star handed Easton to Darry. He then went up to get Kurasha so he can cook.

 

Upstairs, Kurasha was filing out papers and papers and Star sighed. "Kurasha..." He called as he approached his older brother. He pulled the pen away from him. "Kurasha, you're going to overwork yourself again. We don't want you bedridden for the next month or so again."

 

"I'm fine," Kurasha shook his head. "I just need to prepare a few things because Crusher will be 'busy' again."

 

"Crusher's not stupid enough to do that," Star scoffed, although he couldn't help but second-guess himself. "Now, could you please cook? You're the only one who can rely on coffee as their only source of nourishment."

 

"Crusher's not back?" 

 

"No."

 

Kurasha frowned. His brother told him he'd be back by dinner. He got his datapad and sent a quick text to his twin before he went downstairs to prepare dinner.

 

Crusher returned after dinner, and Snow was the one who got him into the house. He pouted and turned to Snow. "Killjoy,"

 

Snow whimpered and snuggled with him. Crusher chuckled and petted her head. "Yeah, sorry... I know I'm a little late..."

 

Kurasha sighed as he approached his brother. "Where were you? You didn't answer."

 

"Sorry, I lost track of time," Crusher got up and dusted himself. "After lunch, Fastal took us to this Trampoline park, where we spent hours bouncing around on the trampoline on the walls!" he beamed. "It was so fun!"

 

Kurasha smiled tiredly. "That's good, brother. He didn't make you uncomfortable in any way, right?"

 

"Nope! All good!" Crusher chirped. He hummed. "Did you overwork yourself again?" he raised an eyebrow.

 

"I'm fine. I'm just happy you enjoyed yourself," Kurasha said. "Did you eat already?"

 

"Yeah, we stopped by a cafe before someone dragged me home," Crusher gave a glance to Snow, who huffed and went back to her stables.

 

The other chuckled and gave a nod. "Alright, that's good. The chores are done as well, so you can head up to rest," Kurasha then ushered Crusher to go up. "Take a bath before you sleep. I'll check on the others."

 

"Alright, but you rest too," Crusher frowned. "I won't sleep until you do,"

 

"I'll be in the room after a while, don't worry," Kurasha assured before he went to go usher the little babies to sleep.

 

Easton was helping Theodore into their cribs. Thornella was playing on the ground, moving her ships with her hands.

 

Kurasha smiled and helped Easton help Theodore, then, he picked up Easton and put him in his crib. "Why are you suddenly being so nice, Easton?" he asked. "Did something good happen?"

 

"Star say I should be nicer," Easton replied. "So Theo like me,"

 

"That's good. I'm sure Theo will like you soon," Kurasha patted his head. He kissed his head. "Good night, Easton. Sweet dreams."

 

"Nighty," Easton chirped, watching the older one put Thornella to bed.

 

Thornella whined. "No bed! No bed!"

 

"You have to, Ella," Kurasha snorted. "So you can grow big and strong and then play all you want tomorrow."

 

"D'aww..." Thornella grumbled.

 

The older one chuckled. "Don't worry. When you grow up, you can sleep as late as you want." He kissed her forehead and put her to bed then tucked her in. "Goodnight, my dear. Sweet dreams."

 

"Night..." Thornella sighed and closed her eyes.

 

Kurasha went to check on Theodore as well and since he was already in bed, he only had to tuck him in. He kissed his forehead. "Goodnight, little Theo. Sweet dreams."

 

"Night, Rasha," Theo chirped and closed his eyes.

 

Kurasha checked on them all once again before he turned on the night light and turned off the lights. He left the room before he went to check on his other siblings. Everyone else seemed to be asleep. Un'hee was curled up in her bed. Ezra was snoring away in his own bed.

 

That was good.

 

He went to check on the Asteroids. Darry was still up, messaging his boyfriends. Star was scrolling through social media. 

 

Kurasha sighed and knocked on the door. "Lights out, boys. Time to sleep."

 

Star booed. "Let us stay up a little longer. We're teenagers now!"

 

"Yeah, and that means you need to conserve more energy," Kurasha said. "C'mon, guys. Time to sleep."

 

"D'aww..." Darry groaned and kept his datapad. "Fine..."

 

Star and Darry put their datapads aside and Kurasha turned off the lights and left. They tried to get their datapads again but Kurasha opened the door once more. "Sleep."

 

"Come on, Kurasha! One last message!" Darry whined.

 

"Unless it's 'goodnight, I'm going to sleep now', datapad away," Kurasha leaned against the doorframe with his arms crossed.

 

"Fine..." Darry got his datapad to say a good night and a selfie before placing the datapad away.

 

Kurasha left the room again. 

 

It was quiet before Kurasha cracked the door open again to see if they were sleeping. 

 

Star threw a pillow at the door. "We're asleep, already! Go away!"

 

Kurasha closed the door.

 

Star waited for a few moments and heard Kurasha's footsteps leave before he sighed in relief. "Man, I love our brothers, but Kurasha can sometimes be overbearing..."

 

"Facts," Darry snorted. "Welp, I'm not tired, you?"

 

"Nope," Star chuckled. "What do you wanna talk about until one of us passes out?"

 

"Hmm... how about what happened?" Darry asked. "Why did Dad defend Patriarch Rivlex? What was Pariarch Lakencill gonna do? And why did Yokado and Thro'tarthi looked so similar?"

 

"Well, I don't know what happened with Dad and the patriarchs, but do you know how Thro'tarthi doesn't have another parent? What if Yokado is the other parent?" Star theorized.

 

"Woah... that would be a real twist of events!" Darry giggled. "Do you think that's why he ran away? Because he didn't wanna have kids? Patriarch Yokado doesn't seem to know who Thro'tarthi was and vice versa,"

 

"Kinda weird. I thought he was supposed to know everything," Star hummed.

 

"Sameee, maybe he's getting old," Darry giggled.

 

Star laughed. "Oh, now that's funny!" He hugged his pillow and turned to face Darry's side of the room. "Hey... Don't you think it's fun to be with Thro'tarthi again? Maybe we could hang out with him just like when we were kids."

 

"I don't know, Star, he looks like he's going through shit..." Darry hummed. "And well, you might fall for him again..." He winced.

 

"I won't! Why would I?" Star laughed nervously. "But if you say so, then, that's fine," Star said.

 

"Let's give Tarthi some time, he'll reach out when he wants to," Darry suggested.

 

"Yeah, sure."

 

Darry hummed and looked up at the ceiling. "Hey, Star?"

 

"Yeah?"

 

"Do you think it's weird to ask for a selfie before bed?"

 

"Um, well, I don't think so," Star shrugged. "Why?"

 

"Well, Ufo's been asking for me and Goony to send selfies before goodnight," Darry replied. "Been doing that since Goony returned from the facility,"

 

"Maybe he's getting paranoid," Star said. "He loves you guys so maybe he just needs some assurance that you all will be okay."

 

"Yeah! Maybe!" Darry beamed. "I guess that makes sense,"

 

"Just be there for Ufo and Goon. I'm sure they'll get back to normal eventually," Star encouraged.

 

"Yeah... but I don't mind really, it just seems weird," Darry hummed. "Maybe they'll be asking for more pics," He giggled.

 

Star rolled his eyes but laughed with his twin.

 

---

 

The month of the field trips came, and Ezra was preparing for it. His grade was the first to go, and he was excited.

 

Kurasha made him new pins. One for her hair and a few for his things in case they get lost. "Remember to not stray from the group and obey your teacher," Kurasha reminded as he packed extra food in Ezra's back.

 

"Got it!" Ezra beamed.

 

"Calm down, Kurasha, they'll be fine," Crusher assured. "Laeysa will be there on duty as a representative of the council, remember?"

 

"I know, I know... I'm just worried," Kurasha sighed. "I know you'll be there with your friends, but as much as possible, stay in a group . Don't be alone with just one person. Even if it's Edalak."

 

"Don't worry, Rasha, Alaalo and Rodrai will be there too," Ezra patted his shoulder.

 

"Funny, we've never actually met your friends in person," Crusher hummed.

 

"They're a little intimidated, but they're really great," Ezra told him.

 

"Maybe some other time, then," Kurasha sighed. Before he left, he kissed his forehead. "Be safe,”

 

"I promise that I will!" Ezra nodded with a salute.

 

The hover bus took Ezra to the Galactical Theme Park first, where he waited until the shuttle from Rentor arrived. He beamed when he saw it, and he rushed to hug Edalak, who hugged him with open arms.

 

Laeysa went to the front and paid for everyone's tickets before letting the students in. "Stay in groups, and do not stray," she told them.

 

"You heard the secretary of the council," One of the teachers agreed. "Form your groups no bigger than five but no smaller than two,"

 

Alaalo and Rodrai joined Edalak and Ezra, much to Edalak's annoyance and Ezra's delight. With their classmates and schoolmates, they entered the park. Ezra was the enthusiast in the group, dragging the friends everywhere, including the star-themed Carousel and the Space Shuttle rollercoaster.

 

The day went on, and everything seemed to be going well. There had even been a Love Boat ride, in which Alaalo and Rodrai let Edalak and Ezra ride while they waited at the exit. Edalak finally seemed to relax with Ezra by their side, holding his hand as they went through the cheesy, pink ride.

 

"Well, it's a bit..." Ezra chuckled. "Cringey..."

 

"Agreed," Edalak snorted and gently pulled Ezra to their side. "But your company is enough,"

 

Ezra blushed deeply, but he smiled and pulled them into a passionate kiss, even as the ride went on. They finally parted just as the ride came to an end. They got off the ride, hand in hand, and Alaalo was at the exit, waving over with some cotton candy.

 

But where was Rodrai?

 

"Don't worry about Rod, Secretary Laeysa said that she went to the shuttle early," Alaalo assured.

 

"Oh? Did she eat too many space pretzels?" Ezra giggled.

 

"Sounds like it," Alaalo grinned.

 

Edalak frowned but said nothing, munching on their cotton candy. They made sure they were closer to Ezra than Alaalo was.

 

The day soon ended, and the class had to take the shuttle back to Rentor. "See you at school, Ez!" Alaalo waved.

 

"Bye!" Ezra waved. Unlike them, he was taking the hover bus back home.

 

Edalak pulled the boy into another sweet, passionate kiss. "Take care," they told him as they parted.

 

Ezra was flushed but he giggled. "You too, love," he gave a wave, watching his partner enter the shuttle.

 

The hover bus soon came to pick him up, making it's way through the busy streets of the Csilla in the midst of the night. Luckily, he managed to arrive in the mansion before dinner time.

 

"Hey, lil' bro!" Star greeted as he was immediately tossed a gun. "Duck!" Immediately, snowballs were shot at their direction and Star duck under a sofa as Easton and Thornella charged forward with fierceful yells as they hunted for their older brothers.

 

Ezra ducked and chuckled. "What's going on??”

 

"Snow fight! Duh!" Star laughed. He got out of hiding and tried to fire the little gremlins.

 

Ezra laughed. Never a dull day in the household, that's for sure.

 

---

 

The next day, the students of Ezra's grade were all excitedly talking about their experience in the field trip. It made the older kids excited too.

 

Star groaned in his seat. "Ours is still two weeks away! I wanna go to the amusement park!”

 

"I mean, we can always go on the weekend," Darry snorted. "It's just a bus away from our place, but I think it would be a little selfish going before we should,”

 

"Yeah, but what's the point it our friends won't be there?" Star pouted.

 

"Exactly! That's why we wait!" Darry chirped. "Don't worry, twinsie, it'll be two weeks sooner than you expect!" He giggled.

 

Later at lunch, the younger twins found Ezra pacing around with Alaalo and Edalak, looking extremely worried. The two glanced at each other before they approached their younger brother. 

 

"Hey, Ezzy," Star greeted. "You good?”

 

"No…" Ezra whimpered. "Our friend Rodrai didn't show up at school,"

 

"We've tried calling her, messaging her, but not even her parents know where she is," Alaalo added.

 

"A missing kid?" Darry frowned.

 

Star frowned. "That doesn't sound too good..." If Rodrai is missing, then that could mean other students would be potentially harmed as well. "Where did you last see her?”

 

"Back at the shuttle," Aloolo replied. "I saw her at the back of the shuttle, and she was sick, so Secretary Laeysa was comforting her. My house is first, so I never got to see her dropped off at her place,”

 

"If Secretary Laeysa was with her last, then she should know something about the missing student," Star hummed. "Ez, maybe you could ask the older twins. Maybe they might know something.”

 

"We did ask," Ezra sighed.

 

"Yes, we did," Edalak nodded. "She said that she dropped Rodrai home, and she even gave us security footage of last night, so whatever it was, it's out of school's reach,”

 

"That's concerning..." Star muttered.

 

"So maybe someone kidnapped her this morning?" Darry hissed. "Before she even got to school,”

 

"We should get adult help if that's the case," Star suggested.

 

"Let's get Dad!" Ezra beamed.

 

"Yeah, sure, lil' bro," Star encouraged.

 

"I'll do it, you get to class," Edalak kissed Ezra's forehead. "You might be late,"

 

"Okie! Good luck!" Ezra beamed and waved his lover off.

 

Star smiled at Edalak and patted their head. "You're a good kid," he said before he left.

 

Darry followed after him, waving Edalak goodbye.

 

After school, Ezra and the twins went out to find Ba'kif and a few officers with him. Laeysa was there, showing the footage of last night. Ba'kif hummed and nodded. "Alright, this confirms it. The school has nothing to do with Rodrai's disappearance. We'll take it from here, thank you, Ma'am,"

 

"Of course, Supreme General," Laeysa bowed and returned to the school.

 

Star turned to Ezra with a smile. "See? They'll find your friend, don't worry.”

 

"Yeah… you're right," Ezra smiled. "I shouldn't worry,"

 

"Worrying doesn't suit you, dear," Edalak came over and kissed his cheek. "See you tomorrow,"

 

"Hey! Real kiss!" Ezra pouted and ran to kiss his partner.

 

"Sheeshhh, PDA much?" Darry snorted.

 

Star giggled along, but he couldn't help but feel his heart ache slowly. He was happy that his little brother has happiness but he wondered if he could find one for himself again. Someone that wasn't a creep or someone that could like him back. Hopefully.

 

---

 

The weeks went by, and it was soon the field trip of the younger twins. Darry was bouncing around excitedly.

 

Same as for Star. He ransacked his closet to try and find something nice to wear and he asked his twin, "What suits me better?" He held up two articles of clothing-- a blue and white striped sweater and a blue cropped jacket. "I don't think I'll wear a cape today.”

 

"Blue cropped jacket," Darry pointed before taking out a poofy light blue sweater with stars. "I'm going with this! It's cozy!”

 

"You look adorable in that!" Star laughed as he prepared his outfit with the cropped jacket.

 

Kurasha and Crusher prepared their things. They weren't informed with the disappearance with the reassurance that it wasn't school-related, so they were unaware.

 

Kurasha was arranging his papers because he just planned to get the first piece of clothing he sees in his closet so that he wouldn't waste time trying to pick clothes. He was never the fashionable type anyway.

 

"Anxious for your shift as the representative?" Crusher snorted. He had been the one the previous week, and it was pretty fun.

 

"Yes. I don't want any incidents," Kurasha said. "Besides, I'll just be standing around and doing a headcount. These are for the school council." He motioned to the papers.

 

"I've got those handled, just go have fun and keep an eye on them," Crusher snorted. "They're 13 year olds, they're not that immature… much,”

 

Kurasha chuckled. "I'm pretty sure normal 13 year olds didn't act like us," He got his bag and then went to the closet to change and came out with regular pants and a thick jacket. Quite a contrast to what their brothers are going to wear. "I'm sure the trip will be fine. Hopefully. I'll call you or dad if anything comes up.”

 

"I'm sure nothing will, don't you worry about it," Crusher chuckled. "But I'll call you if anything happens, alright?”

 

"Sure." He kissed his brother's forehead and got his bag. Damn, is it just Crusher or is Kurasha getting taller? "I'll see you later.”

 

"See ya!" Crusher waved as Kurasha left with the younger twins, who had been waiting at the door.

 

They took the hover bus and made their way to the theme park. They were only a few minutes early as the shuttle soon arrived with Star and Darry's schoolmates and classmates. Darry beamed and ran to them.

 

"Ufo! Goony!"

 

"Darry!" His boyfriends happily met him in his arms.

 

"Hey, Star!" Digivvi waved.

 

"Sup, Vi!" Star said and they shared a high-five before doing a fist bump.

 

The teacher all got them in line while Kurasha got their tickets. He distributed in them and he began to orient them. "Please go in groups. No less than three and no more than five. Stay away from age-restricted rides and please, do not stray.”

 

Digoonlo, Uforsik, Digivvi, Star and Darry stuck by each other as they all fell into line with their group to enter. The rest of the students did the same, eager and excited.

 

Once they got their tickets, the group began arguing on what they wanted to do first. 

 

"Let's do the coasters!"

 

"No, the merry-go-round!"

 

"What about some games?"

 

"Let's just on the bump cars!”

 

When they got inside, they were still arguing. In the end, they got some snacks first to think and decide.

 

"I think rollercoaster first!" Darry claimed.

 

"Too extreme, babe," Uforsik disagreed. "Some games to start us off,"

 

"Boo! Too calm, Ufo!" Digivvi shook her head. "Bump cars!”

 

Star huffed. "Okay!" He got some french fries and chopped some unevenly. "Whoever gets the shortest fry gets to pick!" He said as he mixed the fries in his palm then held it to his friends.

 

Digoonlo chuckled. "I'm cool with whatever, you guys go,"

 

"Alright!" Darry beamed and picked first.

 

Ufo second and Digivvi and Star last. 

 

Digivvi won. "Bump cars it is!" Digivvi cheered.

 

They went to go line up for the bump cars. It was a long line, but when they finally entered, they were grouped with some other older boys. They didn't mind and began riding the bump cars around.

 

This one specific Chiss kept bumping Star and Ufo and Star turned to glare at the other boy. He grinned before stepping on the pedal and bumping the boy's car hard enough that he almost fell off his car if not for the seatbelts. Star laughed and the boy glared at him before the two began a bumping contest and dragging the rest of their friends with them. They had no idea who this boy was, but at least they had fun with strangers.

 

Only Uforsik quickly left the bumper car, not a fan of the wildness because of the older boys. Another boy grinned and stuck out his tongue at him.

 

"Coward!"

 

Uforsik huffed and sat by, waiting for everyone to finish their turn.

 

A few minutes later, their time was up and the boys and the other group parted. The group were laughing when they reunited with Uforsik and they went out to go to the merry-go-round.

 

Digoonlo patted his shoulder. "Are you alright?"

 

"No. Those older boys are mean." Uforsik huffed.

 

They went to the merry-go-round and then after that, they went to play games. Uforsik still seemed to be in a bad mood as he did the games. On the plus side, he won them all prices during the hammer game. By then, Digoonlo took him to the bathroom to calm down.

 

"Damn, never seen Ufo so pissed," Digivvi commented.

 

"Yeah..." Star hummed. "He seems to be pretty moody nowadays too, actually.”

 

“I'm sure he'll be fine,” Darry assured. “Come on, let's wait for them by the cotton candy!”

 

"Okay!" Star happily said.

 

They all headed to the cotton candy, and gotten some for themselves and got Digoonlo and Uforsik. The two seemed to take their time, but Uforsik soon came back, and he seemed to be calmer.

 

"Hey,"

 

"Ufo!" Darry cheered and pecked his lips.

 

Star giggled and gave them their cotton candy. "Glad to have you guys back!" He never understood how people can just calm down with their partners. Their parents do it a lot and now Ufo and Goon too. When will he experience what that's like because he didn't want to count Ajsio.

 

"Goony's still at the stall, needing to take a piss," Uforsik shrugged and got the cotton candy.

 

"I'll go check on him to make sure he's okay!" Darry stuffed the cotton candy into his mouth and skipped off.

 

Digivvi blinked. "Did he just… inhale the cotton candy?”

 

Star giggled and bought himself and his brother another cotton candy.

 

Uforsik heard a jingle, and he beamed. "Ice cream!!" He ran towards the ice cream cart.

 

"Yess!" Digivvi beamed. He pulled on Star's sleeve. "S, come on! Let's get some ice cream! For us and the others!”

 

"Sure!" Star went along with his friends and they lined up to buy ice cream.

 

It was later when Kurasha entered the public bathroom to find Digoonlo and Darry making out in one of the open stalls. Kurasha cringed and he left the bathroom to wait for them to finish. He just hopes they won't go any further.

 

He found the rest of their group by the ice cream, waiting for them to return. Uforsik spotted him and smiled. "Hey, Kurasha!" He waved.

 

Kurasha smiled and approached them. "Hey. Having fun?”

 

"Yep!" Star gave Kurasha an ice cream. "What about you?"

 

"I'm fine," Kurasha shrugged as he received the ice cream. "I'm just checking on the other students.”

 

“D’aww, ya ain't ridin’ any rides, mister president?” Digivvi chuckled.

 

"Next week," Kurasha chuckled. "I'm here to look after your class.”

 

"Fair enough, but at least have some fun," Uforsik snorted. He hummed. "Goony and Darry sure are taking their time…”

 

"They're busy," Kurasha said as he began eating his ice cream before it melted. 

 

Star asked, "Wanna hang out with us?" 

 

Kurasha shook his head. "I have others to look after.”

 

"Alright, see ya, Mister president," Digivvi waved.

 

Kurasha waved them goodbye and then went to check on another group.

 

Digoonlo and Darry soon returned, but Darry had removed his sweater, tying it around his waist to let him wear his undershirt. "Sorry we're late!" He giggled.

 

"You sure took your time. I bought you ice cream," Star said as he handed his brother a cone.

 

"Sorry, lost track of time," Darry got the ice cream.

 

"Longer than mine," Uforsik pouted.

 

"You're the one who doesn't like it too long or you can't breathe," Digoonlo shrugged.

 

Star and Digivvi were confused but they shrugged it off. After they ate, they went to try other rides and games.

 

At the end of the day, Uforsik was tired and attached himself onto Digoonlo's back. Darry was in his arms, carrying him like a luggage.

 

Digivvi huffed. "Why don't I get carried?"

 

"Because you're heavy and you can carry shit yourself," Digoonlo snorted.

 

"Yeah, that's true," Digivvi held out her arm, removing the jacket to flex her muscles.

 

Star oohed and joked. "If I was straight, I'd let you carry me everyday.”

 

"Don't need to date to carry a bestie!" Digivvi picked him on her shoulder.

 

Star yelped in surprise but then he laughed and began messing with her hair.

 

They soon had to part, Digoonlo, Uforsik and Digivvi headed to the shuttle, placing the twins down. "See ya at school, S!" Digivvi ruffled his hair.

 

Star giggled. "Take care, Vi!" They did a high five then a fist bump before he waved them off.

 

Kurasha took the twins home. Darry stole a kiss from Digoonlo and giggled the entire trip home. They were met with the same traffic Ezra had been stuck in, but it seemed a little longer than normal. They managed to get home, though only a few minutes before dinner.

 

"Hey," Crusher greeted them at the front.

 

"Hey," Kurasha greeted as he closed the door after the twins ran in.

 

"How's the day?" Crusher asked.

 

"It was so fun!!" Darry giggled.

 

"Yeah! We did so many things! We went to some awesome rides and ate a ton of food! We should definitely go again!" Star excitedly exclaimed.

 

"Maybe that could be our Chissmas trip with Un'hee and the babies," Crusher suggested.

 

"Wouldn't the park be crowded?" Kurasha said. 

 

"But it would still be fun!" Star said excitedly.

 

"Definitely!" Crusher agreed. "Now come on, it's dinner time,"

 

They headed to the dining hall, and Ezra was picking on his food.

 

"Ezra?" Kurasha called. "Are you okay?”

 

"Not… really…" Ezra sighed.

 

"His friend Alaalo went missing today," Crusher told them. "He never made it to school, and Ezra's been worried sick,”

 

"That's his other friend…" Star hummed. 

 

"This happened before?" Kurasha frowned. "Why have we not heard of this sooner?”

 

"It's not the school's business since it happened before school," Darry said. "Didn't Laeysa tell you?”

 

Kurasha shook his head. "I was not even aware that a student was missing... This has already been reported, right?”

 

"Yep!" Darry nodded.

 

Kurasha nodded and sat back. He turned to his little brother and patted his back. "Don't worry, little brother. They'll be found soon, eventually.”

 

"I hope so…" Ezra sighed. "I miss them…”

 

After dinner, Kurasha gave the rest new bracelets. Trackers in case they would also get lost. He didn't want them to disappear as well. He also made extra for their friends so none of their friend groups would have to disappear again.

 

Later, Kurasha went upstairs to go and ask Eli if he knew about the missing students.

 

"Yeah, I knew," Eli sighed. "I got in contact with Ba'kif after Edalak reported Rodrai missing. When Alaalo went missing too, the CEDF tightened their search,”

 

"Maybe we should put a pause on the field trips," Kurasha said. "For the safety of the students.”

 

"It's alright, kiddo, there's only one trip left, and ya don't want your friends and classmates to miss out," Eli chuckled. "And it has nothing to do with the trips, it's been checked and rechecked,”

 

Kurasha nodded, but he couldn't help but continue to be concerned. 

 

---

 

The next week came and Kurasha and Crusher were preparing. Crusher was excited, getting as much things as possible. Kurasha was calmer as he packed his necessities and put on a hoodie. 

 

Star stared at him. "You're not going in that, are you?"

 

"What do you mean?" Kurasha blinked.

 

"Dress up a little!" Star said. He motioned to Crusher trying out hairstyles. "Be like Crusher and add some flavour! You'll be with your friends, look fun!"

 

"I don't see the necessity," Kurasha shrugged.

 

"It's a field trip to a theme park, not a trip to the museum," Darry rolled his eyes. "Crush! Help us out here!"

 

Crusher settled with a braid before grinning and heading over to join them.

 

"Wait, you don't have to--"

 

"Too late!"

 

The three of them pushed Kurasha in a pile of clothes and dressed him like one would dress a doll until they were satisfied. In the end, Kurasha got dressed with a white printed shirt over a black skin tight long sleeve with a turtleneck and he wore a blue blue and black jacket over it. He wore jeans and Star added chains around his waist and made him wore black boots. Crusher tied his hair in a bun and Darry made him wore some earrings and the siblings happily stepped back and examined their work.

 

Kurasha looked at himself in the mirror and commented, "I look like juvenile."

 

"No, you look like a normal teenager!" Star said. "You loot awesome, big bro!”

 

"Yeah, that's what actual teens look like!" Darry agreed. "You need to dress better,"

 

"If looking like a juvenile is what teens dress up as, then Kurasha's an old man," Crusher joked.

 

"Hey!" 

 

The asteroids laughed along and Kurasha huffed. 

 

Soon, the older twins said goodbye to their siblings and Kurasha made sure Ezra was able to track him and Crusher in case they get lost and then kissed his family goodbye. They took the hover bus and made it to the theme park before the shuttle. Crusher hummed and looked at his datapad as they waited. Soon, the shuttle came and they waited for their friends to come out.

 

"Hey, you two!" Opoia waved.

 

"Kurasha! Crusher! Hey!" Hamakti laughed.

 

"Hey, guys," Kurasha greeted as they approached the pair.

 

The PRO was the one in charge, and she gave the students their tickets. "Stay in a group, everyone!" She told them. "You're the older students, you should know how to be better in a theme park!"

 

Kurasha and Crusher got their tickets before they ventured off with their group into the park. Hamakti dragged them all through to the Space Shuttle rollercoaster. "Tarthi and I went here before, and this is our FAV ride!" he beamed.

 

They got on the ride and Kurasha was getting nervous as the shuttle began going up. "U--Uh, this is safe, right?"

 

"Don't worry, Rasha, no one's fallen off yet," Hamakti assured.

 

"Yet...?" Crusher swallowed.

 

They were on top then suddenly they went off with a blast. 

 

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA--"

 

They went forward at top speed, heading up to the first top hill before they all suddenly went backwards at a faster speed. Kurasha hung on the belt and the handle for his dear life while he screamed at the top of his lungs. Crusher was screeching, shutting his eyes and refusing to look forward. Opoia and Hamakti let out screams and cheers the entire time.

 

When they got off, the twins were vomiting in different trash bins. Opoia gave them some water. "Damn, you guys never been in a rollercoaster before?"

 

"N--No..." Kurasha stuttered and their friends couldn't help but hear his voice crack.

 

"Damn, you guys are kind of weak," Hamakti snorted.

 

"Eh, I need a snack..." Crusher chugged on the water and took his leave.

 

Kurasha wiped his mouth and went to go accompany his brother, although he wasn't in the mood for snacks. The friends followed after them, getting some snacks with them. They went to play games instead to calm themselves from the rides. Only Opoia went off to play bumper cars.

 

After that, they went to go to more calmer rides to satisfy the twins, and if they were up for it, they would try and ride the extreme ones. Kurasha could handle a few and even enjoyed some. But one made Kurasha vomit again, and Hamakti had to help him to a bench to lay back and rest. Crusher went off to the bathroom while Opoia came back from the ice cream vendor to get them their ice cream.

 

"Thanks, Opo," Kurasha said as he got his cone.

 

"Let's take a couple of minutes," Hamakti suggested, biting onto his ice cream.

 

"Ham! You psycho!" Opoia stared at him in horror. "You don't bite ice cream!"

 

"You so do!"

 

"Not!"

 

Kurasha watched his friends argue while he waited for his twin.

 

An hour or two had gone by, and Crusher hadn't returned yet. His ice cream melted already, and Opoia ate it before getting another one. Hamakti slumped beside Kurasha with a groan. "What's taking Crush so longggg?"

 

Kurasha got up and quickly went to the bathroom to try and find his brother. He found Crusher in the bathroom... and Fastal was there. The older boy had Crusher at the wall, and they seemed to be in a passionate make out session.

 

Kurasha paused and he just left the stall. Outside, he groaned. What the hell? What the actual hell? How did Fastal even know they were here? It was... Slightly unsettling. He couldn't be like Ajsio, right? Fuck he hopes not.

 

"Fastal!" Crusher's voice echoed from inside. "Too far,"

 

"Sorry, sorry..."

 

Kurasha slammed the door open and glared at Fastal. "Hands off my brother. Now ."

 

Fastal jolted and backed up. "Sorry, sorry, I got too into it-"

 

"Not another word," Kurasha said as he marched to Crusher and dragged him outside. Kurasha dragged Crusher back to their group and he looked incredibly pissy. It was clear that his mood was ruined.

 

Crusher rubbed his arm. "Kurasha, I'm sorry, I just saw him at the bathroom, and we chatted, and it got... a bit intense," he bowed his head.

 

"It's fine," Kurasha said, but it was clear it wasn't. "Let's just continue. I'll buy you ice cream."

 

Crusher took a breath but nodded. Hamakti and Opoia stayed silent, and they escorted the twins to another ride to get their minds off whatever happened.

 

The day continued on and Kurasha stayed stoic. He didn't show any hostility towards his twin nor his friends. He acted normally but he barely participated in the conversations. Crusher felt dreadful, and he kept his distance from his twin. He didn't blame him if he was mad at him. He was upset that he prioritized being with Fastal more than staying with his friends. Again .

 

The day soon ended, and Hamakti and Opoia said their goodbyes to the twins before heading to the shuttle. Crusher and Kurasha took the hover bus home, and the ride was tense.

 

"... I'm not mad at you," Kurasha said.

 

"...you should be," Crusher turned away. "I'm sorry..."

 

"It's fine," Kurasha assured as he reached to hold his twin's hand.

 

"It's not," Crusher sighed. "I got distracted by Fastal again..." he winced. "I don't know how he distracts me so well..." Was he just that charming?

 

"Well, you have to find a balance if you want to continue your relationship with him," Kurasha let out a sigh. "Remind him of your boundaries. And if he really loved you, he wouldn't let himself be in the way of your other priorities."

 

"He wasn't, that was all me," Crusher shook his head. "He's giving me plenty of boundaries, I... I'm the one who should be balancing it..." He held his head. "I just need to learn how..."

 

"You'll figure it out." Kurasha intertwined his and Crusher's fingers and he leaned as the city lights flashed through the window of the bus.

 

They soon arrived at home. It was past dinner time, almost bedtime, and Eli was the one who met with them. "Come on, babies, eat and head to bed," he urged.

 

They did as they were told and then they went to bed. Kurasha fell asleep instantly, tired from the day.

 

Crusher stayed up, and he curled up, sitting on his bed. He closed his eyes, but the guilt still bothered him, twisting his stomach. He tried to lay down, but he twisted and turned, not able to fall into slumber. He sighed and headed out to get a glass of milk. He grabbed a carton and placed it in a glass and chugged on the milk before he cleaned his glass and moved upstairs to sleep.

 

Unfortunately, the milk couldn't help him. Instead, he sighed and took out his datapad to play some games and research for school. It was only by 3 am when he finally passed out.

 

The next day, Kurasha was the one who cooked breakfast. 

 

"Where's Crusher?" Star asked as he sat down while breakfast was being served.

 

"Is he still asleep?" Darry blinked.

 

"Yeah," Kurasha replied as he served them bacon, french toast, and omelette.

 

"Why? He's usually early," Ezra frowned.

 

"He must have slept late," Kurasha said. He greeted his parents then went to his seat to eat with them.

 

Crusher went down later after breakfast, and he looked frantic, looking around and eating quickly.

 

"Crusher, slow down," Kurasha said. "You might choke."

 

"But we're going to be late!" Crusher hissed.

 

"I packed you extra food. You can eat it in school. Just get dressed and brush your teeth," Kurasha instructed.

 

"Okay, okay!" Crusher rushed to bathe and get dressed.

 

He arrived last to the ship and Kurasha had to comb his hair because it was still dishevelled. As he tied his hair, he asked, "Are you okay?"

 

"Yeah, yeah, just slept in," Crusher sighed. "Dammit..."

 

"Why did you sleep in?" Kurasha pressed.

 

"Well..." Crusher rubbed his arm. "I tried to sleep early, but I couldn't, so I stayed up until I passed out,"

 

"I see..."

 

They soon arrived and they parted with their siblings as they went to their respective classrooms.

 

---

 

Weeks flew by. There had been no signs of the missing students... even when more seemed to be taken or disappearing from the school. And majority were Ezra's classmates.

 

"I tried closin' down the school, so that the investigation can be more thorough, but since the kids are disappearin' outside of school hours, I have no authority or power over it." Eli hissed as he talked to the council. "Right now, we need somethin' to calm down the students. Not an outside event, so no one else gets taken, but something indoor,"

 

"An art exhibit," Kurasha suggested. "Art made by the students that could be sold. It could also be a fundraiser."

 

"That works," Eli nodded. "Use a survey, gather your best artists and get to it!" He turned to the datapad. "I need to get in contact with General Ba'kif again..."

 

The council was dismissed and headed towards their meeting room. Crusher winced, watching his father as they left. "This is really stressing Dad out..." he whimpered.

 

"We should make something for him," Kurasha suggested.

 

"The best we can do is fulfil our duties," Laeysa spoke up. "Less stress for his part,"

 

"Laeysa's right," The PRO agreed.

 

"Well, let's get started," Kurasha said as he took his seat in the council room. He took out his notepads and said, "Agenda for today, Rentor's Art Exhibition. Let's get this done today so we could pass out surveys in two to three days."

 

They filled out notes on the requirements as an artist. They needed a lot of artists, and they'll choose which to display and sell. They even sent out word to their sponsors to spread word to rich art collectors that would want to buy.

 

Kurasha suggested that the kids should have at least 60% from the total value of the painting and he suggested that there should be other art rather than paintings. He proposed sculptures and photography to be included. The more forms of art, the more artists they could possibly have. 

 

The meeting took more than normal and once it was done, all of them were rather tired. But at least it was done.

 

---

 

A few days later, they sent out the surveys. The students all grew excited seeing that there are other forms of art they could make. And 60% would go to them, which was a bonus. They had many participants, even those inexperienced with art did their best to make what they could.

 

Darry wasn't the biggest fond of art, but he was happy to try to make a statue made of cheese.

 

Star laughed as his brother tried. "Won't it melt by the time you'd present it?" He asked.

 

"Nah! I'll keep it in the fridge until then," Darry assured.

 

"I'm gonna make a model of a spaceship!" Uforsik beamed.

 

"I think I'll take up sculpting," Digoonlo hummed.

 

"Just crush a rock," Digivvi joked. "Instant art!"

 

"Oooh! That sounds awesome!" Star said excitedly.

 

However, Ezra was the only one not excited with the art exhibit. He looked over his classroom, now lacking of students. He began to cry, even when the teacher was talking and explaining their lesson. Edalak moved to wrap their arms around him, a kiss on his forehead. Ezra tried to smile, but the pain was aching.

 

Much worse when he started to realize... the pattern.

 

One by one, every classmate he talked to went missing. If not weekly, every other week. One chat with them, and they were gone by the next week or two weeks.

 

At first, he thought he was hallucinating. He didn't wanna believe that he had any links to the disappearance... but each disappearance, he could name the student. They had introduced themselves, so he knew their names.

 

And he was the only link to who he could be taken next.

 

The thought filled him with dread, heart racing as a thought came to his mind;

 

What if they went after Edalak too?

 

He didn't wanna take the chance. He didn't want his one and only partner to suddenly be snatched and taken by the same person who kidnapped and possibly hurt his friends. With a heavy heart, he went to Edalak one day after school and kissed them gently.

 

"...I'm sorry..."

 

"Wh-What?" Edalak looked confused. "Ezra...?"

 

"I... I can't risk you getting hurt!" Ezra whimpered and let out a sob. "I love you, Edal... but... but I think we should take a break..." He backed away slowly. "Before... Before you get hurt too...!" He dashed out of the school before he could even see the hurt in Edalak's expression.

 

Star and Darry found their brother crying in the bathroom and they began trying to coax him out.

 

"Ez?" Darry frowned. "What happened?"

 

"...this is my fault..." he cried harder.

 

"No, no, no," Star rushed to wrap his arms around his brother. "Nothing is your fault..."

 

"Every classmate and friend I have... they go missing when I talk to them..." Ezra sniffled. "I... I'm scared... I don't want Edal to disappear too... So I..." He choked a sob, not able to continue.

 

Every classmate... And friend... Except Edalak. Edalak was surely next, but...

 

Star had a bad feeling about this but right now, he needed to comfort his little brother. "It's okay, little brother... You did what you thought was best..." He assured.

 

"But... I hurt them..." Ezra hid his face in his hands. "I didn't want to, but they're hurt... and it's my fault..."

 

Darry rubbed his back gently, eyes softening.

 

"Sometimes, hurting people is necessary to protect them," Star assured. "You're fine. It's okay... After this is all figured out, you can make it up to them. Just hold on, Ezzy..."

 

Ezra did his best, but when the next day came, and Edalak switched seats to be at the corner, away from him, he broke down again, crying the entire class. No one paid attention to his tears, everyone already thrown off and used to crying when the class started to diminish in numbers.

 

Just snacks, Ezra heard footsteps, along with an unpleasant voice. "You and Edalak finally split, huh?"

 

Ezra's eye twitched. He looked up and glared. "What the fuck do you want, Rimour? Don't you see I'm not in the mood for your bullshit!" He hissed.

 

"Calm your shit, human, geez," Rimour rolled his eyes. "It's about time you realized that you and Edalak are fucking incompetent together," He huffed.

 

"Oh, fuck off," Ezra stood up. "Just leave me alone, bitch. I don't need you making my life more miserable than it already is!" He cried, refusing to let his tears roll while his bully was here.

 

Rimour only sighed. "Whatever." He turned to head back to his seat.

 

The day went by, and Ezra walked to his brothers by himself, his eyes puffy and red. Kurasha rushed to his little brother and he gave him a big hug. "Oh, Ezra..."

 

"I want to go home..." Ezra held onto him.

 

Kurasha nodded and ushered his siblings to the ship.

 

During the ride, Star couldn't help but think. All those classmates of Ezra... His friends and those who were just friendly to Ezra. They were all taken, except Edalak. Why? Wouldn't Edalak be the first person to go if Ezra was the target? Better yet, why is Ezra not the first victim? 

 

When Star got home, he let his siblings take care of Ezra while he went to his room and made a board. He put a picture of Ezra in the middle and then pinned names of Ezra's classmates and then Edalak. He drew strings, connecting them to Ezra then pinned questions to the board. He looked at the board as he hung it up in his closet, hidden. For now, he'll keep it to himself.

 

---

 

Edalak went home late. They had a meeting with a friend before they managed to reach home. "Auntie, I'm home!" They called out.

 

No response. Guess their aunt was out selling again.

 

They groaned and went up stairs to their room. When they opened the door, a person was already sitting on their bed, and they backed up.

 

"Prince Fastal!?"

 

"Hello, Edalak," Fastal smiled faintly, standing up. "A pleasure to finally meet you in person,"

 

"What... do you want?" Edalak frowned, navigating themselves into the room cautiously.

 

"You assistance, of course," Fastal chuckled. "I am no expert in spying or stalking, but seemed to be quite a professional... so much that you know very well how to hide your cameras," He held out a basket Edalak had made and crunched up the front, smoke coming from within. "Very clever... more clever than Ajsio," He dropped the basket. "But not really as crazy,"

 

"...my goal is to marry into that family," Edalak crossed their arms. "Ezra is a charming one... cute but naïve." They blushed but shook their head. "But it doesn't matter now, he dumped me for my 'safety', that bitch." They scowled.

 

"Well, I know a way that could get him back and continue with your goal," Fastal grinned.

 

"What's in it for you?" Edalak raised an eyebrow.

 

"Simple. You help me free Ajsio from prison, and we will work together to get what we desire." Fastal offered. "Ajsio wants Star. You want Ezra, and I want Crusher," He clasped his hands together. "And if your little comrade wants to join us, she can,"

 

"She doesn't wanna do it." Edalak shook their head. "She's only doing it to fuck up the school's reputation... though she's failing. She isn't the best at doing this,"

 

"Fine," Fastal sighed and tilted his head. "And you? Do we have a deal?" He held out a hand.

 

Edalak stared at the hand. They took a breath and hesitantly shook it with a nod.

 

"Deal."

 

---

 

The next day, Edalak went missing.

 

Star hummed. He doesn't understand. He was sure that Edalak might have been a suspect but since he was gone, he can't confirm anything. However, he can't ask his family because they were all busy with their own things and comforting Ezra.

 

Ezra was spiraling. His emotions were getting out of control, and Eli had to take him in class to comfort him.

 

Kurasha sighed. He turned to his father and said, "Ezra should have a day off from school. He needs a break..."

 

"Good idea," Eli nodded. "Call your Uncle Thrass to pick him up,"

 

"Alright, Dad," Crusher nodded and got his datapad.

 

After Ezra was picked up, Laeysa hummed. "The class of the first year is getting lesser and lesser..."

 

"Yes... And I don't like how we can't get involved as much..." Kurasha said. "This isn't happening in other schools, which is suspicious. Why Rentor...?"

 

"Rentor is a less-important planet, honestly," the PRO shrugged. "Perhaps the kidnapper realized that if anyone went missing, there wouldn't be much of an issue,"

 

Kurasha sighed. He wanted to implement something to protect the students, especially Ezra's class because it hurt him to see him so pained. Maybe he should offer help General Ba'kif some help with his robots?

 

That's what Kurasha did right after he got home. He sent General Ba'kif a letter and some of his spider bots so he could try and test them out then waited.

 

Unfortunately, there was no response by the Supreme General. Kurasha huffed. He can't contact the general, so, instead, he let his robots roam the school in secret, scanning what could be scanned to identify the remaining students and try to find some clues. 

 

Later, he found Star in the principal's office when Eli wasn't there and he frowned. "Star," Kurasha called and the boy froze mid-snoop. "What are you doing?"

 

"I--I was just..." Star looked around and he took out a few files and hid it so that Kurasha wouldn't see. "I was... Looking for something..."

 

"You can't look through Dad's drawers, Star. You might be at risk for suspension," Kurasha warned. "Go to your class. I better not hear that you skip lessons."

 

Star gave a quick nod and left the room in a hurry. 

 

Kurasha sighed and began arranging Eli's files and dropped off his report on the desk.

 

---

 

After school that Star snuck away from his friend group to kidnap a kid. He took Rimour to most unused bathroom, and trapped and cornered him at the farthest stall. "You and Edalak are fucking cousins," Star growled. "So, talk. What's up with that kid?" He thought Edalak could be trusted since Kurasha approved him, but he guessed there are just some people even big brothers can't detect.

 

"None of your business," Rimour huffed. "I'm not that dumb,"

 

"If you aren't dumb, then fucking tell me," Star demanded as he ripped the handle of the stall door and turned it into a knife. "I know Edalak's involved in some way or another. Tell me now so no one gets hurt."

 

"Hurt me, and you'd get suspended," Rimour pointed out. "So I'd rather have you hurt me and get you suspended than say shit."

 

Star glared at the kid before he delivered a punch to his stomach. "Why the hell do you even wanna help that kid?! Don't you care about your classmates? Your friends?! Your denial just proves that Edalak is involved in this!"

 

"How?" Rimour coughed. "What I have is family business. If that's what you wanna hear then I won't talk, but if it's about the disappearances, I don't fucking know shit about that."

 

Star growled before he stabbed the stall door. " Dammit !" He hissed as he began to pace around the room. He thought he could have a lead... But he doesn't. He turned to Rimour and glared. He was the only lead he has to find out where Edalak is. He needs to find them. "Where did you last seen Edalak?" Star asked.

 

"In our house," Rimour shrugged. "No... wait, it was morning before they disappeared. They left the house early to go to school with some friends of theirs,"

 

"Friends?"

 

"I don't know, I think they're their friends," Rimour huffed. "I don't give a fuck who they hang out with,"

 

"What do they look like?" Star asked because the last time he remembered, Edalak's friends were all taken.

 

"Fuck should I know? I was busy with chores," Rimour gave a shrug.

 

Star grunted and began to pace around again. Friends... Edalak and friends. He walked around before he had an idea. He searched through his pocket and gave Rimour his allowance of 200 credits and said, "Thanks," before he dashed off to go back home.

 

Rimour looked at the cash and blinked. "That human freak has weird brothers," He huffed and walked out.

 

---

 

Ajsio felt the walls of his prison cell shake. Was it those mean boys again? He thought he took care of them. He hastily stood up, grabbing the sharpened spoon from under his pillow and preparing himself for another fight.

 

Suddenly the wall was crashed onto, a large hole appearing. Heels stepped into the cell, and Ajsio could see the image of a Chiss in a hood and cloak, all black, along with his heels. Ajsio froze and he backed away from the hooded figure in fear. 

 

The hooded figure looked at Ajsio and saw how much he changed. Although it was only a few weeks that Ajsio was imprisoned, almost a month, both had changed. He was skinnier back then. He still is now, but he had grown some muscle at least. His hair was disheveled and cut and his eyes looked sharper.

 

Perfect.

 

The figure stepped forward. "Calm down, Ajsio, I am not here to hurt you. In fact," He held out a hand. "I'm here to offer you escape,"

 

"Escape?" Ajsio repeated, his eyes widening, but his guard did not waver. Clearly, he had learned a thing or two in here.

 

"Yes, escape," The figure nodded. "But of course, this always comes with a price, but that's a deal for another time. For now," He looked up, hearing the alarms echoing through the facility. "Make your choice quickly,"

 

Ajsio stiffened as he heard the guards. He had not much of a choice. He grabbed his coat which had a small ripped picture of Star and took the hooded figure's hand.

 

The doors burst open, and the hooded figure threw a smoke bomb in front of them. He took the chance to drag Ajsio out and land into a hover car, falling through the open door. Edalak was at the driver's seat and quickly stepped on the gas, zooming off.

 

Ajsio panicked and looked around and he quickly tried to get up as he looked at his surroundings. His eyes widened as he recognized Edalak, Ezra's partner. He turned to the hooded figure. "Who are you? What do you want from me?"

 

“Your rep as a stalker echoed through planets, and I find you useful,” the hooded figure grinned. “You and Edalak,”

“Less talking, more zooming.” Edalak hissed. They looked at the side mirrors. “Fastal, the CEDF’s at our tails!”

 

“I can see that.” Fastal rolled his eyes and held out a bomb to throw behind them.

 

"Wait, Prince Fastal?! " Ajsio gapped.

 

"One and only," Fastal snorted.

 

The bomb was thrown out of the window and exploded right in front of the hovercars chasing after them. Edalak stepped the gas, and they sped faster. They soon made it to Fastal's ship, the hover coach speeding inside and the ramp closing just in time. They listened as the CEDF hovercars that survived the bomb zoomed past them.

 

Once they were in the clear, Ajsio quickly looked at both Edalak and Fastal and asked, "W--What do you want me for? I--I don't have anything t--to offer."

 

"I know you do," Fastal smiled faintly. "You father is a merchant, after all. If you can get your hands on poison, there are other things you can get your hands on,"

 

Ajsio stared up at Fastal with wide eyes and he tried to fit in the puzzle that was laid out for him. He hesitantly asked the prince, "W--What... Who do you want to kill?"

 

"Oh, no, you misunderstood me," Fastal shook his head. "We need more than poison, and I know that you know that there are much more you can get,"

 

"How about the end of the deal?" Edalak raised an eyebrow.

 

"You'll get Ezra, and Ajsio will get Star, calm your ass," Fastal grunted.

 

"What?" That piqued Ajsio's excitement and the unveiled expression of his obsession shone through his eyes. "Star? I can get Star?"

 

"Yes, if you do exactly as the plan," Fastal nodded.

 

"Yes. Yes, of course," Ajsio replied, and if he had a tail, it would be wagging like a puppy. "What do you need, Prince Fastal?"

 

Fastal smirked, and his eyes gleamed. Well, well... he finally got the leash to this bitch.

Chapter 37: Tipsy Tipsy, Fear The Crazy

Summary:

Ajsio escaped. Not a good sign.

"AJSIO ESCAPED!?"

 

Eli jumped off his seat. The day just started, and it was already going downhill from falling off the bed that morning. Now this? FUCK...

 

Star began to pace around, muttering, "No, no, no, no, no, no, no--" over and over again.

 

Kurasha was panicking, and he took out his datapad and already began ordering his bots to commission a lockdown on their house. He didn't care if he couldn't go to school for the next month or so. The safety of their family mattered more.

 

Crusher stood up and headed to Star's side, along with Darry. "Don't worry, he won't hurt you. He won't hurt any of us. We don't let him,"

 

"Yeah, twinsie," Darry nodded. "Breathe... it'll be alright,"

 

"He was able to get in the house," Star hissed. "He was able to poison Kurasha without any of us even noticing. And Edalak's gone too. Fuck, more than half of Ezra's class is gone! I'm near to tracking him down, but I have no fucking idea how--"

 

"Star, breathe," Ezra placed a hand on Star's head, gently giving out calming vibes through his mind. "We've removed the cameras, cleansed everything in the mansion. Everything will be okay..."

 

"No, no... No, we haven't," Star held his breath, and eventually his eyes started closing. "Someone else... Put it in..." He passed out in Darry's arms.

 

"What did he say?" Kurasha asked, snapping his head to his brother.

 

"He said someone else put in the cameras...?" Darry scratched his head. "But I don't think we should pressure yet. He needs to calm down,"

 

"I agree," Crusher nodded.

 

Kurasha couldn't help but be bothered. He helped his siblings put Star to bed. Then, they heard a beeping noise in Star's closet. Darry blinked and turned to Crusher, who frowned and went to approach the closet.

 

They opened it and found a broken spider bot with its guts open and wires poking out but it was attached to Star's datapad. But that wasn't all in Star's closet. Placed on the wall was a board with Ezra's picture and Edalak separated. Ezra's picture was circled in black ink while strings attached themselves to him and the other names on the board. It was the names of his classmates. Files of Rimour and Edalak were pinned on the board as well along with a case file about the disappearances of the students. On the side of the board were Star's notes and theories about the investigation. Edalak's picture was placed on the left side of Ezra's, circled in bright red and big letters with the name "SUSPECT." On the side of the board were Star's notes and theories about the investigation

 

Ezra winced and tilted his head. "What is this...?"

 

"I think Star's been investigating for you, baby bro," Darry hummed.

 

"What...?" Ezra got Edalak and hissed. "Edal would never! I'm the one who hurt him! How... How could Star think Edal had anything to do with this!? He's gone too, and it's my fault for letting him get kidnapped!" He tore the picture apart and shut the closet door before running out.

 

Kurasha stared at the closet before he turned to Crusher and Darry. "You guys handle Ezra. I want to talk to Star when he's awake."

 

"Alright," Darry nodded and dashed off after Ezra.

 

Crusher sighed. "I'll go check on Un'hee, I think Dad scared her," He went out.

 

Kurasha nodded and let his siblings leave. Once they were gone, he opened the closet again and stared at the board. He picked up Edalak's fallen picture. "Could I have been wrong...?" He looked up at the board and began to read Star's nonsense.

 

It had a few notes, including notes about Rimour as cousins and the notes he wrote. They weren't of any use though.

 

However, he spotted some of the sightings. He saw comparisons of Star's situation with Crusher's and Ezra's and he frowned to see his other siblings there, but the more he read, the more he thought to himself.

 

1. Fastal and Edalak were both clingy and needed multiple hours of attention, just like Ajsio.
2. Kurasha never liked Fastal, just like Ajsio.
3. Edalak was charming, just like Ajsio (to an extent)
4. Edalak did whatever to please Ezra, just like Ajsio.
5. Edalak brought gifts, just like Ajsio.

 

And circled in a big circle, Star wrote, "THE BASKETS."

 

Star began to stir and Kurasha turned to his little brother. The other woke up with a jolt and then looked around, and his eyes landed on Kurasha with wide eyes. He saw the board and swallowed.

 

"Kurasha, I--I can explain--!"

 

"Too late," Kurasha said. "The others already saw it. It made Ezra very upset."

 

Star winced but as he examined Kurasha, he didn't look as upset as he expected him to be. 

 

Kurasha gestured to the board. "Explain."

 

---

 

Darry tried to comfort his younger brother in his room, but Ezra pushed him away. “I don’t need your comfort, Darry…”

“You know that Star just wants to help you,” Darry sighed.

 

“How is accusing Edalak of being a shitty person helping me!?” Ezra glared. “Just because his boyfriend turned out as shit doesn’t mean mine is either!”

 

“Ezra-”

 

“I SAID GO!”

 

Darry yelped as he was thrown out of the room. He groaned and stood up, watching the door slam in front of him. He pouted and dragged himself back to his and Star’s room.

 

However, Star and Kurasha were not there anymore. Darry groaned. Why was he getting left out so much? First the tension between his boyfriends and now this? When was he ever gonna get included? He huffed and tried to find them.

 

He found them in Star's workshop and he saw his basket and Star's basket being torn to shred by his twin and his older brother just watched. Darry tilted his head and walked forward. "What's going on?"

 

"I found it!" Star yelled as he ripped one last woven string from the basket and out came a small camera. Smaller than the ones that Ajsio used. "I told you! I told you it was there!"

 

Kurasha turned to Darry. "Star thinks Edalak's behind the disappearances."

 

"Yeah, good luck explaining that to Ezra, Star, he's pissed that you're daring to compare Ajsio to Edalak," Darry sighed. "So... even with this, I think he'll still be pissed,"

 

"Then, let him be pissed!" Star said. He winced and then grabbed his clothes. "No, no, I didn't mean that... Fuck..." He began to pace around. "No, I mean. I mean, in a way, they're similar! And Kurasha almost died because of me, I don't want to risk having Ezra or any of us on the line because we were all too oblivious!" Star went to a curtain in his workshop and opened it to reveal several monitors all amateur stitched together with Kurasha's spider bots and tracking devices connected in some way on the table. And on the side was Ezra's datapad which had Edalak's contact open. 

 

Kurasha's eyes opened as he gazed upon the Frankenstein of his inventions that Star stole. Again . But now, instead of fueling his chaotic desire, it was so that he could play detective to find his brother's former lover. 

 

"It's here," Star said as he opened his monitors and maps of all over Csillia. He pointed at red dots that were blinking from their house and declared, "There's more! More cameras hidden here and the only thing Edalak gave to us were baskets! Edalak is different than Ajsio. He's better . And that's why NONE of us figured him out because he's just that good! He even charmed Kurasha for fuck's sake!"

 

Kurasha didn't know what to say. The blinking red dots on the screen and the camera taken out of Star's basket were clear evidence of some form of stalking on Edalak's part, but he couldn't help but be disturbed by the way his brother was reacting. 

 

"I can track him down," Star glared at the screens. "I can track him down and bring back the students. And then I could track Ajsio down and fucking kill him and I don't know what to do with Edalak but they need to be taken down too!"

 

“...Dude, you’re crazy,” Darry backed up. “You don’t sound any better than Ajsio or Edalak with all this… stuff…”

 

“Star? Rasha?” Easton crawled into the house. “What going on?”

 

“Back up, East, Star’s gone coo-coo,” Darry picked up the baby and quickly ran out.

 

Kurasha sighed and shut off the monitors. "Star... This isn't healthy."

 

"But I'm helping," Star hissed, staring at the black screens. "I'm trying to help and I need to help or else one of us is going to end up dying again, and--"

 

Kurasha pulled his brother away from the monitors and closed the curtain. "We'll find the cameras. That's the first step," Kurasha tried to calm his brother and assure him at the same time. "After that, we'll figure out what to do."

 

"We don't have time !" Star yelled. "Ajsio's out there! And fuck knows how long it will take for Edalak to find him! I don't know what they'll do but I know it isn't good! And when when we will act it's too late!" Star began to cry as he reached out and gripped Kurasha's sleeve. "We'll get hurt again! And it will all be my fault because I didn't act and let it happen--"

 

"Star." Kurasha pulled the younger one in a hug and whispered. "Star... That wasn't your fault."

 

"It is..." Star sniffed. "I let Ajsio in and ignored you all about him... I let him hurt you..."

 

Kurasha shook his head. "No, Star. Ajsio hurt us. That was his fault. It isn't your fault that he did it." He tried to urge Star to leave but it seems his little brother didn't want to walk. He huffed and instead carried him. "Calm down for a moment. And we'll see what's our next action." He walked Star out of the room and back to his room.

 

---

 

School had to be shut down because of Ajsio's escape. They couldn't risk the student to possibly sneak into the school for who knows what. Despite the lockdown, Ezra wanted to get out of the house.

 

"Ezra, no," Kurasha blocked his brother's exit to the door. "It's dangerous. It's better if you stay outside."

 

"I don't want to stay in this house any longer with... someone ." Ezra gritted his teeth.

 

"I know you're mad," Kurasha knelt to be at his eye level. "And what Star did was insane, but you have to understand he's going through something. He didn't mean what he said, okay? Just let him calm down and he'll apologize to you. Just stay inside where you're safe . You can go into whatever room you want, just please, not outside," he pleaded with his younger brother.

 

"Oh, so I have to wait for him to calm down? No!" Ezra growled. "If he's really sorry, he'll come down and apologize right now!”

 

"If that's what you want, then, fine. But please, don't leave the house,"

 

"But I need to find Edalak! They could be in danger!”

 

"Ezra. You need to stay," Kurasha ordered.

 

"No!" Ezra's abilities went to a stack of books on the table, flocking down and off to the floor.

 

Kurasha covered his face as the books pushed him aside, leaving the door empty and open. Ezra made a run for it.

 

"EZRA!”

 

Ezra didn't look back, dashing out into the streets. He ran and ran into the cold and it didn't stop him that night took hold of the city. He found himself in the midst of the city, and he let out a sigh of relief. He started to walk through the snow, and he ignored the stares towards him.

 

---

 

Kurasha was panicking and he was putting on as much snow clothes as he could before he tried to rush out of the door. 

 

Well, tried.

 

The clothes made him fall, and he landed on the floor. On the plus side, the clothes broke his fall.

 

"Kurasha??" Crusher helped him up. "What's going on??”

 

"Ezra went out," Kurasha said as he took it off. He tried to put it on again. "I have to go out to get him.”

 

"Maybe you shouldn't wear too much," Crusher shook his head. "You won't be able to find him while slowing stuff down,"

 

Darry watched from the stairs and sighed. He ran up to find Star. Star was back to his workshop and he was staring at his monitors while he let Kurasha's bots search through the baskets for the cameras that Edalak hid.

 

"Dude, you're still being crazy?" Darry raised an eyebrow. "You look like Kurasha at age 11. Or was it 12…”

 

"I'm fine ," Star insisted. 

 

Oh, and he uses the same phrase Kurasha loves to say. Lovely.

 

"Yep, Kurasha crazy," Darry crossed his arms. "Ezra left the house, by the way, thanks to you,”

 

"What?!" Star began rushing out of the room and into the halls before he tripped and he fell down the stairs.

 

Darry quickly ran down and got Star, knocking them both down before his twin could crash onto the floor. They both groaned but they had to recover. Star rushed to the garage, getting his jacket on the way and then turning on his motorcycle. "Kurasha!" Star called. "Help me track Ezra!"

 

Kurasha stopped in his tracks and ran to sit behind Star. Star revved the engine as Kurasha prepared his tracker, but the older one yelped as soon as Star drove out of the garage and out of the gate.

 

Crusher sighed. "They're both so reckless…"

 

"Yeah," Darry huffed. He held out a diary. "None of them tried checking the reason for those cameras,"

 

"Ezra knows?" Crusher blinked.

 

"Yep, wanna read?"

 

"Yes."

 

---

 

Ezra sat down in the snow, shivering little. Maybe he made a mistake of heading out without any protection…

 

Time passed and the lights slowly turned dimmer and the snow started picking up, harder than it normally does. Time passed and the snow grew and Ezra realized that it was starting to turn into a blizzard. 

 

Shit.

 

"EZRA!" 

 

Ezra turned his head and saw his brothers driving through the snow. He  hissed and tried to trekk away, even through the snow.

 

"Ezra!" Star sped through the snow and then arrived just beside him by the sidewalk. "Ezra, I'm sorry. I'm sorry that I went crazy. I--I didn't mean and I was just overwhelmed. I'm sorry, please, just come home!”

 

"Why? So you can continuously tell me that my partner was just like yours!?" Ezra turned to glare. "We're comparing the actions of our partners now!?”

 

"I'm sorry, I was paranoid!" Star cried. "I didn't want you to end up like me! I didn't want you to repeat my mistakes. I'm sorry, I was wrong. Edalak isn't anything like Ajsio, so please, just come home, you're freezing!”

 

Ezra turned away and let out a breath. "Fine." He went over to join them.

 

Kurasha got off and quickly put a jacket and his scarf around Ezra. "You're so cold," he muttered before he carried his little brother on the hoverbike. They soon sped off back to the mansion.

 

They soon made it back, and they walked into Crusher and Darry halfway through the diary. Ezra gasped.

 

"Hey! That's my diary!"

 

"Yeah, we know," Darry snorted.

 

"Honestly, if we ready through this in the first place, you wouldn't have ran away," Crusher shrugged.

 

"Still!" Ezra pouted. "Uncool,”

 

Kurasha's interest piqued and he went to join his brothers. The diary entry they were reading at was somewhere after the incident, along with some doodles of Ezra and Edalak.

 

I asked Edalak after school what they meant by the stalker thing that they said and they admitted that the baskets had cameras in it. They told me that those were the only cameras around the house from them, and they only wanted me and my family safe. I kinda believe them, since they never gave too much info, so I'm guessing that they don't check it often, only if there's an emergency. They're caring… and I like that < 3

 

"You knew ?" Kurasha glared at the entry and then at his brother. He took a deep breath and then rubbed his forehead before he flipped to read the next entry.

 

Today, Edal and I were talking about some stuff about the future and-

 

Crusher closed it. "Hey, that's enough. That's the most Darry and I've read,"

 

"Yeah, only the important parts," Darry agreed.

 

Kurasha sighed and he turned to Ezra with a sharp glare. "Ezra, you knew about the cameras and you didn't tell us?"

 

"What?" Star's eyes widened and he looked at Ezra with shocked eyes. "You knew ?!”

 

"Because they weren't spying or stalking, it wasn't important," Ezra crossed his arms. "The baskets are the only cameras around, they even showed me in their house-"

 

"Since when did you go to their house??" Crusher stared at him with disbelief.

 

Ezra clamped his mouth shut. "Ah, um… just a few… weeks ago…”

 

Kurasha glared at his little brother. None of them go to their lovers' house unless approved by Eli and have Kurasha informed. Kurasha would have never known this because he barely checks his monitors and trackers anymore.

 

"What the heck, Ezra?!" Star gritted his teeth. "Why didn't you tell dad? Or any of us?!”

 

"Because I knew you'd react like this!" Ezra hissed. "I guess it was shitty to postpone it, but you would have done the same anyway!”

 

"No, we wouldn't," Kurasha shook his head. He eyed his siblings suspiciously before he turned to Ezra. "Ez... I know you're already eleven, but what if something had happened to you? What if you didn't come back home? Ezra, please understand that we need you to be open to us to some extent for your safety and the rest. Please, if you get another lover, tell us if you would go to their house or any of the sort, even if it's just a moment."

 

"Especially since you knew they put cameras in the gifts they gave us!" Star added.

 

"Again with your trauma!" Ezra glared at him. "I get it! Ajsio fucked you up! Stop putting me in the mix! I did want to comfort you when Ajsio escaped, but now you just wanna shove it to any situation!" He turned away. "Argh! I can't with you!" He stomped up, grabbing his diary.

 

Star looked up at his brother and he couldn't help but feel anger. This wasn't about his trauma. This was about Ezra's and their family's safety. Just because Edalak is liked doesn't mean he had the permission to put cameras in a house that didn't belong to them. 

 

Kurasha put a hand on Star's shoulder. "Just calm down. And I think it's better if you put your, um, evidence board away until further notice."

 

Star huffed as he turned away from his older brother. He mumbled something before he went up to his room.

 

Darry shrugged. "I mean, Star was only trying to help keep us safe,"

 

"Ezra doesn't know that, and he doesn't appreciate something he doesn't know," Crusher sighed. "Especially if it includes something he loves,"

 

"Why aren't you affected then? Fastal is there,"

 

"I ignore it because I know he did shit, but he isn't clingy anymore," Crusher chuckled. "In fact, he doesn't even call me. I call him when I want,”

 

Kurasha was surprised but he could see the improvement. Does this mean his brother made the right decision? Well, he'll let the future decide that soon. 

 

"Just give them both some time," Kurasha said. "They'll come around, eventually.”

 

"I feel like Star should have not done it so recklessly, especially with Edalak missing," Crusher winced. "Ezra isn't in the right place to be told if Edalak is shit or not while the kid is missing,"

 

"Hey, Rasha! You see Star?" Darry snorted. "That's how you looked before, with all the cameras and trackers and shit,”

 

Kurasha cringed at the memory. "I get it, I get it. I'm not like that anymore, though." He paused and then looked tentatively at his twin. "Right?”

 

"You've gotten better," Crusher smiled. "Definitely not like that anymore,”

 

Kurasha smiled. "Well, if I'm doing better, then Star will surely grow out of the phase. Alright, so, what should we do with Star and Ezra for now?”

 

"I think they definitely just need some space," Crusher replied.

 

"Maybe Easton could calm Star down," Darry chuckled, watching the baby run up the stairs.

 

Kurasha smiled and said, "Well, that fixes it. What do you guys wanna do? Videogames?”

 

"I'll start dinner," Crusher got up to head to the kitchen.

 

"Video games! Yay!" Darry beamed.

 

---

 

Star held Easton in his arms like a teddy bear as he sat down in his seat, dropping Easton off on his high-chair. Ezra said nothing, sitting beside Un'hee and ate without a word.

 

The tension was obvious, and Un'hee shifted in her seat. Kurasha sighed and turned to his fathers, silently asking if they should interfere or not. Maybe a counseling session with them both would prove beneficial.

 

But they didn't seem to realize the tension, focused on their conversation. Wonder what about? The break out?

 

The next day came by, and the tension between Ezra and Star was still chilly. Ezra was on his datapad all day, researching for any news about the missing children.

 

Star got all the data he needed and right now, he was trying to track Ajsio and Edalak and looking into news of his whereabouts. They were both doing work that they think is right but they didn't want to cooperate even though it might speed up their work. 

 

Kurasha was babysitting Thornella and he was busy trying to reinforce their house but even when he was busy, he couldn't help but notice the distress of both his siblings. He sighed and turned to his little sister. "What do you think about this, Ella?" he asked as if a baby could understand what could be done in this situation.

 

"Huh?" Thornella tilted her head.

 

"About Star and Ezra.”

 

"Hmm…" Thornella hummed. "Hug it out?”

 

Kurasha chuckled and kissed her head. "Yes, that would be the best outcome," He adored his little sister's innocence. He hopes she maintains it forever. Oh, how adorable she is. He could just eat her whole right here, right now. He continued his work around the house and he even taught Thornella how to control one of his spider bots.

 

Meanwhile, Easton was with Star, and he was trying to stuff some of his work into his mouth to chew.

 

"Easton, please, no," Star said as he took his papers out of Easton's hands and replaced them with a baby chew toy. He put his papers back on his table and looked up at the monitors and the news again before listing down the coordinates and details of where suspicious activity had been last seen.

 

"What you doing, Star?" Easton asked.

 

"I'm trying to find someone," Star replied curtly as he took a seat and went to look through the evidences that he had gathered. Or at least, finish a puzzle that he was desperately trying to fit the pieces into.

 

"To stab?" Easton grinned.

 

"No. Well, maybe," Star replied.

 

"Can me stab??”

 

"No. You're too young to stab.”

 

Easton pouted. "But me been good! So me can stab bad guy!”

 

Star sighed. He loved his brother, he really did. But he didn't want to deal with explaining why stabbing isn't a good activity for a baby. "Maybe, Easton. Maybe. But maybe when you're older, you can stab bad guys. You haven't even turned five yet. You can stab something else like a pillow or something.”

 

"Okay!" Easton chirped and chewed on his toy. Maybe that was enough to keep him at bay.

 

Well… it was. Easton soon looked up at Star. "Why you and Ezzy not talking?" He asked.

 

"It's something personal, Easton," Star replied as he looked up at his monitors again.

 

"Okay," Easton munched again.

 

Hours passed and all Star did was work. Work, work, work. He was becoming like Kurasha and it was boring Easton.

 

Easton sighed and crawled to tug on Star's pants. "Star, let go play,”

 

"I'm a bit busy right now, Easton," Star denied.

 

"Let play!" Easton insisted.

 

"Easton, not now…”

 

"But me bored…”

 

"You can play with your other siblings," Star said as he watched the screen.

 

"But me wanna play with you…" Easton whimpered.

 

Star sighed. He turned to his brother and he didn't looked pleased but he had to appease his younger sibling. "Fine." He picked him up. "What do you want to do then?”

 

Easton beamed. "Blocks! Stompy blocks!”

 

"Alright."

 

Star went to the playroom so Easton could play and surprisingly, Ezra was there too with Theodore. They were at the dollhouse, and Theo wanted to play some tea party dollies. Ezra giggled and played tea party with him.

 

Star sighed. Well, there wasn't much he could do. He went over to the other corner where the blocks were and began to stack them so that Easton could smack them down.

 

Easton happily stomped the blocks off, stomping to make them fall. He laughed and helped stack them. "Me a giant! Going to destroy buildings!" He let out a baby roar.

 

Star laughed and said, "Oh, nooo! The giant is going to destroy us all!" He made tiny little people dolls and put them around the blocks like they were screaming for their city.

 

Easton stomped and stomped, the blocks all falling down with each stomp.

 

Theodore whimpered at the loud stomping, but Ezra patted his head. "It's okay, it's just Easton playing blocks, we can continue,"

 

Theodore looked unsure, but he nodded anyway.

 

The two kids played separately until Easton got his toy sword and began swinging it around the buildings until it flew away and landed on Theodore's table. It then started a small contest between the two on who can win: The Charming and Very Gentle Prince of the Swans or the Mighty and Ferocious Beast of Lava. Star reminded them to play gently but they had no trouble playing along and even faking stab wounds.

 

That left the two older kids to watch. Ezra turned away from Star, arms crossed as he focused on watching the babies. Star looked everywhere but Ezra. It was awkward for them both as the kids played.

 

After a while, the awkwardness got to Ezra and he huffed. "How are you such a good brother to the babies but just a shitty brother to me?”

 

Star was offended. "I'm not--" He stopped himself before he let out a frustrated groan. "I was just looking out for your safety, Ezra! Yes, I admit I overstep, and I'm sorry for that, but you can't just go to other people's houses without informing us, at least.”

 

"Oh, that's the part you're still pissed at?" Ezra raised an eyebrow. "You've literally been in Ajsio's house long before any of us. Only Dad knew about that, we didn't even know about him until you introduced him,”

 

"He was a classmate back then! As if I thought I would end up dating him," Star defended. "But at least, Dad knew .”

 

"You think Dad didn't know for my case? Who do you think dropped me off?”

 

Star didn't think of that, and he didn't want to admit that he felt stupid. He huffed. "Still, it was dangerous, considering that he put cameras in the gift baskets and it's even more bewildering that you allowed it.”

 

"How?" Ezra raised an eyebrow. "How is it dangerous? They don't watch us, they just get alerted if we're missing or something's wrong,”

 

"How do you know that? Just because they told you? You might not even know what they do in their free time and how much they use those cameras," Star went to tug his cape. "Ezra, I'm not saying this because of trauma. It's just risky, considering we're the Mitth children. Hell, I'm surprised Rasha and Crusher aren't the ones telling you this.”

 

"Because Kurasha's out of his overprotective phase and Crusher… well, he was never in that phase," Ezra shrugged. He sighed. "Fine, say those cameras are shit, what I hate most with what you're saying and doing is that you're doing it all while Edalak is missing . And I'm already hurt that I hurt him before they went missing, and you're just piling up everything and making it worse," He gritted his teeth. "I wouldn't care about these accusations if Edalak was here, so I can confront them, but they aren't .”

 

Star's features soften and he took a moment to breathe before he rubbed the back of his neck. He was quiet for a moment before nodding. "I see... Yeah, I guess I should have timed this better..." He turned to his brother. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry, I was just worried for you... I'm sorry.”

 

"I know you're worried…" Ezra sighed. "You guys are always worried about me that I sometimes forget I need to worry about myself…”

 

"That's what big brothers are for," Star chuckled. Damm, is this how Kurasha felt? It must suck being the eldest. He turned to his brother with a sad smile. "Really, Ez... I'm sorry…”

 

"…it's okay," Ezra gave a smile. "I'm sorry too,”

 

"It's fine." Star went closer to Ezra with a small smile and wrapped his arm around him. "I just want to be with my little brother again.”

 

Ezra smiled and leaned into his embrace. Theodore and Easton had stopped to watch.

 

Theodore let out a coo. "Aww, brothers hug!"

 

"Bleh," Easton gagged. Too mushy for him.

 

Soon, Darry and Kurasha came in the room with Un'hee and Thornella so they could play. They were pleasantly surprised to see their other siblings and the image of Ezra and Star close. Kurasha was pleased and let Thornella get a sword so she could join her brothers with their sword fighting.

 

---

 

A few days had passed. School was up again since they didn't wanna lose any more school days. "Either open it now or summer classes…" Eli groaned.

 

Kurasha assured, "We'll try to handle it the best we can." He let his bots roam around to create an invisible magnetic shield that only the students and policemen could enter.

 

"Well, while y'all are here, might as well let the Art Show thing commence," Eli chuckled. "Y'all have plenty of art to choose from,"

 

"Especially in this crisis, everyone will need a distraction," Laeysa agreed.

 

"That's right, Laeysa," Eli smiled.

 

The student council started setting everything up for the Art Show. The PRO was assigned to promotion of the show, Laeysa and Crusher were assigned to collect and price the work the students submitted, and Kurasha did the program and the invites to the sponsors. The students seemed distracted enough, focusing on their studies and the event.

 

Of course, Ezra tried to do the same, even trying to make his own art project, which was a painting. During Art Class, his teacher let them do as they pleased for the Art Show and even allowed them to take their stuff home to finish.

 

---

 

Time passed, and finally the Art Show commenced. Everyone gathered in the auditorium and Kurasha stood proudly with a smile as he announced, "Welcome all to Rentor's Art Exhibit!”

 

The crowd cheered, excited for the event to begin.

 

"Today, we are here to celebrate the creative minds of Rentor! From the stroke of a brush to the molding of one's hands! To everyone who participated, thank you!" Kurasha smiled. The crowd cheered and Kurasha took a step back. "To open the event, let me call on the principal of Rentor, Eli'vantomair, for the opening remarks.”

 

Eli took a breath and got the microphone from his son. He looked front and smiled. "Greetings students, teachers, members of staff, and our dearest sponsors. Tonight, we gather here to celebrate the beauty, creativity, and imagination that artists bring to our lives. This event is a testament to the power of art to inspire, provoke, and ignite the flames of passion within us.

 

"Art, in its various forms, has the ability to transcend boundaries, ignite emotions, and challenge our perspectives. It allows us to escape the confines of our everyday lives, offering a glimpse into different worlds, cultures, and experiences. It is through art that we find solace, meaning, and a deeper understanding of ourselves and the world around us. As you wander through the galleries, I invite you to immerse yourself in the stories that these artworks have to tell. Each stroke of the brush, each intricately carved sculpture, and each vibrant photograph captures a moment frozen in time, a piece of the artist’s soul laid bare for us to witness.

 

"Art, like life itself, is a journey. It takes us on a rollercoaster of emotions, from the depths of despair to the heights of joy. It challenges us to question, to reflect, and to see the world through a different lens. It is a universal language that speaks to our hearts and minds, transcending cultural, societal, and linguistic barriers. And while we admire these amazing art pieces, we honor the talented artists whose works adorn these walls. Their dedication, passion, and unwavering commitment to their craft have brought forth these masterpieces, inviting us to embark on a visual and emotional odyssey.

 

"I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude to all the artists whose works are on display tonight, as well as the Student Body President and the entire council, who had made tonight's show possible with their hard work. Your collective efforts have created a space that fosters creativity, celebrates diversity, and encourages dialogue!”

 

The crowd applauded, the spotlight moving towards the council. The council waved and then bowed. 

 

Kurasha soon took back the stage and then told the audience how they could purchase artwork. Each artwork has a designated number on them and all they have to do is write the number of the work they wanted to buy and give it to Laeysa and Crusher waiting at the doors of the auditorium. They would know whether an artwork is sold or not by the circular sticker that had SOLD on it on the side of the name of the artwork. Of course, if they just wanted to donate to the school, the donation box is also found near the table Crusher and Laeysa were designated in. 

 

After that, the program was finished and the audience was able to roam the halls which were filled to the brim with artworks from the students. The art collectors and the patriarchs roamed around in a bit more skeptical notion. After all, these were student works, what value could they really be?

 

They, however, underestimated the abilities of the students and were taken back by the glittering artwork, made of either real seashells, sea glass or even gems found at the beach. Even paintings and sculptures made were easily bought for a maximum of 1,000 credits. It was a cheap buy for the collectors, but it was plenty for the students.

 

Ezra was so happy that his painting was bought. He worked hard to capture the landscape of his work, and he was glad someone thought it was worthy to be bought.

 

Crusher and Laeysa didn't expect so many of the art collectors, patriarchs, adults and students to buy so much, but they managed to get a system to sell the artworks and place the money in the box of money beside the donation box.

 

"This art exhibit is more successful than I thought," Kurasha smiled as he gazed at the sold items.

 

"Yeah!" Crusher agreed.

 

"Of course it's successful, you thought of it," Laeysa giggled.

 

Kurasha blushed and he sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck. "Well, I couldn't have done it without you and the rest of the council. Thank you for your efforts."

 

"You're welcome, dear," Laeysa pecked his cheek.

 

Kurasha giggled and nuzzled Laeysa. He proposed, "After this, why don't we celebrate with a date? I'll take you somewhere pleasing."

 

"I'd like that," Laeysa smiled.

 

"For now, get a room, you two," Crusher laughed. "PDA right here,"

 

Kurasha rolled his eyes., "Not like you don't do it." He kissed Laeysa's forehead before he left to assist in putting the stickers on the items that were being sold.

 

The night ended with all of the artwork sold. The art collectors looked all satisfied, along with the patriarchs who bought a few things. Iceesat was munching on Darry's cheese art as he patted their heads as they all left.

 

Kurasha was satisfied and he got his bot to try and look through the results of the school. It didn't seem that any suspicious individuals entered the school…

 

"Looks like everything went well," Crusher chirped.

 

"Nice job, bros!" Darry beamed. "This event is pretty great!"

 

"You guys are getting a hang on this!" Star said happily as they went to go to their ship.

 

"The last bit of the schedule is the prom!" Crusher looked at the schedule. "And then after that, the new council election,"

 

Star said, "I bet no one can top your term, Rasha!"

 

"Don't say that. I'm sure someone else will be able to be a good council president after I'm gone," Kurasha chuckled. "Why don't you guys run?"

 

"Ew, no way," Star gagged.

 

"We're good," Darry shook his head. "Politics ain't our style,"

 

"Understandable," Kurasha said as he patted their heads. "Work hard to be great stuntmen. You'll do great there."

 

"Don't forget the Career Fair after the elections," Eli pointed out.

 

"Career Fair?" Crusher blinked. "What Career Fair?"

 

"A Career Fair will be able ya'll know which career to pursue and learn for the future," Eli explained. "Your class will be choosing the many trainings available that the school can give. Or don't, your choice,"

 

Kurasha hummed. "Well, I guess that's the next thing to prepare for, after everything else..." he said. But he was thankful that he had activities to get his mind off of other things.

 

Their ship launched up into space, off the atmosphere of Rentor. Unbeknownst to them, a hooded creature watched the ship leave, eyes sharp as they watched. They hummed and moved towards an alley way. They held out a walkie talkie. "The Mitth Family are unaware of things for now."

 

"Good." a voice echoed through. "Keep an eye on them just in case. Ajsio and I have got supplies to swipe from the merchant."

 

"Of course." the figure nodded and hung up.

 

---

 

Days passed and things continued as normal until one weekend, Star began to panic as his screen started to raise alarms about someone being close to their home. It alerted everyone and groggily, his siblings went to his workshop to see what the hell was going on.

 

When they looked at the screen, however, there was no one there. Star cried, "He's here! Fuck he's here! How the hell could he even--"

 

"Star, what the hell are you on about?" Kurasha asked. "I'm picking up no signals, whatsoever."

 

"Because your devices can't!"

 

"Technically, you're using my inventions."

 

"But I made them better." Star stared at the screen where a red dot was blinking just a few meters away from their house. He growled and went off to prepare. 

 

The others stared as he walked away, all agreeing that he had gone nuts. They all left, with Easton snuggling in Darry's arms. "Darry? Why Star go coo coo?" he asked.

 

"I don't know, he's just going coo coo," Darry sighed. "It's not even worth it to ask,"

 

"Star scare me," Un'hee whimpered.

 

"No worries, Un'hee, just stay away from him for a while," Ezra patted her shoulder gently.

 

They went on with their day and Kurasha began to chat with Laeysa about their date in a few days when he heard banging. He sighed and went out of his room to see Star barricading the doors. "Star, what the hell?"

 

Star didn't answer and went to get another wooden plank and nail it to the door. 

 

Maybe he should get their Dad.

 

After a while, Eli placed Star into his room. "Star, baby, you're oversteppin' too much boundaries," he told the boy. "I understand you're worried about Ajsio, but you have to have faith in the CEDF and that they won't let him near us," He crossed his arms. "Also, you're scarin' all of your siblings, quit it." he frowned.

 

"The CEDF let Ajsio loose in the first place!" Star argued. "And he's coming! He's just a few blocks away, we can't let him in!"

 

"Star. Quit it." Eli firmly spoke. "Your Papa and I let ya keep all that stuff in your studio, but if you overstep again, all that will be stripped off."

 

Star gaped before he began to fumble with his words. He stopped and just stared at the ground with no rebuttal.

 

"That's what I thought," Eli sighed. He turned and headed out of the room.

 

Star stayed in his room to pout, frustrated that he can't do anything. But, he prepared himself with his weapons and began pacing around his room.

 

---

 

Two figures in dark robes and cloaks snuck through the streets of Csilla. The shorter one was expertly dashing through the streets and alleys like some common thief. Finally, they arrived at a house at the edge of the city and the smaller one didn't bother to go through the window. He went straight through the door. "Dad doesn't come home until midnight."

 

"That gives us plenty of time," the taller one grinned.

 

The smaller one took off his hood, revealing Ajsio. "What did you tell me you needed?"

 

"Here," the other removed his hood to give a list of poison, drugs and other stuff. "Everything in that list,"

 

Ajsio stared at the list and his eyebrows furrowed. "My dad only sells half of these. But I can make products with similar effects," he offered.

 

"Good enough," Fastal nodded.

 

Ajsio went around the house, going back and forth and getting all the things he could find on the list. In the kitchen, he took out a few of the things he gathered and started mixing and experimenting to create the drugs. Yes, he could bake.

 

While he was at the kitchen, Fastal moved around the house. He looked through and snooped through the house and found many interesting things like weaponry, trinkets, and books that Crusher might like. He stumbled into Ajsio's room and from floor to ceiling, it was covered with pictures of Star. In some, Star was smiling in the camera. In most, Star didn't even know there was a camera.

 

Fastal snorted. He was crazy... How pathetic.

 

He looked through the drawers and cabinets of Ajsio's room. Out rolled bottles of aphrodisiac with Star's name all etched in them. Along with them are all failed love potion attempts and a recipe for smoothies. The dude drugged all the smoothies he gave Star and the miracle of how it didn't work was amazing.

 

Fastal got the bottles of aphrodisiac and stuffed it in his bag in his cloak. He looked through the recipes and hummed, taking a few before placing it in his bag as well. Might be useful… for business purposes.

 

Soon, he came down, but he was faced with a glare from Ajsio. "You went into my room ."

 

"And?" Fastal raised an eyebrow.

 

"You're not supposed to go in there!" Ajsio yelled. "What did you take?! What did you ruin?! I know you did something!" He yelled, and my, was it annoying when your dog doesn't stop barking.

 

Fastal said nothing, rolling his eyes. "Are you done?"

 

"Just give me back my stuff!" Ajsio yelled as he rushed to try and get Fastal's bag.

 

Fastal grabbed his wrist, and his grip was sharp, nails digging into his skin. "I think you forgot your place, Ajsio." He held out the boy's arm. "What I do is none of your business. Am I making myself clear?"

 

Ajsio's eyes widened at Fastal and he bit back a growl as he was released from his hold. He held his head down and kept his eyes on the floor.

 

"As I thought." Fastal let go.

 

Ajsio held his arm and his hand reached to the place with Crusher scarred him. He took a deep breath before glaring at Fastal and went back to the kitchen. Fastal headed to the door, waiting for the boy to finish.

 

Thirty minutes passed and Ajsio came out with three bottles of what Fastal asked for and a few other things he needed. He paused before dashing to go to his room, grab a photo album of Star, and then go back down with Fastal.

 

"Is that everything?" Fastal questioned.

 

"Yes, Prince..." Ajsio said.

 

"Good." Fastal turned and headed out, where a hover coach was waiting for them.

 

They climbed inside, and the coach dashed off. Fastal removed his hood, and he took out his datapad. "The plan is going well. Edalak is keeping an eye on the Mitth Family, which gives us enough time to go one with Phase 2... for now, we need to get to Sarvchi."

 

Ajsio nodded. He held the substances close and he couldn't help but try to rationalize why he's here. He didn't like how he was being treated but this was all for Star. So he and Star could be together. Star was meant to be his, and if he had to result into working with the others, then that's alright.

 

They soon arrived in Sarvchi. Edalak was there, and they were annoyed. "Ajsio's precious boyfriend almost caught me." They scowled. "Looks like his encounter with Ajsio left him a little paranoid that anticipated."

 

"Not to worry, I have a plan for that," Fastal assured. "Come, we work with this in my room,"

 

They looked at each other before they followed Fastal to his room. They headed into the elevator, and they went up to the top floor. Once they reached it, they went through and towards the glamorous room right at the end of the hallway.

 

Fastal pointed to the clear table. "The substances here," he instructed.

 

Ajsio nodded and put the drugs gently on the table and gently took them out. He glanced at Fastal and his bag with a glare. He knew what he took and he was not pleased that he's going to try and use what he worked hard to complete.

 

Edalak looked through the substances. "Amazing..." they hummed. "I didn't even know half of these things exist,"

 

"A little research can do so much," Fastal chuckled. He met Ajsio's eye and grinned. "Oh? Looking for these?" He held out the things in the bag. "Failed experiments that could work with a little more tinkering."

 

Ajsio growled. "Those are meant for Star ."

 

“And yet they're a failure. As expected." Fastal scoffed. "They can still be meant for your dearest prince… after we perfect it and mass produce them as a perfect distraction,” He smirked.

 

“Sex drugs?” Edalak looked through the materials, eyes sparkling. “I had no idea these existed!”

 

Mass producing sex drugs? Was that even legal? Ajsio stared at Fastal and then back at the drugs. "Isn't that illegal?"

 

"Of course it is! But only if you make it," Fastal hummed with a smile. "With enough experimenting, one can turn a simple drug into a perfume. And with that, the Mitth Family will be distracted enough for Phase 2,"

 

"How would we know the drugs work?" Edalak blinked. "Run a test?"

 

"Of course," Fastal nodded. "I can run that test when we finish,"

 

"On who?" Ajsio tilted his head in wonder.

 

"Crusher, who else?" Edalak snorted.

 

"You catch on quickly," Fastal grinned. "Very good,"

 

Ajsio hummed and looked at the drugs. "Well... Alright, then."

 

"Will everything be sold anonymously?" Edalak questioned.

 

"No, of course not, Uncle will be doing that for us," Fastal shook his head. "His ego is too big to pass up an opportunity like this. For now," He headed to a picture, which he opened to reveal a few buttons. "Let's get to experimenting," He pressed the silver button, and the room switched and shifted into a chemistry room.

 

Ajsio's eyes widened and he looked around nervously. He never had this kind of equipment before. All he had was his kitchen. It was beautiful.

 

Edalak looked around in amazement. "Amazing, your Venerate..."

 

"Thank you," Fastal got the substances. "Now... let's get to experimenting,"

 

---

 

"Ughhhh...." Ezra slumped against the lunch table. He had been sitting with the younger twins for a few weeks now.

 

"You good, lil' bro?" Star asked.

 

"No," Ezra huffed. "Sir Raivu assigned me and Rimour to work on a school project. Together!"

 

"Oh, that's tough," Digivvi snorted.

 

"What project is it about?" Uforsik asked.

 

"Some kind of model of the planets of the Ascendancy or something..." Ezra sighed. "I don't really care what it is, but Rimour! Of all people!"

 

"That sucks, lil' bro... Where are you going to make it?" Star asked.

 

"I'm not taking him to my house." Ezra stuck out his tongue. "Guess at his place..." he grunted.

 

Star grew unsteady. That meant that he can't see Ezra. But he needs to see Ezra. Maybe he could come with him? But maybe that was overstepping boundaries. He can't leave him with Rimour and Edalak's old place.

 

After school, Eli offered to take Ezra and Rimour to his house. Rimour grumbled but said nothing. Ezra glared at him but didn't oppose.

 

Before Ezra left, Star and Kurasha made sure that Ezra could be tracked and instructed to call them if he was in any trouble and if not, press the emergency button in one of his accessories and Star told him that he's going to be tracking him to make sure he was safe. He'll stop as soon as he gets home.

 

Ezra blinked. "I expected this from you," he pointed at Kurasha. "Not you," He pointed at Star. "Is the Kurasha protectiveness a contagious attitude?" he joked.

 

Star laughed nervously and Kurasha stared at him blankly. The older one gave an amused huff before he pulled Star away from Ezra, despite his struggle. "Well, two is better than one. Maybe you'll have to get used to it," Kurasha chuckled. "Anyway, be safe."

 

"And call us!" Star said. "If you can't, just text. A text should be fine. If Rimour does anything to you, I'll--"

 

"Just don't forget to update," Kurasha shortened.

 

"Got it," Ezra nodded.

 

"Come on, Ezra," Eli called.

 

"Coming!" Ezra dashed to him.

 

Eli rode his hoverbike with Ezra and Rimour at the sidecar. They headed through the village and the past the marketplace to get to Rimour's house. Rimour huffed and got off as soon as they stopped. "Thanks, Mister Principal, sir," he grumbled.

 

"You're welcome," Eli snorted, helping Ezra off. "I'll pick ya up at 1800, alright? Have fun!"

 

"Bye, Dad," Ezra waved, watching his father zoom off. He turned to RImour and crossed his arms. "No funny business, bitch."

 

"Yeah, yeah, whatever," RImour rolled his eyes.

 

They headed to the door, and he knocked on the frame. The door swung open, and they were met with a woman's face. "Hello, Rimour! Good to have you back! How was school? And this must be Ezra?" she motioned to Ezra.

 

"Yeah, hi," Ezra waved. "You are...?"

 

"My adoptive mother Edali," Rimour waved her off and headed inside. "School is fine, we have a project to do, so is the living room available?"

 

"Yes, Rimour, it's available," Edali chuckled. "All your materials are on the table as well. I'll just go and make some snacks for you boys," she let Ezra inside before she went to the kitchen.

 

"Wow, you have a nice mother," Ezra commented, heading to the living room.

 

"She's not my mother, just adoptive," Rimour waved it off.

 

"So is my Dad, but you don't see me being a bitch about it," Ezra rolled his eyes.

 

"Fuck you." Rimour scowled. "Let's just get this started and ended, so you can get the fuck out,"

 

"I wouldn't want to do anymore than this project anyway," Ezra huffed.

 

Rimour got the map of the model they needed to do as Ezra got the Styrofoam balls. He got the paint and began to pain the planets their specific colors. Rimour had gotten then a candle holder and placed the metal linings to form the system of the Ascendancy. He glued the linings to the inside before bending some for the system. Ezra placed the painted planets on the cardboard nearby before painting the moons and suns next.

 

After some time, Edali came back with a tray of cookies and fruits. "Here, darlings, eat up," she urged.

 

"Thanks, Miss Edali," Ezra smiled and took a cookie.

 

"Yeah, thanks, Edali," Rimour got a fruit before munching while finishing the linings.

 

Edali sighed. "If you want more, there's more in the fridge, you just need to reheat them," She told them. "I'll be heading out to sell the baskets and look out for Edalak again,"

 

"Whatever," Rimour dismissed him.

 

Edali nodded and turned to head back to the kitchen. Ezra frowned and nudged the other. "Dude, what was that?"

 

"Look, she ain't my mother," Rimour huffed. "As Edalak isn't really my cousin. I don't owe them respect,"

 

"Yes, you do," Ezra shook his head. "Being adopted doesn't make you any less in comparison to Edalak,"

 

"You wouldn't understand," Rimour glared. "Your brothers adore and love you. They actually treat you like family."

 

"I'm sure Edalak does the same thing!"

 

Rimour rolled his eyes. "Wow, you're stupider than I thought... how pathetic." He turned back to face his work.

 

"What does that even- you know what? Forget I ask," Ezra huffed.

 

They continued to work in silence, eating some fruits and cookies while they were at it. Ezra managed to finish the planets, the moons and the suns. He smiled and looked around, grabbing the glue gun. As he tried to glue the planets, he frowned as he realized there was no glue stick.

 

"Hey, Rimour, where are the glue sticks for the glue gun?"

 

"My room, first drawer," Rimour instructed, too focused on the painting of the metal linings to pay full attention.

 

Ezra rolled his eyes and went up the stairs. He found Rimour's room and opened it. The room was clean, surprisingly, the walls painted beige like the rest of the house. Ezra reached out to the first drawer and smiled, finding the glue sticks.

 

Perfect.

 

He grabbed them and was about to take his leave when something had caught his eye. He blinked and skidded to a stop, looking up at the wall to find a painting of the Moons rising over the planet of Lothal that Ezra himself had made. It even included his small 'E' signature with a crescent moon right at the bottom.

 

Did... Rimour buy his painting?

 

The idea made him blush for some reason. Why would Rimour buy his painting, of all the paintings?

 

He headed down the stairs and went over to the table. "Hey, Rimour?"

 

"Hmm?" Rimour gave a hum for an answer.

 

"Why is my painting in your room?"

 

Rimour's face erupted in embarrassment, and he turned to him. "Wha-!? You weren't supposed to see that!"

 

Ezra blinked. "So... you did buy the painting?"

 

"Well... yeah!" Rimour huffed. "I knew you still liked Edalak, so I bought the painting for him when he comes back!"

 

"..." Ezra wanted to believe him, but he didn't. The boy was a horrible liar.

 

Rimour noticed his eyes and turned away. "Hey! Whatever you're thinking, it's wrong! That painting ain't for me!"

 

"Then... why your room? And why my painting?"

 

Rimour didn't respond. He snatched the glue sticks from his hands and stuffed it in the glue gun. "Come on, let's get this over with,"

 

Ezra sighed and nodded, sitting back down.

 

It only took a few hours for them to finish the model. Ezra and Rimour placed it in Rimour's room, right on the desk. Ezra looked at the painting and moved closer. No doubt that it was his, the brush strokes and signature was enough.

 

Rimour huffed and got a cover for the model before moving to cross his arms. "It's... It's a good artwork, alright?" he admitted. "Really nice, I like it," he turned away with a blush.

 

"...I see," Ezra coughed. "Um, thanks... for appreciating it,"

 

"Yeah, but don't get any ideas," Rimour rolled his eyes.

 

Ezra grinned. "I won't," he chirped.

 

Eli soon picked up Ezra, and the boy waved Rimour goodbye before taking his leave. When they got back, Star was back outside and planting things in the snow and under it, using his ice powers to dig it deep. What was he doing? The others had no idea.

 

But eh, it probably was safer not knowing.

 

Star looked up at Eli and Ezra and he waved. "Hey, Ez! How was your project?"

 

"All done!" Ezra chirped. "Rimour's keeping it for tomorrow,"

 

"Oh. Okay. You sure he won't damage it?" Star asked.

 

"If he does, he'd be the one remaking it," Ezra snorted.

 

Star laughed and patted his head. "Alright, then. Go inside so you don't catch a cold."

 

"Alrighty!" Ezra skipped inside.

 

---

 

A few days had passed by. It was a Friday when Crusher received a message from Fastal. He beamed and looked over. He blushed and grinned, messaging back excitedly. "Hang on, Kurasha, I need to go ask Dad something," he told his twin as he exited the council meeting room.

 

His twin sighed but he continued the meeting without him. The meeting ended with the decision of the theme of the Prom Night. Gold and black roses with the dress code as gold and black. And it would also be a masquerade ball. 

 

The meeting was dismissed and the PRO already left. Kurasha stayed behind to wait for his twin and also arranged his files.

 

Laeysa helped him, head on his shoulder. "Hey, Rasha?"

 

"Yes, Laeysa?"

 

"Can I try something? Look up,"

 

Kurasha was confused but he did as what he was told. He was met by Laeysa's lips crashing onto his. She pushed a little too close, hands sliding around his neck. Kurasha was more than shocked. His face turned bright red and it covered the rest of his body. He didn't know what to do and he was frozen in his place before he melted in Laeysa's attempt and gently tangled his hand in her hair. He took a deep breath and reciprocated the kiss as much as he could.

 

The files fell onto the table as Laeysa took the lead. She went on his lap and made their kiss deeper to taste each other. Kurasha held her waist close against his, combing his hand through her hair and melting in the moment. He squeaked when Laeysa's tongue entered his mouth and he stopped for a moment before he let her lead him. He had no idea if he was doing it right but as long as they continued, he didn't care as much.

 

He didn't even notice the grip on his arms as Laeysa pulled him closer before placing him on the table, lips and tongues never parting. Her fingers stroked his skin gently, moving to the back of his head to pull him closer when the door opened.

 

"Okay! So, Kurasha-"

 

The pair froze, turning to see Crusher walk in. Kurasha flushed when he met his brother's eyes and he quickly hid his embarrassed face. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck-- 

 

Laeysa only looked annoyed. "Do you mind?"

 

"Uhmmm, sorry!" Crusher flushed and exited the room.

 

Laeysa sighed and helped Kurasha. "Well, the mood's ruined," she hummed.

 

"M--My apologies," Kurasha whispered, scared that Crusher might even hear him.

 

"It's alright," Laeysa patted her back. "Maybe we can do more on our date tomorrow," she winked and got up, dusting herself before heading to the door.

 

Kurasha flushed and had to hide his face in his shirt as the embarrassment enveloped him. And he got caught. He didn't think he would be able to face his brother after this. Fuuuuuuuuuu–

 

After a while, he finally mustered the courage to head out to join his family in the ship. He met Crusher's eyes, and he hid his face with his folder and made his way to the back of the ship. 

 

Star turned to Crusher and asked, "What's with him?" 

 

"I caught him and Laeysa making out in the council room," Crusher snorted.

 

Star was surprised before he laughed. "I never thought Kurasha would be the type for that," he giggled.

 

"Laeysa was pinning him down," Crusher whispered to add. "I think he's a bottom," he grinned.

 

Star laughed and said, "OH CH’OD! Who knew the most controlling like to be dominated?" He laughed. Oh, he was going to tease Kurasha for this.

 

"Shh! Kurasha's embarrassed as it is, no need to add more," Crusher giggled.

 

"Okay, okay... Maybe tomorrow," Star giggled.

 

Chapter 38: Down The Rabbit Hole

Summary:

𝕯𝖊𝖆𝖗𝖊𝖘𝖙 𝕸𝖎𝖙𝖙𝖍𝖘, 𝕳𝖊𝖆𝖗𝖙𝖘 𝖔𝖋 𝕾𝖙𝖔𝖓𝖊, 𝕱𝖊𝖑𝖑 𝕴𝖓𝖙𝖔 𝕬 𝕽𝖆𝖇𝖇𝖎𝖙 𝕳𝖔𝖑𝖊

Notes:

TW: Kidnapping, drugs

By the next day, Kurasha was ready to head out for his date. Surprisingly, Crusher had one too, in Sarvchi.

 

"You're going to meet Fastal?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Yep! Dad said I can go," Crusher nodded. "Sorry for not telling you, you were too flustered to talk to yesterday," he chuckled.

 

"It's fine," Kurasha turned away with a blush. "But remember your tracker okay? And if anything is suspicious, call Dad. Or the Asteroids, okay?"

 

"Gotcha, gotcha," Crusher nodded. "I won't forget, don't worry," He grinned. "You and Laeysa making out again today?~" He teased.

 

Kurasha flushed and shoved Crusher away from him. "Shut up!"

 

Crusher only laughed.

 

They soon met up with Eli, who stood by the door with Thrawn. "Ya should take a rest, even when you're takin' care of the kids," he told him.

 

"I will be fine," Thrawn gave him a kiss. "Not to worry,"

 

"I hope so," Eli sighed. He turned to eldest twins. "Come on, boys, time for your dates,"

 

The boys went along with their Dad and then they were off to visit their dates. Eli dropped off Crusher first then went to Rentor for Kurasha to pick up Laeysa. Kurasha greeted her with flowers and a kiss as usual then they went to the museum. There wasn't much people, but Kurasha liked it as it was quiet and full of knowledge which is something both he and Laeysa enjoyed.

 

Laeysa's fit was definitely different from her usual. She wore no sleeves, and her dress was nearly above her knees while her heels were at least two-inches. Her bangs were still covering her face, but her hair had been braided into two before tying and braided into one.

 

They went through the museum, where they stopped to eat by the cafe near the gift shop. Kurasha commented, "You look... More spontaneous than usual. Any reason?" He liked it, of course. To him, she looked more alluring than usual and he couldn't help but glance at her from time to time. Really, she looked beautiful in this new style.

 

"I've been trying to feel... more free since father's arrest," Laeysa replied. "I wanted to try it, what do you think?"

 

"You look gorgeous," Kurasha replied instantly with a big smile. "Truly. Even the stars displayed here wouldn't amount to how beautiful you are. I find myself looking at you rather than the displays of the cosmos," he complimented.

 

"Good to know that I'm catching your attention," Laeysa's smile turned sly. Her fingers walked to his shoulder before touching his chin. "That's the only thing I want~" she purred, her voice before so shy, now so confident and flirty.

 

Kurasha's face reddened like the sun on Terra. The change was new and odd, but not unwelcomed. 

 

One moment led to the next, and both were now in the small confines of the bathroom stall, connecting lips and tongues as if their lives are depending on it. Laeysa had Kurasha pinned to the stall wall, arms around his neck to push her tongue further in, tasting him. Kurasha tried to keep with the pace but ended up submitting to the woman. Accidentally, he let out a small moan and he squeaked when he did, not expecting it from himself. Was this normal?

 

Laeysa giggled and parted slightly. "Enjoying yourself, dear?"

 

Kurasha flushed and he nodded. "Y--Yes." He felt so shy. He never knew how forward Laeysa was capable of being. He loved it and rather, it excited him to a concerning amount.

 

"Good," Laeysa smirked and continued their make out session, her touches small but chilling that it sent a shiver down Kurasha's spine.

 

Kurasha squeaked and squirmed, but of course, he succumbed beneath Laeysa and let her have her way with him. Fuck , why does this feel so good? Now, he understands his brothers. This felt good beyond belief. 

 

Time passed and the two eventually had to stop. It took some time for Kurasha to recover, but eventually, he was good enough to lead Laeysa through the museum and to the observatory where a comet show took place and was observed. There were many people there, surprisingly, but they were able to find seats. Laeysa leaned her head on his shoulder, hands intertwining with his fingers as they watched the comet show.

 

Kurasha comfortably reciprocated the gesture as he watched along. In the silence, he whispered, "I love you."

 

"I love you too," Laeysa smiled.

 

---

 

It was a beautiful, candlelit date in a five-star restaurant. Fastal gave him a beautiful dress to wear before helping him inside, sitting him down. “You’re so beautiful,” he smiled.

 

“Thank you,” Crusher smiled, a blush across his cheeks "This is such a beautiful restaurant,"

 

"Only the best for the most beautiful gem," Fastal winked.

 

The waiter soon came, and they ordered a few meals, along with some drinks, before they began to chat. It started off casual, a few questions about Snow or about the family. Their drinks soon came, and Crusher oohed, watching the fizzy bubbles in their drinks.

 

"Fancy drinks!"

 

Fastal giggled. "Your amazement is adorable," He took a sip of his own drink. "Hmm... something doesn't sit well... hang on," He got up and got both of their drinks.

 

Crusher was confused, but he waited, hands clasped together on the table. He looked around, and his eyes sparkled. The restaurant was glistening, walls and floors made of gold while the windows were colorful, stained glass. The chandeliers glistened in silver above each table, filled with pears and diamonds, along with the lit up candles.

 

Fastal soon came back, placing down the drinks. "Here, it's been changed," he said. "It's better, but don't drink until after the meal,"

 

"So I don't get too full, I got it," Crusher smiled and nodded. His hand held onto the other's. "Hey, Fastal?"

 

"Yes, dear?" Fastal tilted his head.

 

"Thank you... for taking me out on a date," Crusher blushed. "And... for changing for my sake. I know that we've had... a few issues before, but I'm glad we've past that,"

 

"I'm glad we've past that too," Fastal gave a soft smile. "I know I hurt you deeply before, and I want to make it up to you ever so much," He took the other's hand into his own. "I love you, Crusher, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you,"

 

"I want to spend the rest of my life with you too, Fastal," Crusher reflected the other's smile.

 

Their meal soon arrived, and they got to eating. They chatted as they ate, with Fastal cracking a few jokes while Crusher laughed. His laugh echoed through Fastal's ears, and he felt like he could just listen to him all day. At long last, their meal was finished, and they held out their drinks for a toast.

 

"Here's to a great date," Fastal declared.

 

"The greatest," Crusher giggled.

 

Their glasses clinked before they both took their sips. The sweet taste of the drink fell onto Crusher's lips, and he felt like he wanted more, but the drink was limited, and he didn't want to bother Fastal with more of the payment, so he said nothing about it.

 

After paying for their meal, Fastal helped Crusher off the chair before escorting the boy out, arms wrapped around him. Crusher leaned against his shoulder as they walked, comfortable with his warmth. They soon arrived at the hover coach, where Fastal held the door open and helped Crusher inside.

 

---

 

Kurasha arrived home after dinner and he was greeted with the twins. However, his brother wasn't there yet. He hummed and checked his phone but there were no messages or calls from his brother.

 

How odd. Was he staying overnight?

 

No, no, no. This isn't what they agreed on. But Crusher was older now, he could handle himself. But he was with Fastal . He bit his lip and looked at his device and debated whether or not he should call his brother.

 

Maybe he should consult their Dad.

 

But when he looked around, Eli was nowhere to be seen. Only Thrawn was there, feeding the babies.

 

Kurasha went straight to his father and tugged him. "Crusher hasn't come back yet. Did he call you or Dad if he's staying overnight?"

 

"Not that I am aware of, no," Thrawn shook his head, setting Easton down to let him roam while Thornella climbed him, and Theodore was in his arms. "Your Dad is in a meeting with the CEDF council, so maybe Crusher's taking the Chaf Family transport to get here,"

 

Kurasha bit his lip and gave a nod. "Okay..." He wasn't assured yet though. He went upstairs to try and calm himself, but he couldn't stop and just called.

 

There was no answer. Only a voicemail. "You've reached Crusher's cell! If I'm not picking up then I'm super busy and I might answer later. Leave a message after the beep!" BEEP!

 

"Crusher, where are you?" Kurasha said as he paced around the room. "Please, call me as soon as possible. I need to know you'd be safe."

 

An hour or two, there was still no call. Kurasha called again. Same thing. Just a voicemail.

 

Kurasha called, again and again until he had to turn his phone off and just pace around. He opened his monitors for the first time in a while and checked to see where Crusher was. The tracker showed he was still in Sarvchi.

 

He was still with Fastal. Kurasha couldn't help but feel there was something wrong…

 

But he couldn't do much. Thrawn needed to stay with the babies and the other kids, and Eli's still with the CEDF, so he had no transport to Sarvchi.

 

So, with not much left to do but wait, Kurasha busied himself in his workshop with multiple amounts of coffee.

 

---

 

It was by the next morning when Crusher finally answered Kurasha's calls. "Kurasha! I'm so sorry for not responding! I passed out, and I-"

 

"Just come home," Kurasha interrupted. "Just... Just come home, Crusher. We have more time to talk here..."

 

"Okay, okay! I'll be there in... an hour at least!"

 

"Okay..." Kurasha spoke softly. "Be safe." He hung up and the pulled back his hair and groaned. 

 

He made breakfast and woke up his household.

 

Star yawned awake and he looked at the table, then he grew concerned when he didn't see his older brother. "Crusher's not here yet?"

 

"He's coming, don't worry," Kurasha began to eat. He had a terrible night wondering what happened to his brother and it showed, but he tried to freshen up this morning to try and hide it at least.

 

True to his word, Crusher managed to get back in an hour. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry for being late!" He hissed, but he struggled to walk in.

 

"Woah, getting old so fast?" Darry teased, helping his brother in and helped him seat.

 

Crusher winced and rolled his eyes with a snort. "Har-har,"

 

"What happened? Are you injured?" Kurasha asked, rushing to his brother's side and checking for any signs of bleeding and rolling up his pants to look for bruising.

 

"No, no... I... um..." Crusher turned away with a deep blush. "I just... um..."

 

"You what?" Kurasha asked, looking up at Crusher with concern.

 

"Um..." Crusher swallowed. "It's um... nothing..."

 

"Crusher, if it's hurting you, it isn't nothing," Kurasha sighed. "Maybe we could take you to the doctor, at least. Just to check if it's anything internal."

 

"No, no! It's not... hurting me," Crusher shook his head, face reddening. "It's not..."

 

"Then, what's the problem?" Star pressed, finding his brother's evasiveness suspicious.

 

Crusher found it difficult to explain, the redness of his face stretching to his ears.

 

Kurasha groaned. "Fine. Tell us later when you're ready. But are you sure it's nothing serious?"

 

"Nothing serious! Promise!" Crusher nodded.

 

Kurasha nodded. He sat down beside his twin and said, "Okay... That's fine. Star, Darry. Is it okay if you leave us for a moment?”

 

"Alrighty!" Darry nodded.

 

"Sure," Star said and the two both left the room. 

 

With it now being just Crusher and Kurasha, Kurasha started. "Crusher... Crusher, I know you want to spend time with Fastal, but please, send a text if you're planning to stay with him for the night. Dad and Papa are getting busier and we just can't pick you up at 300 just because you decided to stay longer. So, Crusher, please, at least call Dad or Papa.”

 

"Sorry, I just…" Crusher sighed. "I didn't expect to be staying longer, okay? Something… came up, and…" He crossed his arms. "I just didn't expect it,”

 

"Something came up?" Kurasha repeated, confused by Crusher's choice of words. "Were you in danger?”

 

"No, I…" Crusher flushed again. "It's… It's something else,”

 

"Crusher, please, just be transparent with me," Kurasha got up and began to pace in front of Crusher. "You came home limping, yet you say that you don't feel any pain. You said you can't go home last night because something came up. And apparently, that something isn't danger. So, what else came up? A family emergency? Traffic? A fight? Crusher, I need to know what happened so if you visit again, at least, I know what you might need to be prepared and I don't have to worry.”

 

“It's just… not something easy to tell you, okay?” Crusher shook his head. “It was all sudden. It wasn't planned, but it happened, and I… I don't know! Just…” He turned away. “You're making it harder to tell you.”

 

Kurasha was frustrated. His brother was so vague and what the hell happened to him that he couldn't tell him? However, if Crusher won't tell, then fine. Fine . He'll just mention it some other time. "... Okay. I'll stop then," Kurasha stated. "Just, please. Call. Or just a simple text that you won't be staying tonight.”

 

"…I'll try," Crusher sighed and got up before heading up the stairs.

 

Kurasha watched him leave and he couldn't help but sag. What is going on with his brother?

 

The question went unanswered as he continued to do chores around the house.

 

---

 

"Ha! It worked!" Fastal chuckled, putting up the chemistry set of his room once more.

 

"Yeah, we heard ." Edalak groaned. "Did you have to be so loud?”

 

Ajsio was busy getting the items and marking down the ones that worked with the product. This was his 3rd attempt and he was so happy it only took three tries to work! But then, this worked on someone who already liked them. But what about the one who doesn't? Will it work on Star? It would surely work on Ezra, but Ajsio's the only one who isn't insured. He looked through the products used and he realized something. "Fastal," he called. "Be careful not to use that one too much, okay? Just use it sparingly.”

 

"Of course," Fastal chuckled. "Kurasha would get suspicious if we use it too much, and we unfortunately can't kill him,”

 

"Why can't we?" Ajsio turned to Fastal and said, "If we get the brothers on our side, they won't object if we kill him. Just make it look like an accident.”

 

"My ally would have our heads if we do anything," Edalak grumbled. "She's already distracting Kurasha enough, we leave that as it is,"

 

"You're afraid of her?" Fastal raised an eyebrow.

 

"Let's just say that her father having a reputation as a killer passed down to her," Edalak shrugged.

 

Ajsio was confused before he realized. "Oh... OH! Holy shit, you got–”

 

"Anyway," Edalak stood up. "The potion works, how do we get your Uncle to mass produce it?"

 

"That's for us to present, and me to persuade," Fastal grinned.

 

Ajsio glanced at Edalak and then back at the prince. He felt like he was being left out because he did not understand a lot of things Fastal was doing, but he guessed they only needed him to work. They were people who had a common goal, not friends. He missed his friends…

 

Fastal tossed a robe and mask towards each of them. "You fuckers disguise yourselves, we're meeting with my uncle now,"

 

"Now!?" Edalak jumped.

 

"W--What?!" Ajsio panicked. Now? Why now ?

 

"The sooner we get the distraction coming, the sooner you both can get your prince Charmings," Fastal huffed.

 

That perked Ajsio and he quickly started putting the cloak on. However, his hair would be a problem. He went to his chemicals and selected one before he put it on his hair, changing its color to a deep black. Edalak placed a hood over themselves with their robe to hide their hair before getting the mask on both of them to not be recognized. They grabbed some potions and Fastal changed the area back to his room before they headed out.

 

"Remember, don't talk, just present," Fastal told them.

 

They both nodded and they followed Fastal out of the room. They made it to the elevator and went up to the very top floor. The elevator opened, and they walked forward. Fastal took a breath and knocked on the door.

 

"Come in."

 

Fastal opened the door. "Uncle,"

 

"Fastal, what is it?" Furfursi looked up with a raised eyebrow. “I’m busy with the new clothing line for next month,”

 

“I know, Uncle, but I have an idea that will sell out far better than the new clothing line,” Fastal grinned.

 

“…Go on,” Furfursi sat up and crossed his arms.

 

Fastal urged the two to stand in the middle before he picked up the vial in a pink, heart-shaped bottle. “Behold, a love potion! One so subtle and unable to figure out that it would be easy to be sold as perfumes as well!”

 

“A love potion, hmm?” Furfursi gave a hum. “Why sell a love potion?”

 

“Because Chiss will be desperate for love, Uncle,” Fastal stepped forward. “They don't have your charms, your looks, your beauty and charisma. They would be dying to have this potion to achieve the same charms as you,”

 

Edalak had to stop themselves from rolling their eyes.

 

Furfursi, however, looked intrigued. “Ooh… I see…” Furfursi smirked. “The desperate would want to buy the love potions. The potion would go well with the body and skincare and the clothes!” He clasped his hands together. “For once, my dear nephew, you've thought of such an excellent idea!”

 

“Thank you, Uncle,” Fastal bowed.

 

And so… the mass production began.

 

Ajsio was excited as he watched the bottles being produced, but then, it concerned him. He never tried it if it was possible for the respiratory intake. Sure, it could be consumed, but inhaled? Well, he'll try to find a better solution for that. For now, he stood behind Fastal with Edalak, waiting for his Star.

 

The potion spread like fire, and so many people were taking it and using it for their own purposes.

 

---

 

Kurasha was holding Crusher's hair up as he vomited after lunch. It highly concerned Kurasha because it wasn't like his brother to be sick. Crusher didn't eat anything unusual or drink anything other than water and tea he made himself, so what happened? "Crusher, we need to go to a doctor," he suggested. "Or get Dad and Papa at least.”

 

"Fine…" Crusher groaned and leaned against him gently.

 

Kurasha knocked on his Papa's door. When he heard a confirmation, he opened it and he saw his father working.

 

"Kurasha, what is it?" Thrawn turned to him.

 

"Papa, Crusher's not feeling well. He needs to go to the doctor," Kurasha reported.

 

Thrawn stood up. "Alright, I'll call your Uncle to keep an eye on your siblings, get Crusher ready to the door,”

 

Kurasha nodded and went to check on his twin, but when he came back to get Crusher in the bathroom, he saw his hair was falling.

 

Crusher began to panic. "M-My hair…" his eyes had shrunken, watching some of his beautiful locks falling onto the ground.

 

Kurasha went straight toward him and sat him down on the covered toilet. "Hey, hey, it's okay..." He looked at the locks on the ground and frowned. This was unusual. What could cause this to happen? He turned to Crusher. "We're going to the doctors. If you have an ailment, we could get medicine to try and stop it, okay?”

 

"O-Okay…" Crusher held onto him with a whimper.

 

Thrawn managed to get Crusher to the hospital, but the boy had to vomit once more. It had been too much, given he had already vomited, and he passed out on the way.

 

When he woke up, he was in a hospital bed. The doctor was asking Kurasha and Thrawn what the things Crusher ate today and yesterday. "Maybe it's an allergic reaction to an ingredient in one of the dishes that the young prince has eaten," the doctor hypothesized. 

 

However, Kurasha wasn't convinced. "An allergic reaction doesn't cause sudden hair loss, doctor."

 

"Hair loss?" The doctor hummed as he wrote down the symptoms. "I see... Are there any other symptoms?"

 

Kurasha turned to Crusher and beamed when he saw him awake. He went to his brother and held his hand. "Crush, what else have you been feeling wrong?" He thought for a moment. "Oh, right. You were limping when you returned home.”

 

Crusher winced and turned away. Did… that have something to do with this? It couldn't be… could it?

 

"Vomiting, hair loss, and limping..." The doctor listed. He winced at the details. "Well, I have to take a blood and urinary test to determine what is wrong. The results will most likely be done by tomorrow, so, for now, I advise the young prince to stay in the hospital until further notice.”

 

"Of course, doctor," Thrawn nodded. He turned to Kurasha. "Kurasha, watch over Crusher for a moment. I need to contact your father…" He winced. "That will, uh, not end well for any of us," he hissed and walked off.

 

Kurasha sighed and turned to Crusher. When the doctor left and they have some privacy, Kurasha asked, "Are you sure you weren't in danger the other night? You didn't eat or drink anything suspicious?”

 

"The only thing I ate and drank was food and drinks from the restaurant Fastal took me to, and we ate and drank the same thing," Crusher sighed.

 

Kurasha nodded. "I see..." He got his datapad and texted his siblings before he turned back to his twin. "Well, welcome to being the patient, Crusher," he joked to lighten the mood. It was always Kurasha who was admitted into the hospital with Crusher only being able to go to the healer. Now, his twin sat on the bed instead of him. To Kurasha, it was kind of funny.

 

Crusher chuckled. "Yeah, no thank you, this sucksss…" he groaned.

 

Kurasha laughed. He stayed by his twin and began braiding his hair. He hummed as he combed through his hair. "Your roots are growing out…”

 

"Can they be dyed again?”

 

"We'll have to ask the doctor about that," Kurasha continued to braid his twin's hair.

 

Thrawn took more time than Crusher and Kurasha expected. It was either he and Eli were in a very long conversation or Eli is demanding Thrawn have him speak to the doctor in charge of Crusher so that they could get things done faster. 

 

But soon, they had visitors. "Hey, Crush!" Star waved as he and Un'hee entered the room. He chuckled and said, "Wow. You really are twins.”

 

"Ha-Ha, funny," Crusher snorted.

 

"How are you feeling?" Un'hee asked.

 

"Eh, could be better," Crusher shrugged.

 

Star brought out a bag of books and some of Crusher's favorite sweets. "Rasha asked me to bring these for you in case you got bored. It should have been Darry but he said I needed to get out of the house."

 

"I agree. You need fresh air," Kurasha snorted. 

 

"But I do get a lot of fresh air!" Star laughed. 

 

"Digging whatever it is your digging around the house isn't fresh air," Kurasha blatantly said.

 

"Yeah, Star, you need some air out of your… whatever stuff you had in that studio of yours," Crusher agreed. "But thanks for the books,”

 

"Your welcome, big bro," Star smiled. "Un'hee and I are just gonna stay until D calls us or something. Or if the nurses kick us out." He gave Un'hee a small fidget toy he got from Kurasha's lab and then went to a corner. "I never got to hear anything about you guys about yesterday. Soooo... How was the date?"

 

Kurasha blushed but then looked away sheepishly. "It was... Fine.”

 

"Fine or did you and Laeysa made out again?" Crusher grinned.

 

Kurasha lightly pushed Crusher away. "Hush up."

 

"Oooooh! Finally, Kurasha's getting some spice in his life!" Star laughed. 

 

"Shut uuuuup!" Kurasha whined. "What about Crusher? What did you do on your date?" he asked, trying to steer the conversation away.

 

"Well, we went to this fancy restaurant!" Crusher chirped. "We ate some fizzy drinks with fancy bubbles then ate some gourmet food… it was like dining in a bigger palace!”

 

"Getting the real fairytale experience, huh," Star chuckled. He leaned on his arm as his brothers began to talk about Crusher's dates. He can't help but feel envious. He wanted a relationship too, but he doesn't think he can have another one after Ajsio.

 

"Yep!" Crusher chirped. "He's just such a prince charming…" he blushed.

 

"I want a prince charming when I'm older," Un'hee spoke up.

 

Kurasha chuckled and patted her head. "Sure, little sister. When you're older. Have someone who treats you like a princess, alright?”

 

"Okay!" Un'hee nodded with a beaming smile.

 

The rest talked until Thrawn came back into the room. 

 

"Hey, Papa!" Star greeted.

 

"Hey, my children," Thrawn smiled and patted their head. "How you feeling.

 

"Eh," Crusher sighed.

 

"So, what did Dad say?" Kurasha asked.

 

"Well… he is upset," Thrawn sighed. "He wants to find you whoever did this Crusher immediately,”

 

"What's up with Crusher anyway?" Star asked. "I saw a bunch of hair in the bathroom.”

 

Crusher whimpered. "Right… my hair loss…”

 

Kurasha squeezed Crusher's hand. "You can get it back... We'll figure something out."

 

Soon, the nurse came in. "Greetings. I will be here to take blood and urinary samples. For the patient's privacy, may we please ask everyone to leave for a few moments?”

 

Thrawn nodded and escorted the others all outside of the room. The nurse took a syringe and then got some water for Crusher a small bottle he had to fill it up with..Crusher whimpered but said nothing, letting the nurse do as they pleased.

 

Soon, the nurse got a clipboard. "For medical purposes, I'm going to ask you a few questions and it is very important that you answer everything with honesty.”

 

"Um… okay…" Crusher slowly nodded.

 

"Okay, first, what have you eaten in the past three days?" The nurse asked as they readied their pen.

 

Crusher replied with the list, including the restaurant of the place in Sarvchi.

 

The nurse listed it all down then proceeded with another question, "Do you have any biological family history of any diseases such as diabetes or hypertension?”

 

"No," Crusher shook his head.

 

"Have you been sick anytime for the past six months?”

 

"Nope,”

 

"What about any major medical surgeries such as plastic surgery or a kidney transplant?”

 

"Nope, no surgeries or transplants,”

 

"Have you been using any illicit drugs?”

 

"Not that I'm aware," Crusher shook his head.

 

"Not that you're aware?" The nurse repeated. "So, could you say, there was a chance that you might have taken illicit drugs?”

 

"I don't know," Crusher admitted.

 

The nurse looked perplexed before they wrote it down on their clipboard. "Lastly, have you had any recent sexual intercourse?" They asked.

 

Crusher flushed. He bowed his head but gave a small nod. "…yes,”

 

The nurse wrote it down but his reaction was odd. Then, they realized that the family doesn't know. They assured, "Don't worry. Unless this information will be needed for an investigation, this will be classified and won't be distributed unless you permit it to.”

 

"Okay…" Crusher nodded.

 

The nurse was soon finished and then left the room with the things needed. They told the family they were finished and were free to go back inside. Crusher still felt embarrassed and hid his face in his blanket.

 

"Crusher, are you okay?" Kurasha asked as he went over to his brother.

 

"Mm," Crusher nodded. "Some of the questions just felt… invasive, is all,"

 

Un'hee squeezed his hand with a comforting smile.

 

Kurasha sighed. "I understand. But they said it was 'necessary'." He side-hugged his brother and said, "But you'll be fine.”

 

Crusher gave a smile. "I hope so…"

 

Star and Un'hee were soon told to leave, with Darry calling them about Dad being at home. Star drove Un'hee back home, giving his Crusher one last farewell and a hug for his Papa before he left.

 

Crusher leaned back, agitated. "When can I go back home?" He asked, fidgeting about.

 

"The doctor said you have to stay for the night," Kurasha said.

 

"Ughhh…" Crusher grumbled. "But I'm fine…"

 

"You may be fine now, but something might happen that needs your presence here at the hospital," Thrawn shook his head. "I'm sorry, my child, but you need to rest here,"

 

"Ugh…" Crusher sighed.

 

At least he had books with him to keep him entertained when his Papa was needed at home. Kurasha stayed with him as one guest is allowed after visiting hours. 

 

---

 

The next day, Thrawn came back for Crusher's results along with Eli. When the doctor had seen Eli, he began to sweat. The man was infamous for demanding more than what the doctors could provide, stated by many of the doctors that treated Kurasha before. "G--Greetings, A--Admiral Eli'vantomair, Senior Captain Mitth'raw'nuruodo," the doctor bowed.

 

"Cut to the chase, what are the results." Eli demanded.

 

“Eli…” Thrawn nudged his husband lightly.

 

The doctor got to his folder and explained, "W--Well, sir, um... From the urinary and blood tests, we have found that, recently, Crusher had consumed aphrodisiac and large amounts of blo'odringe that aren't fit for someone his age. Other substances were found as well, but we are unable to identify most of them, but from the second substance alone, it could result into the body rejecting large amounts of protein from being consumed, leading to vomiting. The hair loss is due to the mixture of blo'odringe and the other unlabeled substances.”

 

"Aphrodisiac?" Eli frowned. "As in, the sex drug aphrodisiac?”

 

"Yes," The doctor confirmed. "Remnants found in his urine, sir. For it to be found, the consumption of the drug must have been recent."

 

Kurasha stared at his brother like he couldn't believe what he was hearing. Aphrodisiac ? Where the hell did his brother get his hands on that?

 

"I see…" Thrawn hissed. "Is there something to oppose all of the dangerous substances? Or at least take them all out of his body?”

 

"Well, Crusher's life is not threatened by the drugs as far as we've seen. An option is to wait until, at least, a week passes by for the side effects to leave naturally or have Crusher's stomach medically pumped to forced out the drugs," the doctor explained.

 

"If it's only a week," Thrawn held Eli back from saying anything immediate. "Then perhaps we'll wait a week. If it hasn't passed by then, we'll have the drugs pumped out,”

 

"Alright, sir. I'll prescribe some medication for Crusher until then. For now, please have him avoid eating anything with protein," the doctor said.

 

"Can Crusher dye his hair?" Kurasha asked. 

 

"Oh, well, yes," The doctor replied. "But it would be better if it's after the week for any hair treatment to avoid irritation to the scalp. Any more questions?”

 

"Can we get an OB appointment?" Eli asked. "To check on that kind of stuff.”

 

"Yes, sir. I shall schedule it now. Please expect a confirmation in the afternoon." The doctor bowed before he hurried out of the room, relieved that he survived Eli.

 

Eli turned a sharp look to Crusher. "You fucked with Fastal, didn't ya?"

 

Crusher bowed his head, shuddering at the tone of his voice, but he didn't deny it, nodding his head. "Y-Yes… but I didn't know about the aphrodisiac!”

 

Kurasha stared at Crusher before he had to leave the room. A moment later, there was an explosion outside of the hospital and a black ashy pit in the snow. Kurasha came back, but he looked pissed as hell. Crusher whimpered and backed up against the wall, sheets in front of him.

 

Kurasha took a deep breath and said, "Crusher... You can't go on anymore dates with Fastal. For your own fucking safety. Fuck, break the fuck up with him! He drugged you!”

 

"He didn't drug me!" Crusher argued. "He helped me! I was starting to feel hot after the restaurant, and we were supposed to go out, but I started to feel hot, so he took me back to his place to rest, and I… I was the one who wanted it, Kurasha!"

 

"Well, those are the effects of aphrodisiac," Thrawn winced. "They make you want to be rid of the pain that comes with the heat,”

 

"Crusher, please !" Kurasha begged as he went to his brother and shook him. "You gave Fastal a second chance and this is how he uses it! He drugged you and made you want it, and he laid his hands on you! He can't be trusted, Crusher, can't you see?!”

 

"He didn't drug me! Why can't you understand that not everything is his fault!? Just because he's there doesn't mean he did it!" Crusher hissed.

 

"Boys, we don't point fingers here," Eli interrupted. "Kurasha, Crusher's right, Fastal bein' there doesn't entirely mean that he's the one at fault here. We need to investigate on that restaurant security,”

 

"Okay, maybe he didn't drug you, but Crusher, don't accept any food or drinks anymore," Kurasha instructed. Then he begged, "Please, please, please, Crusher.”

 

Crusher turned away. "But it's a date, what do you mean…?"

 

"Crusher," Eli sighed. "No outside meals until we get this settled, alright?"

 

"…Okay," Crusher hugged himself in his sheets.

 

The room was tense. Thrawn went to Crusher's side and talked with him gently, especially with another possibility. Crusher had yet to transition, and he was possibly fertile, so if that were to happen, he had to be ready for a possibility. Eli paced around the room, waiting for the OB appointment to arrive, so they could check before they leave.

 

Afternoon came, and Crusher was able to get the OB appointment as soon as possible. They didn't want to upset Eli more by having him wait in line.

 

Luckily for Crusher, he had no STDs. Unfortunately, he couldn't perform a test yet since it's only been a few days. "About a week when you come back for a checkup," the OB told Eli and Thrawn.

 

Eli groaned. "Fine…”

 

They went back home and Kurasha was silent, still comprehending the fact that Fastal touched his brother. Crusher was silent too, sitting far from Kurasha and afraid of his next reaction.

 

Eli immediately left for the investigation in Sarvchi. Kurasha busied himself with household chores and his inventions, and as much as possible, he tried to maintain a stoic face. He looked like his regular self that his other siblings barely noticed.

 

Crusher, however, didn't take the chance. He locked himself in his room and cried, afraid of Kurasha and what he would say next once he's done with all his chores.

 

Darry scratched his head at the situation. "What's going on…?”

 

"I have no idea but it must be something with Crusher and Kurasha again, probably," Star said.

 

Darry groaned. "Man, those two just have a neverending tension…”

 

"Tell me about it," Star huffed. "They can do this on their own. Hey, wanna help me train?”

 

"Sure!"

 

The tension, however, never faded. Un'hee felt it thicken, and Ezra had to assure her that everything was gonna be okay.

 

It took the whole day but eventually, Kurasha got inside their room to talk to Crusher. And he brought his spider bot. Crusher was curled up, sitting in his bed, facing the window.

 

"Crusher," Kurasha called.

 

Crusher winced and tensed up at his voice.

 

Kurasha went closer to him until he stopped a few feet away from the bed. He set his bot down and let it make a hologram of a presentation. "Crusher," Kurasha called. "Eyes here.”

 

Crusher was hesitant, slowly looking over.

 

He saw the presentation and it read, "How To Safely Have Intercourse." Kurasha sighed. "I can't believe I need to show this now, but since it seems you are already doing it, there's no harm to be more educated." Kurasha didn't sound mad. That was a good sign, at least. And the presentation... It reminded Crusher when Ezra finally confessed he had a lover.

 

Still, the explosion from the hospital was from fresh from his mind. He listened to the presentation, but Kurasha's reaction still made him shudder with fright.

 

Kurasha could understand. He continued on with the presentation and afterwards, he sent it to Crusher's datapad in case he wanted to review it. After that, he went closer to his twin brother and sat beside him. "Crusher," he called. "I'm not mad at you .”

 

Crusher sighed. "You're mad at… him , aren't you?”

 

"Obviously," Kurasha deadpanned. "But I realized that I can't do much about this anymore. The most I can do is tell you my opinion about it but I can'tl control your decision whether you continue seeing him or not," he said gently. "Crusher, I love you and I care for you. I apologize if I time my reactions wrongly but I just can't--"

 

There was a small electric wave outside and Star screaming, "IT WORKED! FUCK YOU, AJSIO!"

 

"... As I was saying," Kurasha continued. "I apologize for my reactions. I'll learn how to control them better eventually. What I can do now is just tell you the consequences of what your actions might lead to.”

 

“…Yeah,” Crusher gave a smile. “I'd like that. Makes me feel more open to open up to you, you know?”

 

Kurasha was relieved to hear that. "Yes. Thank you, Crusher." He pulled him in a hug and squeezed him tight. He still didn't like Fastal, especially now, but he loves Crusher more than he hates Fastal.

 

---

 

A few days go by. The investigation with Sarvchi was firm; someone in the staff gave aphrodisiacs, and it wasn't Fastal. The security showed him going to the staff to fix the drinks, and the staff did all the work.

 

Kurasha wanted nothing more than to sue the restaurant. 

 

Star and Darry heard of this and they gapped at their older brother. 

 

"You fucked ?”

 

"Yes…" Crusher nodded, face reddening.

 

"Dude…" Darry gasped. "That's… so cool!”

 

"What did it feel like?" 

 

"Did you like it?"

 

"Wait, how?"

 

"Did you do oral?"

 

"Both of you," Kurasha pulled them both away from Crusher and gave them both a glare. "Knock it off. You're too young for this.”

 

"To be fair, we're only a year younger than you dudes," Darry pointed out.

 

"Still. Too young," Kurasha huffed. "If you could, don't even think about doing it until you're eighteen."

 

"No fair!" Star whined.

 

"Dude, you can't restrict us!" Darry huffed. "Rebel!!" He claimed.

 

"If you rebel, I'm taking this to the next level," Kurasha glared. "Seriously. Don't do it. Don't even think about it. Or else, I would have to start weekend classes with both of you."

 

Star and Darry groaned.

 

"Man…" Darry huffed. "Uncool…”

 

---

 

Things soon resumed normally. Well, as normal as it could. Kurasha listened in on Eli's talks with the CEDF about the restaurant and he tailed his father around when he was allowed to. He still does his work, but he just wanted confirmation that the restaurant will pay for what they did to Crusher.

 

One time, Fastal was there, and he himself was in the process of suing the restaurant. Or better yet, removing it. "Your restaurant had promised a five-star service, and this is the result of such thing!?" He scowled.

 

"I'm sorry, your Venerate!" The owner bowed at his feet. "I… I don't know why one of my chefs would do such a thing!"

 

"That's for us to further investigate," Eli stepped in, Kurasha in toe.

 

Kurasha glanced at Fastal with a ferocious glare. A glare that could match the one he used to give to Ajsio. However, he did not make any move to approach the other prince and only stayed by Eli's side with a recorder on him just in case.

 

Kurasha glanced at Fastal with a ferocious glare. A glare that could match the one he used to give to Ajsio. However, he did not make any move to approach the other prince and only stayed by Eli's side with a recorder on him just in case.

 

"Admiral Eli'vantomair," The owner of the restaurant bowed. "I've checked the surveillances, and I… I genuinely don't know why my chef would do such thing,"

 

"Where's the chef now?" Eli questioned.

 

"I… I fired him earlier for food tampering," the owner swallowed.

 

"You what!?" Fastal growled. "He should be brought in for investigation!"

 

"Prince Fastal, call on your uncle's guard soldiers to help," Eli told the prince.

 

"Yes, of course," Fastal nodded and left the restaurant.

 

Kurasha watched him with suspicion and now that he's here, he couldn't help but feel like something else had transpired in the restaurant. He didn't know what but it was an icky feeling in his stomach that he couldn't get rid of and that feeling was pointing to Fastal immediately. He took a deep breath and stayed by Eli's side.

 

Fastal soon returned with some CEDF soldiers, and Eli commanded them to track down the former chef. Fastal stayed in the restaurant to bombard the owner with questions as Eli and Kurasha left. They headed to a cafe to get some snacks for the other kids before they headed back home.

 

As they waited for their order, an advertisement popped up in Kurasha's datapad, one that stated about a "Love Potion".

 

Kurasha cringed. A love potion? Why would this economy even need it? But then he saw Furfursi's name on it and he frowned. Out of curiosity, he searched for the new product.

 

The potion was labeled "Romantica Fragrance", presented as a perfume in some, others a lotion while the simplest form was a formula that can be dissolved into a drink to be given to the target.

 

That... That sounds concerning. Kurasha read the rest of what the page could offer. He wanted to know the products and the how's of how it worked and the information he gathered disturbed him.

 

The instructions were… very simple. Too simple. The dissolving one only takes one drop into a drink for it to work. The perfume only needed one spray. The lotion only needed a drop for it to work. The symptoms of it working included a certain heat from the Chiss. Once the heat was out, the target was under the control of the potion.

 

Heat . Kurasha remembered his father telling them the effects of aphrodisiac, one of the substances that Crusher had consumed, but when he looked through the side effects, there was nothing that mentioned hair loss or vomiting. Instead, the side effects displayed more desired effects for the Chiss like added stamina and hormonal level to make the experience better. 

 

Kurasha groaned. These weren't the side effects Crusher experienced. Maybe he's overthinking it. But just to be sure, he saved the advertisement in his files.

 

They soon returned home, and Eli set the snacks in the fridge. "Can ya go get your twin? I've got some food for him that has no protein,”

 

"Sure," Kurasha said and went to find Crusher.

 

He went through the halls of the mansion until he finally found his brother being comforted by Ezra in the bathroom as his hair continued to fall. Kurasha winced and went to hug his brother. "Hey, hey, Crusher…”

 

Crusher whimpered and curled up. "Sorry… it's just hair, I know, but…" he swallowed.

 

Ezra sighed. "He's been at it for a while…" he patted Crusher's back. "One touch on his head, and some strands fall,”

 

"It'll be fine, Crusher," Kurasha assured. "It'll grow back by the end of the week. Um, what about a bonnet? To keep your head untouched for now.”

 

"…okay," Crusher gave a shaky nod. He felt ridiculous… why was he so worried about his hair? It's just hair, right?

 

Kurasha kissed Crusher's forehead and then lead him to Star's workshop where they asked the younger one to give him a bonnet. 

 

"Uh, I don't have any right now, but I can one really cute do you, Crusher," Star assured. "Just give me, like, a few hours."

 

"Thank you," Kurasha said and then they left. He led Crusher downstairs where food was waiting for him.

 

Eli gave Crusher the meal, and Crusher gave his thanks before eating. He ate slowly, the food not really up to his taste, but there wasn't much he could do but chew.

 

Later, Crusher was on his datapad in his room, not really wanting to get up. He looked through his messages, and a small smile gently stretched across his face.

 

"Get well soon <3"

 

The message made him giggle. It was difficult to see Fastal as the villain Kurasha was painting him to be. He was so caring and adorable…

 

---

 

Aside from Crusher's own dilemma, someone took the opportunity of Crusher's hair loss as another way to fill his crazed mind. 

 

Star was suspicious of Crusher's symptoms and they were nothing of what aphrodisiac could cause. Nor blo'odringe. Blo'odringe was supposed to be for better stamina. It was illegal for many athletes because it could be used as a way to cheat in official competitions. The only other negative side effect it has other than that is that in a prolonged time, it could cause bones to weaken. Unless he asks Kurasha to do a more intense drug search in Crusher's system, he doesn't have any leads. 

 

But maybe... This could be a side effect for humans instead of Chiss. 

 

He got his datapad and began to order online. 

 

Soon, there was a knock on the door.

 

Darry was the one to answer it.

 

"Greetings," The mailman said as he held a box with a big FRAGILE on it. "Delivery for Mitths'tar'vanto?"

 

Star rushed downstairs and said, "Yes! Thank you!" He gave the mailman money and his signature before he rushed back up his workshop.

 

Darry blinked. What the fuck? His twin's being mysterious again… eh. He got his datapad to schedule a date with his boyfriends. It was stressing in that household.

 

"KURASHA!" 

 

Kurasha almost spilled his coffee on his school work and he glared at Star who burst into his workshop. "Will it kill you to knock?"

 

"No, sorry, sorry, I just need your help!" Star said as he rushed to his older brother. He slapped on Kurasha's old papers about his powers and immediately said, "You body can break down acid. Maybe the reason you lived when Ajsio tried to kill you was because it could break down poison too!"

 

Kurasha's eyes widened and he quickly took his papers out from Star's grasp. "Whatever you're thinking of, quit it. We let you run around with your crazy theories and fortify the house to your liking but if you plan to use poison--"

 

"Kurasha, Kurasha! Hear me out! Please!" Star begged. "Look, I think I can figure out why Crusher has his symptoms."

 

That stopped Kurasha and he turned suspiciously as his younger brother. 

 

Star said, "Look... I know it isn't right, but *I* let you use me back then. I never told Papa or Dad so if you could just cooperate, this will all turn out fine, I promise."

 

Kurasha's eyes widened as he stared at his little brother. "Are you blackmailing me?"

 

Star didn't respond and only stared at Kurasha, waiting for an answer. 

 

Kurasha can't believe that Star was actually doing this to him. He thought they had moved on from that, but he guessed his madness has transpired to his younger brother. He took a deep breath and said, "Fine."

 

Hours passed and it was dinner time once more. Star went down first while dinner was being served. His siblings all came down but there was no sign of Kurasha yet.

 

Crusher frowned. He turned to Star. "Did you see Kurasha?”

 

"Yeah, he's just feeling a bit under the weather. He'll be here for dinner in a bit," Star replied nonchalantly.

 

Crusher hummed. He finished his meal quickly and got up to head up.

 

Darry snorted. "I don't think Crusher believes it if one of us is 'fine' anymore,”

 

Star laughed with his twin. "It's a big brother thing, I guess."

 

Crusher went to look for Kurasha and Kurasha was walking down to eat dinner already. Kurasha was surprised to see his twin and he greeted, "Hey, Crush. Done with dinner?”

 

Crusher crossed his arms. "Sorry, just got worried about you…”

 

"I'm fine. There's no need to worry about me," Kurasha said then patted his brother's shoulder. "I'll go get dinner now. You heading somewhere else?”

 

"…I'm just heading up to rest," Crusher turned and headed up.

 

"Alright. Take care," Kurasha called after they separated.

 

Crusher headed to the hallways and looked around. The halls were dark at night, and it didn't exactly settle well for him. He walked slowly, moving towards his and Kurasha's room before curling up on his bed.

 

Kurasha was going down for dinner… just like Star said. But why didn't he trust Star?

 

Well, the things he's been doing in his studio didn't help. Star was becoming another Kurasha, the Kurasha Crusher didn't trust, not even the slightest. He was becoming the very being his twin had already gone through… and he didn't know if he could stand seeing it again.

 

After dinner, Kurasha rushed upstairs so he could vomit in the bathroom without anyone seeing. He reported to Star that he seemed to have the same symptoms as Crusher and Star was elated. Not that he was happy his brother was suffering, but he was happy to find out the specific drug that gave Crusher that symptom. He wrote down in his notes, "Kris'sho. A Chiss steroid for swimmers to increase lung capacity does not have the same effect on humans. Intake of drugs include rejection to protein..."

 

Kurasha sighed as he slumped back on a new couch Star made in his workshop. His stomach hurt and honestly, he hated this idea of testing out the poisons' effects on a human body because he was the guinea pig. Dammit, this was full-on karma at this point. 

 

"Kurasha!" Star went to him excitedly as he shoved a bottle of pills into Kurasha's face. "Try this!"

 

"What is this?" Kurasha asked as he looked at the blank bottle. 

 

Star answered, "It's a substance that is used for plants so they could be more durable to snow. I heard they could also be used as slow-acting poison because it dissolves easily in drinks."

 

Kurasha frowned. "This might actually kill me, you know."

 

"No, you won't!" Star said, and his smiling face was anything but assuring to Kurasha. "We already did three drug tests and two steroid testing! I want to speed this up and move to poisons next!" 

 

Kurasha groaned. "Star, you're being too reckless! What if this actually kills me? You'd be in more trouble than I ever was!" he said. "Star, this is crazy!"

 

"Kurasha, please!" Star begged. "Please, just try this one first. It's the most harmless one out of all the things I got. I promise you won't be in danger if you try this. Please, I just need to know!"

 

"I need to know ."

 

Kurasha stared at his brother and it feels like he was looking at a mirror. Now, he could see the shit his family had to put up with when it was just him. Now, there was a mini-mad man staring Kurasha right at his face.

 

Kurasha sighed. He took a pill out of the bottle and inserted it in his mouth and Star ran over to try and write down the symptoms. 

 

A few hours ago, Kurasha and Star tried all sorts of pills and liquids and although some of them were advertised to be slow-acting, the effects they had on Kurasha were always immediate. If not, it will only take ten minutes at most rather than a few hours after like it was advertised. It was similar to this one and Kurasha started coughing. 

 

Kurasha held onto the sofa as his breathing started to shorten. The more he coughed, the more his chest ached. Somehow, this was similar to his symptoms when Ajsio tried to poison him. It didn't take long for Kurasha to start coughing blood before finally passing out on the couch as blood came out from his nose and mouth. 

 

"Rasha?" Star whispered as he went over to his twin and tried to wake him up. He listened to Kurasha's heartbeat and measured his pulse and it slowed. From then, Star began to panic. Did he actually kill his brother?! 

 

Star began to panic and pace around, not knowing what to do until he saw Kurasha's arm start to blacken. Star's eyes widened in amazement and he watched as the darkness enveloped Kurasha's whole body before the blood coming out of Kurasha slowly turned into just liquid. Mucus? Water? Star didn't know but he quickly got his supplies to clean it up. 

 

Kurasha woke up a few hours later and he looked around to see the poisons and pills Star had hidden away while his younger brother tried to console Crusher in his door that Kurasha was alright.

 

"He's just taking a nap," Star said as he tried to calm down his other older brother. "He's fine, I swear!”

 

"Why should I trust you!?" Crusher scowled. "You're becoming Kurasha! I didn't trust him when he was coo coo crazy! I don't trust you that you're the same way!”

 

Kurasha got up but found that he couldn't stand. His legs felt weak. 

 

"Hey, I'm not like Kurasha when he was like that!" Star defended. "I swear, he's just napping, you can take a look at him yourself!”

 

"Star." Crusher scowled. "I don't believe any shit you're telling me. Tell me the truth. Now ." The scales were appearing again, and he was trying to keep himself in check.

 

Kurasha forced himself up and went to the door. "I'm fine," Kurasha interrupted as he approached his brother and hugged him. "Crusher, calm down, please. I'm fine…”

 

"No." Crusher crossed his arms. "Tell me what's going on, or so help me, I will leave this house and stay with Fastal.”

 

Kurasha glared at Crusher for even daring to say that, but he sighed. "Just... Don't get mad."

 

Star eyed at him and tugged him, pleading him to not say anything.

 

"I'm already mad, I'll get worse if you don't tell me shit." Crusher eyed Star. "Or you tell me, Star. I'm already pissed at you specifically.”

 

Kurasha brought Crusher in and then sat him down on the couch. "Crusher," Kurasha called as he sat down with him, relieved that he could at least rest his legs. "Crusher, don't tell anyone else this, okay? Do you promise?"

 

Star went to tail Kurasha and hide behind his big brother in case Crusher was going to attack him.

 

"Fine, just tell me what it is." Crusher narrowed his eyes at them.

 

Kurasha took a deep breath and explained, "My body rejects and breaks down the harmful substances that I consume, i.e. acid, poison, or drugs. I would still have side effects of the sort but it would never actually kill me. Star found out about this and, well... To find the other unlabeled drugs used on you, we, um, did a bit of... Experimenting.”

 

"…" Crusher's eye twitched. He took a breath. "Dad already told me that you test out your substances on yourself, so I don't get too worried." He held out a hand before they could speak again. "But that doesn't mean this is okay." He turned to Star. "I expected better from you. This situation is making me trust you less and less because you are becoming like Kurasha." He shook his head. "I understand what you guys are doing, but it isn't right to test it like this. It's never right to use human or Chiss guinea pigs. We're all living beings, not lab rats." He crossed his arms.

 

Star looked away guiltily. "I--I'm sorry... I just... What if one of us gets poisoned again but we don't know what it is because we're humans and not Chiss?" He looked up at Crusher with pleading eyes and said, "I'm sorry, I just... I'm scared and knowing makes me feel better. It makes me think that I could protect us."

 

Kurasha's features softened and he couldn't help but feel connected to Star in this way. He was like this too. He was still like this now but to a lesser degree. That's why he agreed to help him so that his brother could feel some sort of ease and he could cope.

 

"I know," Crusher sighed. "And I know what you wanna do, but I need sane brothers to trust and help protect us all,”

 

"How unfortunate," Kurasha snorted.

 

Star giggled as well but he looked up at his older brother. "We will. I'll just, stop when I find what I'm looking for.”

 

"Do it on something else," Crusher sighed. "Like, ask Papa to capture a human bad guy at his work to test it or something. Not us.”

 

Kurasha wanted to laugh. That was the exact opposite of Crusher's point that humans aren't guinea pigs. 

 

Star huffed and said, "I would need several. Kurasha's reusable since his body can eject poison..."

 

"Not you using me like I'm a bottle to be recycled," Kurasha said as he rolled his eyes. 

 

Star said, "You agreed. Blame yourself as much as you blame me!"

 

"You literally blackmailed me!"

 

"Not my fault you used me first!”

 

"Kurasha used all of us to experiment on his tech, not really surprising," Crusher shrugged. "And we can get a lot. Papa's been working on space pirate problems anyway,”

 

"Well, if you say so," Star smiled. 

 

Kurasha offered, "I could offer you extra lessons on chemistry, if you want. It could help you understand more."

 

"No thanks. I just really need it's cause and effects," Star said. 

 

So, the next day, Star went to his Papa's office and asked if he could have test subjects for his experiments.

 

Thrawn's eyes sparkled. "Well, I have been wondering where I can dispose of some of those crude humans," he grinned.

 

Star beamed, happy that his father would be willing to comply. 

 

When Kurasha heard Star was able to, Kurasha rushed to his father's door with sparkles in his eyes. "CAN I HAVE HUMANS TOO?”

 

"Calm yourself, there's plenty for both of you," Thrawn patted his head. "I'll have them here in a few hours,”

 

Kurasha beamed and he began to excitedly bounce around. 

 

Star was happy but not as happy as Kurasha. He seemed... Too happy to have humans for whatever experiments he may need.

 

True to his word, Thrawn returned from his work with a group of space pirates, all humans. Eli raised an eyebrow but said nothing as Thrawn shoved them towards his sons.

 

"Here, my children, human guinea for your experiments,"

 

"What!?" One of them scowled. "How dare you!?"

 

"I dare," Thrawn chuckled.

 

Star dragged most of them and Kurasha only chose two, having his bots carry them to another room. He didn't want to scare Ezra or dirty his other works, so instead, he chose another room and began setting up there. There, he can play surgeon all he wants. 

 

Star put them in a room that wasn't his studio as well. He saw how Kurasha coughed up blood and he didn't want his other clothes to be ruined. He placed them in a corner and then remembered, "Oh, wait. I forgot about Crusher's bonnets." He quickly exited the room, dropped off the gift, and then went back with his bottles of poison, drugs, and steroids. 

 

The two had fun, to say the least. But this didn't help with their crazed minds.

 

Eli chuckled. "I thought you were tryin' to have Cygni in our side, not use his friends for experiments,"

 

"Well, consider their dead bodies a warning," Thrawn shrugged. "They would have died anyway,"

 

"Well, looks like craziness runs in the family," Ezra sighed. He got up. "I'm just gonna play with the babies,”

 

Time passed and Star was rather satisfied as he used all of the things he bought. Well, except for one: aphrodisiac. This was a sex drug and he didn't want to see the reactions adults make to this kind of drug. To him, it was gross. So, he locked it away instead. 

 

There was a small boom outside and he rushed to the window to try and see what was going on, but it seemed nothing bumped the forcefields. He huffed. If it was Ajsio trying to get in, the forcefield was a big middle finger dedicated to him.

 

Thrawn disposed as much of the dead bodies as possible. And Snow was getting too big for comfort, but Crusher didn't mind.

 

Easton crawled into Star's studio one day and saw one of the pirates who were dying in the corner. He hummed and looked around and saw no one was around, so he crawled over. "Hewwo!" He acted like a little baby.

 

Since his skin was human, the pirate didn't think of it as a trick. He fell for it and picked him up. "Hey, little guy, can you help me escape here?" He asked gently.

 

"Mm-hmm!" Easton chirped. "How?" He tilted his head.

 

"Okay, see that?" He pointed to a laboratory knife by the table. "I need you to crawl over and get it, kid, alright?"

 

"Kay!" Easton chirped and went over to get the knife. "Dis?"

 

"Yes!" The pirate nodded. "Now, give it to me!"

 

Easton grinned. "Okay!"

 

Star came inside later on to see Easton covered in blood, and the pirate stabbed behind him.

 

"Easton!" Star rushed to pick his brother up and he was horrified to see him covered from head to toe in blood. "What did you do? Why did you do that? Oh, stars..." He muttered as he wrapped Easton in a towel and rushed him to the bathroom to wash off the blood.

 

"He said he wanted to get the knife," Easton shrugged. "I help and threw it," he chirped.

 

"Easton, you..." Star sighed. "Please, don't do that again. Okay?" He deemed his brother too young to be this murderous.

 

"Okie," Easton was used to the told off by Star when it comes to blood, so he just shrugged it off.

 

"You promise?”

 

"Mm,”

 

Star sighed and said, "I'll take that as a yes, then..." He went to the bathroom and put Easton in the tub before he began to scrub him off the blood. He'll have to have his floor cleaned after.

 

Crusher was looking for Ezra later on when he found Star scrubbing the floor. He hummed and went over. "That's a bloody mess,”

 

He sighed. "Easton did it... I know he's still young and curiosity gets the better of a lot of people, but his fascination for blood concerns me…”

 

"I think it's just the Kurasha phase," Crusher waved it off. "I'm sure he'll be over it soon," He handed a vial. "Need some Hydrogen Peroxide?”

 

"Thanks," Star said as he accepted the vial and added it to another rag to completely clean the blood off.

 

Crusher hummed and got the body, placing it in a nearby sack before carrying it outside.

 

---

 

Time passed normally for the rest of the family. Finally, Crusher's hair stopped falling and the first thing he did was get his hair some treatment courtesy of Star. Crusher was more than happy on his hair returning to normal. The dye on his hair was gentler than before, and he made sure it stayed long and full. 

 

---

 

"Phase 2," Fastal placed down the map. "Is a go,"

 

"What is phase 2?" Edalak questioned.

 

"The harder phase," Fastal got out some duct tape. "Kidnapping,”

 

Ajsio already had the drugs prepared. He was waiting for this part of the plan. "This should knock them out for about a few hours to a day, depending on their metabolism,"

 

"Good," Fastal grinned. "We prepare tonight," He turned to leave.

 

Edalak watched him leave, the door slamming behind him. They scowled. "I don't understand why Fastal is even helping us. He has his prince charming…”

 

---

 

School was just coming out and Crusher was heading to the council room with Kurasha. "We just need some other preparations for the prom, right?" Crusher asked his twin.

 

"Yes," Kurasha nodded. "We got the theme done, so, hopefully, we would be able to shorten the meeting as much as possible.”

 

"Hmm… does it need dates?" Crusher asked. "Maybe we can remove the dates so everyone can join in, even without a date,”

 

"That sounds great. We should input that in today's meeting," Kurasha said as he took note of it in his datapad.

 

As they walked, they didn't notice eyes spying on them from outside the window, even as the door of the meeting room shut.

 

Edalak huffed and tugged on their mask. "Alright, Ajsio, when Crusher gets out alone, we corner him with the drug, got it?”

 

Ajsio nodded and prepared his syringe.

 

It didn't take too long. Crusher left the meeting room to head to the bathroom. Edalak and Ajsio took the chance to swing inside. They rushed at Crusher, covering his face with a towel before Ajsio injected the serum into his arm. Immediately, he fell into their arms and both kids rushed to bring Crusher out of the facility before anyone could see them. 

 

The meeting went on as normal, but Kurasha grew concerned when Crusher didn't come back. He finished the meeting quickly and then called his father. "Is Crusher with you?" he asked.

 

"Not that I'm aware, no," Eli shook his head. "I thought he was with you,”

 

"He left but he never returned," Kurasha reported as he rushed to get his things, kiss Laeysa goodbye, before he rushed down the halls to try and find his brother.

 

But there was no sign of Crusher.

 

Kurasha quickly called his brothers but they heard no sign either. 

 

Hearing Kurasha's call, Star quickly rushed outside again. He had a bad feeling about this, and he rushed inside the school, hoping to find Crusher just distracted or something. He went through the halls and the back of the school until he found himself in the auditorium. "Fuck. Crusher, where are--"

 

He didn't get to finish his sentence when he was knocked down and a syringe was injected in his neck. The one above him began to giggle lightly as he gently move Star's body to face him. "Star, oh, Star..." he whispered as he caressed his face. "You look as beautiful as the day I fell in love with you." He missed him. He missed his skin, his body, his waist, his voice. He missed everything and all he wanted now was to curl up with his beloved by his side.

 

"Ajsio, stop caressing and let's go," Edalak groaned. "We need to get my prince before we both get caught.”

 

"Oh. Right, right." Ajsio carried Star and off they went.

 

They found Ezra looking outside, trying to find Crusher. The school was empty by then, just them there, along with Laeysa and the PRO, so the field was empty sans for him. Ajsio rushed to push him down and then pushed the syringe into his neck. He did a quick job before he brought the smaller boy in his arms and followed Edalak out.

 

They dashed over the school and towards a ship hidden beneath the trees. Edalak tied each of their hands with rope and placed them in seats before they headed to the front to lift the ship off the ground.

 

After hours of searching, Kurasha came back to his father's ship, breathless. "I can't find Crusher…”

 

"Shit." Eli hissed. "Alright, we need to-"

 

"Dude, have you seen Star and Ezra??" Darry dashed forward. "We were supposed to meet up if we find anything, but they never showed up, and I can't find them anywhere!”

 

"What?!" Kurasha's eyes ran cold. He rushed to get his datapad and it showed their location. "Shit-- DAD!" He yelled in a panic. "They're all off-planet!”

 

"Off-planet?" Eli frowned. "We need to follow them before-"

 

The signal suddenly faded. Odd, even off-planet, the locations never faded. What had happened?

 

They took it off. Someone took it off. The tablet from Kurasha's hands cracked and his breathing began to shorten. Soon, he was gasping for air as he stared at the cracked datapad before him. They're gone. They're gone . They're gone, gone, gone, gonegonegonegonegonego--

 

"Kurasha!" Darry grabbed onto his shoulders. "Kurasha, calm down, please,”

 

Kurasha couldn't concentrate as he stared at the world around him, then back at his datapad. He held Darry's hands before everything began to blur. He tried to speak but all he can do was mutter inaudible words before he broke down and screamed, grabbing at his hair and crying uncontrollably at the thought of not one, but three of his brothers being kidnapped and he had no idea how to get them back. The pressure weighed over the teen like the mass of a sun and it pressed down on him until he felt nothing but pain and all he wanted to do was rip himself inside out.

 

He was pulled into a hug, and Darry's voice trying to calm him down. He couldn't hear Eli's, but the other's footsteps fading was enough to ensure him that he was calling someone, hopefully the CEDF.

 

Everything was a blur to Kurasha but all he could remember was pain. Physical pain as he tried to comprehend his brother's disappearance. He can't rationalize anything. He can't even think. He can't even identify what was going on but all he can think is that he needs them. 

 

Eventually, his voice slowly grew silent and he slumped onto Darry's body. His body ached until it all felt numb and Kurasha could do nothing but stare at the floor, unable to process anything as everything was drained from the young boy.

 

The three went home, and Darry had to help Kurasha onto the couch while Eli ran up to get Thrawn. Kurasha stared at the floor, trying to gather himself and his thoughts before he turned to his brother. "I'm sorry," he said in a cracked voice.

 

"It's not your fault," Darry assured. "We'll get them back. I promise,"

 

"Kurasha? Darry?"

 

They turned to see Un'hee come out from the halls, with Thornella holding on her head, Theodore in her arms and Easton clinging to her leg. The girl looked around and whimpered.

 

"Wh-Where are our brothers…?”

 

Kurasha shook his head and helped some of the babies off of Un'hee. "Let's go up for now..." Kurasha turned to Darry, inviting him to come up with him.

 

Darry nodded and picked up Theodore and Easton before heading up with them.

 

---

 

"Haha! Phase 2 completed!" Fastal grinned as they locked the three and tied them up to chairs in a room with glass windows. "Now for phase 3; hypnosis!”

 

Ajsio raised his brow. "I don't remember hearing about this…”

 

"It's so the three will submit to our will," Edalak chuckled. He hummed. "But what chemical will do that?"

 

"I've researched enough," Fastal got his datapad. "And the chemical Spin-X is what we need. Though it requires a lot of mixing on the chemicals…

 

Ajsio hummed. "I can try." He gave a small smile and said, "Hopefully, if I have the materials, it won't take long to make.”

 

"I'm sure you'll do it just fine," Fastal turned to the board with the plans. "While we focus on that, we should also focus on getting rid of the rest of the Mitth. Kurasha is a no-go, but tell your ally to keep him distracted,"

 

"Will do," Edalak nodded.

 

"And now… Darington," Fastal crossed out Kurasha's name and went to the second one.

 

Ajsio huffed. To him, Kurasha was still the biggest threat. But he can't do anything about it with his guard dog...

 

Hours passed and the first to wake up was Star. His eyes were blurry but he instantly knew he wasn't at home the moment the scent hit his nose. He groaned at the headache and he tried to move his arms but found them tied. Shit…

 

He turned to the sides to find Crusher and Ezra beside him, both still unconscious, but Ezra was starting to wake. The boy groaned and looked around.

 

"Where… are we…?”

 

"Ezra..." He tried to get out of his restraints but to no avail. "I--I don't know. Shit..." He whimpered as he felt his hands around. He took a deep breath before he transformed the ropes around him into soft balls. He rushed to Ezra and then tried to transform his ropes as well.

 

Before he could, a gas came into the air, and he was knocked out. Ezra gasped but the gas caught his nose, and he passed out too.

 

Fastal huffed. "I forgot that they're magic." He waited for the gas to settle before he went over. "Can't have that interfering with our plans now," He placed the gloves on Star.

 

"Gloves?" Edalak blinked.

 

"I might have taken note of Kurasha's own style and crafted my own to block any form of magic use," Fastal grinned and tied Star back to the chair.

 

"What about Crusher and Ezra?" Ajsio asked. "Ezra has Sight.”

 

"Crusher's will need some gloves too, not to worry," Fastal placed gloves onto Crusher's hands. "As for Ezra… well, he isn't trained," he chuckled. "He isn't much threat to us. He can barely control it, much less use it,"

 

"You better be sure about that," Edalak huffed as the prince came out. "Now, are you sure about killing Darry? What threat does he even pose? He seems very accepting…”

 

"I agree," Ajsio replied. "And the babies? They're babies . If anything, their parents are threats.”

 

"I mean, I wouldn't really mind killing the babies," Fastal shrugged. "But you think about it; if we hurt the spawns, we will drive the adults in such despair that they will kill themselves. Easier than killing them,”

 

Ajsio sighed. He hadn't observed the younglings as much as the older ones, but hopefully, they were as easy as a target as they seem. It would be troublesome if they weren't. 

 

Ajsio reported, "From the materials you gave me, I fear I'll have the chemical ready between 30-40 hours. Can you hold off their search until then?”

 

"Of course," Fastal grinned. "Edalak, can you be in charge of killing the other shits,"

 

"I can take care of Darry first," Edalak huffed. "Give me the poison, and I'll have it done,”

 

Ajsio handed him three kinds of poison. "One should be injected. But if you can't, just throw these two in his face. His eyes, more specifically. It will kill him in thirty minutes.”

 

"Got it," Edalak nodded before taking their leave.

 

"Honestly, I'm surprised you don't want to kill Darry," Fastal snorted. "After all, Digoonlo was the one who got you to talk on camera at the security facility. Would be a nice revenge,”

 

"Darry was the one who pushed Star to me in the first place," Ajsio said. "Without him, Star would have never thought of me as an option. I blame Digoonlo for what he did. If anything, I want to take his sister's life instead.”

 

"Yeah, your prince ain't gonna like that so much," Fastal snorted. "That's his best friend, smartass,”

 

"He won't have to think about her when he's with me," Ajsio huffed. "I'm all he needs. No one else. He just needs to realize that.”

 

"Hmm," Fastal hummed. He wasn't too surprised that these two idiots didn't see the danger with Darry. He was sweet, innocent and happy at first glance, but right through him, it was easy to see something leaking out.

 

Something… horrendous.

 

Edalak soon returned, though they didn't look victorious. The poisons were gone, though.

 

"What happened?" Ajsio asked as he approached the younger individual.

 

"Something," Edalak hissed. "We don't… have to worry about Darry anymore,"

 

Fastal hummed as the gas settled once more. "You saw it, didn't you?"

 

"Yes." Edalak narrowed their eyes. "You knew it was there, and you still wanted to kill him."

 

"I wanted to see if he was going to be a danger to our plan… thankfully not," Fastal crossed his arms.

 

Ajsio was confused. "What the hell happened?”

 

"Nothing," Fastal chuckled. "And the poisons?"

 

"Mixed and distributed to the kaf the adults make," Edalak crossed their arms. "Didn't want to waste such poison,”

 

Ajsio nodded. That seems suitable. 

 

He glanced at their victims again before he went back to work in the lab.

 

---

 

Darry held Kurasha while shielding the babies and Un'hee as an ambulance got Eli and Thrawn to the hospital. Kurasha was falling apart faster than he thought possible and he could barely function, let alone take care or explain anything to the younger kids.

 

Un'hee was scared and confused, holding onto her big brother. Theodore was crying, not understanding why their parents were leaving and why their other brothers weren't there. Thornella whimpered and curled up, crushed and upset. All Easton wanted was to see Star again.

 

Their uncle came as soon as he heard the news and the moment he stepped into the door, that was the moment Kurasha passed out again.

 

Thrass hissed and quickly got the babies and Un'hee. "Darry, can you get Kurasha to bed please?"

 

"On it, Uncle," Darry nodded and got Kurasha up over his shoulders.

 

When Kurasha awoke, Laeysa was by his side, mixing some soup. "Hey," she waved. "How are you feeling?”

 

"L--Laeysa..." Kurasha wanted to get up but his girlfriend pushed him down again.

 

"Shh, you need some rest," Laeysa gently stroked his hair. "Your brother filled me in with what happened… I'm so sorry this is happening to you…”

 

Kurasha was confused until he remembered the situation and his breath started to quicken. "I--I have to go," he said as he tried to get up once again. "I need to find them. I need to find my brothers.”

 

"You're in no condition right now, dear," Laeysa sighed. "You need to rest so that you can think clearly to find them,”

 

"But, I can't just–”

 

"Kurasha, please," Laeysa whimpered. "You're gonna get more hurt if you can't think rationally enough to help your brothers. Please… you need rest,”

 

Kurasha paused at hearing her beg and he had to stop, even though his heart was beating out of worry for his brothers. But Laeysa was right. He can't think right now. He can't find them, right now. He held her hand close to him then gently kissed her wrist. "M--My apologies..." He stuttered with his voice breaking.

 

"Good," Laeysa smiled. She got some soup and gave it. "Here, to help you relax,”

 

Kurasha nodded and accepted the soup then began eating it. Laeysa sat beside him and stroked his hair gently as he ate.

 

Kurasha found himself relaxing against her and soon after he finished, he lay on her lap and tried to think, but honestly, it was hard to think as the calming feeling of Laeysa's hands on his head took over his thoughts. The calmness brought him to slumber, and Laeysa smiled, leaning back to relax as well.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Second Era